《I Transmigrated into a Book and Became the Real Rich Daughter's Pampered Cousin》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: Rebirth


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Ouch... It hurts...¡± Le Wan woke up with her hand on her head. She felt as if there were thousands of ants crawling in it.


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t overestimate yourself and try to be a good person,¡± she was just a fourth-year student who had been doing her internship.


    One day, having juste out of a friend¡¯spany building, walking along the street, she saw a kettle falling from an elevated balcony, with a girl, three or four years old, that was going to be hit by it. At the time, Le Wan herself wasn¡¯t thinking about anything else before she rushed up and pushed the little girl away. In the end, she didn¡¯t manage to avoid the falling kettle herself, and it ended up hitting her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to be able to keep my life even after all of that,¡± Le Wan opened her eyes with great difficulty. What she saw wasn¡¯t the inside of a hospital, but apletely unfamiliar ce.


    On therge floor-to-ceiling windows, there were pine and jade-white colored doublece curtains. The cream-white walls were printed with light green floral patterns, matched with pure white ssical furniture, including the luxurious bed under her that was also covered withce. All of this reflected that the owner of this room was a little princess who was loved and raised in a rich family.


    Could it be the room of the little girl she saved? Le Wan subconsciously tried to dig out the scar on her thumb, but she only felt smooth skin.


    She lowered her head in shock and looked at the pair of well-maintained, slender, and well-proportioned hands in front of her, which were somewhat unfamiliar.


    This was definitely not her hand!


    An electric current suddenly shed through her mind, and a long string of memories rushed into it. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Le Wan cried out in pain while gripping her head.


    It turned out that she was a female cannon fodder who had the same name as her, a sacrifice in the struggle between the female lead and the supporting actress in a real-life and fictional novel!


    In the novel, the original body¡¯s owner was the cousin of the real daughter. Her father was the eldest son of the family who inherited the family business, while her mother was a gentle and capable wife, and her two elder brothers were dragons among men. Moreover, her younger brother was obedient, and her fianc¨¦ was also handsome and charming, which made other people envious.


    It could be said that from the moment she was born, she had been a winner in life.


    However, such a pampered little princess had be an unlucky victim after 20 years of smooth sailing.


    The origin of her tragedy was the return of the true heiress after her rebirth!


    The story of the real and fake daughter took ce in the family of the original¡¯s second uncle. Due to some strange coincidences, the two families got the wrong child. The ¡®fake¡¯ daughter was brought back to the Le family and became the apple of their eye, while the ¡®real¡¯ daughter was stranded in the countryside and suffered a lot growing up.


    After the two¡¯s true backgrounds were discovered, Old Master Le personally ordered that the Le family¡¯s blood could not be left outside, so the true daughter was able to return.


    With the real and the fake heiresses sharing the same roof, naturally, a fight would ensue.


    Originally, all of this should have had nothing to do with the original body¡¯s owner, but because her fianc¨¦ coincidentally fell in love with the real daughter when he first saw her, it became a problem.


    Little Sun, who used to always revolve around her, had his eyes glued to the real youngdy after meeting her. He even deliberately began distancing himself from her and started to deny their rtionship.


    The original owner of this body was proud and arrogant. Her heart was originally locked on to her fianc¨¦, but in the end, her fianc¨¦ actually abandoned her repeatedly and stepped on her face for a woman from the countryside. How could she bear such a blow and humiliation?


    In addition, the ¡®fake¡¯ daughter had subtly provoked the ¡®real¡¯ one many times. She believed that everything was the real daughter¡¯s fault, so she repeatedly found trouble with her and constantly provoked her as well. In the end, she herself became the catalyst for the rtionship between the scumbag fianc¨¦ and the real daughter, ending with the two of them getting together, leading to others envying them instead. However, having done all that, she had put the family who loved her between a rock and hard ce, thus making a bad end for herself.


    From a reader¡¯s standpoint, it was quitemon for the original viiness to be reduced to cannon fodder in a typical novel. However, now that she had be the cannon fodder, Le Wan could only say, ¡°Bah! Scumbag and slut, get as far away from me as you can!¡±


    She would definitely not be like the original owner of this body who would sacrifice her life and her family for a scumbag!


    ¡°Baby, are you up yet?¡± A gentle voice suddenly came from outside her door.


    Le Wan immediately became nervous. This was the mother of the original body. What if she was discovered to be ¡®abnormal¡¯? Also, she couldn¡¯t just suddenly acknowledge a stranger as her mother.


    Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t respond that the person outside the door got worried and directly opened the door.


    When she heard the door click, Le Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked up and saw a familiar face. She cried out, ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so shocked? Don¡¯t you recognize your own mother?¡± Lin Xiang, which was also Le Wan¡¯s real mother¡¯s name, had the same face as her real mother as well. At that moment, she was looking at her with a face full of love, gradually ovepping with the face in her real memory.


    Le Wan hugged her and burst into tears.


    Three years ago, Le Wan was also a little princess envied by everyone. In the end, her father had trusted his business partner too much, which led to theirpany¡¯s bankruptcy and a huge debt.


    The debt collectors were everywhere. In the process of avoiding them, her father fell down the stairs and knocked his hard head on the floor. Medical treatment didn¡¯te in time and thus he left their lives.


    Back then, her mother had suffered a huge blow, and she had met with an ident while she was walking on the road in a daze, leaving the then twenty-year-old Le Wan alone in this world.


    In the end, she could finally meet her mother again, and she was still the same as in her memory. Le Wan was immersed in the feeling of recovering what she had lost, and she cried uncontrobly. However, Le Wan¡¯s mother still thought that she was suffering because of what had happened yesterday.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your big brother¡¯s fault. Mom has already punished him. Your dad and big brother have also punished him. Be good and don¡¯t feel wronged.¡± Mama Le caressed her head and back with heartache.


    Yesterday, the original owner of the body was jealous because her fianc¨¦ had an ambiguous rtionship with the ¡®real¡¯ daughter, so the two had an argument. In a fit of anger, she drove the car away. In the end, because she was driving too fast, she ended up in an ident.


    After the ident, everyone in the family was concerned about whether she was injured and whether she was in pain. Only her big brother lectured her seriously, saying that she was insensible and did not cherish herself.


    The original owner of the body was already upset over her quarrel with her fianc¨¦, which was amplified with the shock of the car ident. When she got home, she even got scolded by her elder brother. She suddenly fell into despair, feeling that everyone was against her and did not love her anymore. She locked herself in the room and began to pity herself, not willing to talk to anyone. Then, as if her brain had stopped working, she suddenly learned of a method from somewhere which led her to actually swallow arge amount of mtonin.


    7 s

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: Family


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The original body had killed herself.


    This was also why Le Wan¡¯s head hurt so much when she woke up.


    Meanwhile, Le Wan continued to cry to vent all the pent up emotions she had umted over the past three years. When she finished, she felt much better. She then sniffled and pushed herself off her mother in embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so big, but you still act like a child. Your eyes are swollen from crying.¡± Mama Le¡¯s heart ached a little, but she also teased her in amusement. ¡°Hurry up and pack up. Let¡¯s go have breakfast. We still have to go back to the old residence to meet some people tonight.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Le Wan answered obediently.


    In the mirror, there was a face that looked exactly the same as Le Wan¡¯s original face, but it was more carefully maintained and theplexion of her skin was better.


    Although she did not know why she was inside a novel, Le Wan thought that since she still has the same face and even the same parents, even if it was just a dream, she would try her best to give it a good ending.


    After tidying up a little, Le Wan finally walked out of her room. As soon as she went downstairs, she saw her familiar parents and three young men who were strangers to her sitting at the dining table.


    ¡°Baby,e quickly. Nanny Zhang made your favorite golden silk hibiscus wonton.¡± Mama Le waved at her. Although Papa Le¡¯s face was tense and he didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes betrayed that he was smiling inside.


    Second brother Le Yi, who was sitting in the lower seat, saw that her eyes were still red, which made him re unhappily at his eldest brother, Le Rong, beside him. ¡°You and your big mouth. The baby was already frightened, but you still went and bullied her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all big brother¡¯s fault. Sister, let¡¯s ignore him.¡± Her underling, Le Xuan, was munching on a bun, but he didn¡¯t forget to pull out her chair for her.


    Big brother Le Rong saw her aggrieved look and also felt a little distressed. He quickly coaxed her, ¡°It¡¯s all your big brother¡¯s fault. I¡¯m sorry. Tell you what, since your car was damaged, this big brother of yours will get you a new one, okay?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, big brother.¡± As an only child in her previous life, it was the first time that Le Wan could enjoy the happiness between siblings. She wasn¡¯t used to it, but she found that it wasn¡¯t bad at all. ¡°But big brother, you were right. I have been too willful and I¡¯ve made you guys worry.¡±


    Le Wan was surprisingly well-behaved, which made the other people in the family feel that she had be even more considerate. It was as if everything had freely fallen into its rightful ce despite everything that had happened. It even made them feel that they would give her anything she desired, she simply needed to ask.


    At that moment, thendline suddenly rang. This was the telephone line used by the old residence. Mama Le went over and picked it up. ¡°Hmm. Okay. I got it. I¡¯ll bring the children on time.¡±


    Le Wan tightened her grip on her spoon. Today was the first day that the real daughter of the family returned home after her transmigration. It also marked the first day of the tragedy of the original body.


    Just as Le Wan was still trying to recall the plot, the phone in her pocket vibrated. Le Wan took it out and nced at it. Her scumbag fianc¨¦¡¯s profile picture popped up. ¡°Babe, are you awake? Are you still angry? It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t consider your feelings...¡±


    If it was the original body, she would have probably jumped into this scumbag¡¯s arms when she saw him lowering his head, right? However, since she was the current Le Wan, she wasn¡¯t even a bit interested in reading the long text any further.


    She was already living the good life, so why should she torture herself for these people?


    Just as she was about to throw her phone back into her pocket, another message popped up. ¡°Miss Le, if you have time, we should talk about yesterday¡¯spensation, right?¡±


    This was the person who had been rear-ended by the original owner of this body yesterday. Le Wan thought about the other party¡¯s name and it seemed to be Zhai Jing?


    ¡®*Gasp*! Wasn¡¯t he the big viin in the novel?¡¯


    When she thought of the viciousness and mercilessness of this viin in the novel, Le Wan felt a little afraid. She could not afford to offend him.


    ¡®Why did the original owner of this body bump into this little devil of all people?!¡¯


    Le Wan cherished this hard-won life she had now. She had her dear parents and three brothers who doted on her. Subconsciously, she wanted to stay away from this terrible viin and leave him to herwyers to deal with.


    However, she soon remembered that the novel seemed to have mentioned that Zhai Jing was very vengeful. ¡®If I didn¡¯t handle this well, would he bear a grudge?¡¯


    Le Wan hesitated for a moment and decided to go to the appointment in person. As long as the other party didn¡¯t ask for too much, she would just agree. She would try her best to kill any possible crises in the cradle.


    Perhaps it was because Le Wan had been looking at her phone for too long that Le Xuan, who was standing beside her, thought that she was chatting with her scumbag fianc¨¦. He pouted his lips and looked over jealously. ¡°You just saw him yesterday, and yet you¡¯re already stuck to your phone so early in the morning! You¡¯ve even forgotten to eat your favorite wonton. Do you have to be so picky?¡±


    Le Wan pushed his head away. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯m in contact with the person who was involved in yesterday¡¯s incident.¡±


    Knowing that she wasn¡¯t chatting with her scumbag fianc¨¦, Le Xuan sat back down immediately. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Just hand it over to our family¡¯swyers to handle.¡±


    Mama Le also agreed, ¡°Fourth is right. What if you encounter an unreasonable person who, when he sees that you¡¯re just a little girl, decides to bully you? Let thewyers do it, we¡¯llpensate him for what we need to. We won¡¯t make things difficult for him.¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand,¡± Le Wan swallowed the bitterness in her heart and continued her sentence in a righteous tone, ¡°I know you¡¯re all worried about me, but I¡¯m already eighteen years old and thus an adult. It¡¯s time to train myself. I¡¯m the one who caused this incident, so I want to take responsibility and try to deal with it myself.¡±


    Facing the worried and disapproving eyes of her family, she said coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of myself. If I really can¡¯t handle it, can¡¯t I just ask you to help me, right?¡±


    Papa Le, who hasn¡¯t said much after all this time, made the final decision. ¡°Our Baby has grown up and learned to take responsibility. This is a good thing. We have to believe in her.¡±


    Le Wan looked at her father who was still in high spirits. She felt a sharp pain in her heart when she thought of how her real father¡¯s hair had turned white overnight because of his debt and how he had seemingly lost all his energy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad. Like father, like daughter. I¡¯m the daughter of the famous Le Chang. How can I not handle such a small matter?¡±


    ¡®Father, I won¡¯t let our family fall into such a desperate situation again!¡¯


    4 s

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: Provocation


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The family finished their heartwarming breakfast and went about their business.


    Le Wan was currently a Senior High School student. Today was Monday and she was supposed to go to school for lessons, but her mind was still a little fuzzy about many things in this world, so she needed some time to sort them out. Therefore, she acted shyly, saying that she was too angry the previous night and did not sleep well. Her eyes were swollen from crying and she did not want to go out and embarrass herself.


    Mama Le saw her face was indeed a little pale. After confirming that there was nothing else wrong with her, she let her go back to her room to catch up on sleep.


    Le Wan buried her head into thefy nket, and she began to go through the book¡¯s plot in her mind.


    Tonight was the first time that the reborn real daughter, Le Yan, returned home. In the book, because the original body was throwing a tantrum, their family could not rush back to the old house, so they missed the first confrontation between her and the fake daughter, Le An.


    Le Yan had won the first confrontation because she had been reborn and was familiar with the plot, which made Le An hold a grudge against her. So the next day, when she went to school, Le An used a little trick to make Le Yan miss the bus that took her to school, causing her to almost miss school time. She also met the original fianc¨¦, Fu Sui, on the way, and Fu Sui fell in love with her at first sight.


    Le Wan was very curious. In her previous life, her appearance was not so spectacr, but she was a bright and beautiful woman no matter how one looked at her. So, what kind of beautiful face did this real daughter of hers have to be to make her scumbag fianc¨¦ fall in love at first sight?


    With this curiosity in mind, Le Wan followed her parents into the living room.


    As soon as she entered, she saw a thin girl sitting between two old people.


    ¡°Mom, dad, we¡¯re back.¡±


    Papa Le was the first to greet them, and the people in the living room looked up at them.


    Eh, it looks like this?


    Le Wan was a little disappointed when she saw the youngdy¡¯s tanned and skinny figure. She immediately retracted her curious gaze and greeted her parents sweetly,


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, we¡¯re back.¡±


    When her grandparents saw her, they immediatelyughed.


    Grandma waved at her lovingly.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re here. I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days. Have you grown taller?¡±


    The grandfather looked at her carefully and nodded seriously.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve grown two or three centimeters taller.¡±


    Le Wan held Mama Le¡¯s hand and walked over. She first greeted the middle-aged couple opposite her,


    ¡°Hello, second uncle and second aunt.¡±


    Then, she sat down next to the two old men.


    ¡°Grandpa, you have really sharp eyes. You can tell at once that I¡¯ve only grown two centimeters taller.¡±


    This body was only 18 years old so naturally, it could still grow taller. As for how many centimeters it had grown, who knew?


    Le Wan¡¯s coaxing words came out of her mouth, and soon, the two old men were happy. They kept calling her ¡°baby¡±, and no matter how much they called her that, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    This made Le Yan, sitting between the two elders, ufortable. A moment ago, her grandparents had been paying attention to her and were distressed about her experience. However, as soon as this cousin came in, her grandparents could only see her and no one else.


    Le Yan looked at the bright and generous Le Wan, who was exquisite in every way. This was what she looked like when she was treated as a little princess and showered with all the love. She should have lived like this.


    Le Yan looked down at her hands which were covered in calluses and remembered her tragic end when she was epted as a real daughter in her previous life.


    Why?


    They were both children of the Le family, so why was it that Le Wan could live so freely andfortably while she had to suffer so much?


    ¡°Is this big sister?¡± Le Yan raised her head and looked at Le Wan, pretending to be timid.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful. You look like the rich youngdies I saw on TV when I was young. When I stood in front of the TV, I fantasized that one day, I would be as beautiful as them. It would be great if I had endless good things to eat and beautiful clothes to wear.¡±


    The atmosphere in the living room quieted down in an instant. Le Wan raised her eyes and nced at her, catching a sh of jealousy in her eyes.


    Good Lord, the first shot that the real daughter took when she returned home was on her?


    Le Wan nced at the fake daughter Le An who had been silent all this while. She paused for a moment andughed,


    ¡°Then, sister, you¡¯ve got what you wanted. After missing out on so many years, it wasn¡¯t easy to bring you home. Don¡¯t your second uncle and second aunt dote on you? ¡±


    She looked at the middle-aged couple in front of her.


    ¡°Second uncle, second aunt, don¡¯t you think so? ¡±


    The second uncle she was talking about, Le Tang, had an unnatural expression on his face. He squeezed out a smile and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s natural. They¡¯re all our children.¡±


    6 s

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: A Complete Victory


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Yan did not seem to notice her stiffness. She just stared at Le Wan and said, ¡°Because I¡¯m from a small ce, there are many things I don¡¯t understand. So, sister, please guide me and teach me, okay?¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t even avoid you, yet you¡¯re still sticking to me?¡¯ Le Wan was a little impatient, and the smile on her face became a little distant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. Second Aunt is here. She¡¯ll definitely be able to teach you well.¡±


    The smile on Le Yan¡¯s face became forced, and she replied with a bitter smile, ¡°I know. I don¡¯t look good now, and I¡¯m from the countryside. I don¡¯t know anything and haven¡¯t learned the rules, so I can¡¯t be brought out to meet people. But sister, please don¡¯t look down on me, okay? I¡¯ll study hard and try to catch up to you very soon.¡±


    Le Wan was speechless.


    Good Lord, the smell of this tea was so strong that it had probably drifted out of the hall.


    Before she could say anything, Le Xuan, who had followed them in, became unhappy. ¡°Why do you keep talking about country bumpkins? You speak so harshly, almost like a country bumpkin offended you. Are you the one who¡¯s disdaining, or are we the ones disdaining?¡±


    Le Xuan couldn¡¯t bear to see his sister being wronged, and his mouth fired like a chain of cannons. ¡°You said you don¡¯t know the rules and want to learn something. Second Aunt and Sister Xuan are around, so why didn¡¯t you look for them? Why did you choose my sister, a third-year high school student? Although today is the first time we¡¯ve met, you¡¯re still sisters of the same bloodline. It¡¯s not good for her to reject you, but she can¡¯t even take care of herself now. Isn¡¯t this making things difficult for her?¡±


    Le Yan¡¯s face stiffened, clearly not expecting that her cousin would be so rude at their first meeting.


    ¡°Le Xuan!¡± Le Wan pretended to use a lot of strength, but in fact, patted his head lightly. ¡°How can you talk to your Second Sister like that? You¡¯re so rude!¡±


    But the viin in her heart was alreadyughing with her hands on her waist.


    ¡°He¡¯s really just a straightforward man and doesn¡¯t use his brain when he speaks. He needs to be hit twice, to be honest. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    What else could Le Yan do? She could only force a smile and say that she didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°The more children there are, the noisier it gets. It¡¯s so noisy, I didn¡¯t notice that it was already sote. Why am I not seeing first and second? If they don¡¯te, I¡¯m not going to wait for them,¡± said Old Madam Le.


    At this age, what kind of storms had she not experienced? how could she not see through the meaning of Le Yan¡¯s words? The two old men saw through it but didn¡¯t say it out loud. They just sighed in their hearts. The one they brought back was probably not a good person.


    Papa Le and Mama Le looked at each other but did not say anything. They only patted Le Xuan¡¯s back silently and secretly praised him for doing well!


    The corners of Le Xuan¡¯s lips curled up slightly, but he quickly pursed his lips and turned his head away, pretending to be unconvinced.


    As if nothing had happened, Le Wan borrowed the words of the two old men, wrinkled her little nose, and said coquettishly, ¡°Fine, I didn¡¯te back, but you criticized me. The moment I came back and sat down, you all started toin that I¡¯m noisy again. You¡¯re too much.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the noisiest?¡± Old Madam Le tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I can hear in the entire hall. You simply can¡¯t stop talking...¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m just trying to make you guys happy. You guys have no idea how hard I¡¯ve worked...¡± The three of them started bickering like children.


    Opposite him, Le An looked at Le Yan, who was at a loss for what to do, and silently lifted the corners of his lips.


    Even she had to avoid Le Wan¡¯s sharp edge, but this youngdy had actually gone up against the little princess of the Le family. She didn¡¯t know if she was bold or too insensible.


    After the true heiress, Le Yan, quieted down, the following meal became unusually smooth.


    After a night¡¯s observation, Le Wan was even more certain of one thing, and that was to stay away from the male and female leads, avoid trouble, and stay safe!


    Early the next morning, Le Wan was woken up by her rm clock. She checked the time and found that it was only six o¡¯clock.


    She had clearly climbed to the peak of the college entrance examination in his previous life, but now she was back to being a college entrance examination student again. Why was life so difficult?


    Le Xiao struggled to get up and went to school, all the while enduring her sleepiness. She saw a stack of small test papers filled with red crosses and the words ¡°college entrance examination, 158 days away¡± written on the top right corner of the ckboard. This made her already depressed mood even worse.


    Who would have thought that the top student in her previous life, Le Xiao, would wake up and be a bad student who failed all his subjects?


    If the heavens wanted to punish her, they could knock her down with a stick and make her lose her memory, instead of letting her face the life of a cker with a top student¡¯s head.


    ¡°Boss, boss!¡±


    A slightly cheery voice pulled Le Wan¡¯s head up from the desk. She greeted him weakly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Yin Huai.¡± This was the younger brother of the original body.


    9 s

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: First Meeting


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Seeing that she looked like she had been dealt a huge blow, Yin Huai was a little angry. ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t still be thinking about that guy who attracts bees and butterflies, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked him. That guy is having an ambiguous rtionship with someone. Yin Huai opened his phone, found a screenshot of a chat, and showed it to her. ¡°Look, they say that the girl took the initiative to throw herself at him. He was the one who took the initiative to provoke her, but when he was discovered, he pushed the me onto his junior.¡±


    Le Wan raised his eyes and took a look. She almost vomited because of the sweet words she saw, such as ¡°I only saw you during the day, but you¡¯re everywhere in my dreams at night¡±, ¡°Do you think I love basketball or games more?¡±, ¡°Let¡¯s y a game¡±, ¡°No, I love you more...¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s eyes stung. She quickly pushed the phone away. What did the original body see in him? Le Wan couldn¡¯t understand.


    Yin Huai thought that she was unwilling to ept reality and hurriedly said, ¡°How many times have I said it? Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I believe you! I was blind in the past. Now that my eyes have been cured, I believe in you. Stay away from scumbags. It¡¯s everyone¡¯s responsibility!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yin Huai was suspicious of the change in the attitude of this one-track-minded person who never believed anything he said.


    Le Wan nodded solemnly. ¡°We¡¯re so young. Why do we have to dive into the bitter water of love?¡± As a former top student, her goal was the sea of stars.


    However, Le Wan, who had made such bold and ambitious words, was quickly pped in the face in less than a day.


    She looked at the tall and well-proportioned boy in front of her. He had handsome facial features, bright eyes, and sparse eyebrows. It took her a long time to find her voice. ¡°You said that you are the Zhai Jing who was rear-ended by me?¡±


    That¡¯s right, the book mentioned that this viin and the male and female protagonists were ssmates in the same year. In other words, she was a junior one year younger than her. The book said that this viin was quite handsome, but no one said that he was actually this handsome. From head to toe, every point of his body perfectly met her aesthetic standards.


    In contrast to her dazed look, Zhai Jing seemed to be used to people being infatuated with him. He took out the repair bill nonchntly. ¡°This is the cost of the car¡¯s repair.¡±


    Le Wan took a look at the price. Fortunately, she could still afford it.


    Although she felt a little heartache, she still took out the money without hesitation. After all, this was the trouble that the host caused, and she was also spending her money. When she thought about it this way, she didn¡¯t feel as distressed.


    Recalling the plot in the book, Le Wan asked tentatively, ¡°Pardon me for asking, but you¡¯re not eighteen yet, are you? So, where did you get your driver¡¯s license?¡±


    Under her curious gaze, Zhai Jing looked away unnaturally and said with a cold voice, ¡°I started school a yearte. I became an adultst month.¡±


    Le Wan calcted the time. ¡°Oh, then you¡¯re five months younger than me.¡±


    Zhai Jing pursed his lips. ¡°Since thepensation has been resolved, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Le Wan looked at this beautiful person and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Such a good-looking person. Why did he have to be the viin?


    Suddenly, she saw the worn shoulder strap of the bag on Zhai Jing¡¯s back. Her hand that was holding the cup paused.


    That¡¯s right, when the book mentioned his background, it said that when he was in high school, his mother was seriously ill and needed arge sum of money for treatment. This was probably the reason why he was in such a hurry to ask forpensation.


    Thinking about it carefully, the car that was rear-ended a few days ago didn¡¯t seem cheap, and it probably wasn¡¯t his. It had been less than a month since he got the license, and he already dared to do a part-time driving job. Could he be said to be a true viin? He was bold because of his skills.


    If it was true, the ident two days ago should have brought him a lot of trouble, but he didn¡¯t mention it at all, nor did he take the opportunity to ask for sky-highpensation.


    She watched as he opened the door and went out. His back still had some teenager¡¯s slender shoulders, and he had already taken on a heavy burden.


    Le Wan¡¯s heart was filled with all sorts of feelings. She suddenly recalled her experiences in the past three years.


    At that time, she suddenly lost her parents and the environment she used to live in. She fell from heaven to hell and experienced the fickleness of human nature.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her mother was dying and wanted her to live well, Le Wan wasn¡¯t sure if she could have survived. Later, in order to survive and continue her studies, she forced herself to change from a youngdy who did not do anything to a hard-working bee who was not afraid of hardship and fatigue. She had to take care of her studies while working part-time jobs.


    The two of them were in simr situations.


    She looked at the slender teenager standing by the bus stop, holding a thick stack of colorful flyers in his hand. It was hard to tell what Le Wan was feeling in her heart. Had she ever done anything wrong at this time?


    Le Wan rolled down the window. ¡°Where are you going? I can give you a ride if it¡¯s on the way.¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at her steadily and lowered his eyes to reject her. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡±


    1

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6: Working Hard


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Upon hearing Zhai Jing¡¯s words, Le Wan looked away awkwardly.


    The day the two luxury cars had a rear-end ident, it attracted a lot of attention. Some people even took a video and uploaded it to the inte. It even became a hot search in the city and caused a considerable amount of discussion.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the original owner was afraid and didn¡¯t get out of the car at that time, if she was photographed, she would also be angry.


    Even so, there were still many people who could recognize her car from the license te number. As a result, in the past two days, she had been receiving many consoling text messages from people she knew and did not know, which annoyed her to no end.


    But this was trouble caused by the original body. What did it have to do with her? ¡°The other day was an ident,¡± Le Wan emphasized. ¡°My driving skills are very good.¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything. He obviously didn¡¯t believe her.


    Le Wan pouted and waved her hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it. I¡¯ll save some gas money. Hmph, I¡¯m just being kind... ¡± As she spoke, she rolled up the window and prepared to drive away.


    Unexpectedly, Zhai Jing suddenly opened the door to the passenger¡¯s seat, sat down, and fastened his seat belt. His movements were as smooth as flowing water.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble senior to hurry up. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    The second half of Le Wan¡¯s sentence was directly chucked back by him. For a moment, she felt that something was wrong. This man changed his mind too quickly, and he gave her orders too naturally.


    However, she was the one who had first extended the invitation, so there didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with his reaction. Le Wan could only force out a fake smile. ¡°Then, junior, you must remember to sit tight.¡±


    Zhai Jing nced at her and silently clenched the door handle beside him, using his actions to express his attitude.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Le Wan snorted andined in her heart, ¡®You underestimate me. I¡¯ve been running errands and driving cars for people for the past few years. I haven¡¯t had a single ident in the past three years. The feedback from the customers has always been five stars. I¡¯m definitely an experienced driver.¡¯


    However, considering that the other party was the viin in the book, Le Wan swallowed the words that she wanted to say and focused on driving. When she found out that he was going to hand out flyers for a part-time job at a restaurant, she sent him straight to the entrance.


    On the way home, Le Wan recalled the whole process and was certain that he had not offended Zhai Jing. The matter had been handled perfectly. Le Wan nodded in satisfaction.


    In the future, even if he wanted to take revenge on society, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to find them.


    After solving a problem in the future, Le Wan was in a good mood that night and even specially added half a bowl of rice.


    Nanny Zhang¡¯s cooking skills were really good, and every dish she made was her favorite. After Le Wan happily ate her fill, she was about to face the difficult side of life.


    The Le family was rich, and as the only little princess, even if she achieved nothing, as long as the Le family did not fall, she would not have to worry about food, clothes, or money to spend. Therefore, the original body did not pay much attention to her studies.


    However, Le Wan was different. She was someone who had truly suffered in life, so she understood one thing very well-only when she became truly strong would she be able to protect her family.


    As a third-year high school student, the only thing she could do now was to study hard. Therefore, no matter how much sheined, Le Wan still threw herself into preparing for the new round of exams.


    However, even if Le Wan was a top student at the University, she had already left high school for several years. In order to earn living expenses in University, she had been busy running errands for all kinds of part-time jobs. Her studies were only intensive in order to keep her grades and schrship.


    Therefore, strictly speaking, it had been three or four years since she had studied hard. She had not forgotten a lot of knowledge, but she was indeed a lot more unfamiliar with it. There were only a hundred days left until the college entrance examination. Time could be said to be very tight.


    Le Wan thought that if she gave up on studying and just muddled along, it would be fine. But since she had made up her mind to study seriously, her goal was not to get into a University but to get into the best university.


    Le Wan believed in her own ability, but time was still too tight. If someone could help her sort out all the knowledge points, she would be able to earn twice the results with half the effort and have a greater chance of sess.


    ¡°As expected, I should hire a professional tutor.¡± Le Wan took out the few test papers that the teacher had assigned to him today and flipped through the books to find the corresponding knowledge points ording to the questions. This way, she could solve the questions, study, and review the knowledge points at the same time. At the same time, she could also n her next study tasks in her mind.


    The light in her room was on all the way untilte at night.


    Mama Le, who came out to get some water, thought that she had been ying games all night as usual. She was about to go in and remind her to go to bed early, but she saw her studying at the desk through the crack of the door.


    0

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: What Do You Mean?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mama Le was stunned for a moment. She was both surprised and happy. She ran back to her room and talked to Papa Le for a while.


    ¡°Our baby has really grown up. She knows how to work hard.¡±


    After listening to her, Papa Le also happily went to observe Le Wan¡¯s learning state for a while. Then he quietly closed the door, not letting anyone disturb her.


    Even if Le Wan had been idling away her time and did not work hard, they would not force her to do anything and would still give her the best things. However, as parents, it was a different kind of joy to see their children being able to improve.


    ¡°She¡¯s in her third year of high school,¡± Mama Le said. ¡°She¡¯s working so hard. I have to give her something to eat.¡±


    Papa Le nodded. ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    He was already thinking about getting someone to get some good herbs so that nanny Zhang could cook a bowl of nourishing medicinal cuisine for her every day.


    Mama Le was a little worried.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not good to study toote. It¡¯ll affect her rest.¡±


    ¡°No, I have to watch the time and remind her to sleep when it¡¯s time.¡±


    So, she chased Papa Le to sleep and held on until midnight. Then, she got up, heated a ss of milk, and brought it upstairs to remind Le Wan to go to bed.


    On the first day of hard work, Le Wan had already received the greatest encouragement and support from her family.


    After studying all night, Le Wan was very satisfied with her progress. It was simply because she had been used to being rxed these days and was not used to this routine.


    Le Wan walked into the school yawning. She did not expect to bump into the person she least wanted to see so early in the morning.


    ¡°Baby, why haven¡¯t you replied to my messages?¡±


    The fianc¨¦ of the original owner, Fu Sui, the famous yboy of Mingcheng high school, had blocked her way on campus early in the morning.


    Le Wan looked at the man. He was indeed good-looking. He wore the same school uniform as the other students, but Fu Sui looked like a flower in it, attracting the attention of many passing girls.


    With an attractive appearance, a good family background, and a smooth tongue, Fu Sui had everything the girls wanted. But in the eyes of Le Wan, no matter how she looked at Fu Sui, she thought he had an unpleasant temperament.


    Coupled with his flirtatious words to her that day, Le Wan instinctively felt ufortable.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back, then don¡¯t.¡± In fact, she found him too annoying and had already cklisted him.


    She looked away in disgust. When she lowered her eyes, she saw his hand and noticed the bracelet on his wrist. A red string was tied to a lucky pearl.


    Although Fu Sui looked easy to talk to, he had a temper as well. What he used daily was expensive or exquisite. He wouldn¡¯t even look at such a crude and simple bracelet on a normal day, let alone wear it on his hand.


    Le Wan¡¯s eyes narrowed. She remembered reading a book that said that the real daughter did not have a good life in the countryside. To support her family, she took on some handiwork which she did after school.


    The token of love between her and Fu Sui was a hand-woven bracelet that the real daughter had given him. In Fu Sui¡¯s eyes, she was just like this bracelet, simple on the surface but brilliant on the inside, full of lively human emotions.


    Looking at the ordinary bracelet, Le Wan could only sigh. Love was indeed blind.


    The previous host was like this, and this scumbag fianc¨¦ in front of her was the same.


    Since the bracelet was already on his wrist, it seemed that he had met the real daughter, just like the plot in the book, and was attracted to her simplicity and brilliance.


    Since he had already fallen for another person, why did hee to her? Le Wan didn¡¯t like Fu Sui¡¯s presence here. No one was stopping him from finding his true love, but it was his fault that he kept lighting fires and not extinguishing them.


    At the thought of this, Le Wan was toozy to deal with him.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please step aside. I¡¯m going to bete.¡±


    Fu Sui thought that Le Wan was still acting strange, so he felt a little anxious.


    He had already sent her a message to apologize and hade to find her. What else did she want? As he thought about this, his voice became a little cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days. You¡¯ve had enough, haven¡¯t you? ¡±


    His words made it seem as if she was being unreasonable. Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    ¡°Young master Fu, did you stuff your breakfast into your nose today?¡±


    Fu Sui frowned and stopped calling her baby.


    ¡°Le Wan, what do you mean?¡±


    0

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: Rejection


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan smacked her forehead.


    ¡°It means that your brain is stuffed with soup and water from breakfast, so you can¡¯t understand humannguage? ¡±


    While Fu Sui was still in a daze, she hit him with her shoulder and pushed him away. Then she entered the ssroom without looking back.


    With the surprised gazes of the people around him, Fu Sui¡¯s face alternated between green and white. He gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Le Wan, you¡¯re good.¡±


    Fu Sui was very angry at being humiliated by Le Wan in public. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was his fianc¨¦e, was loyal to him, was good-looking, and had a good family background; also that it would make him look good if he brought her out, would he lower his head and look for her?


    Since you love it so much, don¡¯t regret it when the timees.


    Fu Sui didn¡¯t believe that Le Wan, who had been ded to him, would have a change of heart. He thought she was looking for trouble again.


    As he was angered by the unruly Le Wan, Le Yan¡¯s figure appeared in his mind.


    They were all members of the Le family, so Le Yan would not be as delicate as her, nor would she be as unreasonable as her. For the first time, a thought came to his mind. It would be great if the marriage partner was Le Yan.


    As soon as this thought came to his mind, Fu Sui himself was shocked. He had only met Le Yan twice, but he already had such thoughts about her.


    This must be an illusion. This illusion must have been a result of his anger towards Le Wan just now. Fu Sui thought this, but he was concerned in his heart.


    Le Wan still did not know that she had sped up the scumbag¡¯s self-awareness towards the real daughter after rebuking him. If she had known, she would have just pped and cheered for the two of them to be together quickly and not harm others.


    However, this was only her one-sided thought. At this moment, the real daughter Le Yan was trying to find ways to harm others.


    At the door of the ssroom, a cute girl with a crescent-shaped face called out to Zhai Jing and handed him an exquisitely wrapped breakfast.


    Zhai Jing turned sideways to avoid eye contact.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve had breakfast.¡±


    The cute girl took back her breakfast in disappointment and looked at him.


    ¡°What about lunch? Can I wait for you to have lunch with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m busy this afternoon.¡± Zhai Jing¡¯s eyebrows didn¡¯t even flinch.


    Seeing that the girl still wanted to speak, he directly rejected her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be free in the future, so you don¡¯t have toe to me.¡±


    His cold hard wordspletely shattered the girl¡¯s heart. The girl asked unwillingly,


    ¡°Are you finding me annoying?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± Zhai Jingping¡¯s cold voice made the girl run away in anger.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, our prodigy is still as unromantic as ever.¡± One of the boys in the ss who had witnessed this scene shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°If it were me, with so many girls pouncing on me, I would have long been immersed in the feeling and unable to free myself.¡±


    The girl beside him nced at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s a God and you¡¯re a cker.¡±


    For his predecessor who had been ded to Fu Sui, he was not very familiar with Zhai Jing, but Zhai Jing was quite popr in Mingcheng Private High School.


    Firstly, it was because of his impressive results. Originally, with his family¡¯s financial situation, he could not afford Mingcheng Private High School¡¯s tuition fees at hundreds of thousands of Yuan a year. However, because he came first ce in the city during the middle school examination, he was specially recruited by the headmaster of Mingcheng Private High School.


    Not only did the headmaster exempt him from expensive tuition fees and other expenses, but he also promised that as long as he could maintain his grades, he would receive a considerable schrship every year. This was enough to support his living expenses for a year and to supplement his family.


    Zhai Jing did not let the principal down. Since he entered the school, he had been the top student in every major and minor examination. He had also won several gold medals in the school¡¯spetitions. The principal was so happy that he wanted to hold him in his arms to celebrate.


    That was how Zhai Jing got his title as the God of studies.


    Secondly, it was because of his outstanding appearance. If it weren¡¯t for his family background, which made many girls back off, and his cold personality, which made him unapproachable, the name of the school hunk of Mingcheng Private High School would have been firmly imprinted on him, and Fu Sui would have nothing to do with it.


    However, even so, there were still many girls who were attracted to his looks and wanted to have a taste of the forbidden fruit of youth. However, they were all chased away by Zhai Jing¡¯s cold face and poisonous tongue.


    Sigh, I wonder what kind of deity could have plucked this mountain-top flower. The boy thought.


    Le Yan, who was sitting two or three seats away from him, also thought so.


    When she saw Zhai Jing step into the ssroom, her eyes lit up, but she quickly lowered her head to hide it. It was not until Zhai Jing walked past her and sat by the window behind her that she let out the breath she had been holding in.


    2 s

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: Special Enrollment Student


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Zhai Jing,¡± Le Yan mumbled.


    This was the person she had always longed for, but he was like a fairy in the clouds, someone she could only look up to but never be able to reach.


    In her previous life, she had been pushed aside by her ssmates because of her inferiorityplex, so she had never dared to express her thoughts to the famous person in the ss. Later on, when he reached a height that she could not attain, she could only look up at him.


    Le Yan held the pen in her hand tightly. Since the heavens had given her a chance to start over, it meant that the heavens were on her side. So, why couldn¡¯t she fight for it?


    Le Yan had made up her mind. She took two deep breaths and walked to Zhai Jing with an exercise book.


    ¡°Hello, God of studies. I¡¯m Le Yan, a transfer student.¡±


    When Zhai Jing heard the words, he raised his head and nced at her.


    It was this nce that seemed to give Le Yan a lot of courage. She no longer hesitated.


    ¡°The teacher said that my Foundation is too weak and I can¡¯t keep up with the progress of the ss. She wants me to find a ssmate to form a study support group with to help me. So can you help me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have that much time. You should find someone else.¡± Zhai Jing looked down at the math Olympiad paper in his hand and randomly chose A.


    Le Yan was not surprised by Zhai Jing¡¯s rejection. If he had agreed so easily, it would not have been Zhai Jing. She pretended to be in a difficult position.


    ¡°But, the teacher...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll naturally tell my teacher.¡± The tip of Zhai Jing¡¯s pen did not stop.


    He finished the multiple choice questions on one side in a few seconds and turned to the other side to start answering. When he saw that she was still standing there, he looked up at her inexplicably.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Even though she knew Zhai Jing¡¯s temperament, Le Yan still felt embarrassed when faced with his indifference. She smiled and said,


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else,¡±


    As soon as Le Yan turned around, she heard a low voice behind her.


    ¡°She¡¯s overestimating herself. The first thing she wants is to get the study God to tutor her. She doesn¡¯t even know who she is.¡±


    ¡°Cough, she¡¯s the true daughter of the Le family, of course, she¡¯s confident.¡± The person who said this had a slightly sour tone.


    Le Yan froze in her seat. She had done nothing wrong, but she still had to suffer such malicious spections. All of this was thanks to Le An, the fake daughter.


    She had taken over her identity, received the love of her biological parents, and enjoyed all the glory and wealth. In the end, not only was she not grateful, but she also wanted to trample on her, the real daughter, to death.


    She had just returned from her past life and did not know anything. She was afraid of everything, so when Le An had dug countless holes, she foolishly jumped into them all.


    It was still the same in this life. On the first day of school, Le An cried in ss, saying that because she was indignant that her identity had been stolen, she had been picking on her and bullying her at home. The people in the ss were more familiar with Le An in the first ce, so after hearing what she said, they naturally targeted her as well.


    In her previous life, Le Yan thought that her ssmates looked down on her and bullied her because she grew up in the countryside. Little did she know that it was Le An who was behind all this.


    Le Yan looked at Le An¡¯s smug face and pursed her lips. She thought to herself, I¡¯ll let you be smug for a while.


    The love, hatred, grudges, and enmity that happened between the male and female leads and the supporting characters were not clear to Le Wan, nor did she care about them.


    Her little brother, Yin Huai, was currently introducing her to a boyfriend.


    ¡°Boss, you did well!¡± As an uneducated and ipetent little dandy, Yin Huai naturally came to school on time.


    His deskmate knew that he was Le Wan¡¯s underling and didn¡¯t like Fu Sui, so as soon as he arrived in ss, his deskmate pulled him to repeat the scene of Le Wan¡¯s fight with Fu Sui in the morning.


    When Yin Huai heard that there was such a famous scene, he immediately sighed that he couldn¡¯t see it with his own eyes. He should have left earlier today. At the same time, he was happy that his boss had finally woken up and no longer had to be deceived by that scumbag.


    Therefore, as soon as the first ss ended, he came to find Le Wan.


    Seeing that Le Wan didn¡¯t seem to be very happy or excited, Yin Huai was afraid that she would regret it when she came back to her senses, so he quickly diverted her attention.


    ¡°There are plenty of other grasses in the world. If you lose Fu Sui, a rotten yellow grass, there are still thousands of green grasses.¡±


    Yin Huai immediately used the chair in front of him and sat there with his legs crossed. He took out his phone and opened his photo album for Le Wan to see.


    ¡°What do you think of this young grass? He¡¯s 1.82 meters tall and his legs are so long that he can slide down the slide.¡±


    6 s

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Silver Bracelet


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    With the handsome man he showed to her, Le Wan was a little interested. She leaned over and took a look, then said in disdain,


    ¡°His eyes are too small.¡±


    Yin Huai immediately swiped to the next one.


    ¡°How about this white and clean little puppy? His eyes are big enough right?¡±


    Le Wan said,


    ¡°He looks too weak.¡±


    ¡°What about this? Sports talent students are full of muscles and give off a sense of security.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too rough and dark,¡± Le Wan said.


    ...¡±Then what about this?¡±


    ¡°His mouth is too ugly.¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    ¡°His neck is too short,¡± she said.


    Yin Huai flipped through them one by one, and Le Wan kicked them all out...


    Yin Huai threw his phone away and said,


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not satisfied with this or that. What kind of man are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°What kind of guy am I looking for?¡± Zhai Jing¡¯s face was the first one that shed through Le Wan¡¯s mind. She liked this kind of man.


    Sigh, why did she have to be the viin?


    Just as Le Wan was thinking about Zhai Jing in her mind, her cell phone vibrated. Zhai Jing¡¯s profile picture popped up, giving her a shock. She looked guilty.


    Yin Huai¡¯s eyes were sharp and he saw an unfamiliar ck profile picture. Then, he saw her unnatural reaction and had an idea. He pointed at the phone.


    ¡°Is he your new little puppy?¡±


    ¡°What little puppy? I¡¯m a little wolfdog.¡± Le Wan retorted.


    Yin Huai had an ¡°as expected¡± look on his face.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve really hooked up with a new dog outside.¡±


    Le Wan almost couldn¡¯t help but rush up to him and sew his loud mouth shut with a needle.


    ¡°Go away, go away. What do you mean by ¡®hook up¡¯? That sounds so bad. We¡¯re talking about serious business.¡±


    Yin Huai didn¡¯t believe her. He wanted to say something, but Le Wan quickly chased him away.


    ¡°ss is about to start. How long are you going to upy her seat?¡±


    Yin Huai turned his head to look. A round-faced girl was standing in front of the table, and he was upying her seat.


    ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yin Huai nodded at her and turned to Le Wan.


    ¡°Ask this little wolfdog out for us to see some other day.¡±


    Le Wan rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Yi Huai quickly walked away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he¡¯s just like that. Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Le Wan apologized to the girl in the front seat.


    Feng Ying was not used to her sudden good attitude. She blushed and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    She looked like a shy and introverted girl, but she was the best student in the ss.


    Le Wan had always liked girls who had good grades and looked obedient. She could not help but smile.


    ¡°Next time, if he does this again, you can just chase him away. Yin Huai doesn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with, but he has a good temper.¡±


    Feng Ying was stunned by her bright smile and replied in a daze,


    ¡°Oh, okay...¡± Le Wan seemed to have changed.


    She did not know what Feng Ying was thinking. At this moment, her mind was already focused on the phone.


    Ever since the car ident was settled, she had thought that she would not have any more interactions with Zhai Jing. Hence, she was very curious as to why Zhai Jing would suddenly look for her.


    ¡°Senior Le, may I ask if you saw a silver bracelet in the car?¡± A message from Zhai Jing.


    ¡°A silver bracelet?¡± Le Wan frowned.


    She had been going to school with her brother in the family¡¯s car every day since then. Her own car had been sent for repairs because of the rear-end ident, so the car she had driven thest time they met was a car she had randomly chosen from the garage. When she drove it back, she had gotten out of the car and didn¡¯t pay attention to whether she had left anything behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, ¡± Le Wan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I go back and look for it.¡±


    Zhai Jing replied quickly,


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, senior. This bracelet is very important to me. Please let me know if you find it.¡±


    Because of this matter, the first thing Le Wan did when she returned home was to run to the garage and find the car she had driven that day. She went in and searched for a while, but the car waspletely empty. No sign of the bracelet, not even a scrap of paper was in the car.


    ¡°Baby, what are you looking for?¡± Nanny Zhang, who was cleaning up the courtyard, asked when she saw her moving around in the car.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for something,¡± Le Wan said without turning her head.


    ¡°The car has just been cleaned. What are you looking for?¡± Madam Zhang dusted her hands and pulled open the storage cab next to the garage.


    ¡°The things we cleared out are all here. See if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    0

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: Getting Closer


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan got out of the car and ran to the small weaving basket. As expected, she found an old silver bracelet in it.


    Madam Zhang, who was a little bit surprised, asked, ¡°Baby, is this yours?¡±


    Madam Zhang had been working for the Le family for almost thirty years and was already considered as half a member of the Le family.


    She had watched the original Le Wan grow up, so she was very personal to her even now. She knew very well what Le Wan usually ate and used, so when she saw Le Wan took out the bracelet from the car, she was very curious.


    She thought that it was something that Le Wan had left behind when they were driving a girl out. She was afraid that someone woulde back to look for it, so Madam Zhang kept it well.


    Le Wan was also looking at the ordinary-looking silver bracelet. ¡°A friend left it behind. I have to return it to him.¡± She really couldn¡¯t see what was so special about it, but it was probably because the person who gave it to him was special, so it seemed important.


    Le Wan took a photo of the bracelet and sent it to Zhai Jing, ¡°Is this the one?¡±


    On the other hand, after Zhai Jing, who was distributing flyers at the subway entrance, received the message, his fingers rubbed the screen for a long time before he replied, ¡°It¡¯s this one. Thank you, senior. I¡¯m not free these few days. I¡¯ll look for you again in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Baby, today is a rare rest day. Don¡¯t hide in your room and study. The weather is so good, you should go out for a walk.¡± When Mama Le saw that Le Wan had woken up early in the morning to study, she was both relieved and a little heartbroken.


    So, she dug Le Wan out of the room, brought out a beautiful dress, and dressed her up to send her out. ¡°No matter what you do, you should strike a bnce between work and rest. Let¡¯s rx and have fun today.¡±


    Le Wan, who was ¡®kicked out¡¯, felt touched and helpless at the same time. She couldn¡¯t think of where to go to have fun at this moment.


    The original owner¡¯s heart had been hung up on Fu Sui, that scumbag. Other than her little brother, Yin Huai, she didn¡¯t have many good friends.


    So, she could only call Yin Huai up, just to find out that he was going out on a date with his new girlfriend, and was currently in the middle of dressing up.


    After being fed a big mouthful of dog food, Le Wan felt a little depressed. In the end, Yin Huai retorted, ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re so picky, boss. If you had lowered your standards and picked one of the guys in my phone, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, there¡¯s no ¡°make do¡± in my world, your boss.¡± Le Wan hung up the phone immediately. ¡°Hmph, even if I want to experience the sweet and sour love of youth, I still want to find someone who suits my heart and the eye.¡±


    However, Zhai Jing was the only person she liked right now. When she thought of the bracelet that she had not returned to him, Le Wan sent Zhai Jing a message to ask for his location.


    Zhai Jing sent an address over. When Le Wan arrived, she realized that it was an E-sports inte cafe.


    ¡°Beauty, do you want to turn on yourputer?¡± The waiter¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw a beautifuldy walking in. He quickly greeted Le Wan politely, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. Is this your first time here? Do you want me to get you a card?¡±


    Le Wan walked around him and peeked inside, finding that the interior decoration was quite luxurious.


    It had been a while since she had touched a game. Now that she saw it, she was a little tempted. She stared at the game interface of the person closest to her and asked, ¡°Is Zhai Jing here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re looking for brother Zhai,¡± The waiter¡¯s high spirits obviously dropped a little. He pointed inside and said, ¡°He¡¯s in the innermost row on the left.¡±


    Le Wan followed his lead and saw a familiar figure in the corner.


    From her angle, she could only see the side of his face with his headphones on.


    A pair of ck-rimmed sses hung on Zhai Jing¡¯s nose bridge, hiding the fierceness in his eyes. However, he looked somewhat obedient. Nevertheless, his tightly pursed lips and the way his hands typed on the keyboard with a hint of killing intent ruined this inkling of obedience.


    This kind of contradictory impact made Le Wan¡¯s heart skip a beat. How could this damn child be so alluring?


    Perhaps because she was staring at him too intensely, Zhai Jing, who was fighting, seemed to have sensed it. His sharp eyes looked over. When he saw that it was her, he was obviously stunned.


    His partner¡¯s voice came from the earpiece and pulled him back to his senses. Zhai Jing frowned. ¡°There are still a few minutes left for this round. Please wait for me.¡±


    Le Wan stared at him and soon noticed the little redness on the tip of his ears. She was stunned for a moment. The future viin was unexpectedly pure in high school?


    0

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: Game


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Suddenly, an evil thought appeared in Le Wan¡¯s mind. She took a light step forward, pulled out a chair, and sat down beside him. She rested her chin on her hand and stared at him calmly.


    Zhai Jing saw her actions from the corner of his eye. He pursed his lips and did not say anything. He only stared at theputer screen, but Le Wan could clearly see that the tips of his ears were getting redder and redder.


    This damn sense of abstinence made her want to bully him more and more.


    The more Le Wan watched, the more interested she became. She directlyughed out loud while holding her stomach.


    At this moment, the sound of victory came from theputer. Zhai Jing took off his headphones and loosened his stiff fingers. He leaned back and tried to put some distance between them.


    Le Wan raised her eyebrows and suddenly closed in.


    Zhai Jing could only smell a sweet fragrance, and Le Wan¡¯s face was magnified in front of his eyes.


    ¡°...¡±


    Just as Zhai Jing was about to stop her, he saw Le Wan stretched out a finger and hooked his ck-rimmed sses. His heart skipped a beat and he closed his eyes subconsciously.


    In the dark, Zhai Jing¡¯s hearing was amplified. He could hear his own heartbeat and also hear Le Wan¡¯s disdainful voice, ¡°How many days have you not slept? you have such dark circles under your eyes. You don¡¯t even need to put on makeup. Just by sitting in the zoo, you¡¯ll be the most popr Panda.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s rapid heartbeat had not calmed down, but he had already regained his senses. He turned his head to avoid Le Wan¡¯s hand and put on his sses again. He coughed and said in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s the bracelet?¡±


    Seeing his increasingly cold face, Le Wan lost the mood to continue teasing him. She took out a jewelry box from her bag and handed it to him. ¡°I was afraid that I would lose the bracelet, so I found a box to keep it. If you don¡¯t want it, you can just throw the box away.¡±


    When Zhai Jing saw the low-key yet luxurious logo on the box, he paused for a moment and sneered. He took the box and stuffed it into his pocket. ¡°Is this the real-life version of ¡®buy the casket and return the pearl?¡± This old silver bracelet was probably not even as expensive as the box that contained it.


    Le Wan spread her hands. She really took it casually. However, the original body was an exquisite little princess, and everything she used was not cheap.


    She looked at the chat boxes that were shing madly on theputer screen and her interest was piqued again. ¡°Are you a training partner? Have youpleted your mission?¡±


    Le Wan had once been a boosting agent, so she was quite familiar with the process.


    Zhai Jing rubbed his swollen forehead. His body had already sent out a warning signal from theck of sleep for a long time.


    Zhai Jing knew that he urgently needed rest, but as long as he thought of his mother who was lying in the hospital, he could not stop.


    ¡°There¡¯s still one more round.¡± Zhai Jing was about to put on his earphones when he saw the news of the client¡¯s invitation. However, Le Wan snatched it away from him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call him for you!¡±


    Zhai Jing frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. This is a mission.¡±


    Le Wan pushed him away with her butt and epted the invitation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let him lose.¡± She pointed to the sofa beside the water dispenser behind her. ¡°I think you¡¯re going to die if you don¡¯t sleep now. I don¡¯t want to be held responsible if something happens.¡±


    Seeing that she had already entered the game and seemed to be quite familiar with it, Zhai Jing pursed his lips and did not say anything.


    After all, Le Wan was a top student in University. She learned everything quickly, including games. She picked up the game very quickly, and her logic and awareness were excellent. Coupled with her piano practice, her hand speed was very stable, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to kill an enemy.


    Zhai Jing lowered his head and looked at Le Wan¡¯s serious side profile. His eyes revealed an emotion that he himself did not notice.


    The sound of victory came from the game. Le Wan turned around and wanted to show off, but she saw that Zhai Jing had fallen asleep on the sofa.


    She gently put down her headphones, squatted in front of him, and looked at his face without blinking.


    She used her fingers to trace his eyebrows bit by bit, from his long and curled fan-like enviable eyshes to his firm mountain roots and the tip of his nose, and then to his lips that usually kept people thousands of miles away.


    His lips were slightly pale, but the corners of his lips were slightly curled up.


    He was used to keeping a cold face, so Le Wan noticed that the corners of his lips were curved up.


    Le Wan felt it was a pity. This face would be so beautiful when it smiled, but the owner of the face did not like to smile.


    ¡°Hey...¡± A voice came from behind. It was the front desk guy from earlier.


    Le Wan turned around and pointed at him, shushing him.


    The receptionist covered his mouth and pointed outside.


    ¡°Boss said that there¡¯s a new customer. He specifically asked Brother Zhai to help him level up. He said that he¡¯s paying a lot of money, so he asked me to ask if brother Zhai is free now.¡±


    0

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: Jealous


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°How much did the client pay you?¡± Le Wan asked.


    The receptionist stated a number, and Le Wan nodded. This reward was indeed quite high.


    However, Zhai Jing obviously needed to rest now, so Le Wan counted on his fingers. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it for him.¡± Anyway, she had nothing to do today, and she didn¡¯t know where to go. Fortunately, she liked to y games.


    The young man at the front desk was a little confused. ¡°But... But he specifically asked brother Zhai to help him out.¡±


    Le Wan crossed her arms, ¡°As long as you type out the results, who will know if you¡¯re the real person through theputer?¡±


    The waiter thought for a moment, and it seemed to make sense. However, after he handed the customer¡¯s ount information to Le Wan, he realized that he did not know her skills yet!


    Just as he was about to ask more, he saw Le Wan controlling his character and performing a whole set of moves. It was obvious that she had extraordinary abilities.


    The young man at the front desk shut his mouth in time.


    Zhai Jing did not know how many days it had been since he had a good night¡¯s sleep. He closed his sore eyes and listened to the familiar keyboard sounds. His heart suddenly calmed down, but in the next second, his consciousness blurred.


    When he came back to his senses and sat up on the sofa, he realized that he had been sleeping for almost six hours.


    As he had slept in the wrong position, his neck and shoulders were still sore and stiff. He rubbed them with his hands and found that Le Wan had left without his knowledge.


    He pursed his lips, turned on his phone, and saw that he had three sums of money in his ount. One of them was the leveling agent he had epted in the morning, and the amount was correct. What about the other two?


    Moreover, the person who transferred the money was the boss of his inte cafe. Zhai Jing was confused. It was not time for his sry to be paid yet. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and tightened his grip on the phone.


    ¡°Brother Zhai, you¡¯re awake.¡± The front desk guy was delivering instant noodles to customers and happened to see him when he passed by.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Zhai Jing¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The front desk guy was stunned for a moment before he realized who he was talking about. ¡°Oh, Le God. I just saw her, but I don¡¯t know where she went in the blink of an eye. She might have gone back.¡±


    Zhai Jing lowered his head and entered the chat with Le Wan. He sent her the two sums of money that Le Wan had earned.


    Suddenly, a ding-dong sound rang in his ear. He raised his head abruptly and saw Le Wan standing in front of him.


    She was holding a few lunchboxes in one hand and eating ice cream in the other. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. You had a good sleep,¡± Le Wan said with a lump of ice cream in her mouth.


    She put the lunchbox down and took out her phone to see the transfer message. ¡°Why did you transfer the money to me?¡±


    ¡°This is the money you earned.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Le Wan rejected the offer immediately. ¡°I¡¯m not being aloof. After all, it¡¯s quite tiring to face theputer for half a day.¡± Although she was having a good time, ¡°But it¡¯s your order, after all. I snatched it from you, so we¡¯ll split it equally.¡± She added.


    If Zhai Jing did not want it, Le Wan would reject it every time she saw him. In the end, the only person who couldpromise was Zhai Jing.


    Seeing that he was no longer struggling, Le Wan was satisfied. She stuffed a portion of rice into his hands, ¡°Eat.


    ¡°I bought two servings,¡± Le Wan continued. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat them, I¡¯ll give them to Xiaotian.¡± Little Tian was the front desk guy, Lin Tian.


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m not eating?¡± Zhai Jing took the food and ced it on the table.


    He lowered his head and opened the takeaway bag, then asked casually, ¡°You¡¯ve be familiar with Lin Tian so quickly.¡± If he calls you God of joy, you call him little Tian.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t notice the change in his attitude, she only praised, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take a look at who I am and how difficult it is to subdue him?¡± All she had to do was show off her skills in front of him and teach him a few tricks, and Lin Tian was willing to kneel down and call her God of joy.


    However, these words had a different meaning in Zhai Jing¡¯s ears. He used his chopsticks to push the rice. ¡°It¡¯s really quite easy for you.¡±


    Le Wan pondered for a moment. ¡°Why does it sound like you¡¯re notplimenting me? you¡¯re actually implying something?¡±


    ¡°You worry too much,¡± Zhai Jing said.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t look away when you say that, it¡¯ll be more convincing,¡± Le Wan replied.


    In his heart, Zhai Jing knew that her words were indeed true. She was born into the Le family and had a good appearance and figure. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was taken and that the person was Fu Sui, who had a simr status as her, many people would have proposed to court her.


    At the thought of Fu Sui, Zhai Jing¡¯s heart sank further. Yes, she was already taken.


    The cell phone on the table started vibrating. Before Zhai Jing could see the name of the person who was shing on the screen, Le Wan had already picked up the call. ¡°My dear, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    1

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: ident


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhai Jing turned to look at Le Wan, then quickly lowered his head and ate silently.


    Third brother¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve been missing the whole day. Where did you go?¡±


    When he saw that the door to Le Wan¡¯s room was closed, he had thought that she was studying hard. In the end, he only found out from his mother that she had gone out to y early in the morning.


    At the thought of this, Le Wan felt a little wronged. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you went out to y?¡±


    ¡°But you disappeared early in the morning,¡± Le Wan replied. ¡°I thought you were busy, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t call you.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t call me. I don¡¯t care. Where are you now? I¡¯m going to find you.¡± Le Xuan said shamelessly.


    She didn¡¯t know why he, a handsome little boy who was almost 1.8 meters tall, liked to act coquettishly and shamelessly all day.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll send you my location. You cane over on your own.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Le Wan typed on her phone and sent her location to Le Xuan. She saw Zhai Jing quickly packing the lunch box and throwing it into the trash can.


    Le Wan lowered her head and looked at the lunchbox that he had barely touched and said in surprise, ¡°You finished so quickly?¡±


    Zhai Jing did not say anything. He packed his things and stood up to leave.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not ying anymore?¡±


    Zhai Jing lowered his head and buttoned his bag. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to do my next part-time job. Senior Le, help yourself.¡±


    Le Wan could clearly feel his indifference, but she was still a little confused. So, she had given him this meal for nothing. A man¡¯s heart was like a needle at the bottom of the ocean. As expected of the future Big Boss...


    Le Wan didn¡¯t want to waste her energy guessing this person¡¯s thoughts.


    After Zhai Jing left, she was alone. Le Wan lost the interest to continue ying games. She had been out for quite some time today, and it was time for her toplete the task that Mama Le had given her.


    She sent a message to Zhou Weiqi, telling him that she was going back and that he didn¡¯t need toe out.


    However, just as she reached the intersection, she suddenly received a call from Mama Le. ¡°Baby, are you still outside?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to go back,¡± Le Wan said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The sound of Mama Le¡¯s yoga music could be heard from the other end. ¡°I ordered a few sets of clothes from your Aunt Xin. She just called to say that they¡¯re done. When youe back, make a detour and go to her shop to pick them up.¡±


    The Aunt Xin that Mama Le had mentioned was a famous independent designer. She had a good rtionship with Mama Le, so Mama Le often went to her studio to order clothes.


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Le Wan agreed.


    Initially, she thought that she was just going to pick up pieces of clothing. In the end, when she went to the studio, she happened to run into Aunt Xin who kept praising her. Le Wan was bombarded by her sugar-coated bullets and was pulled by others to try on clothes and take photos like a doll.


    She tried on different clothes for more than two hours. It was already getting dark outside. Finally, Aunt Xin stuffed a pile of clothes into her hands and let her go.


    Le Wan felt so tormented that she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. She just wanted to go home as soon as possible. However it happened to be rush hour, and the road was already blocked.


    Looking at the way that the traffic was blocked, it would probably take her an hour or two to get home.


    Le Wan decisively chose to change directions. Although the road conditions were a little difficult, her driving skills were quite good, so she drove rather smoothly.


    The navigation system showed that she was going to turn right at the next intersection. Le Wan turned the steering wheel, and just as the front of the car turned, she saw a person suddenly rush out and then crash into her car.


    Le Wan quickly stepped on the brakes. Fortunately, she was driving slowly, otherwise, she would have made him fly into the air.


    She experienced two traffic idents in less than a month. Le Wan even suspected that this body was cursed. Otherwise, how could she be so unlucky?


    She picked up her phone and saw the person who had crashed into her get up from the ground. There were a few strong men chasing after him, one of them was even holding a baseball bat.


    Le Wan hissed. ¡°Did this person get into trouble?¡±


    She unlocked her phone and was about to call the police when she looked up and noticed that the figure of the person who was surrounded looked familiar.


    Wasn¡¯t this Zhai Jing who had just abandoned her?


    Seeing that one of them was about to hit him with a baseball bat, Le Wan quickly opened the car door.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    As soon as she spoke, the people in front noticed her and the car. When Zhai Jing heard this familiar voice, he knew that it was her and a wave of anxiety shed past his heart.


    The man holding the baseball bat realized that she was a weak woman and did not take her seriously. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Go away.¡±


    ¡°You hit my people, how is it none of my business?¡± Le Wan closed the car door and walked towards them.


    0

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: Saving a Life


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When the men saw her face, they were stunned for a moment before they noticed the car she was driving.


    There weren¡¯t many men who didn¡¯t like cars. When they saw the conspicuous logo, they estimated a number in their hearts and confirmed that it was the luxury car that they would avoid silently when they saw it on the road.


    A woman who could afford to drive such a car was not to be trifled with. The few strong men looked at each other. The man with the baseball bat pointed at Zhai Jing and said, ¡°Little girl, I think you¡¯ve been tricked by him.¡±


    ¡°He uses his face to hook up with women in the bar and cheat them of their money. He¡¯s a scumbag who lives off women.¡±


    Zhai Jing stared at the man with the baseball bat and aplicated emotion shed past his eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Le Wan knew that the man was lying. Zhai Jing was such a proud person. If he could really put down his pride and be a soft-rice man, he would be able to attract many people to throw money at him wherever he went. Why would he force himself to this extent just to earn medical expenses?


    Of course, it was useless to say these words in the current situation. Le Wan put her hands on her waist and said, ¡°Brother, do you look down on him or me?¡±


    She ran her hand through her hair and patted the car hood that was beside her. ¡°With my wealth and appearance, do you think he¡¯ll still be interested in ordinary women if I throw millions of dors at him every month for him to spend?¡±


    As soon as Le Wan said that, Zhai Jing could clearly feel that the eyes of these burly men turned from anger to surprise, then toplicated feelings, and finally to jealousy.


    One of them said sourly, ¡°Little girl, that¡¯s why I said you don¡¯t understand men enough. No matter how ugly the flowers outside are, you still want to try them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much money on him. If he really has the guts to mess around outside...¡± Le Wan left her words hanging.


    The corners of Le Wan¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a three-legged toad, but is it rare to find a two-legged man?¡± She stretched out two fingers and made a peace sign. ¡°I don¡¯t mind destroying his tool and recing him with the next one. He might be more handsome and obedient.¡±


    The men that were present suddenly felt a chill in theirher regions, and the jealousy in their eyes decreased a little. It seemed that it was not so easy to live off a woman.


    However, they were not willing to let go of this soft-rice man just like that.


    At this moment, Zhai Jing, who had been silent all along, finally spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know the Zhong AI you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ve never taken her money.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± The man holding the baseball snapped. ¡°Many people saw it. They said that Zhong AI pounced into your arms and stuffed money on your hands.¡±


    Zhai Jing nced at him. ¡°There are so many drunk men and women throwing themselves at me every day. How would I know who is who?¡±


    As the bartender of the bar, many customers wanted to take advantage of him because of his handsome appearance. There were even some who were waving cash, wanting him to do this and that. He basically dodged everything that he could.


    The baseball-stick man choked. Looking at Zhai Jing¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t doubt his words. ¡°Then, is it true that you cheated Zhong AI of her money?¡±


    Zhai Jing nced at Le Wan who was sitting on the hood of her car and let out an unrulyugh. ¡°I can get a million Yuan every month. Why would I have to sell my smile to others for such a small amount of money? I didn¡¯t take a single cent of that money.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you just because you said so.¡± The brawny men were still unwilling to give up.


    Le Wan looked at the time and felt a little impatient. ¡°I say that you guys take a look at me first?¡±


    Le Wan kicked the front of the car. There was an obvious scratch on it. ¡°This thing was created by your car just now. How are you going topensate me?¡±


    Even a scratch on such a luxury car would cost hundreds of thousands. The crowd was stunned. They pointed at Zhai Jing and said, ¡°He was the one who ran into the car just now. It¡¯s not our fault!¡±


    ¡°But he hit my car because he was chased by you guys,¡± said Le Wan. ¡°ording to the division of responsibility, you have to bear part of the responsibility too.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t hit it, why should we be responsible?¡± The few strong men naturally did not agree. ¡°You two are in cahoots. Who knows if you¡¯re trying to scam us.¡±


    They had originally wanted to teach the soft-rice man a lesson. As long as they didn¡¯t kill him, they could just pay for the medical expenses after venting their anger.


    However, now that they were faced with such a hugepensation, they were afraid and ran away after saying a few harsh words.


    Seeing that the men had finally gone away, Le Wan heaved a sigh of relief. She was not really that bold.


    Zhai Jing had obviously noticed this as well. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Next time you see something like this, just call the police. Don¡¯t open the window, and don¡¯t get out of the car.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Le Wan rolled her eyes. ¡°Who do you think I¡¯m doing this for?¡±


    0

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: Consultation


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhai Jing turned his head and looked away. ¡°Thank you for today. I can¡¯te up with the repair fees for the car right now. I will write you an IOU and pay you back as soon as possible.¡±


    Le Wan opened the car door and got in. She shouted, ¡°What are you talking about? Get in the car!¡±


    Today¡¯s matter was too embarrassing. Zhai Jing did not want to continue troubling her. He opened his mouth to reject her.


    ¡°I¡¯m your creditor now!¡± Le Wan added, ¡°I order you to get in the car now!¡±


    When Zhai Jing met her angry eyes, he subconsciously swallowed what he wanted to say and got into the car obediently.


    Le Wan reversed the car and typed the nearest hospital on the navigation system.


    ¡°You can just send me home.¡±


    Le Wan stretched out her hand and pressed on Zhai Jing¡¯s stomach. Zhai Jing gasped in pain.


    Le Wan rubbed her fingers and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood right now, so you¡¯d better shut up.¡±


    ¡°Such a handsome little face, you can still save it.¡± The doctor examined the wound on Zhai Jing¡¯s face, lifted his shirt, and pressed on his abdomen.


    There was a bruise on his t abdomen, which should have been caused by the head-on collision with the car. It was quite a shocking sight.


    He was so seriously injured, yet he was still unwilling to see a doctor. Now that his face was pale from pain, he was also unwilling to make a sound. Zhai Jing was really unyielding.


    However, this unyielding attitude left Le Wan with mixed feelings. She remembered that there was one time when she had a cold and fever. Her roommates had advised her to rest in bed, but she thought of her part-time job and dragged her heavy body out of the house.


    It happened to be the hottest time of the summer, and she was distributing flyers in her thick work clothes on the street. She almost fell to the ground several times because of dizziness. In the end, the store manager was afraid that something would happen to her and pulled her back.


    The store manager knew about her situation, so he couldn¡¯t me her. He only said that he would pay her the sry. At that time, she was lying on the bench. After her parents passed away, she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears for the first time.


    Most of the time, it wasn¡¯t because they were really strong, but because they had no choice.


    ¡°Doctor, please be gentle.¡± Le Wan mulled over this sentence in her heart. When she saw the doctor pressing left and right, it seemed that the doctor was using quite a lot of force. She then quickly reminded him.


    While the doctor was writing the examination report, he responded. He didn¡¯t even raise his head, but his tone was a little teasing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your heart ache?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s breaking out in cold sweat after being pressed down by you.¡± Le Wan mumbled.


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t get yourself into the hospital next time. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste of time.¡± Zhai Jing said.


    Le Wan nced at Zhai Jing. ¡°Did you hear what the doctor said?¡±


    Zhai Jing pulled down his clothes silently. Ever since they got into the car, Le Wan¡¯s mood was obviously not very good. She was looking for excuses to scold him. Although Zhai Jing had no experience with girls of the same age, he had learned from his mother since he was young that he should be sensible and keep his mouth shut at this time.


    Le Wan took a picture of the doctor¡¯s prescription and passed it to Zhai Jing. ¡°Do you know the direction? Go and take the X-ray yourself.¡±


    Zhai Jing was naturally familiar with the hospital¡¯s environment because his mother was receiving treatment here. He could walk to theboratory department with his eyes closed. He was so familiar with the ce that even the doctors there knew him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Huang Min¡¯s family member?¡± The doctor in the medicalboratory looked at the wound on his face and then at the examination report. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Zhai Jing did not say much. ¡°There was a small ident.¡±


    The doctor patted his shoulder and didn¡¯t say anything further. This young man was quite famous in their hospital. The doctors and nurses who knew his situation all sympathized with him.


    It would take an hour for the results to be out after the X-ray was done. When Zhai Jing came out of the CT Scan room, he saw Le Wan making a phone call in the resting area. There was a bright smile on her face, and there was a sweet scent between her brows. Even the air around her seemed to be filled with happiness.


    Zhai Jing stopped in his tracks and looked at this scene from afar.


    Le Wan acted coquettishly over the phone and finally managed to fool Mama Le who was waiting for her toe home. After hanging up, she turned around and saw Zhai Jing standing alone in the dark corner.


    ¡°What are you doing just standing there? Are you hungry? Do you want some porridge?¡± Le Wan asked.


    Zhai Jing walked out from the corner and strode towards her.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he agreed.


    ¡°Not awkward anymore?¡± Le Wan shifted her gaze from the phone to his face.


    2 s

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: Creditor


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhai Jing sat beside her with his hand on his stomach. He acted like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m in debt now. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I owe you a little more or less. ¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Le Wan said and shook her head.


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ve beencking a tutor recently, so why don¡¯t you help me with my homework.¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at her in surprise. He didn¡¯t remember her being a good child who loved to study. ¡°If the Le family wants to find a tutor, many people will fight toe. Why would they want to find a junior student like me to tutor you? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that they don¡¯t allow teachers to tutor anymore?¡±


    ¡°I have had my eyes on a special-grade teacher, but he didn¡¯t want to lose his job, so he didn¡¯t take my offer. I¡¯m not very satisfied with the other teachers, so I haven¡¯t been able to find any suitable candidates.¡±


    After all, Le Wan was not as bad at studying as the original body owner, but she could not show her academic level all at once, so she needed someone who could follow her learning progress and help her sort out the key points of knowledge.


    Thinking about it this way, Zhai Jing, who was the top student, could satisfy her requirements. Moreover, they were not familiar with each other before, so she did not have to hide her learning progress from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay you for the tuition.¡± She knew that Zhai Jing was in urgent need of money now and had to work part-time in his free time. Hence, she did not want to take up his time for nothing.


    Seeing that Zhai Jing was frowning and trying to disagree, Le Wan retorted with what he had just said. ¡°You¡¯ve said it yourself, too many debts won¡¯t weigh on you. Now, it¡¯s just adding another burden to your life. Are you afraid?¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s mouth went agape, but he did not say anything. He really needed money at the moment, and he could not afford to be aloof. He also did not want to reject Le Wan¡¯s request for supplementary lessons.


    After a while, he suddenly chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, I¡¯m the man you¡¯re taking care of now.¡±


    Le Wan tilted her head and looked at him in shock as if she had heard something wrong.


    ¡°So, when will you transfer the one million Yuan to me, this month?¡±


    Le Wan had to admit that when she said those words, she did have the intention to take advantage of him and see if he would change his mind.


    So, now he was using her words to make fun of her? Could this be considered a Boomerang? Le Wan wriggled her toes in embarrassment. She opened her mouth for a long time before blurting out, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes were sharp. He saw that the back of her ears had turned red. His eyes froze for a moment, then he pursed his lips and looked away.


    The results of the examination were out. Fortunately, it was only a superficial wound. They could observe it in the observation room for a night. Le Wan heaved a sigh of relief. Today¡¯s matter was finally over.


    The make-up lessons will start next Monday. After school ends in the afternoon, there will be three hours of make-up lessons. It will be counted separately during the holidays. Arrangements were made in advance. Le Wan left in a hurry after arranging the time for the supplementary lessons.


    She had no choice, her family¡¯s younger generation had already called her many times, asking her where she was. If she hadn¡¯t been impatient and exposed her little temper, there would have been no end to it.


    Zhai Jing stood at the entrance of the hospital and watched Le Wan¡¯s car disappear before he turned around and entered the hospital again. However, he did not go to the observation room but to the inpatient department.


    The elevator went up to the eighth floor, the Nephrology Department.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw that his mother was holding onto the railing with difficulty, trying to hang the wet towel on the railing. He quickly went over to hang the clothes on the rack and helped her back to the bed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to wait for me toe here before doing these things?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t move,¡± His mother leaned against the pillow and sat down. When she looked up, she saw a conspicuous bruise on his face and said in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did someone bully you?¡±


    ¡°No one bullied me.¡± Zhai Jing pulled the nket over her and said nonchntly, ¡°Someone was causing trouble in the shop. I went up to pull him and got hit by ident.¡±


    His mother touched his wound with heartache. ¡°It must be so painful.¡±


    Zhai Jing shook his head. ¡°I just visited the doctor in the reception room. He applied some medicine and it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Not knowing if she believed him or not, his mother urged, ¡°Go wash up first and go to bed early.¡±


    When Zhai Jing entered the bathroom, she could not hold back her tears and they gushed out. Seeing her like this, the patient next to her also sighed andforted her. ¡°Your son is a good child. You should be happy.¡±


    Although the other patient had children, she was in the hospital for so long. She did not see her children for days and they would say that they were busy when she called. It was said that there was no filial son in front of her sick bed for a long time. It was very rare for children of Zhai Jing¡¯s age to be able to do things like this even though he is so young.


    His mother nodded. ¡°My Jing is a good child.¡±


    0

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: The Competition


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    She was suffering from chronic kidney failure and had to undergo dialysis twice a week.


    Although they had medical insurance and subsidies, it was still a heavy burden for the mother and son. Especially since she had to take medicine for treatment because of her illness, she could not find a stable job and could only work part-time every day, so her ie was not high.


    A few years ago, when his mother found out that her illness was getting more and more serious, she had thought ofmitting suicide. It was Zhai Jing who made her stay in this world and allowed her to grit her teeth and persist until now.


    It was just that her condition had deteriorated very quickly recently, and she didn¡¯t know how long she couldst ...


    Zhai Jing, who came out of the bathroom, stood at the door for a long time without moving. He and his mother had a tacit understanding not to show their wounds to each other. They would only encourage and encourage each other.


    In the blink of an eye, it was Monday. Zhai Jing had just stepped into the ssroom with a bruised face when he was stopped by his deskmate, Zhang Mian. ¡°God of studies, the teacher wants you to go to the office. ¡±


    As soon as he turned around, Zhang Mian¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Oh my God, what happened to your face? Did you fight with someone? ¡±


    ¡°I identally fell.¡± Zhai Jing put down his bag and went to the office. Zhang Mian shouted from behind, ¡°With that face, be careful or else the teacher might check on you.¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t take it seriously, but it was obvious that Zhang Mian was right. The teacher blurted out at first sight, ¡°Did you get into a fight with someone?¡±


    Zhai Jing stopped in his tracks. ¡°I identally fell.¡±


    The teacher had a ¡®You¡¯re kidding me¡¯ expression on his face. ¡°Do a fall now and let me see what kind of position you¡¯re in to get that wound.¡±


    Zhai Jing could only use the same excuse he used to deal with his mother to stall him. After knowing about his situation the teacher sighed. He did not say anything but only reminded him, ¡°You still have to take your exams. The principal has high hopes for you. Don¡¯t cause any trouble and affect your future.¡±


    Zhai Jing knew that he was saying this for his own good, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He only asked, ¡°Teacher, what did you call me here for?¡±


    The teacher smacked his head. He had almost forgotten about the important matter. He took out a registration form from the drawer and handed it to him. ¡°This is thetest Mathematics Competition. You can go and give it a try.¡±


    At the thought that he had to tutor Le Wan recently, he probably would not have the time to prepare for thispetition. Hence, he wanted to reject the offer.


    However, the teacher asked him to think about it more. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have the time now, but this is apetition sponsored by a private enterprise. There is prize money. I think it¡¯s a good thing for you, so I suggest you give it a try. ¡±


    Zhai Jing lowered his head to look at thepetition¡¯s introduction and realized that the first prize was 30000 Yuan. He immediately said, ¡°Thank you, teacher. I will participate.¡± Then, he picked up a pen from the table and filled in the registration form.


    The teacher shook his head and nodded at him, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    In the office upstairs, Fu Sui had also received a registration form from his ss teacher.


    For Fu Sui, a schrship of tens of thousands of Yuan was nothing, but thepetition was organized by the famous Dahong Corporation, so he didn¡¯t mind showing up. If he really won the prize, his family would be proud.


    At this time, neither of them knew that because of this smallpetition, their lives would be on apletely different path from their previous lives.


    After a busy day, Le Wan had gradually gotten used to the intensity of her studies. She stretchedzily and moved her limbs, which were a little stiff from sitting for a long time. She then went to the meeting ce where Zhai Jing was already waiting for her.


    Le Wan put down her heavy bag and took out a stack of year one textbooks. She opened the marked ces and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already finished my revision. Follow my progress and help me sort out the knowledge pointster.¡±


    Zhai Jing flipped from the front page and saw the summary of knowledge points she had done. He praised, ¡°Not bad.¡± It was clear and concise, making it easy to see at a nce.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how I did it?¡± In terms of learning, Le


    Wan could still pat her chest and guarantee it.


    ¡°Then why were your results so bad before?¡± Zhai Jing looked at her smug face and didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    He first took the book and studied it carefully for a while, understanding her study habits, then picked up the pen and started to draw the outline for the lessons.


    The two of them sat across from each other at a table. The table was not very wide, and when they buried their heads in the questions, the distance between them was less than 20 centimeters.


    Looking at Zhai Jing¡¯s slightly trembling eyshes, she was distracted for a moment and then moved her gaze down to his nose and mouth.


    0

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: The Future


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhai Jing had a habit of pouting, so he gave off the impression that his lips were thin.


    However, when he unconsciously rxed, one can realize that his lips were still quite full. There was a little red in the pink, and they looked very soft. It should be veryfortable to kiss them. Le Wan felt her mouth go dry and subconsciously swallowed her saliva.


    Suddenly, the lips moved and Zhai Jing¡¯s voice rang in his ears. ¡°Is it nice?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± Le Wan replied subconsciously. As soon as she said that, she realized that she had been so stupid.


    His beauty was misleading! Le Wan did not dare to look up at Zhai Jing¡¯s expression, so she missed the blush on Zhai Jing¡¯s face.


    He cleared his throat and pressed Le Wan¡¯s head. ¡± If you¡¯ve seen enough, hurry up and solve these questions. ¡±


    ¡°Everyone loves beauty.¡± ¡± You won¡¯t lose anything if I look at you for a while longer,¡± Le Wan pouted and mumbled.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to study, then we¡¯ll stop here for today.¡± Zhai Jing packed his things and stood up, pretending to leave.


    Le Wan quickly grabbed his sleeve and shook it gently. She softened her voice and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Zhai Jing lowered his head and saw her furry head swaying. His hands were a little itchy and he couldn¡¯t help but rub them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess up my hair!¡± Le Wan quickly covered her head and dodged.


    It felt good to the touch. Zhai Jing put his hands behind his back regretfully. ¡°You can study now, right? ¡±


    ¡°I can Learn, learn, learn!¡± Le Wan red at him indifferently, then smoothed her hair with her hands.


    With the help of prodigy Zhai Jing, Le Wan¡¯s learning speed was improving at a visible rate. In the next midterm exam, her score had improved by more than a hundred points.


    Although she had only scored around 500 points, which was still a long way from her goal, Le Wan was not disappointed.


    Initially, her family could not understand why she had found a junior to tutor her. After secretly investigating, they thought that she had taken a fancy to Zhai Jing¡¯s face and was using her position for her own benefit.


    The eldest and second brothers were very dissatisfied. They felt that Zhai Jing had used his beauty to charm their sister¡¯s eyes. However, they could not object to it openly, so they secretly encouraged the fourth brother to stand up.


    However, they had overestimated Le Wanan¡¯s ability to control his sister. He was extremely obedient under Le Wan¡¯s suppression, which made the eldest and second brother sigh in regret. In the end, it was still Papa Le who could make the final decision. ¡°It¡¯s rare for our baby to be so focused on her studies. We can¡¯t dampen her enthusiasm. Let¡¯s just wait and see. It¡¯ll be good if that boy surnamed Zhai can bring her a positive influence. ¡±


    The eldest son was a little worried. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard to exin to the Fu family.¡±


    Papa Le frowned. ¡°We¡¯ll seeter.¡± The engagement between the two families was decided by the older generation. He was not very satisfied with Fu Sui, to begin with as that child didn¡¯t show much of his ability. Instead, he dressed up all day long and spoke in a slick tone. However, his father insisted that his daughter liked him, so he didn¡¯t object much.


    Now, Le Wan didn¡¯t seem to be talking about Fu Sui all day long like before. If he could get her back, he could break off the engagement with the Fu family even under his father¡¯s pressure.


    In the midst of everyone¡¯s suspicion, the results of the midterms came out, and the Le family finally felt at ease. Their baby did not only look at the handsome boy¡¯s face but instead studied hard.


    Only Yin Huai held her report card and was very shocked. ¡°Boss, did you secretly eat a magic potion?¡± They had promised to be friends and be bad students together, but she suddenly left them behind and ran away. Could they still be bros?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to give me a portion of that medicine.¡± Yin Huai rummaged through her bag, mumbling the different names of medicines. It was obvious that she was addicted to novels.


    Le Wan pped her back. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of this saying in the novels? You can¡¯t take pills, and if you want to improve your strength, you have to work hard.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you curious why I didn¡¯t go out to y during this time?¡± Le Wan took out her schedule. ¡°That¡¯s because I was working hard.¡±


    Yin Huai took it and saw the study task on it. She frowned and threw it back in disgust.


    Le Wan was quite satisfied with this little buddy of hers, so she said, ¡°You¡¯re also in your third year of high school. You should think about what to do in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you thinking about this now?¡± Yin Huai didn¡¯t think much about it. She crossed her legs and leaned back in her chair. ¡°My father said that after these few months, I should go abroad to get a university degree. Then, he will set a position in thepany for me. It will be fine as long as I don¡¯t starve to death.¡±


    1

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: Incited


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The Yin family started off as a day-to-day family and was considered an old manufacturingpany. In Yin Huai¡¯s generation, he had an older brother who was almost ten years older than him that had already entered thepany and made it to the top.


    With a capable eldest son to support the family, the Yin couple did not have any strict requirements for Yin Huai. It was fine as long as he did not cause big trouble for the family outside.


    If it was said they doted on him, they did dote on their youngest son. But if they said they didn¡¯t feel disappointed, they simply didn¡¯t have any expectations for him. After knowing this, Yin Huai was toozy to work hard and just muddled along.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to do? Are you going to just sit around and do nothing for the rest of your life?¡± Le Wan told him to go back and think about it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with eating and waiting for death for a lifetime? Many people can¡¯t get it even when they beg for it,¡± Yin Huai mumbled. Although he said that, he knew that Le Wan was doing this for his own good, so he gave it some serious thought.


    It was another Sunday. In the afternoon, Le Wan and her family were invited to go out for a gathering, so the supplementary lessons had to be suspended.


    Zhai Jing was not used to suddenly having free time. He remembered that mother Zhai¡¯s appetite had not been good these few days, so he took the tuition fee and bought half a catty of strawberries. Mother Zhai liked to eat them. Before he entered the ward, he heard someone calling him.


    ¡°God of studies?¡± Le Yan ran up in surprise, ¡°Why are you here? Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    Zhai Jing did not respond. Just as he was about to leave, he saw mother Zhai, who was holding the railings of the corridor and exercising.


    ¡°Xiao Jing?¡± Mother Zhai nced at Zhai Jing and then at Le Yan. ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Auntie,¡± Le Yan took the initiative to hold her hand. ¡°Are you the mother of the God of studies? I¡¯m his ssmate, Le Yan.¡±


    Zhai Jing frowned slightly, but mother Zhai had already started chatting with Le Yan. As Zhai Jing rarely brought people home, mother Zhai got engrossed in listening to Le Yan talk about his school life.


    Zhai Jing saw Le Yan helping her back to the ward, so he took a te and went to wash the strawberries. When he came back, he saw the two of them talking happily.


    Zhai Jing pushed the strawberries over. Mother Zhai nced at him, then happily ced the strawberries in front of Le Yan. She pointed to the biggest and plummiest one and said, ¡°Come, try the strawberry that Xiao Jing bought.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this strawberry is really well-chosen. My favorite fruit is strawberry,¡± Le Yan happily picked up the strawberry she pointed at.


    Zhai Jing looked at the time. ¡°You guys continue chatting. I have to go out for a while.¡±


    Le Yan came to the hospital to meet Zhai Jing and to gain mother Zhai¡¯s favor. When she heard that Zhai Jing was leaving, she could not sit still.


    ¡°God of studies, where are you going? If it¡¯s on the way, I can give you a ride.¡± Le Yan told him as she caught up. After returning to the Le family, she had also developed the habit of letting the driver send her wherever she went.


    Zhai Jing shook his head. ¡°No need. It¡¯s more convenient for me to go there on a public bike.¡±


    He nced at a car, got in, and left. Le Yan had no choice but to stomp her feet to vent her anger.


    There was an intersection in front and the traffic light was on. Zhai Jing stopped at the roadside and turned around to see Le Yan walking toward the trash can by the roadside. A red object fell from her hand into the trash can.


    It was the strawberry that his mother had just given her. Zhai Jing turned back and looked at the traffic light in front.


    It was Monday of a new week. Today, Zhai Jing was going to analyze the papers for Le Yan¡¯s midterms.


    On the other side, Le Yan and Le An, who were still in school because of the dy in the group experiment, met in the ssroom. The two of them had fought a few times, both openly and secretly, with wins and losses.


    This time, seeing that there was no one in the ssroom, Le An was toozy to pretend to be a youngdy from a wealthy family. She opened her mouth and mocked, ¡°You¡¯ve never seen such high-end experimental equipment in your hometown, so it¡¯s especially difficult to learn, right?¡±


    Le Yan¡¯s eyes darkened as she heard Le An continue. ¡°I think you should work harder. I¡¯ve heard your team membersin that one person had slowed down their progress and caused them to be unable to finish school on time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely catch up with the progress very quickly,¡± Le Yan retorted. ¡°Sister, you should worry about yourself instead of me. You can¡¯t let others do your exams, right? Don¡¯t do worse than me, a country bumpkin, when the final results are out. If that happens, I won¡¯t be the one embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°With your ghostly grades?¡± Le An snorted and seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Oh, right. Didn¡¯t you ask the study God to help you with your revision before, but he rejected you? It¡¯s no wonder he rejected you. I heard that he¡¯s currently helping big sis with her revision.¡±


    Le Yan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    1

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: Watching a Show


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The one who understands you the most is still your enemy.


    These days, Le Yan was not the only one keeping an eye on Le An. Le An was also keeping an eye on her. Hence, it was easy for her to notice that she treated Zhai Jing differently.


    ¡°As expected of big sister, she¡¯s a little princess at home and outside. She has a handsome and rich fianc¨¦ by her side, and she can even capture the heart of the prodigy, making him spend a few hours to tutor her every day.¡±


    Le An pretended not to see Le Yan¡¯s ugly expression and continued, ¡°But big sis is different from us, so there¡¯s no way topare.¡±


    Le An provoked as she left in satisfaction, leaving Le Yan gritting her teeth in anger. Le Wan, why is it Le Wan again?


    At this time in her previous life, they had not even met.


    Her phone suddenly rang, and as she unlocked it, Fu Sui¡¯s profile picture popped up. Le Yan looked at Fu Sui¡¯s text message and sneered. ¡°Oh, a handsome and rich fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°Boss, boss, something happened!¡±


    Early in the morning, Le Wan had just stepped into the ssroom and had not even put down his bag when Yin Huai sneaked in. Seeing his anxious look, Le Wan thought that something big had happened.


    ¡°Your two younger sisters are fighting in public!¡±


    She had been revisingte into the night yesterday, and her mind still felt a little muddled. Le Wan¡¯s desire for gossip also decreased a lot because of that. ¡°If they want to tear at each other, so be it. If it gets out-of-hand, the teacher will take care of it.¡±


    ¡°I heard that they even dragged Fu Sui and the God of studies in their ss into it. The four of them are performing an opera right now.¡±


    ¡°Who did you say?¡± The radar in Le Wan¡¯s head rang in rm.


    Yin Huai looked at her face as he replied. ¡°It¡¯s Fu Sui. I don¡¯t know when he got involved in your sisters¡¯ affairs.¡±


    ¡°I meant the other one,¡± Le Wan rified.


    Yin Huai saw that she really didn¡¯t care about Fu Sui and felt even happier. He casually said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that genius from the second grade who¡¯s always ranked first in the exam.¡±


    Le Wan suddenly stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go watch the show.¡±


    For the past few days, she had been struggling with a question. From the first day she transmigrated here, she was determined to stay away from the group of troublemakers in the original book. Therefore, she should have stayed away from Zhai Jing.


    However, due to a series of coincidences, the two of them ended up having more contact with each other. First, she had to admit that she liked Zhai Jing¡¯s appearance very much. Moreover, after spending so much time with him, she could always find something to sympathize with him. Hence, when something happened, she could not simply ignore it.


    Thest and most important point was that Zhai Jing was still a high school student who was focused on earning money to treat his mother¡¯s illness. He had not yet grown into a Big Boss who would not care about anything else and only wanted to destroy the male and female leads together.


    Le Wan thought that a lot of things must have happened in the middle of this process, which caused him to turn evil step by step, causing him to attack the male and female protagonists with all his heart.


    As a stepping stone and a catalyst for the rtionship between the male and female protagonists, Le Wan was d that he still had the chance to change. At the same time, she felt a little regretful. She did not want to see such an outstanding person like him ruin his life for two unworthy people. So, she didn¡¯t mind lending a helping hand and pulling him out of the abyss.


    When Le Wan and Yin Huai arrived at the experimental ss downstairs, there were already a lot of students gathered outside the ssroom to watch the show. Yin Huai went ahead to make way for Le Wan so she could enter the ssroom and see the drama.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. Why do you have to target me everytime?¡± She saw Le Yan sitting on the chair, crying like a pear blossom bathed in the rain.


    ¡°I lived in the countryside for more than ten years. My parents favored boys over girls and only liked my elder brother and younger brother. I worked non-stop every day whenever I wake up. I finally got into high school and thought that I finally had a second way out. In the end, after only a year or so, my parents dragged me back home. They said that they wanted to marry me to a local fool in exchange for a betrothal money to buy a new house for my brother.¡±


    ¡°I thought that I would never be able to escape from this home in this life. Just when I was at my most desperate moment, someone told me that I got brought home by mistake when I was a child and that my biological parents wanted to take me home. You guys don¡¯t know how happy I was at that time. It was like I was being choked by someone and suddenly received air, allowing me to breathe freely.¡±


    ¡°I know that my parents love you more than me, and I also know that the servants at home think that I¡¯m too uncouth, so they look down on me and target me. I¡¯ve never dared to hope that I could be better than you, and I don¡¯t dare to snatch anything from you.¡± Le Yan sobbed and continuously wiped her tears.


    0

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: Acting


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I just wanted a ce to stay and an opportunity for me to study hard. So, I don¡¯t care if you look down on me in front of my parents, frame me in front of the servants, or spread rumors about me in front of my ssmates.¡±


    Le Yan straightened her slender back and faced Le An. ¡°But why did you have to destroy such a simple wish? Are you only willing to let me go if I leave the Le family and would no longer affect your status as the Le family¡¯s youngdy?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll move out of the Le family. I¡¯m begging you to let me go, okay?¡± Le Yan¡¯s body went soft, as if she actually wanted to kneel down in front of Le An.


    Fu Sui, who was standing beside her, grabbed her and pushed her back into the chair. He then said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kneel. You¡¯re not the one in the wrong. Why are you kneeling?¡±


    He looked coldly at Le An, who was biting her lip and feeling indignant after being exposed for her misdeeds. ¡°You¡¯ve loved to snatch things from others since you were young and throw tantrums whenever you couldn¡¯t get them. I thought that it was because you were young and insensible at the time, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be even worse when you grew up. An-An, you¡¯ve disappointed me so much.¡±


    ¡°Brother Fu, I didn¡¯t do those things. She¡¯s framing me.¡± Le An saw the disgust in Fu Sui¡¯s eyes and felt even more panicked and resentful. ¡°She¡¯s the one who likes to snatch things from others. She took my room, my toys, and my clothes. She even took...¡±


    She had been thinking about how to refute him. Suddenly, she saw Le Wan, who was gossiping among the crowd, and an idea came to her mind. ¡°And what about our eldest sister? She knows that you are eldest sister¡¯s fianc¨¦. Why are you two so close? I even heard her talking to you on the phone while hiding on the balconyst night. When did the two of you get together?¡±


    Le Wan was still listening to Yin Huai¡¯s ount of the incident. It turned out that a female student in the ss had lost an expensive diamond earring, so everyone focused their suspicion on Le Yan, and they really found it in her storage cab.


    Le Yan cried that she wasn¡¯t the one who did it and wanted to check the surveince camera, but it just happened to be broken at this time, so she couldn¡¯t use it to prove her innocence. At this time, Le An stood up and expressed that Le Yan didn¡¯t know the value of these things. Perhaps she just thought they were pretty, so she took them out to y with them.


    Le An¡¯s words seemed to be pleading on her behalf, but she was actually trying to make people conclude her to be guilty of theft. Just as everyone was about to report this matter to the school and have the school expel Le Yan, Le Yan found a surveince camera that could be viewed and exposed Le An¡¯s conspiracy, revealing the truth of the matter.


    As soon as the camera was found and video was exposed, the public opinion that Le An had created for Le Yanpletely shattered. Even her friends, who usually supported her, shut their mouths in front of the surveince camera.


    Anyone could imagine how much criticism Le Yan would suffer if she was convicted of theft without this surveince video. She might have even been abandoned by the Le family because she would embarrass the Le family.


    Le Yan was right. Le An wanted to destroy herpletely. As for how Zhai Jing got involved, it was because Fu Sui had jumped out to stand on Le Yan¡¯s side when the evidence was still not clear. Le An already had some feelings for Fu Sui, and seeing that Fu Sui was so concerned about Le Yan, she couldn¡¯t help but expose the fact that Le Yan liked Zhai Jing.


    Zhai Jing, who was reviewing his homework in the corner, was suddenly swept into this storm. Then, for some reason, it became a case of two men and two women fighting over a woman¡¯s affection and being jealous of each other, which led to the framing.


    After listening to the story, Le Wan knew that Le Yan had recollected the methods that Le An had used against her in her previous life and had thus yed along. In the end, just as she was happily listening to the story and being a bystander, the fire suddenly reached and burned her.


    She and Zhai Jing were really unlucky people who shared the same fate despite being different people. It had nothing to do with them, but they just had to be dragged into it. It was only then that Fu Sui realized that Le Wan was here. He subconsciously retracted his hand from Le Yan¡¯s body and felt a hidden joy in his heart. See, she still cared about him.


    Le Yan felt his movement and her eyes darkened for a moment. She stood up and exined hurriedly, ¡°No, brother Fu only helped me because he saw me as a younger sister and didn¡¯t want to see me being misunderstood by others.¡±


    She looked at Le Wan and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve caused you trouble. It¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t be angry with brother Fu.¡±


    1

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: The Demeanor of an Older Sister


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Fu Sui¡¯s heart ached when he saw her being wronged. He couldn¡¯t help butfort her.


    ¡°What happened today wasn¡¯t your fault. You¡¯re the victim. You don¡¯t have to apologize to anyone. Instead, they need to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Fu ... ¡± Le Yan was very touched and looked at him with tears in her eyes, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Le Wan was disgusted by the way she called him brother Fu and their intimacy. She couldn¡¯t help but rub her arms.


    ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t they look too close?¡± Le An was obviously provoked, and she looked at them with a pair of malicious eyes.


    If it was the original body, she would have exploded at the sight of this scene. However, that was not the case for Le Wan. Shepletely ignored Le An¡¯s provocation.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make a fuss. Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing to bring our family¡¯s matters outside?¡± Le Wan raised her chin and pointed outside. ¡°Come out, all of you.¡±


    She brought the style of a big sister to the fullest. Le Yan and Le An did not dare to refute her. They red at each other a few times in private, but they still had to go out obediently.


    Today¡¯s incident had caused such a huge ruckus that if it were to spread to the old master, no one knew how he would deal with it. If Le Wan were to be angered now, she would go and casually say a few words to the old master, and the ones who would suffer would be them.


    Fu Sui saw that Le Wan¡¯s face was expressionless and was afraid that she would make things difficult for Le Yan, so he quickly held her hand. Zhai Jing, who had been invisibly watching all this in the corner, looked at Fu Sui¡¯s hand and his eyes sharpened for a moment. He quickly retracted his gaze and returned to his usual calm appearance.


    Le Wan was much more direct. She shook him off impatiently. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Why are you pulling me around?¡±


    Fu Sui thought she was really jealous, so he exined, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing going on between me and Le Yan. Don¡¯t put her in a difficult position.¡±


    Look at how confident and brazen this person was. No wonder the original body was so agitated that she lost her mind.


    ¡°May I ask, what does it have to do with you that I¡¯m educating my little sister?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even entered the family yet, and you¡¯re already trying to meddle with the Le family. Aren¡¯t you being a little too impatient? ¡± Le Wan retorted.


    When Fu Sui heard the words ¡°Haven¡¯t even entered the family.¡± Heughed,¡±I didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing you for a few days, you¡¯ve learned to be so articte.¡±


    Le Wan didn¡¯t even bother to spare him a nce, and directly walked around him.


    Le Yan and Le An,pared to the daggers drawn just now, were now more well-behaved, standing there and ignoring each other.


    ¡°You guys are quite powerful! Huh?¡±Le Wan stood in front of them with her hands on her hips. ¡°You can do whatever you want with these things. It¡¯s your own business. I can¡¯t care about it, and I don¡¯t want to care about it.¡± ¡°However, if you lose the face of the Le family, it won¡¯t be a matter between the two of you, but the Le family.¡±


    Le Yan still wanted to act pitiful, ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. They just framed me for stealing, so I had to prove my innocence...¡±


    As soon as she raised her head, she saw Le Wan looking at her with a faint smile. Her heart trembled a little. Could it be that Le Wan had noticed what she had done?


    ¡°In short, I don¡¯t care what bad ideas you¡¯re having in your heart, or what you¡¯re trying to do that will harm others but not benefit you. You¡¯d better remember that your family name is Le, and everything you have now is because of the Le family. I don¡¯t want toe out and clean up your mess every time.¡±


    Although Le Wan didn¡¯t want to care about their trivial matters, her father was the one in charge of the Le family now. If they caused trouble, others would not say anything about them. They would only say that they were the daughters of the Le family. If they did that, it would ruin her father¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Today¡¯s incident was so big that the school will definitely not pretend that they didn¡¯t see it. I just talked with your grade¡¯s director on the phone. The incident has already reached the Principal. The Principal is probably contacting the old man now. You¡¯d better think about how to exin it to him when you get back.¡±


    After Le Wan finished her lecture, she turned around and saw Fu Sui standing not far away, his eyes staring at them. Seeing that Le Wan didn¡¯t do anything to Le Yan, Fu Sui left with a peace of mind.


    Le Wan only sneered at this. She didn¡¯t feel any fluctuation in her heart, and even felt a little bored.


    What she didn¡¯t see was that Zhai Jing, who was standing on the other side and paying attention to this matter, had taken in all her expressions.


    Zhai Jing looked at Le Wan¡¯s back and seemed to be deep in thought.


    Le Wan gave the old man a call. As expected, he had already heard the news from the Principal, and he was very angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I found out toote and couldn¡¯t stop them before things got out of hand.¡± Le Wan pretended to be helpless. ¡°We¡¯re all sisters of the same family. How can things be so tense?¡±


    1

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: Dissatisfaction


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°You¡¯re just a child, you can¡¯t even handle your own matters, how can you care about their trivial matters?¡± The old man¡¯s double standards were also very obvious.


    However, as the one who was favored, what else could Le Wan say? Naturally, the more favoritism there was, the better.


    ¡°What a sin!¡± The old master was stillining. ¡°It¡¯s all your second uncle¡¯s family¡¯s fault. Back then, it was because of their carelessness that they got the wrong child and created such a big mess. Now that the child is finally back, they only care about doting on the adopted younger one and stand aside for their own blood. It¡¯s said that you don¡¯t have to worry about scarcity but worry about uneven distribution. Isn¡¯t this causing them to fight?¡±


    It was no wonder that the old man favored Le Wan more. In addition to his natural favoritism, Le Wan¡¯s simple character was also more likable in his eyes. Inparison, Le An and Le Yan were the kinds of people with many petty tricks, but they were not very clever and only knew how to y small tricks.


    In fact, Le Wan couldn¡¯t figure this out either. A person¡¯s IQ wouldn¡¯t be higher or lower just because he or she was reborn. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been in such a poor state in her previous life.


    From Le Wan¡¯s point of view, the real youngdy in the book used the memories of her past life to counterattack the people around her. Her methods were not very brilliant, but she was able to win every time.


    Le Wan could only think that the author deliberately lowered the IQ of the other characters to highlight the female protagonist¡¯s ability.


    Of course, this was off-topic.


    Le Wan was afraid that the old man would fall sick from anger, so she quicklyforted him. ¡°No one wanted to me us for our mistakes back then. It¡¯s meaningless to pursue the matter now. After all, my second uncle and second aunt have raised An An as their own daughter for more than ten years, so they are naturally very close to her. It¡¯s understandable that they haven¡¯t adapted to it for a while and neglected Le Yan. They will be fine after some time.¡±


    But obviously, the people involved don¡¯t think so. They were hurriedly called back to the old house and they said something to Grandpa Le. Soon, the two sides quarreled fiercely, to the extent that they even started smashing things.


    The old man was so angry that he asked them to get out. The couple took Le An back home directly, leaving Le Yan at the old house.


    Papa Le was worried about the old man¡¯s health, so he went back and coaxed him for the whole night. When they returned home, Le Wan was curious and asked them why they had started quarreling.


    However, Papa Le treated her like a child. He promised to give her a bunch of things and then sent her back to her room to continue her studies. He did not reveal anything.


    ¡°Hmph, even if you don¡¯t tell me, I can still guess a little.¡± Le Wan plucked a grape and stuffed it into her mouth, chewing on it happily.


    Grandpa Le¡¯s words ¡®Don¡¯t worry about scarcity but inequality¡¯ did not only just apply to Le Yan and Le An, but also to Papa Le and Second uncle Le.


    All these years, second uncle Le had always been resentful. He felt that the old master Le was too biased. They were both his sons, but Papa Le took over thepany and held the majority of the shares, while he could only be a small shareholder who received dividends and waited for death.


    Even his child was also old master Le¡¯s granddaughter, but Le Wan was more doted on than Le An.


    As the incidents umted, the resentment in his heart increased day by day and exploded in the end. In the end, he helped the scumbag protagonist to attack Papa Le and finally snatched thepany from Papa Le.


    However, second uncle le, who was only concerned about his own grievances, did not realize that although the Leshi group was founded by her grandfather, it was Papa le, who was still studying in college at the time, who stepped forward and saved thepany. After that, he worked hard to develop the group step by step, and it was only then that the Leshi group reached the scale it was today.


    This was also the reason why Grandpa Le was willing to give up hispany¡¯s shares and leave thepany. It was because Papa Le had earned it himself.


    Second uncle Le was a person who enjoyed the shade under the big tree. He only saw that the fruit that was given to him was less than expected, but he didn¡¯t see the hardships and efforts of the tree farmer.


    With a younger brother like this, Le Wan felt that it was not worth it for her father. However, as long as old master Le was still around, her family and second uncle Le¡¯s family could not be truly separated.


    However, they still treated her as a child, so it was not her ce to care about these things. So, she could only focus on her studies and get rid of her status as a Senior High School student as soon as possible. Only then would she have more time and energy to think about these messy things.


    0

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: Warning


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan had already forgotten about the incident that Le Yan and Le An had caused today. However, Le Yan had spent so much effort and time to n this meticulously. It was obvious that she did not just want to retaliate against Le An but also wanted to drag Le Wan into this mess as well.


    Originally, she thought that by showing her intimacy with Fu Sui in front of Le Wan, she would stimte Le Wan and make her target her.


    Not only could this strike down Le Wan¡¯s pride and trample on her, but it could also strengthen her image of being ¡®bullied¡¯ by the Le family and expose Le Wan¡¯s ¡®true colors¡¯ to Fu Sui and Zhai Jing, causing them to gradually distance themselves from her.


    This method could kill many birds with one stone, but she had miscalcted the current Le Wan and thought that she was still the one who threw herself at Fu Sui with her true heart. Little did she know that Le Wan wanted to kick Fu Sui away and tie her to Fu Sui so that they wouldn¡¯t harm anyone else.


    Half of Le Yan¡¯s n failed, and she did not manage to plot against Le Wan. However, the chain reaction outside of her n had hurt the innocent.


    During the basketball ss, the second and third-year students were in the same stadium. Fu Sui blocked Zhai Jing at the back door of the basketball stadium.


    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhai Jing looked down at the uninvited guest in front of him.


    Fu Sui wasn¡¯t short. He was over 180 centimeters tall, but he was still half a head shorter when he stood in front of Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that his family was poor? Why is he so tall?¡± Fu Sui mumbled in his heart and subconsciously took a step back, putting some distance between them. He was only satisfied when he could look at Zhai Jing face to face.


    He lifted his chin. ¡°You¡¯re Zhai Jing?¡±


    These days, because of Le Yan¡¯s deliberate intimacy with him, Fu Sui fell for her even faster. He had also realized his feelings for Le Yan.


    When he thought of what Le An had said about Le Yan liking Zhai Jing, he felt ufortable.


    Now that he was looking at Zhai Jing up close, he realized that his facial features were even more exquisite and beautiful. He was much more stunning than thest time he saw him from afar. He felt a strong sense of crisis and loathed Zhai Jing more.


    ¡°I heard that you were specially recruited by the Principal. Since the Principal has high hopes for you, you should put more effort into your studies and do fewer unnecessary things, especially when you¡¯re with the female students.¡± Fu Sui warned him, ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll ruin your own future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, senior. I understand.¡± Zhai Jing did not get angry at his warning. Instead, he smiled and asked, ¡°I wonder what position is senior in when you say this?¡±


    He paused for a moment. ¡°Could it be because of Le Yan?¡±


    Fu Sui subconsciously frowned.¡±What does this have to do with her?¡± I just thought of the Principal¡¯s original intention when I saw you, so I was being a busybody. Why, do you think I¡¯m a busybody?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? The famous senior Fu Sui came to care about me. I¡¯m so grateful and honored.¡± Zhai Jing shook his head as if he was really honored. However, the words that came out of his mouth were not very pleasant.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that these days, the school has been saying that you¡¯ve fallen in love with someone else and that you¡¯ve fallen in love with your fianc¨¦e¡¯s cousin. Then I thought about what happened a few days ago, and I was inexplicably involved, so I thought that senior, as an admirer of Le Yan, you came to warn me to stay away from her.¡±


    Fu Sui felt offended. He narrowed his eyes and studied Zhai Jing for a few seconds. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was as the rumors said, that he was really honest and didn¡¯t know how to talk, or that he was just pretending to be a pig to eat the Tiger.


    ¡°It seems that Mingcheng¡¯s school spirit is getting worse and worse. The students don¡¯t put their focus on their studies, but instead, they are keen on all kinds of gossip. I should raise this with the Principal and rectify the school spirit. ¡°Fu Sui was like a lion whose territory had been invaded. He indirectly told Zhai Jing that he could talk to the principal directly and indirectly control his fate.


    Zhai Jing did not seem to understand what he meant and echoed,¡±Indeed, it¡¯s time to bring it under control. Otherwise, it¡¯s really annoying if anybody justes out and makes a fuss.¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s first logical reasoning said to him that the person Zhai Jing was talking about him, but before he could say anything, Zhai Jing¡¯s tone changed. ¡°Senior, you already have a bright and generous fianc¨¦e like Senior Sister Le Wan. How could you fall in love with someone else so easily? Not to mention that she¡¯s senior sister Le Wan¡¯s cousin.¡±


    ¡°If these rumors spread out, not only will it hurt the rtionship between the sisters, but your reputation will also be ruined. The person who spread these rumors must have ulterior motives. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re trying to sow discord between the Le family and the Fu family. Senior, you should be careful.¡±


    Fu Sui, who really had ulterior motives for Le Yan: ¡°...¡±


    In the end, he could only hold his breath and say through his gritted teeth, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re very thoughtful. I¡¯ll take note. Thank you.¡±


    2 s

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: Birthday Banquet


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    He came to find trouble but was rebuked and couldn¡¯t re up. Fu Sui was holding back a big breath in his heart.


    He was not a fool. After the incident, he naturally knew that he had been led away in the conversation by Zhai Jing. He made a note of this Zhai Jing. ¡°You better not leave any evidence for me to catch. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    However, he did not expect that Zhai Jing


    would be even more ruthless. He went to Le Wan andined.


    When she was packing up after her make-up lessons that night, he said in a t tone, ¡°By the way, your fianc¨¦ came to stop me today. ¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s hand that was packing up paused, she frowned and said, ¡°Did he do something to you?¡±


    Seeing that the first person she cared about was him and not Fu Sui, Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t help but smile. However, he immediately pulled himself back down and replied ¡°He said that I was specially recruited by the Principal and asked me to focus on my studies. And that I shouldn¡¯t do anything unnecessary with the female students in my ss and affect my future.¡± Although Zhai Jing wasining, he didn¡¯t add too much oil to the fire.


    After he finished speaking, he stared to see Le Wan¡¯s reaction. He did not expect that Le Wan¡¯s attention waspletely elsewhere. ¡°So, what unnecessary things did you do to the female students in your ss before?¡±


    Zhai Jing was at a loss for words. He thought for a while before saying,¡±Reject them?¡±


    Le Wan was stunned for a moment, then she pped her hands andughed. ¡°Very good, keep it up.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s eyebrows twitched but he did not say anything.


    As for Fu Sui, Le Wan¡¯s attitude was very obvious. ¡°He looks like an upright person, but he¡¯s actually petty, so there¡¯s no need to offend him. If he says something, just ignore it.¡±


    However, he seemed to have already offended him instead. Zhai Jing didn¡¯t say what he had said to Fu Sui. He said obediently, ¡°I know.¡±


    Although Le Wan had tried to avoid these trivial matters again and again, the powerful point about the plot was that it could always pull you back to the original track from time to time.


    As it was not the right time to celebrate the birthday of the old man, there was no big celebration. They only held a small birthday party and invited close friends to gather.


    As old master Le¡¯s good friends, the entire Fu family was also invited on this day.


    ¡°Baby, why haven¡¯t I seen youe y with this Auntie recently?¡± As soon as Mrs. Fu saw Le Wan, she pulled her into her arms and asked about her well-being.


    Le Wan froze unnaturally for a moment. The memories of Mrs. Fu came back to her, and she knew that she was a very kind and loving elder. Her initial rejection towards her was reduced a lot.


    ¡°I¡¯m in my third year of high school, and the college entrance examination ising up. I¡¯ve been busy revising and didn¡¯t have time to go out.¡± ¡°But Auntie, don¡¯t just talk about me. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, but you look much better than before. It¡¯s obvious that you didn¡¯t miss me much.¡± Le Wan got out of her arms and held her arm, leading her into the house.


    ¡°Of course I miss you. I¡¯ve just put on some weight. You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s smart.¡± Mrs. Fu tapped her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve said Fu Sui several times to bring you over to y. He¡¯s the same as you, saying that he¡¯s busy studying in his third year of high school and can¡¯t find time. When I heard that, I knew that you guys didn¡¯t want to y with an old woman like me and were just brushing me off.¡±


    In the original book, Mrs. Fu was the only person in the Fu family who stood firmly by her side. Later, the original owner was killed by the Fu family. The reason why she had always been dissatisfied with the real daughter was that she preferred the original owner. Inparison, she felt that Le Yan was too scheming.


    Although Mrs. Fu was a good person, but she had a son named Fu Sui. She kept trying to match Fu Sui with the original owner of the body, so now Le Wan could only let her down. So after she led her in, she used the excuse of having to greet the guests to get out.


    The birthday party went very smoothly. Throughout the entire process, Le Wan followed behind Mama Le to greet the guests. His smile was so stiff that her face was almost frozen. Finally, she sent the guests away, leaving only the Fu family. Because Grandpa Fu was still talking to Grandpa Le.


    Mrs. Fu nudged her son, who was bored to death. ¡°I¡¯ve kept you so busy today that you two haven¡¯t even had a chance to talk.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    With Le Yan present, Fu Sui obviously didn¡¯t want to have an intimate interaction with Le Wan. Le Wan didn¡¯t want to y along with him either, so she rejected her directly. ¡°Auntie, please spare me. I¡¯ve been busy all day and haven¡¯t even had a sip of water. I was just thinking of sitting down and taking a rest.¡±


    Hearing that, Mrs. Fu handed her a clean cup of tea. ¡± Are you that tired?¡±


    Le Wan nodded seriously. ¡°It¡¯s even more tiring than solving the test papers.¡±


    0

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: Gifts


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mrs. Fu¡¯s impression of Le Wan was still the same this time too. She thought Le Wan did not like to study, so when she heard her say that, she felt her heart ache. ¡°You¡¯re really tired. Your face has slimmed down recently. You should pack up and go back to rest.¡±


    Le Wan naturally agreed. ¡°Grandpa and the others won¡¯t be done talking so soon. They can¡¯t just leave all the guests here. I think Fu Sui is bored of staying here, so why don¡¯t ... ¡± she nced at Le An and Le Yan and continued ¡°We let Le Yan y with him.¡±


    As soon as Le Wan finished speaking, Le Yan, Le An, and Fu Sui all looked at her in surprise. Le Wan said to Le Yan, ¡°Help Grandpa and Grandma share some of the burdens.¡±


    Mrs. Fu did not notice the tension between them. She pushed Le Wan to rest. ¡°You¡¯re not an outsider, why are you being so polite?¡±


    Le Wan followed her and walked out. ¡°I was afraid that you would abandon me and leave me behind.¡±


    Inside the house, Le Yan and Fu Sui had been making eye contact with each other several times. Le An gritted her teeth and red at Le Yan. ¡°Hmph, look at how Aunt Fu only has big sister in her eyes. You¡¯d better not waste your time.¡±


    ¡°An An!¡± Fu Sui warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Le Yan hurried to exin, ¡°Brother Fu and big sister are a couple. An An, don¡¯t say such things that will cause misunderstandings. It will be bad if the adults hear it.¡±


    Fu Sui frowned. ¡°Le Wan and I ... ¡± he wanted to say that he had nothing to do with Le Wan, but Le Yan shook his arm and stopped him in time.


    Mother Xu, who was serving at the old house, knocked on the door twice, and her eyes swept over Le Yan¡¯s hand on Fu Sui¡¯s arm. ¡°Where¡¯s Le Wan? Old Madam said that she has something to give you guys and wants you all to go to her room.¡±


    Le Yan¡¯s hand seemed to be burned by her gaze and she quickly retracted it behind her back. ¡°Sister said she¡¯s tired, so she went back to rest.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s mother nodded to show that she understood. ¡± You guys can go ahead first.¡±


    She was also an old hand in the family and was highly valued by Matriarch Le. Therefore, the three of them didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss in front of her.


    As soon as she entered, Matriarch Le, who was wearing presbyopic sses and was flipping through a book, looked up. ¡°Where¡¯s my baby Wan?¡±


    It was only when Mama Le mentioned it to her that Matriarch Le remembered. ¡°That¡¯s right, she just sent something over and said that she¡¯s tired and wants to go home early to rest.¡±


    There were four identical boxes stacked on the table. Matriarch Le picked up the box at the top and handed the booklet in her hand to mother Wan. ¡°Then keep her gift first and send it to her tomorrow or at some other time.¡±


    Le An and Le Yan both looked at the box, trying to guess what was inside.


    Matriarch le exined, ¡°A few days ago, the eternal Jade Pavilion found a piece of good Jade. I¡¯ve taken a look and it¡¯s just enough to make four peace tablets. Each of you can have one. The style is specially designed ording to your Chinese zodiac and has been blessed by a master. It can ensure your safety.¡±


    The jade pendant sounded expensive, and as an outsider, Fu Sui was embarrassed to ept it. ¡°Grandma Le, I don¡¯t need it. You can just give it to Le Wan and the others.¡±


    ¡°Those kids¡¯ gifts have been prepared separately. This is specially made for you. There¡¯s a lot of detail in it, so it¡¯s not good to give it to others.¡± Matriarch Le immediately stuffed the box into his arms. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not an outsider.¡±


    Grandma Le was so enthusiastic that Fu Sui couldn¡¯t reject her. He put away the box awkwardly and guiltily. He knew that grandma Le was so generous to him because she really treated him as Le Wan¡¯s fianc¨¦ and future grandson-inw.


    However, he did not want to marry Le Wan. The person he wanted to marry was ...


    Fu Sui looked at Le Yan, but he saw that she was fondling the Jade tablet and didn¡¯t react to grandma Le¡¯s words.


    Fu Sui¡¯s heart tightened at the thought of what she had just told Le An that he and Le Wan were a couple. Sure enough, Le Yan still liked Zhai Jing more. Or rather, it would have been great if he and Le Wan were not engaged. Then, he could pursue her openly, and she would not have to worry about Le Wan.


    Fu Sui sat in the car, his mind filled with things rted to Le Yan. His mother¡¯s sharp eyes caught the box in his hand. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This was given by grandma Le.¡± Fu Sui held the box like it was a hot potato and quickly handed it to her.


    Mrs. Fu opened it and snorted. ¡°This jade pendant is not bad. Your grandma Le is really generous to you, so you have to treat her baby Wan better, understand?¡±


    0

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28: Breaking Off the Engagement


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    What Fu Sui was most afraid of now was others tying him to Le Wan. He was very annoyed when he heard mother Fu¡¯s words. He was afraid that she would nag again, so he said a few ¡°I know, I know¡± to brush her off.


    On the other side, Le Wan had the same thought.


    On the way back, Le Xuan poked her arm and asked, ¡°Sister, are Fu Sui and Le Yan very close?¡±


    As he had an older sisterplex, Le Xuan was extremely dissatisfied with Fu Sui, as his future brother-inw. So, as soon as Fu Sui appeared, he couldn¡¯t help but stare at him.


    However, today, he found that Fu Sui¡¯s eyes drifted to Le Yan from time to time, and Le Yan would also look at him asionally. The two of them looked so awkward that Le Xuan didn¡¯t believe that they were fine.


    Obviously, he was not the only one who noticed this. Mama Le also noticed this. She was a little unhappy now. ¡°Why are they so close?¡±


    Papa Le was busy greeting the guests and didn¡¯t pay attention to Fu Sui, so he was a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that kid? ¡±


    Le Xuan raised his hand. ¡°Dad, I know. That man with the surname Fu seems to be with Le Yan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your second sister¡¯s fianc¨¦. Don¡¯t be so rude.¡± Papa Le frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this boy from the Fu family? Does he think that the Le family is his harem and he can choose his wife as he wishes?¡±


    Mama Le hugged Le Wan. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll make the Fu family give me an exnation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡± Le Wan opened an ice cream cone. ¡°I was thinking about how to tell you that I don¡¯t like Fu Sui anymore, but now that he and Le Yan like each other, I don¡¯t have to be a sinner.¡±


    Le Xuan turned his face over and looked at her carefully for a while. He saw that she was holding the popsicle rxedly and did not look sad at all. ¡°Did he do something to make you sad and disappointed?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Le Wan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like his face after looking at it for a long time. I¡¯m quite sick of it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch your sister¡¯s face,¡± Mama Le smacked his hand away. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are tired. Seeing how he hooked up with Le Yan so quickly, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not a reliable person.¡±


    Papa Le, on the other hand, thought of how Le Yan had been hanging out with her so-called cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦ after just a few days of her return. He also thought of the first time they met and how she had picked on Le Wan. He was worried and wondered if Le Yan was picking on his le Wan.


    ¡°Baby, if there¡¯s nothing else, it¡¯s better to keep some distance from Le Yan.¡± He sighed at the thought of his brother¡¯s family. ¡°She grew up in that kind of environment and found outter that she had been swapped. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll develop some psychological bias and vent her anger on you.¡±


    Le Wan was afraid that they would take their anger out on Le Yan when they met her again. She was afraid that they would be worried, so she didn¡¯t mention that she had been targeted several times. She only replied obediently, ¡°I know. They¡¯re all studying hard now. We rarely see each other.¡±


    Since the two of them had already hooked up, and Le Wan no longer liked Fu Sui, Mama Le was not willing to tie Fu Sui to her daughter anymore. So, the next day, she ran back to the old house to talk to Grandpa.


    She didn¡¯t mention Fu Sui and Le Yan, only said that Fu Sui had an outsider¡¯s heart. ¡°You liked him before, so you didn¡¯t mention some small problems. You also treated him as a yful child. Just bear with it and it¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that as he got older, he would be more and more violent. He was caught by Le Wan several times and still hasn¡¯t changed.¡± Mama Le wiped her eyes.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re on good terms with old master Fu and want to be closer to him, but I only have one baby. I don¡¯t want her to be rich but sad, I just want her to live a safe and smooth life. I don¡¯t want her to suffer such grievances. I believe that mom and dad¡¯s love for my baby is no less than mine, and they don¡¯t want to see her live a life of being bullied.¡±


    Grandpa Le was also very angry when he heard this. ¡°No wonder the baby hasn¡¯t mentioned him in front of me recently. It turns out that she¡¯s suffered a lot because of him. All of you are too much. There are so many of you, but you can¡¯t even protect her. You already know what kind of person he is, so why are you still being nice to him? Just like yesterday, you should have kicked him out of the house.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Mama Le saw that he was so angry that his beard was trembling. She was afraid that he would be angrier and quicklyforted him, ¡°The two children are officially engaged, and the two families are long-time friends. With your friendship with old master Fu, it¡¯s not good to fall out directly, so I thought of asking you for your opinion.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do what we have to do. It¡¯s their fault for not teaching their son properly. We didn¡¯t settle the score with them, and they dare to hold it against us?¡±


    1

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: Caught


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mama Le told Mama Fu that she wanted to break off the engagement.


    Mrs. Fu was so shocked that she immediately called. ¡°Everything was fine. Why are you suddenly talking about breaking off the engagement?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, in the past, we made our own decisions and decided for the children. The children these days don¡¯t fall for this. They have their own ideas and preferences. If we force them to ept it, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be a resentful couple.¡±


    Mrs. Fu liked Le Wan very much and didn¡¯t want to miss out on this daughter-inw. ¡°Aren¡¯t they getting along well? Did Fu Sui make the baby suffer?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when hees back and make him apologize to the baby.¡±


    Mama Le sighed and her tone became even more indifferent. ¡°You can press his head once or twice, but can you do it for a lifetime? They¡¯ve grown up, so let them live their lives as they wish.¡±


    It was obvious that Fu Sui was the one to be med. Mrs. Le was too insistent, and Mrs. Fu had no choice but to think about it. After hanging up the phone, she was so angry that she grabbed Fu Sui and punched him several times. ¡°You don¡¯t even like a good girl like Le Wan. What kind of person do you want?¡±


    Hearing that the Le family hade to break off the engagement, Fu Sui¡¯s emotions were quiteplicated.


    It was a happy thing to be able to untie himself from Le Wan and pursue Le Yan in public, but the Le family and Le Wan had given up on him so easily, which made Fu Sui a little unhappy. It made him feel like he was a worthless toy that coulde and go at any time.


    If Le Wan knew what he was thinking, she would have spat on his face and asked him, ¡°Do you still have any shame?¡±


    Now that the engagement had been sessfully canceled, another big stone in Le Wan¡¯s heart had been lifted. She sent a voice message to Zhai Jing happily. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Zhai Jing looked down at the little toy at his feet and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fooling around.¡±


    Today, Le Wan was going to celebrate the old master¡¯s birthday, so she had to cancel the supplementary lessons. Since Zhai Jing had nothing to do, he went back to his old profession. He took some small toys from the wholesale market and set up a stall on the pedestrian street.


    Le Wan was curious. ¡°What kind of blind fool?¡±


    Zhai Jing took a photo and sent it to her.


    Le Wan opened the message and saw that it was a stall.


    She zoomed in on the picture for a few seconds, circled it a few times, and forwarded it back to him. ¡°These toys are too mature for primary school students, but they¡¯re just right for senior high school students. ¡±


    Zhai Jing asked her, ¡°Do you like them?¡±


    Le Wan replied quickly, ¡°Boss Shao since you¡¯ve given me a supplementary lesson, how about a 20% discount?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s a small business. I don¡¯t bargain.¡±


    ¡°Boss Shao, you can¡¯t do business like this,¡± Le Wan said.


    ¡°You should tell me how much you can buy before I can give you a 20% discount. That way, I can sell more.¡±


    At that moment, a female customer appeared in front of the stall. She looked like she was in her teens or twenties. She picked a Lion Dog doll that was priced at 40 yuan and asked him, ¡°Boss, can you give me a discount on this?¡±


    Zhai Jing raised his head. ¡°If you buy for a hundred Yuan, I can give you a 20% discount.¡±


    The female customer¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If I manage to get a hundred yuan toys, I won¡¯t ask you to give me a 20% discount, but instead I want to get your WeChat number. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zhai Jing replied.


    In the end, the female customer still spent 40 yuan to buy the poodle doll. She carried it and walked away, looking back at him every few steps. On the other side, Le Wan was still teaching him ¡°Tips for setting up a stall¡±.


    Zhai Jing skipped her long speech. ¡°You are very happy today.¡±


    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± Le Wan was shocked.


    ¡°You are a little too excited.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand,¡± ¡°Forget it, ¡± Le Wan replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to continue with solving test papers. Be careful not to get caught by the enforcement officers while selling.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s mouth seemed to have been blessed with light. Just as the two of them ended their conversation, the city enforcement officers suddenly appeared.


    Zhai Jing skillfully rolled up the bag and wrapped the toys into his bag. He carried it on his shoulder and was about to run. However, he was really unlucky today. He had only run two steps when he was going to be hit by a little boy who was crossing the road. When a child collided with an adult, it was obvious how much impact it would have on the child.


    I can¡¯t bump into him! Zhai Jing¡¯s mind sent out such a signal. He turned his right foot and twisted his body to the right, narrowly avoiding the little boy at the critical moment.


    However, he had obviously forgotten that he was carrying a huge bag that weighed 30 to 40 pounds. The bag pulled him directly, causing him to lose his bnce and fall on his butt. Then, he was surrounded by the town security.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again, kid?¡± When the city enforcement officers saw this familiar face, they felt a headache. As a stubborn young man who had set up a stall from the age of ten, Zhai Jing and the city enforcement officers had fought many battles of wits and courage.


    0

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: Meeting


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    They had already understood Zhai Jing¡¯s situation when he was first found and his family members came to pick him up. They sympathized with him and admired his self-reliance at such a young age. But rules were rules. At most, they could only turn a blind eye and pretend they didn¡¯t see him running away.


    However, they didn¡¯t dare go easy on someone like him today.


    The town security Captain pulled him up.


    ¡°How are you? You didn¡¯t fall, did you?¡±


    Zhai Jing moved his feet. There was a sharp pain in his ankle. He might have twisted it. He shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He was brought back to the city enforcement office, where he was to write a self-reflection letter as usual, and then his supplies were confiscated.


    Zhai Jing wrote the letter with ease, so the captain of the Urban Management team took it and scanned through it before putting it aside. Then he picked out a few toys that looked rtively cheap from his bag and asked the staff to record them on the file as supplies to be confiscated.


    Zhai Jing, who had been silent throughout, nced at the toys he was holding and suddenly said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll exchange this car for the little green frog.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all going to be confiscated,¡± the town security Captain scolded. ¡°Who are you to be so picky?¡± In the end, he still helped him change it after scolding him.


    At this moment, there was a suddenmotion outside the door. A few people dressed in city enforcement uniforms pulled four to five young men in.


    The town security Captain looked at them with a frown.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this group?¡±


    The person in charge wiped the sweat off his head. ¡°They fought before the stall and even smashed other people¡¯s things. They looked underage, so I brought them back.¡±


    Le Wan did not know that his words woulde true. Zhai Jing had really been arrested by the city enforcement officers, and it was the kind of one-by-one arrest.


    Therefore, when she received the call, she thought it was a scammer and almost reported it on the anti-fraud app, until she heard her brother¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Sis, you just have toe and sign.¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯ve been busy the whole day and still have the energy to go out and cause trouble?¡± Le Wan was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a student. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll acknowledge me. Why don¡¯t you call big brother and ask him to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, sister, my dear sister.¡± Le Wanan quickly begged for mercy. ¡°If big brother knows that I fought outside, he definitely won¡¯t let me off. In the end, it might turn into a ruckus, and the whole family will turn on me.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it!¡± Even though she said so, Le Wan still went out to pick up her fourth brother.


    The moment the town security Captain saw her, he was a little suspicious.


    ¡°Are you an adult? Where¡¯s your family?¡±


    Le Wan took out her ID card and gave it to him. Then she lied.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult now, and there are only the two of us at home. The adults are on a business trip, and I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll be back.¡±


    The town security Captain looked at her suspiciously, but he didn¡¯t dig any further. After all, fighting wasn¡¯t under their jurisdiction, but because it happened during their patrol, they could only step forward to stop it.


    Looking at the students who were only fifteen or sixteen years old, if they could settle it privately, there was no need to transfer them to the Public Security Bureau and leave a stain on their files.


    ¡°They even smashed other people¡¯s things. They have to pay for it. Do you have the money to pay for it?¡±


    Le Wan red at her brother.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts, huh? you still dare to smash other people¡¯s things?¡±


    Le Wanan shrunk his neck and quickly exined,


    ¡°That was an ident. I identally hit him.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you today,¡± said Le Wan to the captain. ¡°We¡¯ll pay you as much as you request.¡±


    ¡°Then you guys can discuss in private how to distribute between one another.¡±


    The town security Captain had a lot of things to do, so he left after he finished speaking.


    ¡°Thank you, Captain.¡± Le Wan waved at him. She was about to reprimand her brother when she turned around and saw Zhai Jing standing there with a big package.


    Le Wan¡¯s mouth was wide open as she sized him up. Suddenly, heughed out loud. ¡°It seems that my words came true today?¡±


    Le Wanan¡¯s sisterplex radar lit up. He sized up Zhai Jing a few times like a scanner and concluded. He was much more handsome than Fu Sui.


    He stepped forward and put his arm around Le Wan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sister, who is this?¡±


    Le Wan elbowed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude. Call me senior.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s the prodigy who helped you with your supplementary lessons.¡± Le Wanan immediately understood. As one of the people who had been arrested, he went forward and greeted warmly,


    ¡°Brother, how did you get arrested? ¡±


    From their simr faces, Zhai Jing guessed their rtionship, so he replied in a kind tone, ¡°An illegal stall.¡±


    He thought that he would look down on him. After all, many people looked down on small vendors. To his surprise, Le Wanan gave him a thumbs-up and said,


    ¡°I noticed you when I was over there just now. You look so familiar. How many times have you been here?¡±


    2 s

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31: Fighting


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The youngster¡¯s focus was always on magical things.


    Zhai Jing recalled for a moment.


    ¡°The fifth time.¡±


    ¡°Amazing,¡± Le Wanan eximed.


    Why don¡¯t we get two chairs and two cups of coffee for you?¡± asked Le Wan, covering her head.


    Le Wanan shook his head.


    ¡°Then hurry up and get over here, we need to discuss thepensation with the victim,¡± Le Wan said.


    Le Wanan came over with his head down. Unexpectedly, Zhai Jing followed him.


    Le Wan turned around.


    Zhai Jing said in an extremely calm tone,


    ¡°I¡¯m here to watch the fun.¡±


    The incident with Le Wanan this time was indeed a little unexpected.


    He was detained at the birthday banquet for a day. After the banquet had ended, he received messages from his two friends, Zhao Xing and Zeng Jia, who said that they had found a fun and scary secret room and asked him if he had the courage to go and try it out.


    The hot-blooded young man couldn¡¯t stand being provoked. How could he not go after hearing what the two said? So, the three of them booked tickets online. When they arrived at the venue, the store manager saw their childish appearance and said that they couldn¡¯t enter without proof of age.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you check beforehand?¡± He hade in high spirits but left in disappointment. Le Wanan was a little depressed.


    ¡°They said that it was aw that was announced not long ago.¡± Zeng Jia, who was in charge of the gathering, was also very aggrieved.


    Who knew that even minors were not allowed to enter the terrifying secret room?


    ¡°Sigh, I really want to grow up quickly.¡±


    The three teenagers were squatting at the entrance of the haunted house, looking at the manager with resentment.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let you guys in.¡± The store manager was also very innocent. ¡°That¡¯s the rule. If I let you in and you get reported, the lightest punishment is a fine. If anything happens, my store won¡¯t be able to pay for it.¡±


    Seeing that they were still dejected, the store manager suggested,


    ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can go to the food shop across the street. There are many special and delicious foods there.¡±


    Noticing that the three of them didn¡¯t have any reaction, he turned around and said,


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a go-kart race track in the central square. It¡¯s quite challenging. You guys can go and try it out.¡±


    The store manager was able to run such a big store, so he had a good eye. Seeing that the three teenagers were dressed in rich and noble clothes, he was afraid that they would cause trouble here, so he thought of sending them away.


    Every boy liked cars, and it was the same for Le Wanan and the other two.


    However, he was still too young and had not yet reached the age of a driver¡¯s license, so he could only do it secretly.


    They had naturally yed a lot of go-karts that didn¡¯t require a license te. Compared to the configuration in the top clubs, they didn¡¯t have much expectation for this kind of temporary Park that was opened in the street.


    However, since they were already here, it would be a loss if they didn¡¯t y something before leaving, so the three of them ran to the snack shop across the street.


    In the end, they saw a man in ck pushing a woman in white to the ground and beating her up. The three young men were full of vigor and vitality. Seeing such a situation, how could they hold back? They rushed forward and acted bravely.


    The man in ck was tall and strong, and he was already in a state of emotional turmoil. When he saw peopleing out to meddle in his business, he wanted to kick them away one by one.


    Originally, Le Wanan and the others had only wanted to pull him away, but now that they had been hit, how could they suffer such grievances?


    Although Le Wanan and the other two were young and weak, they had all learned a little Kung Fu. In a three-on-one battle, they easily subdued the man to the ground.


    Zeng Jia was the unluckiest. He had been kicked by this man at the beginning, so he was the angriest. He grabbed the man¡¯s arm and exerted some force, and a wail came from under his feet.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you being arrogant now? you¡¯re a coward who only knows how to hit women.¡±


    However, at this moment, The woman in white, who they had just rescued, was carrying a stic stool and pointing it at them!


    The three of them hurriedly dodged, and the stool smashed into pieces on the ground, showing how much force it had used.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Zeng Jia¡¯s voice trembled with anger as he pointed at the woman and shouted.


    In the end, the woman squatted to look at the man. Not only did she not appreciate their kindness, but she also questioned them,


    ¡°Why did you hit him?¡±


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± Le Wanan felt that she was being unreasonable. ¡°He¡¯s hitting you. We¡¯re trying to save you!¡±


    The Woman in White argued,


    ¡°So what if he hit me? he¡¯s my boyfriend. I love it when he hits me. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    The three of them had seen many things, but this was the first time they had met such a person.


    Le Wanan rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Please, Auntie. Since you like to y this kind of game, y it behind closed doors next time. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself in public.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The three of them were angry, so they treated it as stepping on dog sh * t and walked out. They couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them and wanted to leave, but they still came up to extort them.


    0

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32: Fight Head-On


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The man in ck dangled his arm.


    ¡°You want to leave after hitting someone? My arm has been broken by you guys, so don¡¯t even think about leaving if you have a cent less for medical expenses, dyed work expenses, nutrition expenses, and mental damage!¡±


    The man¡¯s shamelessness infuriated Le Wanan and the others. The three of them looked at each other.


    ¡°Since he said that we injured him, we won¡¯t bear this crime in vain.¡±


    Zeng Jia rubbed his fists. ¡°If I don¡¯t beat him to the ground and call him Grandpa, I won¡¯t let this go.¡±


    As a result, the battle between them caused a hugemotion.


    The woman in white saw that she couldn¡¯t win, so she ran to the nearby stalls to grab other people¡¯s tools.


    When Le Wanan saw that she was about to snatch the fruit knife from the store owner, he picked up the stic chair in a hurry and threw it at her. In the end, he did not hit her, but he smashed her stall.


    The shopkeeper was also a little girl. She was originally watching the show, but she didn¡¯t expect her stall to be the first to suffer. She was afraid that she would have to take responsibility if things got out of hand, so she took the opportunity while The woman in white was still in a daze to snatch her knife back and run far away.


    Le Wanan seized the opportunity to control The woman¡¯s hands and pressed her to the ground.


    At this moment, the town security who were on patrol heard themotion and rushed to the scene. They took everyone, including the unlucky shop owner into custody.


    It was easy to deal with the shop owner. Le Wanan was the one who had smashed the things, so they just had to pay thepensation ording to the price. The one who was difficult to deal with was the weird couple who kept moring forpensation.


    ¡°I¡¯m a driver, and I make a living with my hands. Now that they¡¯ve beaten me up so badly that I can¡¯t even move my hands, I don¡¯t know if there will be any serious side effects. What am I going to do for the rest of my life?¡±


    When the man in ck saw that it was a very young girl, he became even more unscrupulous when he acted shamelessly.


    Le Wan would never let such scoundrels get away with it.


    She said to the captain, ¡°Please help me call the police. Anyway, there are surveince cameras that can prove that they were the ones who started it first. Even if it¡¯s ssified as a gang fight, my brother and the others are underage and didn¡¯t cause any serious harm. At most, they¡¯ll be fined and educated verbally.¡±


    She nced at the man in ck.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know that this driver beat up women and minors on the street, causing an extremely bad impact on society. He even extorted and ckmailed minors...¡±


    The man in ck mmed the table and said,


    ¡°Do you think that the police station is run by your family and you cane up with anything you want?¡±


    ¡°You see, there are always people who treat ignorance as fearlessness. If they had learned a little more about thew, they wouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant.¡±


    Le Wan was not afraid at all. There was a calmness on her face that did not match her age.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t pursue this matter, we can just pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    Le Wan ced the bag on the table.


    ¡°To be honest, this amount of money is not even enough for me to buy a bag. But I don¡¯t have to pay for the people who bullied me. I can¡¯t take this lying down, so it¡¯s not you who¡¯s going against us, but me who¡¯s going against you.¡±


    The man in ck looked at the bag and didn¡¯t understand why it cost so much. But seeing that The woman in white¡¯s eyes were almost glued to the bag, he probably guessed that the bag was indeed valuable. He was a little hesitant, but also a little unwilling.


    He thought that since they were so rich, they should pay more money, so he said,


    ¡°Fine, call the police. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you¡¯re rich!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go through legal procedures.¡± Le Wan took out her phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hire eight or even tenwyers. Even if they can¡¯t get you into jail, they¡¯ll at least drag you out for three to five years. Let¡¯s see who can oust the other.¡±


    She turned to look at the head of the enforcement officers.


    ¡°Head, have you called the police? if you haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    The captain of the town security had a headache. Why were the kids these days more and more difficult to deal with? It was not enough to have Zhai Jing. Now, there was another little oppressor. Oh right, these two knew each other.


    The brigade leader red at Zhai Jing helplessly.


    When Zhai Jing received hisints, he was baffled. He was just here to watch the show. What did it have to do with him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, everything can be discussed.¡± If they were to call the police, it would be troublesome for them to go through the procedures and write the report.


    He tried to calm Le Wan down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. It¡¯s just a small matter. There¡¯s no need to make such a big deal out of it. Let me talk to them.¡± As he spoke, he pushed them out of the mediation room.


    0

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33: Solution


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Earlier, Le Wan¡¯s aura was too strong, so Le Wanan and the others did not dare to speak. Now that they were out, they asked worriedly,


    ¡°Sis, are we really going to call the police?¡±


    Zeng Jia and the other two were also a little worried. If they called the police, the news would definitely spread back home, and they would be punished.


    ¡°Are you afraid now?¡± Le Wan nced at them. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll learn to act smarter next time.¡±


    Le Wanan scratched his head and pretended to be dumb.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not call the police, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t call the police.¡±


    How much backbone could a man who hit a woman have? Le Wan had seen too many of these people who bullied the weak and feared the strong. No matter how much they mored, when they were about to fight, they would run faster than a rabbit.


    Their purpose was nothing more than money, and Le Wan had clearly told him that even if she had to throw all his money into thewsuit, he would not pay them a single cent.


    They wouldn¡¯t do this kind of business. They were just being stubborn to save face. The brigade leader obviously didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this. Now that he went in to persuade him, the ck-clothed man had a way out, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t insist on it.


    Just as Le Wan had expected, ten minutester, the captain came out of the mediation room and said that they were willing to reconcile and stop quarreling.


    After the matter was settled, the man in ck and the woman in white came out of the city enforcement office and met Le Wan and the others at the door. Their faces were still full of anger, and they stared at them with fire in their eyes.


    Le Wan ignored him and drove the car out.


    The man in ck didn¡¯t know much about bags, but he knew a lot about cars. Looking at the car logo and model, it was just as the captain of the Urban Management team had said, she was from a very rich family.


    When Le Wan drove past, the man and woman subconsciously took a step back. The two of them looked at each other and walked away in a sorry state.


    Le Wan rolled down the window.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    It was already past ten O ¡®clock after all the trouble. Le Wanan and the other two had no objections. Le Wan looked at Zhai Jing, who had not spoken all this while.


    Zhai Jing nced at Le Wanan, who had climbed into the front passenger seat. He paused for a moment before he said,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take me to the subway station at the intersection.¡±


    When she had sent them back, it was almost midnight. Mama Le had already called her several times to ask where she had gone.


    ¡°Fourth is here too. Right, we¡¯reing back now.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry!¡± Le Wanan shouted over the phone. ¡°Sister is perfectly fine.¡±


    Mama Le put down the phone and said to Papa Le,


    ¡°I think Fourth must have gotten into trouble again. He¡¯s dragging baby to clean up his mess.¡±


    When she heard Le Wanan¡¯s tone, she felt that something was wrong. She thought about how Le Wan had been so engrossed in her studies recently that she would not go out even if she could, and she quickly guessed the reason for the incident.


    Papa Le was in a video conference and said casually,


    ¡°Won¡¯t everything be clear when his boss questions him tomorrow?¡±


    Mama Le agreed.


    ¡°He¡¯s getting naughtier as he grows up. We should teach him a lesson so that he won¡¯t lead our baby astray.¡±


    Hence, Le Wanan, this unlucky child, could not escape the family¡¯s punishment in the end.


    The original study n that was set the previous night was dyed because of Le Wan¡¯s matter. She had to stay up all night, and in the morning, she looked very dispirited.


    First and second had just heard about Le Yan and Fu Sui from Mama Le the previous night. They were angry, but they also felt sorry for Le Wan.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t in a good mood, she thought she was sad and disappointed because of Fu Sui.


    ¡°How about we don¡¯t go to school today? I¡¯ll take you out to rx.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to learn how to divest time? Tomorrow happens to be the weekend, so why don¡¯t you take a day off? We¡¯ll set off in a while and fly to an Ind to y for two or three days.¡± Liu said.


    Early in the morning, Le Wan felt the concern and greetings from her two brothers. Although she didn¡¯t know what they were thinking about, she still rejected them. She was determined not to let their sugar-coated bullets erode her studious heart.


    Le Wan was about to go to school when she was stopped by nanny Zhang.


    ¡°There¡¯s a big bag of toys in the car. Do you want to put them in your room?¡±


    ¡°A toy?¡± Le Wan was confused. Did Zhai Jing leave all the goods in her carst night?


    Le Wan opened the stic bag and found seven or eight toys inside. She had circled them in the photos the previous day and said that she was going to buy them.


    0

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: Follow-Up Opening


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Compared to the delicate dolls in her room, these toys were crudely made. However, Le Wan still took them out one by one and looked at them carefully. A sweet and warm feeling emerged in her heart.


    He was so handsome and so considerate. If this continued, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself.


    The chauffeur reminded her that she was going to bete. Le Wan put the things back and instructed nanny Zhang,


    ¡°Take them to my room first. I¡¯ll pack them up when Ie back tonight.¡±


    In the third year of high school, she was buried in endless test papers and endless questions. It had been a month since Le Wan had transmigrated here.


    The news that Le Wan and Fu Sui had canceled their engagement had spread in a small circle. Yin Huai said that Fu Sui had now openly gone to Le Yan to court her.


    Compared to the past when Le Wan chased Fu Sui around, the current Fu Sui told everyone that he was much more interested in Le Yan than in Le Wan.


    Some people sympathized with Le Wan, while others sneered at her behind her back, saying that she was useless because she couldn¡¯t even win against a woman like Le Yan who had nothing.


    The students¡¯ evaluation of Le Wan was still somewhat hateful, but their evaluation of Le Yan waspletely negative.


    Originally, many people did not ept her because of her background. Now, she even openly snatched her sister¡¯s man. It was clear that her character was not good.


    In addition, Fu Sui was very popr in school, and he liked to flirt with people everywhere, so many people hated her and regarded her as a love rival.


    Even though Le Yan had repeatedly told the public that she and Fu Sui weren¡¯t in that kind of rtionship and that she didn¡¯t want to steal Le Wan¡¯s fianc¨¦, not many people were willing to believe her despite Le Yan being insistent on it.


    Le Yan expressed her grievance. The person she liked was Zhai Jing. In her previous life, Le Wan loved Fu Sui so much that she could die for him. Why did she call off the engagement so easily in this life?


    She had gone to Fu Sui just to annoy Le Wan and give her some trouble. She didn¡¯t think that they would cancel the engagement so quickly, but now it was her fault.


    She turned around and nced at Zhai Jing. He was still immersed in his studies and seemed to be unconcerned about the outside world. However, Le Yan knew that this person¡¯s heart would be move for Le Wan.


    So, what would he do after knowing that Le Wan and Fu Sui had called off their engagement? Would he chase after Le Wan without hesitation?


    Every time Le Yan thought of this scene, she would feel aggrieved.


    She clearly had a chance to start all over again, so why did she still miss the opportunity? Fu Sui could havee over with a flick of her finger, but why was Zhai Jing still like a stone? In what way was she inferior to Le Wan?


    Le Yan, who was immersed in her thoughts, didn¡¯t know that her every move was being watched by Fu Sui.


    Fu Sui stared at Zhai Jing, frowning.


    But what Le Yan and Fu Sui didn¡¯t know was that Zhai Jing¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t as calm as he looked.


    Although his heart was fully immersed in his studies and he was not as talkative as others, he had a deskmate who loved to find and share gossip. Therefore, he knew most of the things that were circting in the school.


    Le An was the first to hear about Le Wan and Fu Sui¡¯s annulment of their engagement.


    Ever since the incident where Le Yan was framed and exposed, Le An¡¯s status in the ss had plummeted. Many of her ssmates who had been close to her before had distanced themselves from her, and those who were still around her were all trying to please her because of her identity.


    That day, when they were gossiping in ss, someone mentioned the real and fake daughter. They said that although Le Yan looked a little old-fashioned, she didn¡¯t have any shorings. She was hardworking and easy to get along with.


    Someone took the opportunity to step on Le An. In the end, she was the real daughter and was much better than the vicious and fake daughter.


    Le An walked in and happened to overhear their conversation. She sneered,


    ¡°You¡¯re all so naive. You think she¡¯s a good person. You¡¯re just afraid that you¡¯ll have to count the money for her when you¡¯re sold.¡±


    Hearing her words, someone immediately retorted,


    ¡°Come on, who doesn¡¯t know your character now? You¡¯ve used this tactic of ndering people before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how bad she is, she¡¯s still better than you, an ungrateful person who doesn¡¯t even care about sisterhood.¡±


    ¡°She understood sisterly love?¡± Le An acted as if she had heard a joke.


    ¡°You guys still don¡¯t know, right? Our Le family¡¯s second miss is very capable. She just came back a few days ago and already stole her own brother-inw, causing her eldest sister to break off her engagement with Fu Sui.¡±


    1

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35: I dare


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le An¡¯s words were like a drop of water in hot oil. The students in the ss exploded like a pot, and they asked her whether she was telling the truth.


    Although Fu Sui¡¯s stand up for Le Yan had aroused some suspicion, Le Yan told the public that Fu Sui was just helping out of kindness, and Fu Sui didn¡¯t deny it, so the rumors were temporarily suppressed. In the end, only a few days had passed, and things had advanced by leaps and bounds to the point of breaking off the engagement.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask Fu Sui?¡± Speaking of this, Le An also felt a little ufortable. She did have some thoughts about Fu Sui, but because Le Wan was favored, she could only hide these thoughts in her heart.


    ¡°In the end, forget about Le Wan. Who is, she, Le Yan? How dare shey her hands on Fu Sui?


    ¡°And what made her feel so arrogant?


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed too much to say that she stole someone¡¯s fiance, but the most excessive thing about her is something else. Do you know what it is?¡±


    Seeing as everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to her, Le An seemed to have regained her previous smugness.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? Our second miss Le likes the prodigy in our ss. Because of this, she¡¯s been looking for opportunities to block people.¡±


    When she said that, everyone indeed recalled.


    Hence, they all looked at Zhai Jing. Since the two parties involved were not around, everyone had no qualms about gossiping.


    ¡°Then why did she go after Fu Sui if she likes the God of studies?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s because he¡¯s jealous and holds grudges.¡±


    Le An could actually understand Le Yan¡¯s mentality very well. Ever since she could remember, she clearly felt that her family, especially her grandparents, favored Le Wan. Her uncle¡¯s family also doted on her.


    Even though she was the only daughter of the second branch and was loved by her parents, she had to take a step back when she was in front of Le Wan.


    So, how could she not be jealous? However, she knew better because she could see the situation clearly and knew that Le Wan was not someone she could mess with, so she never messed with her.


    The only thing she failed to do was to underestimate Le Yan, which caused her to fail. Fortunately, her parents didn¡¯t like Le Yan either and were on her side, so her life wasn¡¯t so hard.


    ¡°As the biological daughter of the Le family, Le Wan can live as the little princess of the Le family, but she has be a street girl. If it were you, would you be able to feel at ease?¡±


    Le Yan remembered the first day they met.


    ¡°The first day we met aftering home, I deliberately provoked my big sister.¡±


    ¡°Wow, she¡¯s that brave?¡± Those who knew that Le Wan was doted on by the Le family eximed in surprise.


    ¡°What kind of person is this? How could my family let me suffer like this?¡± She rebuked her on the spot.


    Le An thought of Le Yan¡¯s ugly expression at that time and felt a burst of joy in her heart.


    ¡°She hates you because of this, so she secretly hooked up with Fu Sui to take revenge on you.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Le Wan is so unlucky. This is an unexpected disaster.¡±


    Someone retorted,


    ¡°Fu Sui is probably the most miserable one. He¡¯s being used as a tool for revenge without even knowing it.¡±


    So, through Le Yan¡¯s words, the matter of breaking off the engagement was spread.


    Of course, the messenger wouldn¡¯t tell Fu Sui that his sister-inw was seducing him on the surface. At most, he would hint that Fu Sui was very lucky with women.


    However, the malice Le Yan received was much more direct.


    First of all, in ss, she used Le An¡¯s framing incident to clear her name of the rumors. The little bit of poprity she had just built up disappeared again.


    After that, she was blocked in the bathroom several times by people who liked Fu Sui, although they didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Le Yan because of the Le family¡¯s background. However, those disdainful eyes and mocking words were enough to make Le Yan recall what she had experienced in her previous life.


    Le Yan angrily found Le An in the ss.


    ¡°Did you spread those words?¡±


    Le An didn¡¯t deny it. Instead, she mocked her in return.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re able to do it, why would you be afraid of others talking about it? ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Le Yan denied it.


    In front of her ssmates, Le Yan definitely couldn¡¯t admit that she had deliberately approached Fu Sui.


    ¡°He just took care of me because he saw that I had a lot of things that he didn¡¯t understand. It¡¯s big sister who saw me and misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I have wronged you?¡± Le An asked her. ¡°Then do you dare to say this in front of big sister?¡±


    Le Yan was stunned for a moment, and something shed across her mind. She agreed immediately,


    ¡°Of course I dare.¡±


    10 s

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: Looking for Trouble


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Le Wan stared at Le Yan with visible hostility. It was so annoying to meet her so early in the morning.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Brother Fu and I are just friends. I¡¯ve never tried to steal your boyfriend from you.¡± Le Yan¡¯s tone was full of grievance.


    ¡°Is that all you wanted to say?¡± Le Wan chased him away impatiently. ¡°Since you¡¯re done, go back.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Le Yan¡¯s grievance doubled and she directly cried out.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with Le Yan. I fell in love with her at first sight. I approached her and pestered her.¡± Fu sui, who had heard the news, ran in and protected Le Yan behind him. He looked at Le Wan with a guarded expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you have anything to say, juste to me. Don¡¯t make things difficult for Le Yan.¡±


    Le Wan burst outughing. ¡°Fu Sui, don¡¯t you think too highly of yourself?¡±


    Fu sui frowned ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked, uncertain of what Le Wan meant.


    Le Wan crossed his arms and nced at him disdainfully. ¡°It means that you, Fu Sui, are not worthy enough to make me act, dirtying my hands and feet.¡±


    Fu sui didn¡¯t believe her and thought she was retreating to advance.


    Le Yan, who had been hiding behind him, suddenly asked, ¡°Sister, did you break off the engagement because you like Zhai Jing?¡±


    The scene quieted down and everyone eximed in their hearts. It was actually a four-sided love.


    Le Wan squinted and nced at Le Yan. Le Yan shrank back with a bit of fear on her face, but her mouth was very sharp.¡±I saw my sister and Zhai Jing dating at the coffee shop several times after school, and they looked very intimate. So, it¡¯s because you¡¯ve shifted your love to someone else that you want to break off the engagement, right?¡±


    She and Zhai Jing never went out of school together. If Le Yan knew this, she must have been paying attention to their whereabouts for some time. If Le Wan admitted that she had fallen in love with Zhai Jing, then she would be the one to me for breaking off the engagement. Le Yan¡¯s ability to make bogus usations had improved a little.


    Unfortunately, Le Wan was never someone who could be defeated by a few words. She stared at Le Yan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I broke off the engagement? ¡±


    She took out her phone and opened a social media app. She scrolled to the bottom and read out, ¡°That day, he descended in front of me like a god and swept away the haze on my head.¡±


    ¡°I know he doesn¡¯t belong to me. A dazzling and eye-catching person like him should be worthy of the best person in the world, but I can¡¯t help but pay attention to him, get close to him, listen to him, and want to have him.¡±


    ¡°I saw you walking with her, so close yet so far away from me. For a moment, I was praying, praying that a speeding car would hit her and...¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Le Yan rushed out and tried to grab the phone, but Le Wan dodged her.


    ¡°Yanyan!¡± Fu Sui looked at Le Yan in surprise, not understanding why she was so emotional.


    ¡°You¡¯re curious about what I just read, right?¡± Le Wan showed Fu Sui the phone screen. ¡°This is Le Yan¡¯s Twitter ount.¡±


    Fu Sui immediately snatched it over and saw that the time of the first post was the day they had met. That day when Le Yan met some gangsters, he was the one who helped her out.


    Le Yan said, ¡°He came to her like a god,this was him, right?¡±


    There weren¡¯t many messages posted on the ount, and they were all about the thoughts of a girl who was immersed in a crush and couldn¡¯t extricate herself. Fu Sui read through the messages one by one and was surprised and happy. She loved him too!


    He suddenly could not remember anything and could no longer control the emotions in his eyes. ¡°So you love me too, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I...¡± Le Yan panicked.


    The messages that she had posted were clearly records of her feelings when she was pursuing Zhai Jing. But, how did Le Wan know about her ount?


    But Le Yan didn¡¯t dare to deny it when she saw Fu Sui¡¯s affectionate eyes.


    In front of Fu Sui, Le Yan had never admitted her feelings and pursuit of Zhai Jing, so she had been able to seduce him. If Fu Sui found out that she had been deceiving his feelings, Le Yan didn¡¯t know what Fu Sui would do.


    ¡°The two of you love each other. If I don¡¯t leave, am I supposed to wait for the two of you to continue to build a path in the open and secretly do something? Now that things have finally turned out as you wished, you don¡¯t have to use me and Zhai Jing as your shields anymore. I wish you all the best.¡±


    Just then, the bell for ss rang. Le Wan pped her hands and chased the two of them away.


    2 s

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: The Truth


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After he reluctantly went back to the ssroom with Le Yan, Fu Sui was still looking at her posts. He suddenly had an idea. ¡®Could she have another ount on other tforms as well?¡¯


    So Fu Sui searched for the ount nickname and found something.


    Fu Sui quickly clicked on the post and only saw two photos. One was a photo of someone¡¯s back and the other was a photo of her side profile. The words ¡± My Lover ¡± were written in cursive on the top.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Fu Sui smashed his phone into the corner with a gloomy face.


    In just half a day, he went from the human world to heaven, and then fell heavily from heaven, ruthlessly into hell.


    Fu Sui went down to the second floor.


    ¡°Le Yan, good job!¡± Fu Sui gritted his teeth. This was the first time he, the young master Fu, had been fooled and humiliated like this.


    ¡°Le Yan, young Master Fu is waiting for you outside,¡± A girl came in from the door and said to Le Yan in a sour tone, ¡°They¡¯re so loving. They¡¯ve only been separated for a while and now they¡¯re back together again,¡± the girl thought.


    Le Yan obviously felt this, and the entanglement in her heart was reduced a little, reced by a little bit of satisfaction. Thinking about it carefully, Fu Sui was also a good target, and more importantly, Le Yan was confident that she couldpletely control him.


    Therefore, Le Yan didn¡¯t mind her female ssmate¡¯s jealousy. Instead, she was calm and proud. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡±


    Before leaving the house, Le Yan nced in Zhai Jing¡¯s direction, but he had no reaction at all, as if nothing had anything to do with him.


    Her heart skipped a beat, but she quickly hid it. She looked at Fu Sui, who was waiting outside the door, with a slightly shy smile and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know that Fu Sui had seen all her little movement earlier. Le Yan had obviously not done a good job trying to hide it, so why hadn¡¯t he noticed it before?


    Fu Suiughed instead of getting angry. He reached out and pulled Le Yan in front of him. He didn¡¯t miss Le Yan¡¯s stiff body reaction and whispered in her ear, ¡°I miss you. I miss you so much that I don¡¯t want to be separated from you for even a second.¡±


    Le Yan, who had her head down, didn¡¯t see the coldness in Fu Sui¡¯s eyes. She was being embraced so intimately by Fu Sui in public. Hearing the cheers around her, she felt a little ashamed and even stuttered, ¡°Y-you... Don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s not good if the teachers and ssmates see you.¡±


    Fu Sui chuckled and let go of her hand, leaning against the railing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Anyway, the whole school knows that you love me so much that you can¡¯t help it. You want to get closer to me, since you want to be closer to me. I¡¯m fulfilling your wish.¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft, so many people in the corridor heard him. Le Yan¡¯s face stiffened. She felt that there was a hidden meaning in his words, which made her feel ufortable. She patted his arm and pretended to be coquettish, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    ¡°What, do I look like I have the time toe down here and joke with you?¡± Fu Sui raised his eyebrows and asked. When he saw Le Yan¡¯s face getting uglier and uglier, he said, ¡°I purposely came down just to take a look at you, but you thought I was joking.¡±


    ¡°You just love to tease me.¡± Le Yan pretended to be shy and lowered her head, but a strange feeling welled up in her heart. Fu Sui was very strange at the moment. His whole body was full of aggression, which made her feel very ufortable.


    A girl suddenly ran over.¡± Hello, senior Fu.¡±


    Le Yan turned around and saw a tall, slender, and well-dressed girl. She recognized her as Yingluo from the next ss.


    However, Yingluo didn¡¯t even look at her. Her eyes were only fixed on Fu Sui. ¡°Do you still remember me? We met before at the Gothic violin concert.¡±


    Fu Sui blinked and chuckled in his usual casual yet flirtatious voice. ¡°How could I easily forget such a beautiful junior like you?¡±


    Yinglou pouted cutely and seemed a little dissatisfied. ¡°We agreed to go to the next concert together. I thought you had forgotten.¡±


    Fu Sui used to like to flirt with people everywhere, so he had made too many casual promises. He didn¡¯t remember that much. ¡°This concert is very popr. I didn¡¯t manage to book a ticket, so I was embarrassed to ask you for credit.¡±


    Le Yan, who was sandwiched between the two, listened to their conversation and felt more and more uneasy. She grabbed Fu Sui¡¯s sleeve and shook it twice. ¡°Brother Fu, is this...?¡±


    0

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: Competition


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Qianqian seemed to have just noticed her existence. ¡°Student Le, I¡¯m sorry. You won¡¯t be angry that I keep talking to senior, right?¡±


    Le Yan gritted her teeth and said, ¡± I¡¯m just curious because you two seem to be close.¡±


    Qianqian patted her chest. ¡°I know that student Le must be a kind and magnanimous person to be chosen by senior. He wouldn¡¯t be angry with me so easily.¡±


    Then she handed an envelope to Fu Sui. ¡°These are the tickets for his next concert. I used a lot of connections to get them. Don¡¯t waste my efforts.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she said to Le Yan apologetically, ¡± ¡°Student Le, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. When I booked the ticket, I only booked one extra ticket. I can¡¯t invite you to go with me.¡±


    Fu Sui took the envelope and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Yanyan can¡¯t understand it anyway. She¡¯ll only feel sleepy if she goes.¡±


    Le Yan bit her lip and let go of Fu Sui¡¯s sleeve. Sheughed dryly and said,¡±I really did use it as a luby.¡±


    Yingluo¡¯s purpose ofing had been achieved, so she left quickly.


    Le Yan asked Fu Sui unwillingly, ¡°Do you really want to go? ¡±


    Fu Sui waved the ticket in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s rare for someone to give me a ticket. Why won¡¯t I go? ¡±


    He agreed to go out with another girl in front of her? Le Yan looked at him unhappily, ¡°What do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to control me?¡± Fu Sui¡¯s face immediately sank. He looked at her with disappointment and ced a heavy bomb in her ear. ¡°Le Wan never cared about me so much before.¡±


    Le Yan¡¯s face turned pale and she watched Fu Sui leave without looking back.


    Fu Sui turned around and sneered. ¡°This is the real appetizer. Since Le Yan wanted to y, he would apany her to the end.¡±


    The school had specially organized a special training ss for the uingpetition. If it was before, Fu Sui definitely wouldn¡¯t have attended, but he remembered that Zhai Jing was also there, so he suddenly changed his mind.


    Fu Sui¡¯s arrival undoubtedly surprised the ss. Liu Huan, who was in the same ss as him, immediately shouted, ¡± ¡°Young Master Fu, if you¡¯re so serious, why are we still participating?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± The others chimed in. ¡°You should at least leave us a chance to live.¡±


    Their words weren¡¯t allpliments. Fu Sui¡¯s grades had always been among the top in the third year of high school, and his mathematics had always been first in the whole grade.


    Fu Sui listened to their ttery and felt smug in his heart, but he shook his head calmly on the surface and pretended to casually say, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a very powerful junior in the second year. He¡¯s even known as a prodigy.¡±


    Liu Huan knew Fu Sui¡¯s character, so he naturally went along with his n. ¡°That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t meet you. Otherwise, he would have taken off the halo of a prodigy.¡±


    Fu Sui believed him. Wasn¡¯t Zhai Jing¡¯s greatest Halo a prodigy? Then, he had to defeat him in the area he was most proud of and suppress Zhai Jing.


    Zhai Jing arrived at the training ss on time. As soon as he sat down, he felt a piercing gaze behind him. He turned around and met Fu Sui¡¯s deep eyes, but he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll have a little test.¡± The teacher on the stage handed out a true test paper. ¡°The time limit is two hours. The earlier you finish, the earlier you hand in the paper. Then, you can mark it on the spot.¡±


    The test was difficult, but Zhai Jingpleted it rather smoothly. He finished it within an hour and a half. He checked it carefully and handed it in in advance.


    Fu Sui looked at him with a heavy gaze and lowered his head to answer thest question. He was only thirty seconds slower than Zhai Jing.


    Their early submission undoubtedly brought pressure on the other students, and the atmosphere in the ssroom became anxious.


    He finally handed in his paper before the end of the exam. Liu Huan copsed on the chair. ¡°Young Master Fu, is the answer to thest question 58?¡±


    Fu sui¡¯s eyes were on the podium, where several teachers were marking the test papers. When he heard Liu Huan¡¯s words, he looked away and nced at Liu Huan. ¡°I¡¯ve counted three. I just don¡¯t know whose answer is correct.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely wrong.¡± Liu Huan looked up at the sky and wailed.


    Not only Liu Huan, but the other students who heard his answer were also depressed. Like Liu Huan, they had also calcted 58. Someone asked Zhai Jing if his answer was 3, but he shook his head.


    Fu Sui¡¯s heart, which had been on tenterhooks, rxed a lot. He kindly exined to Liu Huan, ¡°There¡¯s a trap hidden in the question. You can¡¯t calcte it directly. You have to do the conversion first.¡±


    Liu Huan covered his head. ¡°Only you can solve such a perverted question.¡±


    Fu Sui put down his pen with satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯vee across simr questions before, so it¡¯s not very difficult.¡±


    0

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39: Conflict


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The teachers worked together, and the results were calcted very quickly.


    The leading teacher looked at them and a satisfied smile appeared on his face. ¡°it seems our students¡¯ foundation is quite solid. Overall, they did quite well. What¡¯s worth being happy about is that there¡¯s even a student who got the full score.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Fu is the best!¡± Liu Huan pped the table and cheered.


    Fu Sui couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. His eyes drifted to Zhai Jing, but when he saw that the other was unmoved, he snorted in his heart.


    To his surprise, the leading teacher had a puzzled look on his face when he heard Liu Huan¡¯s words. He lowered his head and opened the paper. ¡°Student Fu did well this time. It¡¯s just that he made a small mistake in thest big question, so he lost some marks.¡±


    The noise in the ssroom suddenly stopped. Fu Sui¡¯s smile disappeared before Liu Huan could stop smiling.


    The teacher on stage continued, ¡°But you can¡¯t me Student Fu for this. It¡¯s already very impressive that he could see the first hidden trap. However, there was a second trap hidden in this question. In the special training ss, only Student Zhai Jing could see this.¡±


    ¡°As expected of a prodigy!¡± Like Liu Huan, Zhai Jing¡¯s ssmates also cheered him on happily.


    Before this, these people had been praising Fu Sui and belittling Zhai Jing, which made the second-year students a little unhappy, but they didn¡¯t dare to refute it for the sake of their senior.


    Now that Zhai Jing had used his results to p these people in the face, they felt so good!


    Listening to their ttery of Zhai Jing, Fu Sui, who had been embarrassed, kicked the stool away and strode out. He stalked home furiously, only to run into Father Fu who hade home early.


    At the dining table, Father Fu suddenly mentioned, ¡°Isn¡¯t Dahong Corporation going to hold a mathpetition in a few days? I heard from your mom that you went to register for thepetition. I met President Ren today and even talked about it. You have to work hard and get first ce. Then, you can show your face in front of President Ren.¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s grip on his chopsticks tightened as he thought of his preliminary test results.


    He lowered his head and stared at the rice in his bowl. ¡°Okay, ¡± he replied in a low voice.


    The day of thepetition arrived very quickly. After the first and second rounds of online selection, Mingcheng High School had a total of six students who entered the finals. Among them, Zhai Jing and Fu Sui were ranked first and second.


    Before he went on stage, Zhai Jing went to the bathroom to call Mother Zhai. He was relieved to know that she had a good appetite for lunch and had eaten half a bowl of porridge.


    After hanging up the phone, Zhai Jing met Fu Sui, who was washing his hands.


    Fu Sui took out a piece of tissue and wiped his hands, saying casually, ¡°I heard that your mother is hospitalized. The 30,000 yuan prize money must be very important to you, right?¡±


    Zhai Jing paused for a moment. ¡°It is indeed very important.¡±


    Fu Sui threw the dirty tissue into the trash can and turned to look at him. ¡°But even so, I won¡¯t go easy on you, junior.¡±


    Zhai Jing, who was bending over to wash his hands, suddenly stood up. ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡±


    Fu Sui raised his eyebrows andughed. ¡°Then don¡¯t cry when you lose.¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at how certain he was and frowned. He felt a little strange, but he did not take it to heart.


    Dahong Corporation had organized thispetition to advertise theirpany, so there were many high-level leaders and reporters present.


    Zhai Jing, as the favorite to win the championship, was instantly surrounded by reporters as soon as he entered the examination hall.


    Fu Sui, who was not far away, saw this scene and a sh of jealousy appeared in his eyes. He did not attract so much attention when he entered the venue.


    Seeing his expression, Father Fu reminded him softly, ¡°School your expression. The one who canugh in the end is the winner.¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s expression froze and he looked away.


    The final was divided into three rounds. Zhai Jing had won first ce twice and sessfully entered the third round. At this time, there were only three students left on the field. They were Zhai Jing, Fu Sui, and a student from another school. The three of them werepeting for the final ce.


    The difficulty of thest round was obviously much more than the previous two rounds. Zhai Jing knew that those who could make it to the end were all very capable people, so he did not dare to be careless.


    When he saw that there was only one big question left, the phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated. He had set up anti-interception settings, so only a few numbers could call his phone. Everyone knew that he was in the game, so there was only one reason anyone would call him at this time.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s heart sank.


    0

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40: Fraud


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The vibration of the cell phone attracted the attention of the staff. One of them was already standing behind Zhai Jing and staring at him.


    Zhai Jing took a nce at the questions, took out his mobile phone, and put it on the table. He picked up a pen and started to write on the paper. In less than a minute and a half, he finished the questions and then pressed the button to turn in the paper.


    The staff had just collected the test papers when Zhai Jing picked up the mobile phone on the table and ran out of the examination hall. The mobile phone rang again and Zhai Jing quickly answered it.


    ¡°Zhai Jing?¡± From the other end of the line came the voice of the apanying nurse, Big Sister Wu. ¡°Your mother¡¯s condition suddenly worsened in the afternoon. She has just been sent to the emergency room. You have toe to the hospital as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over immediately.¡± Zhai Jing ran towards the back door. He remembered that the main road was just around the corner from back door, so it would be easier to get a taxi.


    On the other end, Big Sister Wu paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Also, your mother¡¯s ount already owes quite a bit of money, so the hospital hopes that they can make up for a portion of the money first so that they can arrange for follow-up treatment.¡±


    Zhai Jing was instantly rooted to the spot. ¡°How much do I need to pay? ¡±


    ¡°About 40,000 yuan,¡± Big Sis Wu replied.


    He had 10,000 yuan in his hand and was short by 30,000 yuan. It just so happened that the prize money for thispetition was 30,000 yuan.


    He had to get his bonus first. Zhai Jing gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll rush over as soon as possible. If anything happens, please inform me.¡±


    Zhai Jing held his phone and walked back the same way he hade. He was thinking about something and identally went the wrong way. He only came back to his senses when he saw the sign. Just as he was about to turn around and walk back, he identally heard someone speaking on the phone inside.


    It was the voice of the head examiner of thepetition. He only heard one sentence. ¡°The first ce is Zhai Jing...¡±


    Zhai Jing was overjoyed. He thought that it would be bad to eavesdrop and wanted to avoid it, but then he heard a voice from inside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already exchanged the papers. The first ce will be your child¡¯s...¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s entire body froze. Fu Sui¡¯s words from before the game rang in his ears. No wonder he was so sure. The result had been decided long ago.


    Therefore, they had trained for half a month just to apany Fu Sui in his studies.


    Was Zhai Jing angry? He was furious.


    But right now, he was more helpless than angry. Fu Sui had won the championship through fraud, so the 30,000 yuan prize money was gone. What about his mother¡¯s medical expenses?


    Zhai Jing walked out in a daze and ran into Fu Sui.


    Fu Sui saw his dazed look and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What, you know you¡¯re going to lose? ¡±


    Zhai Jing pursed his lips and looked straight at him. ¡°You stole my results.¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s eyes widened, and his heart stopped beating for a moment. He wondered how the news had been leaked, but he didn¡¯t panic. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t afford to lose, so you want to y dirty?¡±


    ¡°You stole my results,¡± Zhai Jing repeated.


    Fu Sui¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, so what? Do you have evidence? Or even if you have evidence, so what?¡± He looked at Zhai Jing as if he was looking at an insensible child. ¡°Do you think you can change the oue? Just based on your face or your math results?¡±


    Looking at Zhai Jing¡¯s angry but silent expression, Fu Sui felt as if the gloominess that had umted in his heart these days had been swept away. He poked at Zhai Jing¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯m teaching you the most important lesson in your life. Be clear about your position and don¡¯t think about things that don¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    The phone in his hand kept ringing. Fu Sui opened it and pretended to be impatient. ¡°It¡¯s just an amateurpetition champion. Is it worth making such a big fuss about? I know, I know. I¡¯ll treat you to a 30,000 yuan meteor banquet. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll add another table. That¡¯s enough, right?¡±


    Zhai Jing, who was about to leave, suddenly stopped in his tracks when he heard the word ¡°30,000 yuan¡±.


    The 30,000 yuan was originally for his mother¡¯s medical expenses.


    But now, Fu Sui had snatched it away and turned it into money for their meal.


    The call was still going on. Fu Sui turned around and leaned on the railing. The spiral staircase was below. Zhai Jing nced at the side of the railing. The screw on it was loose.


    This was a blind spot in the surveince.


    The phone in his hand vibrated again. Zhai Jing thought it was a call from the hospital. He answered the call. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    He turned and went down the stairs. As he ran, his hand identally held onto the railing, and the railing made a slight sound.


    However, a familiar voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    13 s

 Chapter 41 - Saving a Life

    Chapter 41: Saving a Life


    ¡°Where did you go? Why did you disappear in the blink of an eye?¡± Le Wan¡¯s voice could be heard clearly from the other end of the line. Zhai Jing opened his mouth and was about to say something when he heard the warm and soft voice.


    ¡°The results are about to be out. How can you not be here? ¡±


    When he heard Le Wan¡¯s confident tone, Zhai Jing¡¯s throat felt dry. He licked his lips and pretended to be nonchnt.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an award. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t won it before. It doesn¡¯t matter if I go or not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I know you¡¯re a prodigy and have won countless awards. So, one more Championship is like adding flowers to a brocade. You won¡¯t be very excited. But it¡¯s different this time,¡± Le Wan said. President Ren of Dahong Corporation just said that he thinks highly of you, so he must present the award to you personally. If you don¡¯t want to offend Dahong Corporation and have a reputation of being arrogant, you¡¯d better return to the venue within three minutes.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s voice tightened as he held his phone tightly. He had caught a piece of information from Le Wan¡¯s words.


    ¡°You said that President Ren is going to give me an award? ¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Do you feel honored?¡± That¡¯s the famous and invincible Ren Rong in the business world. After he saw your test paper, he praised you in front of everyone, saying that you¡¯re an extraordinary person. He even said that he would present the award to you personally,¡± said Le Wan with a proud expression.


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t say anything for a while. Fu Sui, who was leaning against the railing behind him, was still talking on the phone with a smile. If what Le Wan said was true, did it mean that Fu Sui¡¯s arrangement had failed? So, the championship of thispetition was still his?


    Zhai Jing¡¯s silence finally caught Le Wan¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Where are you? Why do I hear someone talking next to you? that voice sounds familiar.¡±


    Le Wan listened carefully and found that it seemed to be Fu Sui¡¯s voice. She suddenly thought of the original plot and said, ¡°Do you remember what I just told you? you muste. Not only for the trophy and bonus, but the Dahong Group also has a Support Fund. Once you get President Ren¡¯s approval, the Dahong Group will include you in the support n and provide you with education. If you need it, you can even apply for an entrepreneurial fund after graduation. A great future is right in front of you, you can¡¯t embarrass yourself at this critical moment.¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t do anything irreparable for Fu Sui, this scum!¡± Le Wan bit her lip, hoping that Zhai Jing would understand the hint in her words.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s actions were very subtle, so she did not know that she had guessed what he had done based on his intuition. However, he still took Le Wan¡¯s words to heart. He knew that it was impossible for ordinary people to get close to someone like President Ren, let alone know so much about the Dahong Group.


    Now, Le Wan, who regarded learning as the most important thing, could actually take a day¡¯s leave toe to thepetition venue and find out so many things, all for his sake.


    Apart from his mother, this was the first person who was so considerate of him. Zhai Jing¡¯s heart felt as if it had been soaked in warm water. It was so soft that it was a mess. When he spoke, his voice trembled a little.


    Before he could say ¡°I know, ¡± Zhai Jing raised his head and saw that the railing, which had lost its screw, could no longer bear the weight of an adult man and copsed with a click. Fu Sui, who had no idea what was going on, was thrown into the air and fell down before he could react.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Zhai Jing rushed forward and caught Fu Sui¡¯s hand. He grabbed it tightly. However, the weight of an adult man was beyond his imagination. Zhai Jing was almost dragged down by the weight.


    At this critical moment, Zhai Jing¡¯s shoulder hit the bottom of the railing hard, blocking him and stopping him from falling. The intense pain came. Zhai Jing gritted his teeth and shouted at Fu Sui, who was struggling, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll let go!


    Fu Sui immediately quieted down and didn¡¯t dare to move. The hall was about ten meters high, so the stairs were longer. He looked at his feet that were hanging in the air. If he fell, he would definitely roll down the stairs.


    It would be fine if he just broke his leg, but if he fell on his head or face, there would be serious side effects, and his life would really be half ruined. If it was more serious, he might even lose his life if he fell on his spine or cervical spine.


    Thinking of these terrifying possibilities, Fu Sui¡¯s face no longer had the pride from before. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°You can¡¯t let go.¡±

 Chapter 42 - Discovery

    Chapter 42: Discovery


    The soreness in his shoulders and the numbing pain in his arms distracted Zhai Jing from Fu Sui¡¯s miserable state. Seeing that he was about to speak, he said,


    ¡°If you have time to be afraid, why don¡¯t you shout for help?¡±


    Fortunately, themotion from their end was too loud and attracted the attention of the staff. Very soon, someone came to pull them up.


    The two of them were pulled up and they were both panting.


    Zhai Jing took a few deep breaths and calmed himself. He rubbed his almost dislocated hand and picked up the phone that was thrown on the ground earlier. The screen was already broken. Thinking about the ¡°three minutes¡± time limit that Le Wan had given him, he supported himself with the wall and stood up. Then, he went downstairs and left.


    Still in shock, Fu Sui looked from behind and called out to him,


    ¡°Hey! Why did you save me just now?¡±


    He already knew that he had snatched the championship and the 30,000 Yuan that was very important to him. He even mocked him publicly. Zhai Jing should have hated him very much in his heart, but he still took action to stop him.


    Zhai Jing stopped in his tracks. The screw in his pocket was so small, but it hurt badly. It felt like it was burning and could burn his thigh even through the fabric. He pursed his lips and went downstairs in a hurry without saying anything.


    However, it was particrly because of his silence that Fu Sui felt even more puzzled. His face flickered between dark and bright. While the staff members were confused, he cursed in a low voice,


    ¡°Hmph, why are you pretending to be a good person!¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t know what Fu Sui was thinking. He rushed back to thepetition venue within three minutes. He didn¡¯t expect to see Le Wan rushing out as soon as he entered the door. Her eyes lit up as soon as she saw him.


    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re finally willing toe back?¡± Le Wan¡¯s gaze swept across him. Her sharp eyes caught sight of his slightly messy hair, the dirty marks on his pure white school uniform, and the blood stains on his arm. She stopped in her tracks and looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°What were you doing?¡±


    Zhai Jing felt embarrassed. He did not want Le Wan to notice his despicable thoughts and actions, so he subconsciously hid his arms behind his back to avoid her line of sight.


    ¡°There was a small ident,¡± he said vaguely.


    When Le Wan saw Fu Sui¡¯s figure from the corner of her eyes, she felt relieved and thought that nothing serious had happened.


    ¡°Fine, if you say it was an ident, then it was an ident.¡±


    Le Wan did not ask further. She checked the wound on his hand. Fortunately, it was not serious, but it still needed to be treated. So, she took out a pack of tissues and a spare band-aid from her bag and pushed him into the bathroom.


    ¡°You still have to go up and receive the awardter. You should clean yourself up first. Otherwise, if you go up on stage like this and the reporters take pictures of you and spread it, it will be a dark history that you can¡¯t get rid of for the rest of your life. When you go out, don¡¯t tell anyone that you know me. I can¡¯t afford to lose this face.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s face was expressionless and he did not say a word. He obediently let her do what she wanted and went into the bathroom.


    Suddenly, there was a vibration in her hand. Le Wan looked down and realized that it was Zhai Jing¡¯s mobile phone. She had taken it when she was checking his wound and it was still in her hand.


    Half of the phone screen was broken, and Le Wan could not see the words on it clearly, so she did not know who was calling. Seeing that it was not her phone, it would be rude if she answered the call. Unexpectedly, the vibration started again after two seconds, showing the urgency of the person on the other side of the conversation.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Seeing that Zhai Jing would note out so soon, Le Wan hesitated for a moment before answering the phone.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± As soon as Le Wan answered the call, a female voice came from the other side, urging him to hurry up.


    Zhai Jing was still concerned about his mother who was in the emergency room, so he did not have much patience to clean himself up. He only washed his wound with water and applied the band-aid that Le Wan had given him. He patted the dust off his body and smoothened his hair. When he came out, he saw Le Wan hanging up the phone and the phone in her hand was obviously his.


    Zhai Jing stopped in his tracks when Le Wan looked over. She touched her nose and said apologetically,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It kept ringing, so I picked it up. It¡¯s from the hospital.¡±


    Zhai Jing shook his head to show that he did not mind. He took the phone and asked,


    ¡°What did Sis Wu say?¡±


    Le Wan looked at him cautiously.


    ¡°Sis Wu said that her condition has stabilized for the time being. She asked you not to be so anxious.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zhai Jing¡¯s expression did not change, but Le Wan could clearly feel that his tensed body had rxed a little. When she thought of what Sis Wu had actually said on the phone earlier, Le Wan¡¯s heart sank.

 Chapter 43 - Receiving the Award

    Chapter 43: Receiving the Award


    It was just that Zhai Jing didn¡¯t show any emotions. She did not know how to say the words offort that she wanted to say. At this moment, the announcement rang out in the venue. The results were going to be announced and the awards were going to be given out.


    Le Wan hurriedly pushed him into the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get the trophy and the prize money first. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡±


    Since his mother¡¯s life was not in danger, for the time being, Zhai Jing heaved a sigh of relief and felt more at ease. He sat in his seat and waited in peace.


    The emcee of the award ceremony said some formal words as usual, and then, as Le Wan had said, Ren Rong went on stage personally. The Fu father and son¡¯s expressions changed the moment they saw Ren Rong¡¯s figure.


    Father Fu was stunned for a moment, but he quickly pretended that nothing had happened and followed suit by apuding enthusiastically. Fu Sui, on the other hand, nced at the calm Zhai Jing. Other than surprise, there was an indescribable emotion on his face. It didn¡¯t look like he was lost or sad, nor did it look like he was angry. Instead, it looked like he was unwilling, but also a little relieved.


    With President Ren¡¯s intervention, the Fu family¡¯s little tricks would not work. Hence, the results of thepetition returned to normal, and Zhai Jing sessfully won the first-ce trophy and prize money.


    ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve noticed you since the start of thepetition. It¡¯s one thing to be quick-witted, but what attracted me more was your calm and unflustered demeanor. You have the air of a great general at such a young age.¡± Below the stage, Ren Rong held Zhai Jing¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I heard that you just saved student Fu. President Fu should thank you properly this time.¡±


    ¡°I should, I should.¡± Fu Sui¡¯s father quickly expressed his gratitude as well.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for student Zhai, our Fu Sui would have been lying in the hospital for a long time. He even said that he would prepare a big gift for Zhai Jing.¡±


    Zhai Jing naturally wouldn¡¯t want a thank-you gift from the Fu family. He didn¡¯t really want to save Fu Sui, but he didn¡¯t want to make an unforgivable mistake because of his impulsiveness.


    He knew very well that a person¡¯s bottom line would gradually lower. If he didn¡¯t stop at the edge of the cliff today, he was afraid that he would be unscrupulous in the future. Today¡¯s incident was a warning to him.


    There was only one thing that Zhai Jing was more concerned about. He asked President Ren,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect President Ren to personally look at the finals¡¯ test papers.¡±


    In response, Ren Rong only patted his shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a good friend.¡±


    It turned out that Ren Rong was not prepared to attend today¡¯spetition in the beginning. Thepany¡¯s vice president was originally in charge of the award ceremony. It was only because a government leader had decided to attend today¡¯s event at thest minute that Ren Rong, who had made an appointment to go out and y with his beloved granddaughter, rushed over after receiving the news.


    Recently, the group had a project to deal with the government, so Ren Rong attached great importance tomunication with the leader. He had to temporarily entrust his five-year-old granddaughter, Ren Huan, to his assistant.


    In the end, little Ren Huan was already unhappy that her grandfather stood her up at thest minute. When she saw that her grandfather had actually left her behind, her small temper red up. Hence, when the assistant was not paying attention, she secretly ran out alone.


    However, when she ran out of the club, she was dumbfounded. There were people everywhere. It turned out that in the square in front of the club, celebrities were holding a meet and greet, so arge number of fans had gathered.


    She was a little bean that was less than half the height of a person, but when she blended into the crowd, she suddenly lost her sense of direction and followed the crowd like a headless fly. Little Ren Huan was the precious child of the Ren family and had been well-protected since she was young. She had never encountered such a scene before and was immediately frightened.


    Today was Zhai Jing¡¯spetition. After much consideration, Le Wan decided toe and cheer for him. However, she did not expect to be bumped by someone before she even entered the door. She looked down and saw a cute little girl with two ponytails and a doll in her hands. Her eyes were red and teary as she covered her head and looked at her. Her face was full of grief.


    It was obvious that the person who had bumped into her was this little girl.


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± Le Wan quickly squatted down to check her forehead. Unexpectedly, the little girl was very vignt despite her young age, and she dodged her hand.


    Le Wan had no choice but to spread her hands.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t touch you. What about your parents?¡± She looked around and didn¡¯t find any simr adults. She could only guess that the little girl had gone missing.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve lost your parents?¡± Le Wan asked.

 Chapter 44 - Getting to Know Someone

    Chapter 44: Getting to Know Someone


    However, the little girl was still holding her head and staring at her without saying a word.


    Le Wan had no choice but to point at the security room not far away.


    ¡°Did your teacher teach you to look for the police if you¡¯re lost? I¡¯ll take you to the police and let them help you find your parents, okay?¡±


    The little girl saw a police officer in the guardhouse and hesitated for a while before finally nodding.


    So, Le Wan tried to hold her hand. The little girl struggled for a while but in the end, she followed her to the guardhouse.


    ¡°Thank you, littlerade.¡±


    The police officer carried the little girl to a chair and sat her down. He turned around and thanked Le Wan for her heroic act.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±


    Le Wan took a look at her phone. Thepetition had already started. She was about to enter the venue to watch thepetition, but just as she turned around, a small hand grabbed her clothes.


    She lowered her head and saw the little girl had grabbed onto the corner of her clothes. She had no choice but to squat down and look at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The little girl finally spoke. Her childish voice had amanding tone to it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡±


    From the way she was dressed, Le Wan could guess that she was from a rich family. When the little girl spoke, she was even more certain.


    However, Le Wan was not someone who would spoil a child. She pulled the corner of her shirt away from the little girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. What do you want?¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes widened as if she didn¡¯t expect someone to disobey her. She was stunned for a moment, then suddenly opened her mouth and started crying loudly.


    All of a sudden, everyone in the guardhouse looked at Le Wan. Le Wan was so frightened that she raised her hands to show that he had not done anything! She nced at the little girl and saw that there were no tears on her face. She was just wailing.


    Le Wan pointed at her face.


    ¡°She¡¯s faking it.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, tears flowed down the little girl¡¯s eyes. Even Le Wan was dumbstruck by this speed.


    This time, under the police officer¡¯s somewhat condemning gaze, Le Wan could not run away and could only squat down to coax her.


    The little girl who had achieved her goal stopped crying immediately. She only looked at her with her eyes, her face full of cunning. Le Wan tapped her little nose.


    ¡°Which family did youe from? It¡¯s such a headache to keep you around.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± The little girl wrinkled her nose and pped her hand away. She even emphasized,


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say anything bad about me. I¡¯m not a little devil. I¡¯m a little princess!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you have a big temper. So what if I touched it?¡± Le Wan reached out both hands to her waist and tickled her.


    The little girl immediately shrunk.


    ¡°Ah, stop!¡±


    ¡°Are you the little devil?¡± Le Wan asked her while tickling her.


    The little girl twisted her body to avoid it. She wasughing out loud from it, but she still said stubbornly,


    ¡°You¡¯re the little devil!¡±


    Ren Rong, who had lost his granddaughter, was really having a headache. Fortunately, there were many surveince cameras in the exhibition hall, so they clearly captured her whereabouts. When he hurriedly brought people to the guard room, he saw his granddaughter standing on a stool, face-to-face with a teenage girl. The two were quarreling happily.


    Meanwhile, the police officers present were looking at them with a frown.


    ¡°You¡¯re so childish!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the childish one,¡± the little girl replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m so much older than you, so I¡¯m not childish! You¡¯re the childish one!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so much older than me, but you¡¯re even more childish than me. Embarrassing.¡±


    Being looked down upon by a five-year-old little girl was not something that Le Wan could bear. She rolled up her sleeves and was about to fight her, but when he looked up, he saw a group of people in suits and leather shoes staring at them with bright eyes.


    When she lowered her head again, the little girl who had been noisy just now had turned her back on her. From head to toe, she was exuding an aura that said,


    ¡°I¡¯m very angry and you have toe and coax me.¡±


    It seemed that her family hade. Le Wan coughed and rolled up her sleeves again in embarrassment. Ren Rong was surprised to see the two of them having so much fun.


    After all, this granddaughter of his had been pampered by them since she was born and had developed a delicate character. Her temper was not good, and there were even fewer people that she would take seriously.


    Looking at Le Wan¡¯s familiar face, he thought for a moment and asked,


    ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Le Chang family?¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± Le Wan was a little surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard your father mention you,¡± Ren Rong replied.

 Chapter 45 - Lucky

    Chapter 45: Lucky


    Papa Le had a good habit of posting pictures of his family on his social media, especially his most beloved daughter, Le Wan. He would post about her every few days.


    The Ren family and the Le family also had some business dealings, so the two of them knew each other. When Ren Rong was free, he would asionally look at the things he posted in his moments. Therefore, he had some impression of the faces of the Le family.


    Many people said that they did not expect the usually serious-looking Le Chang to be such a person who liked to show off his family members. There were too many yful people in the circle who had all kinds of illegitimate children, so people like Le Chang seemed to be rare. However, it was precisely because of this that Ren Rong had a better impression of Le Chang.


    Therefore, when he recognized Le Wan, his attitude became even more friendly.


    ¡°Not only me, I think many of your father¡¯s friends know you too.¡±


    From Ren Rong¡¯s words, Le Wan could roughly guess what was going on, so she could only smile awkwardly. After all, this was her father¡¯s only hobby, and she couldn¡¯t possibly stop him, could she?


    After knowing that Le Wan was also here to watch thepetition, Ren Rong suggested that they go in together. Most importantly, the little girl who had just been arguing fiercely with Le Wan, little Ren Huan, was reluctant to part with her again. It could only be said that the child¡¯s mood was unpredictable, sometimes gloomy and sometimes bright.


    On the way, Ren Rong asked her why she hade to watch the game.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you little girls like to chase after celebrities?¡± He pointed at the long line of fangirls outside.


    Le Wan nced at the huge poster in the square and shook her head.


    ¡°This star is not as handsome as my friend. Even if I want to pursue him, I might as well go after my friend. Not only is he handsome, but he¡¯s also smart. He¡¯s a God of Studies.¡±


    Ren Rong thought for a moment.


    ¡°Could your friend be called Zhai Jing?¡±


    He remembered that among this group of contestants, this person was the most good-looking. He could remember this person¡¯s appearance with just one look.


    ¡°You know him?¡± Le Wan was amused.


    That¡¯s right. With his looks, people would always remember him. She just didn¡¯t know why the original daughter was blind and only stared at Fu Sui, that scumbag.


    Le Wan thought of Fu Sui, and Ren Rong also vaguely remembered that the Fu family and the Le family seemed to have an engagement and the son of the Fu family seemed to be participating in thepetition today.


    Under such circumstances, Le Wan didn¡¯t go to support him but instead paid attention to another person¡¯spetition. This was getting a little interesting. However, he was a man and it was not appropriate for him to care about the gossip of a little girl.


    ¡°It seems that this student, Zhai Jing, is very outstanding. That¡¯s why you are so impressed.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Le Wan said confidently. ¡°If there are no idents, he will be the champion of thispetition.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Ren Rong casually said. ¡°I heard that the Fu family¡¯s son is also participating in thepetition. I heard that he¡¯s also very good at mathematics. What if he wins the prize?¡±


    ¡°Unless he cheated, it¡¯s impossible.¡± Fu Sui¡¯s mathematics was indeed good, but in Le Wan¡¯s opinion, he was not on the same level as Zhai Jing.


    Ren Rong didn¡¯t take her words seriously. He thought that the little girl would think that whoever she liked was powerful.


    However, he did not expect that Zhai Jing would really be in first ce in the first two rounds. So when he received the results of the final from his subordinates and Fu Sui was in first ce, Le Wan¡¯s words ¡°unless he cheated¡± came to his mind.


    As the head of the Dahong Group, Ren Rong naturally wouldn¡¯t take Le Wan¡¯s words seriously. However, he couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone causing trouble under his nose, so he asked to review the test paper in person.


    Seeing that President Ren was about to get angry, the person who had received the bribe was afraid of being implicated, so he hurriedly returned the test papers with the excuse that a staff member was not careful and got the order wrong.


    When Ren Rong saw their expressions and the way they dealt with it, he knew what was going on. He didn¡¯t re up immediately, but suppressed it for the moment and dealt with them one by one after.


    Of course, there was no need for Ren Rong to tell Zhai Jing, an outsider, about these scandals that involved the group. He only mentioned that it was all due to Le Wan¡¯s efforts.


    Zhai Jing held the trophy in his hand and looked at Le Wan, who was smiling not far away. He could not help but smile.


    She¡¯s really, very good.


    He had probably used up all his luck in his life to get to know her.


    ¡°By the way, are you interested in joining our group¡¯s Blue Star Dream Creation project?¡± Ren Rong gave her an invitation.

 Chapter 46 - Thanks

    Chapter 46: Thanks


    The ¡®Blue Star Dream Creation Project¡¯ is a talent training programunched by Dahong Corporation in the name of charity. It was also the foundation that Le Wan had just mentioned.<div>


    The reason why Ren Rong valued Zhai Jing was that, first, he was indeed outstanding and met the requirements of the project. Secondly, although he was unaware of the Fu family¡¯s petty tricks during thepetition, Dahong Corporation still owed him a favor for the mishaps of needing to prevent the incident from happening in the first ce, allowing thepetition to end on a good note.


    Zhai Jing hesitated for a moment and did not reply immediately. Meanwhile, Ren Rong had asked his secretary to pass him the contact details of the person in charge of the foundation before encouraging him, ¡°You can take your time considering it.¡±


    After receiving the prize money, Zhai Jing was in a hurry to return to the hospital. Hence, he skipped the celebratory party.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital then,¡± Le Wan opened her car¡¯s door to let him in.


    Zhai Jing was silent for a while before inquiring, ¡°Weren¡¯t you busy today? Why did you suddenlye over?¡±


    Le Wan turned the steering wheel, and the car made a gradual turn to merge into the traffic. She casually replied, ¡°No matter what, you are still my teacher. As your student, I¡¯ll always support you, okay?¡± Although, she failed to mention that she had actually gone to school first, but she couldn¡¯t calm herself down to review because of thepetition, so she came here instead.


    It was a pity that she had arrived toote and was even dyed by Ren Huan¡¯s matter. By the time she entered the venue, Zhai Jing was almost done with thepetition.


    Zhai Jing looked at Le Wan who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. She was driving in a rxed but skillful manner, as if she was an experienced driver. It was hard to imagine that she rear-ended a car on the road that day and caused a traffic ident.


    But it was also because of this mistake that they were able to have so many interactionster on.<div>


    Sitting in the car, while he looked at the traffic outside, Zhai Jing recalled the little things that had happened since they met. At the same time, his mother¡¯s situation also circled his mind. He felt conflicted and full of worry, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Le Wan peeked at his furrowed brows and guessed that he was worrying about his mother in the hospital again, so she did not disturb him either.


    When they arrived at the hospital entrance, Le Wan turned off the engine. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    The sound of her voice woke Zhai Jing up. He looked at the familiar hospital entrance and came back to his senses. He unbuckled his seat belt and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After getting to know him for this long, Le Wan more or less understood his character by now. She knew that he was used to being independent and did not like to trouble others, nor did he like to owe others favors. However, the news that she heard from Sis Wu just now made her somewhat concerned. Considering that in the original plot, his turn to evil was probably rted to the death of his mother, Le Wan hesitated for a moment before finally speaking out, ¡°If you need any help, just call me.¡±


    Zhai Jing got out of the car and held the door open as he bent down and looked at her, ¡°Again, thank you for today.¡± Although President Ren only mentioned it once, he knew that without Le Wan, he would not have been able to get the prize money to pay the medical bills.


    Le Wan was still not clear about what really happened in thepetition and simply thought that he was talking about her going to watch himpete and sending him to the hospital, so she brushed it off saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Zhai Jing pursed his lips. Since the two got acquainted, Le Wan had helped him too many times. If he kept on saying ¡®thank you¡¯ again and again, wouldn¡¯t he just be saying nonsense?


    When Le Wan saw his unusually serious expression, she grew confused, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±<div>


    However, Zhai Jing suddenly changed the topic. ¡°The next mock exam ising,¡± he said before taking out a notebook from his bag. ¡°Your review n is veryprehensive, but if you want to make a big breakthrough in your grades in a short period of time, you should focus on the knowledge points I¡¯ve highlighted in red marker.¡± He had spent almost a week on this, because it was the only way he could help Le Wan.


    ¡°Really?¡± Le took it as if she had found a treasure and perused the analysis of each subject. ¡°Did you predict the scope of my exams? As expected, there¡¯s still a big gap between me and The Prodigy.¡±


    Zhai Jing passed everything over to Le Wan and then rushed into the hospital. She proceeded to happily put the preciousptop into her bag, but at nce, she coincidentally saw a trophy on the front passenger seat. It was the trophy that Zhai Jing had just won from apetition and he had left it in the car.


    Le Wan shook her head. ¡°This is clearly favoritism. They¡¯re both prizes for first ce, but the prize money was securely stuffed into his bag, while the trophy was casually stuffed in my car¡±.

 Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: A Hug

    Chapter 47: A Hug


    But even so, this still belonged to Zhai Jing. Seeing that he had already entered the hospital, Le Wan had no choice but to chase after him with the trophy.


    Because Zhai Jing was more than 1.8 meters tall and had a thin waist and long legs, one step of his was equivalent to two steps for her. By the time she rushed into the hospital lobby, Zhai Jing was nowhere to be found. Even when she tried to call, she could not get through. Le Wan then vaguely remembered the nurse¡¯s phone call to him and guessed that he must have gone to the inpatient department, so she went towards that part of the building.


    The elevator arrived with a *ding*. As soon as Le Wan walked in and pressed the button to close the door, a hand with thick joints suddenly stopped the door from closing. A middle-aged man walked in.


    Le Wan¡¯s gaze inadvertently swept across the other party and was startled by the gloomy expression on his face. She immediately lowered her eyes and involuntarily moved to the side.


    ¡°Youngdy, please help me press the button for the sixth floor,¡± a hoarse voice suddenly sounded in the elevator, making Le Wan feel goosebumps all over her arms. She was stunned for a moment before she managed to reply, ¡°Okay.¡± She then pressed the number 6.


    *Ding* They had arrived at the inpatient ward of the cardiology department on the sixth floor. When the door opened, the middle-aged man rushed out.


    Le Wan, who was near the elevator door, noticed something wrapped around his chest when he passed by.


    As she only had a quick nce and didn¡¯t take a close look at him, Le Wan did not actually pay much attention to it. Coincidentally, she had also arrived at the Department of Renal Medicine on the ninth floor. She took the trophy and hurried out. She then found Zhai Jing outside of the ward. He was currently talking to the attending doctor.


    Right there in the corridor, the attending doctor was flipping through medical records. ¡°The situation is getting worse and worse. Drug treatment is no longer meaningful for the patient, so we must try to get the surgery done as soon as possible.¡±


    The wrinkles on his face were so deep that they could crush a fly to death. He was obviously very troubled by the current situation. ¡°But the problem now is that there is no suitable kidney.¡±


    The teenager leaned against the wall with his head down and didn¡¯t say anything. He had done a matching check a long time ago, but unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t a match.


    The doctor sighed, ¡°Does the patient have any other rtives?¡±


    Zhai Jing shook his head.


    ¡°I saw that you¡¯ve already registered for a kidney donor five years ago, but you¡¯ve waited for so long already. You should have probably realized that the chances are slim, so I suggest you mentally prepare yourself.¡±


    The doctor wasn¡¯t explicit, but Zhai Jing knew what he meant.


    The attending doctor sighed yet again before he patted the youngsters shoulders, ¡°In the meantime, we¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    Zhai Jing nodded his head slightly.


    Looking at the young man¡¯s depressed look, Le Wan held the trophy and did not know whether she should walk over or not. However, he had already noticed her and his gaze fell on the trophy in her hand. He squeezed out an ugly smile and said, ¡°Thank you for bringing it here.¡±


    Le Wan had to pretend that nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for being so forgetful. Last time, it was a bracelet, and this time, it¡¯s a trophy. I rather not waste my time giving you one more gift.¡±


    Le Wan handed the trophy back to Zhai Jing, who stretched out his hand but did not take a hold of it. Instead, he grabbed her hand and pressed his dry but warm palm against her wrist.


    Before Le Wan could react to what he was going to do, the hand holding her tightened, and she leaned forward and hit a warm wall.


    The white skirt around her ankle swayed in the air like a wave, and the golden trophy fell to the ground with a tter, which shocked Le Wan so much that she felt as if her heart had skipped a beat.


    The slender young girl was perfectly embedded into the boy¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Zhai Jing, you¡¯re suffocating me,¡± Le Wan¡¯s heart was pounding as she finally managed to find her voice as she was struggling to push him away.


    Zhai Jing lowered his head and buried it in her shoulders. He could not tell if it was the fragrance of shampoo on her hair or from perfume, but all he knew was there was a faint sweet scent that reached his nose. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can we stay like this for a while?¡±


    A low and hoarse voice with a hint of pleading sounded in her ears. Le Wan was like a skittish rabbit that had just been drenched in water. Though the hair on her body stood on their ends, she still immediately submitted to his request. Her hands hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still gently wrapped her arms around the young man¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Alright, go back and look after Auntie. You don¡¯t have to send me off.¡±


    Theforting hug didn¡¯tst long. The rare weakness that Zhai Jing revealed was quickly retracted. Since she had already delivered the trophy to him for her unconscious mother, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Le Wan to stay here any longer, so she bade her goodbyes.


    After what had happened just now, the distance between the two of them seemed to have shortened by a lot. Zhai Jing then said something soft, which was very rare, ¡°When you reach home, send me a message.¡±


    Le Wan nodded as she touched her still burning ears. She then left the ward in a hurry.

 Chapter 48 - 48 Critical

    48 Critical


    ¡°The doctor said you need to take in more vitamins, so I peeled an apple for you.¡±


    When she passed by a ward, a woman¡¯s voice came from inside. Le Wan turned her head and saw a middle-aged man sitting by the bed, peeling an apple with a fruit knife.


    Suddenly, something shed in Le Wan¡¯s mind. That¡¯s right, it was a knife! The thing that was wrapped around the middle-aged man¡¯s chest was clearly in the shape of a knife!


    Did he encounter a medical dispute? She was shocked, but she quicklyforted herself. It was not strange to see a knife in the hospital, just like this middle-aged man. What if they brought it to peel fruits?


    That was what Le Wan told herself, but the image of the middle-aged man¡¯s gloomy expression still appeared in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but panic. She walked into the elevator and pressed the button for the first floor. Seeing that the elevator was about to go down, she gritted her teeth and pressed the button for the sixth floor.


    The elevator door opened with a ¡®ding¡¯. Le Wan quickly stepped out and took out a taser the size of a palm from her bag, holding it in her hand just in case.


    The entire inpatient building was a square-shaped space. When Le Wan came out of the elevator, she looked at each ward one after the other, but she couldn¡¯t find the middle-aged man after walking around.


    ¡°Could he have left?¡±


    Just as Le Wan heaved a sigh of relief, she turned around and saw the person she had been looking for walking out of the public bathroom at the end of the corridor.


    The man walked past her as if he didn¡¯t see her and went straight to the doctor¡¯s on-call room.


    Le Wan looked up and saw four or five young doctors working in the on-call room. The man had his back to her, and as she expected, he pulled out a palm-sized knife from his chest.


    Other than the two of them, there was also an olddy who was holding the railing and a nurse who was tidying up the nurse¡¯s car. Neither of them had noticed the man¡¯s terrifying behavior.


    Le Wan clenched the taser in her hand and approached the man without hesitation. The closer she got to the man, the faster her steps became.


    She only had one chance, she must not miss it!


    The sound of hurried footsteps came from the corridor, startling the middle-aged man. He was about to turn around to look.


    Le Wan¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    She pressed the taser in her hand tightly and hit the man¡¯s right hand, which was holding the knife. With a sizzling sound, the man screamed and the sharp knife in his hand fell to the ground with a ng.


    Le Wan quickly bent down and picked up the knife, then quickly ran away from the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s scream shocked everyone nearby. The nurses and the patient¡¯s family all looked out to see what was going on. They saw the middle-aged man leaning against the wall with his hand covering his arm. He was staring at a young girl with a knife in her hand.


    It looked like the girl had stabbed a middle-aged man with a knife. Some of the more timid ones screamed, ¡°Murder!¡±


    As soon as this voice came out, the entire floor was like boiling water.


    ¡°All of you, back off!¡±


    Seeing that the middle-aged man was taking something out of his pocket again, Le Wan was afraid that there were other tools hidden in his pocket, so she quickly shouted, trying to get the people who surrounded him to back off.


    With trembling hands, the man took out an old phone from his clothes and answered the call. After a few sentences, he knelt on the ground and started crying.


    This sudden change stunned everyone.


    At this time, the hospital¡¯s security guards finally arrived in a hurry. Le Wan quickly threw away the sharp knife in her hand.


    The two of them were invited into the security room. Because someone had called the police, the police had also rushed over. The person who came was an old police officer. When he heard from Le Wan that the person who wanted to cause a medical dispute was a middle-aged man, he immediately retrieved the surveince camera footage of the hospital corridor.


    Looking at the scene of the little girl bravely snatching the knife from the surveince camera, the old policeman red at Le Wan.


    ¡°You¡¯re too bold, girl. You knew he had a knife, but you still dared to bump into him! Didn¡¯t your teacher teach you that the first thing you should do when you¡¯re in danger is to call the police?¡±


    Le Wan knew that she had been too impulsive just now. She scratched her nose in embarrassment.


    ¡°It was too urgent at that time, so I didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    The old policeman said,


    ¡°There¡¯s still the hospital security. Didn¡¯t you think of calling them? What if your taser failed to subdue him and he stabbed you instead? Would you be able to take it? This is simply nonsense!¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49 The Whole Story

    49 The Whole Story


    Seeing the old policeman¡¯s worried look, Le Wan shrank back in her chair and lowered her head, not daring to speak.


    In fact, she was like Zhai Jing. She was used to doing her own things. Hence, when she found out that the man was really going to cause a medical dispute, her first reaction was to stop him instead of asking for help.


    When the young policeman beside him saw that Le Wan was curled up there pitifully, he quickly stopped the old policeman.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Although the young girl¡¯s behavior was a little reckless, she was still eager to save people. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t praise her, but what if you scare her with such a fierce attitude?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not even afraid of the person who caused the problem, why would she be afraid of me?¡± The old police officer mumbled.


    ¡°The children these days are all very bold. They dare to do anything. What¡¯s your name? How old are you?¡± He asked Le Wan.


    Le Wan was afraid that he would call home, so she quickly raised her hand and said,


    ¡°My name is Le Wan. I¡¯m already 18 years old. I¡¯m an adult now.¡± It meant that there was no need to inform her parents about such a small matter.


    The old police officer nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything. He turned to ask the man who made theint.


    It turned out that the middle-aged man¡¯s name was Chen Wei, and he was a construction worker. He was 48 years old this year.


    His wife died in an ident more than ten years ago, leaving him with a three-year-old daughter. For so many years, Chen Wei never remarried. He worked hard to raise his daughter and sent her to university.


    In the end, his daughter suddenly fainted at school. She was sent to the hospital for a checkup and found that her heart valve had a lesion. Her condition was very serious and she needed surgery. Otherwise, with her condition, they were afraid that she wouldn¡¯tst six months.


    The total cost of the surgery was almost 200,000 yuan. Even after the medical insurance reimbursement, he still had to bear more than 100,000 yuan, not to mention the cost of the preoperative and postoperative treatment.


    What was even more unfortunate was that the boss of thepany he worked for had run away with the sry he owed the workers for more than half a year. He only had 20,000 yuan in his savings, and it was spent very quickly.


    His daughter was still lying in the hospital waiting for her surgery. He went around to raise money, but he was unable to gather it. Seeing his daughter¡¯s condition getting worse day by day, Chen Wei was in despair. He actually had the extreme idea ¡°since there¡¯s no way to cure her, why don¡¯t we all die together¡±. Hence, he spent a few dozen yuan to buy a sharp knife in the market and came to the hospital.


    The doctor in charge of his daughter¡¯s condition had also rushed over. After hearing his words, he was so angry that his hands were shaking. He pointed at him and scolded,


    ¡°Why are you so muddle-headed? Didn¡¯t I tell you? You go and raise some money first and pay a portion of the expenses in advance. We¡¯ll try to finish the surgery first. You can slowly think of a way to pay for the rest of the money. You can wait until the discharge settlement. Why did you have to choose such an extreme method?¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t raise the money!¡± Chen Wei squatted at the corner of the wall and hugged his head as he sobbed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid a portion of the money, but I still have to pay for the rest of the money. Where am I supposed to go to get more money?!¡±


    The old policeman also scolded him for being muddle-headed.


    ¡°So you want to end it yourself first and let your daughter lie alone in the hospital bed waiting for death?¡±


    Chen Wei squatted on the ground and wiped his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to die. My colleague called to say that he found that unscrupulous boss. He promised to pay us half of our sry first.¡± He looked at the doctor pleadingly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have 50,000 yuan in total. Can you perform the surgery for my daughter?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s under the hospital¡¯s regtions, we¡¯ll operate on the patient,¡± the doctor said.


    Chen Wei directly knelt and kowtowed three times. The surrounding doctors were initially a little angry with him, but when they saw him like this, they felt a little more sympathetic.


    Since Chen Wei¡¯s actions didn¡¯t cause any real harm, the hospital didn¡¯t n to pursue his responsibility. Therefore, both parties settled the matter in private.


    As for the courageous Le Wan, in addition to being reprimanded by the old police officers, it was said that the police station would apply for a medal for her courageous act. If she seeded, she would receive a bonus and her deed would be recorded in her file. If she wanted to work in the government in the future, it would be helpful toward her promotion.


    After listening to the young police officer¡¯s list of benefits, there was only one thing that concerned Le Wan.


    ¡°I am a third-year high school student. Will the college entrance examination give bonus points?¡±


    Regretfully, the young police officer shook his head.


    ¡°No bonus points.¡±


    As a result, Le Wan¡¯s expectations for the medal immediately dropped by half.


    The old policeman red at her.


    ¡°Why? Do you regret it now that you know you can¡¯t get extra points for the college entrance examination?¡±

 Chapter 50 - 50 Good Deeds

    50 Good Deeds


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Upon hearing the old policeman¡¯s slightly sarcastic words, Le Wan snorted.


    The old policeman smirked and sneered.


    ¡°Look at your face. It¡¯s written all over your face that you¡¯ll dare to do it again next time. Why don¡¯t I contact your parents and ask them to strengthen your crisis awareness?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. I promise I¡¯ll look for you the moment I encounter any trouble.¡±


    If her family knew about this, they would hold her captive and nag at her for a long time. They might even send someone to keep an eye on her. Le Wan was not willing to suffer such a punishment.


    ¡°What next time?¡±


    When he heard from the nurse that there was a dispute in the hospital, Zhai Jing¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he realized that the little girl they described seemed very much like Le Wan. He hurriedly ran down the escape stairs. When he saw that Le Wan was still alive and kicking, he felt relieved. However, he heard her say ¡°next time¡±.


    ¡°Hey, why did youe down here?¡± When Le Wan saw him, she suddenly felt a little guilty for some reason.


    The old policeman caught her expression and gave Zhai Jing a meaningful look.


    ¡°This must be your girlfriend. Take her back and educate her so that she won¡¯t be so bold next time.¡±


    Just as Le Wan was about to retort, Zhai Jing naturally came up and held her hand. Le Wan immediately fell silent.


    He bowed to the old policeman.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    The old policeman quickly jumped away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do much today. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± After he finished speaking, he left in a hurry.


    The young police officer smiled and apologized to Le Wan,


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart with the criminal police officer. When he was out on a mission, he met a young man who was also doing a good deed. He was unlucky and was stabbed twice by the criminal, and he couldn¡¯t be saved. Officer Xing has always remembered this. That¡¯s why he was so angry when he saw you acting so rashly.¡±


    Le Wan waved her hand nonchntly.


    ¡°I know he¡¯s worried about me. I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± She could still distinguish between good and bad, which was why she obediently let him scold her.


    Chen Wei had also calmed down by now. He knew that his actions had been too impulsive and he had almost stepped onto the path of eternal damnation. He came over to thank Le Wan with a face full of shame.


    ¡°Youngdy, thank you for saving my and my daughter¡¯s lives.¡±


    Looking at him now, his facecked that gloominess, and he looked like an honest middle-aged man.


    It could only be said that one could not judge a book by its cover. When a person was forced to a dead end, who knew what kind of terrifying existence he would turn into?


    Le Wan was about to move when she realized that her hand was still in Zhai Jing¡¯s. She struggled unnaturally for a while before Zhai Jing let go of her hand.


    Suddenly, Chen Wei took a step back in fear. Zhai Jing was staring at him with a pair of deep eyes.


    She coughed and Zhai Jing looked away.


    Le Wan took out a piece of paper from his pocket and wrote down a phone number for him.


    ¡°You can contact this person. Tell him that ady with the surname Le introduced him to you. Maybe he can help you.¡±


    When apany had grown to a certain level, it would inevitablyunch some charity projects to win the public¡¯s favor for the sake of its public image. The Le family was no exception.


    In addition to the annual routine donation, thepany had also set up a foundation dedicated to helping rural women¡¯s rights and interests. Chen Wei¡¯s daughter just happened to meet the requirements of the foundation. If she applied in her name, it would be rtively easy to pass.


    When Chen Wei saw that she didn¡¯t care about his actions and even wanted to help him, he quickly took the note and left with endless gratitude.


    Zhai Jing looked at his rxed back view and felt very unhappy.


    ¡°Are you so good to everyone?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Le Wan was shocked.


    ¡°Do you see the word ¡®Virgin Mary¡¯ on my forehead?¡±


    She only remembered some old things. At that time, after her father passed away, her mother had mental problems and needed to be hospitalized. Back then, she only had less than 100 yuan on her card. She sat in the hospital¡¯s stairwell and cried helplessly. She happened to meet an old man, who was a teacher. After hearing about her situation, he gave her the month¡¯s pension and let her pay for the medical expenses.


    The old man said, ¡°If I only had this little money on me, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to give it to you. But now, I obviously don¡¯t have this little money. So, since it can save your mother. Isn¡¯t this a good deal?¡±


    Le Wan had always remembered this sentence.


    Therefore, she was not a saint. Just like the old man had said, it was within her ability to pull people up. It was effortless for her, so she did it.


    At this moment, neither of them had expected that because of her good deed, they would receive an unexpected reward.

 Chapter 51 - 51 Good Luck

    51 Good Luck


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Le Wan noticed that Zhai Jing seemed distracted during the entire course. She knew Zhai Jing was thinking about his mother¡¯s condition.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stop worrying, you can go back to the hospital first. I can revise ording to the schedule.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zhai Jing refused.


    He was indeed worried about his mother¡¯s condition. Ever since the emergency treatment, although she had regained consciousness, her condition was visibly worse than before.


    However, in the face of such a situation, no matter how anxious he was, it would be useless even if he stayed by her side.


    The only way to save mother Zhai was to change her kidney. However, they had been waiting for many years and still had not found suitable kidneys. Even the doctors didn¡¯t have much hope for this.


    These few days, mother Zhai seemed slightly better. She was always leaving the courtyard. She was thinking about the flowers that were nted on the balcony and wanted to go home to take a look.


    She must have guessed his physical condition and knew he might not be able to hold on for long. Looking at Zhai Jing¡¯s hard work, she could not help but feel heartache. She thought that since there was no hope, she might as well give up the treatment and reduce Zhai Jing¡¯s burden.


    But how could Zhai Jing agree? Even if there was a slim chance, he wouldn¡¯t give up. Even if the medicine was useless and he could only wait for death in the end, he hoped that his mother would stay in the hospital. The hospital had medicine that could alleviate her pain and reduce the torture she would suffer before she left. He could not face her pleading. Hence, he could only avoid her.


    Le Wan really wanted to help him, but a kidney source was something that could only be found by luck, and she couldn¡¯t think of any better way.


    At this moment, the phone on the table rang. Le Wan nced at the broken screen of the phone, but she could no longer see the caller ID.


    Should I find an excuse to change his phone?


    Just as this thought emerged in Le Wan¡¯s mind, she saw that Zhai Jing¡¯s face had turned a little paler. Her heart trembled. Could it be a call from the hospital?


    Zhai Jing looked at his phone for two seconds before he picked it up and walked out of the coffee shop to answer the call.


    Le Wan looked out of the ss window and saw a young man in a thinyer of clothes leaning against the wall, listening to the voice on the other side of the phone with his head lowered. She felt bad for him.


    Humans seemed to be so powerful and could change many things, but in the face of death, everything would be pale and powerless.


    In the past, she didn¡¯t understand why so many people would pray to the gods. It was only when she was faced with a situation where nothing she could do could save her and she could only pray desperately for a miracle that she understood that feeling.


    After two or three minutes, Zhai Jing hung up the phone. Le Wan quickly pulled herself out of her thoughts and watched as he pushed the door open and walked in hurriedly.


    Le Wan looked at him and noticed that his eyes were red. Her heart ached. Just as she was thinking about how tofort him and help him, Zhai Jing came over and hugged her. Le Wan could clearly feel the trembling of his body, and she hugged him back with heartache.


    She wanted to say something tofort him, but nothing she could say would reallyfort him. She opened her mouth for a long time and finally said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first, okay?¡±


    However, Zhai Jing suddenlyughed out loud.


    Le Wan was confused. Why was heughing at this time? Terrible! Could it be that Zhai Jing had suffered such a huge blow that he was mentally unstable?


    ¡°Sis Wu called to say that the hospital has just found a suitable kidney.¡± Zhai Jing¡¯s joyful voice came from her shoulder.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Le Wan was stunned for two seconds before she realized what he meant. She said in surprise,


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡±


    She felt a little ashamed when she thought about how she had assumed that something bad had happened to his mother. She couldn¡¯t help but pat him.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. Then why did you look like that just now?¡± She had misunderstood him.


    Zhai Jing released her.


    ¡°Le Wan.¡±


    This was the first time Le Wan had heard him call her name in such a serious tone. She could not help but tense up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking if I had to use up all my luck in this life to meet you.¡±


    Le Wan was a bit confused.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Why does it sound like you¡¯re unlucky to have met me?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the opposite.¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at her. His eyes seemed to be filled with stars.


    ¡°You are all my luck.¡±

 Chapter 52 - 52 Gratefully

    52 Gratefully


    It turned out that Sis Wu had just said on the phone that the kidney matched with Chen Wei.


    That day, Le Wan stopped Chen Wei¡¯s violent actions in time and even gave him a way to contact him.


    Chen Wei contacted the foundation under the name of the Le Group ording to Le Wan¡¯s directions. After a round of verification, he received the support of the foundation, and the subsequent medical fees for his daughter would be paid for by the foundation.


    Chen Wei was overjoyed and thought about how he could repay Le Wan. However, as a youngdy from a wealthy family, Le Wan did not need him to repay her. Just as he was feeling vexed, he heard a piece of gossip from the medical staff. It was said that Zhai Jing was Le Wan¡¯s boyfriend and that Zhai Jing was a pitiful person. He grew up in a single-parent family and his only mother was sick all year round. Now, she was waiting for a kidney transnt. Otherwise, she would notst long.


    The two families¡¯ situations were very simr. When Chen Wei thought of the news that he was about to lose his daughter, he only felt that the sky would copse. From his perspective, that youth should be very sad right now, right?


    His daughter¡¯s heart valve surgery had already been scheduled. Chen Wei had no more worries, so he went to do a kidney matching test to give it a try. In the end, he didn¡¯t expect that it would really be a sess.


    After Zhai Jing found out about the situation, he had conflicting feelings.


    From a logical point of view, Chen Wei¡¯s request to donate his kidney was to repay Le Wan. However, he was not Le Wan herself, nor was he her boyfriend. There was no way he could ept Chen Wei¡¯s donation in peace.


    However, emotionally speaking, he did not want his mother to die just like that. Now that there was a chance to save her, Zhai Jing could not reject it.


    It just so happened that Chen Wei was by sis Wu¡¯s side, so he especially spoke to Chen Wei and told him the truth. He also told him that after donating a kidney, there might be some problems with his body, so he asked him to seriously consider whether he should donate it or not.


    After Chen Wei heard this, he hesitated for a moment before making a decision.


    ¡°The doctor has also told me about the situation you mentioned, but this is nothingpared to Miss Le saving our lives. I don¡¯t have anything to repay her. You¡¯re her important friend, and if you¡¯re happy, she¡¯ll be happy too. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    The nurse at the side, sister Wu, had some prejudice against Chen Wei because of his extreme behavior before. Now that she saw that he was willing to donate a kidney, she felt that he was a person who knew how to repay a kindness. Therefore, her attitude towards him became much better.


    A kidney donation could be a big deal. As a medical staff member, she tried to persuade him.


    ¡°After the donation, you might not be able to work in the construction industry anymore. Have you thought about how you¡¯re going to make a living? If you donate your kidney now, it¡¯ll be toote for you to regret it when something happens.¡±


    After experiencing the previous incident and knowing that his daughter could be saved, Chen Wei¡¯s mood was clearly much calmer. His horizons and heart had also broadened a lot.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m still alive, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t get over. If I really can¡¯t do heavy work, at most, I¡¯ll sweep the streets and guard the gates. Although the money is a little less, I won¡¯t starve to death.¡±


    Others had helped him and saved their lives. He could be a good person for once and save someone else¡¯s life. It was not a loss for him.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t expect that something she did so casually would have such an oue.


    Seeing that Zhai Jing was happy but also a little awkward, she thought about it and understood what he was conflicted about.


    ¡°Auntie¡¯s life is the most important thing. If you really mind, you should take care of Chen Wei more in the future. After all, he¡¯s considered your savior.¡±


    Zhai Jing, who was eager to save his mother, could not refuse. He secretly decided that he would be responsible for Chen Wei¡¯s life from now on. Besides him, there was one more person. He looked at Le Wan, who was happily packing up her textbooks. She was also his savior, and she had saved his life more than once. He would also take responsibility for her life, even if Le Wan might not need it.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know about Zhai Jing¡¯s determination. She was in a good mood now.


    She had never thought of returning the favor when she saved someone, but Chen Wei was able to return a favor with a favor. This caused her previous actions to be even more valuable and meaningful.


    Le Wan was in a good mood, so she became even more motivated to study. Soon, the new round of mock exams came as scheduled. This time, when she entered the examination room, Le Wan was much calmer andpleted the two-and-a-half-day exam smoothly.


    Hearing her humming a song while packing her things, Feng Ying, who was sitting in the front seat, turned around curiously.


    ¡°It seems that you did well this time.¡±


    Her face was filled with happiness, and no one could take their eyes off her.

 Chapter 53 - 53 Results

    53 Results


    In the past, Le Wan was like a proud peacock. She was beautiful and delicate, but her heart was only on Fu Sui. She didn¡¯t like to study much, and she didn¡¯t like to talk to her ssmates. So, even when they sat in front of each other, Feng Ying didn¡¯t talk much to her, let alone know her.


    Recently, however, Le Wan seemed to have changed into a different person. She had shifted all her attention to her studies. Even Feng Ying, who considered herself a serious student, could not catch up to her.


    Not only that, but Le Wan had also changed from her previous proud attitude to be a more cheerful and friendly person. She would take the initiative to greet and talk to her ssmates, and when she encountered problems in her studies, she would even ask her for help to solve them.


    She knew that many people in the school would secretly talk about it behind her back, saying that Fu Sui had abandoned Le Wan for her cousin, and thus felt that Le Wan was very pitiful.


    But in Feng Ying¡¯s opinion, Le Wan had obviously be more outstanding after leaving Fu Sui. This proved that she was right to leave him.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad. There¡¯s an improvement, but it¡¯s not enough.¡± Le Wan gave a conservative answer.


    In fact, she had also estimated her score slightly. It was indeed a lot better than thest time, but it was still far from her goal, so it was not yet time for her to be satisfied.


    Feng Ying thought that the improvement she mentioned was probably an improvement of a few dozen points. After all, there were no shortcuts in learning.


    Thest time she improved from her usual 400 points to 500 points, it was because it was rtively easy to improve within this range. However, after 500 points, it would be more difficult to improve her score by arge margin. Especially towards the end, many people would find it difficult to even increase a few points, let alone a few dozen points.


    However, Le Wan was obviously different from the others. She had an innate advantage, so she couldn¡¯t be judged withmon sense. Three dayster, all the exam papers were marked and the total score was calcted. All the teachers in the office were shocked.


    ¡°638 points? Is that true?¡±


    They remembered that in the mock exam the previous month, Le Wan had only scored 520 points. Because she had improved by about 100 points, it had even caused a discussion in the office.


    She didn¡¯t expect that in less than a month, she would have improved by another 100 points. It wasn¡¯t so easy to get 638 points. If she could maintain this score, she could probably apply to the top 10 universities in the country.


    A teacher raised his doubts,


    ¡°Could there be a mistake?¡± They had never seen anyone who could improve so quickly unless he was a genius.


    Le Wan was also promoted from their junior high school. Her grades had never been good. If she was really that smart, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until thest year of Senior High to show her ability.


    Hence, the teachers took out her test paper and checked it again, only to find that there were no mistakes.


    ¡°Did she cheat?¡± Some teachers still didn¡¯t believe it.


    The form teacher immediately retorted,


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There are surveince cameras in the ssroom, and two teachers are invigting the exam.¡±


    She took out Feng Ying¡¯s test paper.


    ¡°And around her seat, Feng Ying is the best at studying. But look, even Feng Ying got this question wrong, but she answered it. As for the others, their scores were not even as high as Le Wan¡¯s.¡±


    The homeroom teacher then took out Le Wan¡¯s Chinese and English papers. Le Wan scored nearly full marks for both subjects, which greatly increased the total score.


    ¡°Look at Le Wan¡¯s answers. They¡¯repletely different from Feng Ying¡¯s.¡±


    Everyone took a look, and it was really so.


    The teachers couldn¡¯t find any ws, so they could only say doubtfully,


    ¡°Could she really be a genius?¡±


    This kind of argument was not only happening among the teachers but also the students.


    Someone spoke to Feng Ying directly,


    ¡°You¡¯re too generous. You actually let her copy so many!¡± She was directly saying that Le Wan copied Feng Ying¡¯s answers, which was why she could get such a high score.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of copying the mock exam?¡± Someone said sourly. ¡°Won¡¯t you still be beaten back to your original state by the time of the college entrance examination?¡±


    ¡°She really didn¡¯t copy my book!¡± Feng Ying quickly exined. ¡°She has been studying very hard recently. This is the result of her hard work.¡±


    However, her ssmates did not believe her.


    ¡°Do you think we will believe you?¡±


    They had been ssmates for so long, how could they not know the standard of Le Wan¡¯s studies? They didn¡¯t believe that Le Wan was able to turn from thest ten to the top ten in just one or two months.

 Chapter 54 - 54 Brother and Sister

    54 Brother and Sister


    Her ssmates did not believe Feng Ying¡¯s exnation. She was unable to exin herself at the moment.


    After all, even Feng Ying herself was very surprised. She wanted to grab Le Wan and shake her shoulder to ask her what method she had used to get from 400 points to more than 600 points in such a short time. She also wanted this method!


    After all, although Feng Ying was ranked first in the ss, she could only be ranked in the top ten in the entire grade.


    Feng Ying cupped her face. She also wanted to improve her own results. She was not ambitious. She only needed to improve by ten points on the current Foundation so that she had a chance to break through the 700-point barrier, and she would be satisfied.


    Unfortunately, Le Wan had no way to solve her doubts for the time being.


    Dressed up like a doll, Le Wan looked beautiful. She was on her way to the old mansion in a car, preparing to attend the birthday and homing party of the real daughter, Le Yan.


    This was the intention of Old Master Le. Although he had some opinions about Le Yan¡¯s behavior, since the Le family¡¯s bloodline had been brought back, he should make it clear so that she could stand in front of the people as the Le family¡¯s daughter.


    Originally, this should be handled by second uncle Le, but he didn¡¯t care about Le Yan at all. Moreover, because of the constant quarrels between Le Yan and Le Wan, he was more inclined toward Le Wan and disliked Le Yan even more. So, he didn¡¯t think of this at all. Grandpa Le couldn¡¯t stand it and had to handle it himself.


    The one in charge of driving was second brother Le Yi. He was whistling proudly in the rearview mirror.


    To organize the banquet today, Mama Le had rushed to the old mansion early in the morning to help. At the same time, she had instructed her eldest son, Le Rong, to go home and pick up the little princess, Le Wan.


    Le Rong had always doted on his younger sister. Between them, he was busy with work and she was busy preparing for her exams, so they hadn¡¯t had a good chat for a while. So, he was preparing to take advantage of this time to ask about her studies and friends, and also to deepen their rtionship.


    Le Rong¡¯s n was quite good, but he didn¡¯t expect that after he finished a phone call, his big and beautiful sister had disappeared.


    Just as he was feeling anxious, his second brother, Le Yi, sent him a voice message that was asking for a beating.


    ¡°I picked up my baby on the way, so there¡¯s no need to trouble big brother.¡±


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Le Rong replied angrily and drove after him.


    The eldest brother, who had been angered by his younger brother, did not realize what he had forgotten. Le Xuan, who had just changed his clothes ande out, looked at the empty vi and was stunned.


    ¡°Where¡¯s big brother?¡±


    ¡°You guys are too much! You actually left me alone!¡± Le Xuan called Le Wan indignantly andined.


    ¡°Right, big brother is too much, he didn¡¯t wait for you!¡±


    Even though Le Xuan was clearly using her and their elder brother, Le Wan had directly pulled herself out of it and pushed the me onto her elder brother.


    On the side, Le Yiughed like a little fox and said righteously,


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all big brother¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll ask him toe back and pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have legs or hands? can¡¯t he take the car?¡±


    Le Rong, who was already angry, made it clear that he didn¡¯t want to take the me.


    ¡°If you really love your little brother, then go back and pick him up yourself. You only have a mouth to talk. What kind of ability is that?¡±


    ¡°How can we do that?¡± Le Yi wasn¡¯t going to be provoked by him.


    ¡°Mom clearly told you to go home and pick up the baby and little brother. How can you not take responsibility?¡±


    Le Rong gritted his teeth and said in a heavy tone,


    ¡°Since I¡¯m the one who was given the order, why did you jump out and take the baby away?¡±


    Le Yi said righteously,


    ¡°I understand that it¡¯s not easy for you to be a big brother. I wanted to help you share the burden, so I took the baby away. But big brother, you can¡¯t just push everything to me and let me take responsibility, right?¡±


    Le Rong¡¯s reaction to his shameless answer was to hang up the phone.


    Although he said that he didn¡¯t want to take it, Le Rong still turned around and went back to pick up her underling. Otherwise, this little brat wouldin to every one of them. It would be troublesome enough.


    On the other hand, Le Wan had long forgotten about this matter. She was just listening to Le Yi talk about the fight between the real and fake daughters.


    ¡°They really started fighting? In front of Grandpa and Grandma?¡± Le Wan asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 55 - 55 Fighting

    55 Fighting


    ¡°Of course not in front of Grandpa and Grandma!¡± Le Yi, who had gotten inside information from Mother Xu, told her.


    The two of them were not stupid. They pretended to be very obedient in front of their grandparents. They thought that their grandparents had gone to take a nap. The old house was big, so their quarrel would not reach their grandparents, so they started fighting.


    As for the reason for their argument, it was because of a piece of jewelry.


    Although Le Wan¡¯s mother was not at home, she had already prepared the clothes, essories, and styling team. When Le Wan returned home, they would be able to dress her up.


    On the other hand, although Grandma Le had also provided clothes and jewelry, she did not make as thorough of an arrangement as Mama Le. Among the two pieces of jewelry that she had taken out, one was a diamond ne and the other was a sapphire ne. The sapphire ne that was worth a lot of money had caused a fight between the real and fake heiresses.


    Le Yan thought that since today was her birthday party and she was the star of the show, this gorgeous sapphire ne was naturally for her, but Le An was not willing to ept that.


    She recognized the sapphire ne as her grandmother¡¯s precious ne. When she was young, her grandmother had said that she would leave her precious nes for her and Le Wan.


    She was only seven years old at that time, and she had taken a fancy to this sapphire ne at first sight. She had begged her grandmother to keep this for her, and her grandmother had agreed personally, so this sapphire ne should have been hers.


    ¡°Grandma said that these nes are for her granddaughter,¡± Le Yan said sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re not her biological granddaughter, so it¡¯s not up to you to choose.¡±


    Le An snorted coldly.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the biological daughter, but grandma also said before she brought you back that since I¡¯ve fallen into the Le family and grew up there, I¡¯ll always be a daughter of the Le family. These are grandma¡¯s things, and even grandma didn¡¯t say anything about stripping me of my rights. What right do you have to jump out and make decisions for grandma?¡±


    The two of them talked back and forth, neither willing to give in to the other. In the end, they were so riled up that they started pushing each other and even pulled each other¡¯s hair, ruining the hairstyle that they had just done.


    The two elderly people who were taking a nap were worried about the banquet at night, so they did not sleep well. Therefore, the noise from upstairs came down and woke them up.


    When they climbed up to the second floor with their crutches, they saw Le Yan and Le An rolling on the ground. The team of stylists stood awkwardly at the side, not knowing whether to pull them up or not. Old master Le was so angry that he almost had high blood pressure.


    ¡°Hurry up and stop!¡± He clutched his chest and panted heavily. He pointed at them and said, ¡°Face the wall and reflect on your actions!¡±


    Old master Le was still very prestigious. With him around, the real and fake heiresses, who had just been furious and fighting, immediately became like defeated roosters, even their spirits drooped.


    As a result, the real and fake heiresses pinched their ears and stood in the corner of the wall for almost two hours with messy hair.


    Grandma Le put the sapphire ne around le Yan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re already a big girl, but you still fight in front of outsiders over such a small matter. What kind of behavior is that?¡±


    Grandma Le didn¡¯t think so much of it at all. She just thought that since it was Le Yan¡¯s first time attending a banquet, she had to dress up decently and not embarrass herself. The sapphire ne matched her dress very well, so she took it out.


    Le An looked at the shiny blue ne hanging on Le Yan¡¯s chest and felt extremely jealous. However, since her grandmother had already given the order, she naturally did not dare to say anything more. At this time, she heard the servant report that Le Wan had arrived. She rolled her eyes and suddenly had an idea.


    Le Wan was busy preparing for her exams every day. Thest time she returned to the old mansion was because of her grandfather¡¯s birthday, so she was weed by the two elders the moment she returned. Unlike the two disobedient granddaughters Le Yan and Le An, the sweet-tongued and obedient Le Wan was particrly sensible in the eyes of the two elders. Especially when they heard that her grades had improved a lot, they felt that everything about her had improved.


    While everyone was talking andughing, Le An suddenly came to her side and pointed at Le Yan, who was flying around like a butterfly.


    ¡°Big sister, look at the ne on second sister¡¯s body, don¡¯t you think it looks familiar?¡±


    Le Wan nced at her briefly.


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty, but I don¡¯t have any impression of her.¡±


    Le An covered her mouth in shock.


    ¡°You¡¯ve actually forgotten that you liked it so much when you were young. You even begged grandma to give it to you when you were eighteen. But I didn¡¯t expect that before grandma could send you off, she was already deceived by someone.¡±

 Chapter 56 - 56 Instigating

    56 Instigating


    Le An had grown up with Le Wan and knew her overbearing personality the best.


    Ever since she was young, whenever there was something good, she would be the first one to pick it. Only after she had picked it could others pick it. Otherwise, she would be unhappy and throw a tantrum, and her family would always indulge and coax her.


    This time, her grandmother skipped her and gave the ne to Le Yan. Le Wan would be very angry if she knew about it. If Le Wan could fight against Le Yan, she would be happy to see who would win.


    This was what Le An was nning. However, how could Le Wan not see through such a simple act of sowing discord?


    ¡°Why, you want it?¡± Le Wan raised his eyebrows and nced at Le An.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a ne. It¡¯s grandma¡¯s thing. She can give it to whoever she likes.¡±


    Her collection of jewelry was not bad, but she had a family to pamper her, so she did notck that ne.


    Le An¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. Although her parents doted on her, her father was not the chairman and could only receive dividends from the group every year. Therefore, he naturally did not have so much money on hand and could not buy luxury goods for her often. Not to mention, Le Wan¡¯s two brothers were also very hardworking, and they would buy all kinds of things for Le Wan.


    Seeing that Le An¡¯s expression had turned sour, Le Wan even added,


    ¡°Children like us whoe from rich families have seen all kinds of good things. Why would we be so short-sighted as to fight for a ne?¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good. That¡¯s the good girl of our Le family.¡±


    Old Madam Le happened to pass by and heard this. She patted Le Wan¡¯s hand in relief and nced at Le An. She warned her softly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring those little thoughts to the table, or you¡¯ll lead your sister astray.¡±


    Le An opened her mouth to exin, but Old Madam Le couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She turned around and went to do other things. Le Wan looked at her discolored face and chuckled, which made Le An¡¯s face turn even uglier.


    ¡°In the past, you still knew how powerful I was and wouldn¡¯t provoke me. Why have you be more and more backward as you grow up?¡±


    Le Wan was toozy to get involved in their feud.


    ¡°If you want to fight with her, that¡¯s your own business. Don¡¯t drag me into it. If you provoke me or bring me trouble, I don¡¯t care who¡¯s right or wrong, I¡¯ll just hit you all with the stick.¡±


    After leaving behind this warning, Le Wan patted her butt and left.


    Le An stood in ce, ashamed and angry. Whenever she was in a bad mood, she would want to find trouble for Le Yan. In the end, she couldn¡¯t find her after walking around the house. Just as she was about to give up, she heard movement from the greenhouse by the side door. She walked over with light steps.


    ¡°Brother Fu, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Le Yan¡¯s struggling voice came from inside.


    ¡°What, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Fu Sui¡¯s charming voice followed.


    ¡°I came early in the morning to attend your birthday party.¡±


    Hmph.


    In broad daylight, the two of them were so bold as to kiss each other here. As she listened to the two people¡¯s flirting, Le An felt nauseated. Suddenly, she had an idea and walked towards Grandpa Le¡¯s room quietly.


    She saw the old man drinking tea from a palm-sized purple y teapot, so she poked her head out and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you say that the orchids were in full bloom and that you wanted to pick a few pots to decorate the living room? Auntie asked me to help, so I¡¯ll go and carry a few pots.¡±


    When Grandpa Le heard this, he quickly jumped up.


    ¡°What do you guys know about orchids? let me pick them myself.¡± He looked as if he was afraid that Le An would damage the orchid.


    Ever since he retired, the idle Old Man Le became addicted to orchid cultivation. The rarer the species, the more he liked it. Therefore, the greenhouse was filled with many of the precious orchids he had collected. Every time there was a banquet at home, he would put a few pots of flowers in the living room as decorations. It was to show off how precious his orchids were and how well he had raised them.


    As such, Elder Le would naturally not let anyone else do such an important job as picking flowers.


    He was older and his hearing was not as good, so he did not hear the sounding from the greenhouse. He opened the door of the greenhouse happily and looked up. He saw a man and a woman hugging and gnawing at each other. If one looked carefully, their clothes were a little messy.


    ¡°Which family¡¯s Yingluo are you from?¡± He narrowed his eyes and looked at them. Weren¡¯t these two his second granddaughter and the Fu family¡¯s boy?

 Chapter 57 - 57 Breaking Through

    57 Breaking Through


    Seeing that Grandpa Le¡¯s face had darkened, Le Yan quickly broke free from Fu Sui¡¯s arms and exined,


    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re not what you think we are.¡±


    Le Yan only felt that she was too unlucky today. Because of a ne, she fought with Le An. Not only was she scratched a few times, but she even pulled out a lot of her hair. In the end, she was punished to stand until her waist and legs were sore. She had thought that after this incident, she would be able to rx a little, but she didn¡¯t expect Fu Sui to arrive early.


    These days, she felt that something was wrong with Fu Sui. He was no longer the same as before, amodating her in everything. He had also be more entric and aggressive, and his words and actions towards her had be frivolous. Also, ording to the information she had gathered, Fu Sui had actually agreed to go on a date with another girl.


    Le Yan didn¡¯t know if this was Fu Sui¡¯s nature, but he always made her feel scared and unable to fight back. So recently, she had been making all kinds of excuses to avoid meeting him. She didn¡¯t expect to be stopped by Fu Sui on her birthday.


    Because they had been living under the same roof, her rtionship with the two elders had be much closer. For this reason, her grandfather held a birthday party for her and publicly acknowledged her identity as the second miss of the Le family.


    That was why Le Yan didn¡¯t want to break this situation. Fu Sui¡¯s identity was too sensitive. He had just canceled his engagement with Le Wan, and the two old men were dissatisfied with him. If they knew that she was the one who had gotten involved with him, they would be very disappointed in her. She couldn¡¯t let the two old men see her with Fu Sui; so in a moment of desperation, she pulled him into the greenhouse.


    However, in the enclosed space of the greenhouse, it was even easier for Fu Sui to do things. He directly kissed and touched her, and Le Yan couldn¡¯t push him away at all.


    Le Yan wanted to say that she was wronged, but the remaining lust on her face and her slightly messy dress made her wordspletely unconvincing. Now, no matter how she exined, Grandpa Le would not believe her anymore.


    Grandpa Le was very angry, but he did not lose his cool to scold his child in front of outsiders. He controlled his voice and said,


    ¡°Since you know that today is your big day, why don¡¯t you go out and prepare?¡±


    His voice was not loud, but Le Yan was still scared by the anger in his words and broke out in a cold sweat. She quickly ran out of the greenhouse with a pale face.


    Grandpa Le¡¯s eyes fell on Fu Sui. Fu Sui had already put away his frivolous appearance and tidied up his clothes when Grandpa Le¡¯s attention was on Le Yan, so he looked as obedient and polite as he usually was.


    Old Master Le was particrly dissatisfied with his fickle behavior, especially when the person he was provoking was his own child. His face was not as warm as usual. He said with a tense expression,


    ¡°Young master Fu, the guest room is in the main hall, not the greenhouse. Please move out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa.¡±


    Fu Sui was quite polite to his elders. He bowed and went out.


    Seeing that there were no outsiders, the anger in Elder Le¡¯s heart waspletely revealed on his face. When he turned around and saw Le An bending over to avoid him, he stopped her.


    ¡°Did you know that the two of them were together from the beginning?¡±


    That was why Le Wan wanted to break off the engagement. The news of the two sisters fighting over the same husband was too unpleasant to hear. If it were to spread, it would only make people look down on the Le family and the three sisters!


    Le An saw that the old man¡¯s face had turned pale from anger and quickly dodged the question.


    ¡°This is a matter between second sister and eldest sister. I¡¯m not very clear about it.¡±


    Old Master Le had lived for so many years, so he could guess that Le An must have led him here on purpose to find out about Le Yan and Fu Sui. He red at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡±


    After being rattled by his two restless granddaughters, grandfather Le was no longer in the mood to pick flowers. He staggered out of the greenhouse and met Le Wan, who was smiling and talking. He finally felt a little happier. Fortunately, he still had a well-behaved and sensible granddaughter.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you okay?¡± Seeing that his lips had turned pale, Le Wan went up to help him up nervously.


    Grandpa Le patted her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Le Wan was stunned for a moment before she realized what he was talking about. She smiled and said,


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a big deal. I should be happy that we can stop our losses in time.¡±

 Chapter 58 - 58 Warning

    58 Warning


    Seeing that Le Wan was so clear-headed, Grandpa Le shook his head in both relief and anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s someone who¡¯s blind in both eyes and heart. She just had to jump in. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t turn back until she hits the south wall.¡±


    Le Wan knew that he was talking about Le Yan. In her opinion, Le Yan and Fu Sui should just be allowed to do whatever they want and be ignored. However, she knew that Old Master Le did not like to hear such words. Old people would prefer to see their children and grandchildren in a harmonious rtionship.


    Le Wan had no choice but to change the topic and talked about how she had scored more than 600 points in the mock exam. Finally, she managed to make the old man happy.


    Because she was caught in the flower greenhouse by Old Master Le, Le Yan didn¡¯t dare to cause any more trouble. Le An also remembered Old Master Le¡¯s warning, so both of them kept their tails between their legs and did not dare to stir up trouble again. Thus, the birthday party ended smoothly, and Le Yan¡¯s identity as the second miss of the Le family was officially recognized.


    After a busy day, the whole family was exhausted. They just wanted to go back and rest, but Master Le ordered that no one was allowed to leave. He called all the children in front of him.


    His face was full of fatigue as he looked at his grandchildren who had grown up. He said sternly,


    ¡°I¡¯m already old and can¡¯t control you for much longer. I just hope that you remember that we¡¯re a family and we¡¯re all relying on the big tree that is the Le family to survive. So, I hope that when you do something, you can remember that you¡¯re a part of the Le family and don¡¯t do anything that will harm the interests of the Le family.¡±


    He looked at le Yan and said,


    ¡°The boy from the Fu family is not reliable. You can¡¯t control him. You¡¯d better get out of it!¡±


    Grandma Le did not see the scene in the afternoon with her own eyes, so when she heard Grandpa Le¡¯s words, she was still a little confused. How did Le Yan get involved in the Fu family¡¯s matter?


    Old Master Le nced at her and told her to calm down. He then turned to Le An.


    ¡°Put away your little thoughts. Since you¡¯re a member of the Le family, you have to be upright since you¡¯ve epted this identity.¡±


    In the end, he looked at Le Wan and his expression softened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. If the old doesn¡¯t go, the new won¡¯te. I¡¯ll pick a good one for you.¡±


    Le Wan thought to herself,


    ¡°You¡¯d better not make a couple out of this.¡±


    She went up to him and hugged his arm.


    ¡°Grandpa, I just want to pick one for myself. I¡¯ll bring him back for you to see. If you don¡¯t like him, I¡¯ll immediately change to another one.¡±


    Grandpa Le¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you already have someone?¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s face shed across Le Wan¡¯s mind. Her heart skipped a beat and she quickly changed her mind.


    ¡°How can I? If there¡¯s really someone, why wouldn¡¯t I bring him back to show off to you?¡± She pretended to be aggrieved.


    ¡°Look at me now. I¡¯m busy studying every day. I¡¯m so busy that I don¡¯t even have enough time to sleep. How can I have the time to date?¡±


    Grandma Le¡¯s heart ached when she heard this and she quickly hugged her.


    ¡°How can you not sleep? If books are so ufortable, you won¡¯t study anymore.¡±


    Anyway, their family didn¡¯t rely on education to make a living.


    Grandpa Le quickly stopped her.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? It¡¯s rare for our baby to want to improve. We should encourage her. How can we let her give up?¡±


    But the moment he turned around, he said to Le Wan,


    ¡°It¡¯s good to know that it¡¯s good to work hard, but health is the most important. So, you just have to work hard moderately.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ve been working out recently to strengthen my body.¡±


    In the living room, only the three of them were talking happily. Second uncle, second aunt, and Le An were already used to this scene, so they were bored and absent-minded. As for Papa Le and the rest, they were happily watching Le Wan entertaining her family.


    Only Le Yan couldn¡¯t ept this at all, especially after what Grandpa Le had said to her just now.


    What did he mean by asking her to leave Fu Sui because she couldn¡¯t control him? When he was engaged to her sister, he was very satisfied with Fu Sui. Why was it that now Fu Sui¡¯s partner had changed to her, the old man was so dissatisfied with Fu Sui and even wanted her to leave him?


    This was a double standard!


    Le Yan was not convinced! She swore in her heart,


    Since you said I can¡¯t control Fu Sui, I¡¯ll control him to show you.


    Le Wan still did not know that because of old master Le¡¯s words, the youngdy had sped up her pace in pursuing Fu Sui. If she knew, she would at most sigh and say,


    ¡°As expected of the male and female protagonists in the book, no matter what happens, it can help their rtionship.¡±


    However, she was not interested and did not have the mood to worry about these things. She had thought that the old master had only said it casually that day, but she did not expect him to be serious.

 Chapter 59 - 59 Introduction

    59 Introduction


    ¡°Baby, take a look at the youngest son of the Xu family. He¡¯s only three years older than you, and he¡¯s very smart and honest. One look and you can tell that he¡¯s not someone who will mess around.¡±


    After the incident with Fu Sui, Grandpa Le hated cunning people.


    Le Wan was speechless.


    How did you describe the same person as being smart and honest?


    She took a look at the photo that Grandpa Le had sent over. In it was a serious-looking boy wearing ck-rimmed sses with his lips pursed. He looked like a nerd.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± She hissed.


    So grandpa¡¯s description was right. This person looked like he was good at studying and had a very honest personality.


    ¡°But Grandpa, I like good-looking boys,¡± Le Wan replied.


    Grandpa Le had been waiting for her response and replied very quickly,


    ¡°Baby, you can¡¯t judge a person by his looks. Like the Fu family¡¯s one, he¡¯s only good to look at but useless.¡±


    Grandpa Le was right, but as a person who was obsessed with looks, she still liked handsome men. For example, the man in front of her.


    Le Wan nced at Zhai Jing, who was engrossed in doing his homework. As there was finally hope for mother Zhai¡¯s condition to improve, the gloominess that had shrouded his eyes for the past few days had faded a lot. Under thebination of the setting sun and the light in the coffee room, his delicate and handsome facial features seemed to be covered with ayer of soft light, showing a sense of sacredness and invibility.


    However, it was precisely this damn sense of abstinence that was even more tantalizing, making people want to pick this mountain-top flower and put it in their mouths to taste it.


    Le Wan thought of what her grandfather had just said about ¡°being useful,¡± and her thoughts went astray for a moment.


    Although Zhai Jing looked thin, from the way his wrists were exposed when he rolled up his sleeves and the feeling after hugging him twice, he was thin. He was the kind that looked thin when he was dressed and chubby when he was undressed. Moreover, his chubby flesh was quite stic to the touch.


    So he should be quite ¡°useful,¡± right?


    Le Wan could not help but shift her gaze downwards, from his face to his slender neck, from his Adam¡¯s apple to the exposed fair skin in his school uniform cor. Le Wan felt her mouth go dry, and she could not help but lick her lower lip. She wanted to continue looking down, but a Practice Book blocked her vision.


    ¡°First, solve the questions above.¡± Zhai Jing¡¯s low voice came from behind the exercise book.


    ¡°I know, top student.¡±


    Having her interest interrupted, Le Wan took the book with a little pity. She wanted to say something, but a big hand reached over and pressed her head down.


    ¡°These are the knowledge points that you didn¡¯t manage to solve in the mock exam. You have to master them as soon as possible.¡±


    Since it was a serious matter, Le Wan immediately reverted to her identity as a Senior High School student and cleared her mind of all the dirty thoughts.


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± She pouted, pushed his hand away, and began to read the questions seriously.


    Just as she was engrossed in her homework, she did not notice that Zhai Jing, who was sitting opposite her, had picked up the ice water on the table and gulped it down.


    After another day of make-up lessons, Le Wan drove Zhai Jing to the nearest subway station. Before getting off, he nced at Le Wan¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Are you busy today? You¡¯ve been receiving messages.¡±


    Without even looking, Le Wan knew that most of the news wasing from her worried grandfather.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The elders in the family are just worrying about something that doesn¡¯t even exist.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything more important than your college entrance examination?¡± He asked, pretending to be casual.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I break off my engagement with the Fu family? My grandfather is afraid that I¡¯ll be sad, so he¡¯s trying to find me another one.¡±


    After Le Wan finished speaking, she looked at the expressionless Zhai Jing and suddenly felt a little guilty.


    ¡°Of course, I rejected him sternly. Just like you said, the most important thing now is the college entrance examination. How can I be distracted by other things? That¡¯s why I said Grandpa is worrying for nothing and I don¡¯t like to bother him.¡±


    Zhai Jing unbuckled his seat belt and asked a sudden question.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll be fine after the college entrance examination, right?¡±


    At that moment, arge truck passed by, and Le Wan did not hear him clearly.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t hear me.¡±


    Zhai Jing nced at the rearview mirror, opened the door, and got out of the car.


    ¡°Instead of worrying about these trivial things, you should focus on your studies. There¡¯s not much time left. There are two more mock exams after this. It¡¯ll be very difficult for you to improve as much as you did in the previous two exams. If you let your guard down in the middle, you will be further and further away from your goal.¡±

 Chapter 60 - 60 Report

    60 Report


    Looking at Zhai Jing¡¯s ¡®don¡¯t drop the ball at this critical moment¡¯ expression, Le Wan snorted coldly.


    ¡°I know that even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    After that, Le Wan rejected Old Master Le¡¯s arrangement and said arrogantly,


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer the same person as before. I only love to study, and studying is my everything. Nothing else is worthy of my attention!¡±


    Looking at his precious granddaughter¡¯s determined expression, Elder Le could only regretfully put away the information he had painstakingly collected about the boys from various families.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it after your college entrance examination.¡±


    However, it was obvious that fate would not go ording to one¡¯s wishes, especially when they were still living in the same book and not the male and female protagonists.


    Le Wan had just made a bold statement in front of her grandfather, but she did not expect that her words would be broken in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing that the hospital had already arranged a time for mother Zhai¡¯s operation, they just had to wait patiently. At this time, someone suddenly came out and reported that they were openly selling organs. The reason was that Le Wan had paid for Chen Wei¡¯s daughter¡¯s operation fees, and in exchange, Chen Wei had donated his kidney to Zhai Jing¡¯s mother.


    In China, voluntary organ donation was legal. However, if it involved money transactions, it would be suspected of organ trafficking. As one of the suspects, Le Wan was summoned to the police station.


    The person who made the report was another family member of a patient. They had also been waiting for a kidney for so many years, but they were not as lucky as her.


    Initially, they were already prepared to give up, but after witnessing Zhai Jing¡¯s mother¡¯s good luck, their hearts were instantly filled with dissatisfaction, especially when they found out that Chen Wei¡¯s daughter¡¯s surgery fee was paid by Le Wan. From the bottom of his heart, he thought that Le Wan and Chen Wei had made an illegal deal, so he stood up determinedly to report them.


    It was also at this time that the Le family realized that their daughter had done so many things behind their backs.


    ¡°Actually, I can exin.¡±


    Le Wan sat in the middle of the sofa, and her parents were sitting opposite her. On her left were her eldest and second brothers, and on her right were her younger brothers. They were all staring at her with sad eyes. This situation could be said to be a joint trial of three halls.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Papa Le nced at his watch. ¡°Nanny Zhang still needs half an hour to prepare dinner. You can talk about it when you have time.¡±


    ¡°I happened to run into him at the hospital that day. He was walking in front of me, so I identally bumped into him. As a result, I knocked the knife on his body to the ground.¡±


    Le Wan filtered out some of the dangerous actions with a half-truth, a half-lie.


    ¡°When I saw the knife, I was stunned. I subconsciously kicked the knife away. Then, the others found out that he was going to make a medical dispute, so the security guards came up and subdued him.¡±


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, the eldest brother shot her a look.


    ¡°Make up, continue making it up.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t make it up. That¡¯s how it is.¡± Le Wan was stubborn.


    The older brother took out his phone.


    ¡°That¡¯s just nice. I¡¯ve got the surveince footage of the hospital corridor that day. Let¡¯s verify if what you said is true or not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother. I was wrong.¡± Le Wan immediately admitted her mistake.


    ¡°I knew it. If it was that simple, you would havee back and cried to us.¡±


    When Mama Le saw her, how could she not understand? This daughter of hers had loved to act coquettishly since she was young. She would throw a tantrum whenever something small happened, but when she really got into trouble, she would hide it and not say anything.


    The elder brother, who had already seen the surveince footage, looked at his audacious sister and felt a headache. Originally, he had seen that she was not as temperamental as before and knew how to work hard. He had even thought that she had finally grown up and was no longer willful. In the end, he didn¡¯t expect her to stop being willful over small matters, but to be willful over big matters.


    ¡°Do you know where you went wrong?¡± The big brother felt that it was necessary to educate her so that she would know how to cherish her own life.


    ¡°I know,¡± Le Wan answered like an obedient child with her hands on her knees. ¡°The police officer had already lectured me seriously that day.¡±


    Just as her brother was about to open his mouth again, she quickly promised,


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Mama Le, on the other hand, used her tears to attack.


    ¡°When you fell and broke your knee when you were young, I was so heartbroken that I didn¡¯t sleep all night. If you were cut by a knife, how painful would that be? If you were to lose your life identally, how would your father and I live?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I promise I won¡¯t be impulsive again!¡± Le Wan cried even louder than her.


    As a result, this joint hearing ended with a strong start but a weak finish.


    As for the matter of being reported, Le Wan expressed that she was not afraid at all.

 Chapter 61 - 61 Gossip

    61 Gossip


    The sale of organs was obviously not a small matter. After the police station received the report, they immediately took action and summoned the relevant personnel to the police station for questioning.


    When the police came to find Le Wan, she was still in ss. Therefore, the students of Mingcheng High School were able to witness the two most influential figures in the school being taken into the police car with their own eyes. Suffice to say, the rumors going around the school were going like wildfire after that.


    ¡°Le Yan, what did your elder cousin-sister do? Why was she taken away by the police along with ¡®The Prodigy¡¯?¡± Someone asked the real daughter.


    Le Yan nced at Zhai Jing¡¯s empty seat and pretended to be confused. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. After all, I don¡¯t live with my sister.¡±


    ¡°But I believe in her,¡± Le Yan stated as she continued, ¡°She often tells us that we must be proud of our Le family and not do anything to harm it. Therefore, I believe that even if my big sister really did something, she must have had her own reasons.¡±


    On the other hand, Le An was much more direct. ¡°Who knows what she did?¡± A few days ago, he had been warned by Le Wan which left him already feeling aggrieved. He did not expect that the first one tomit a crime was her herself. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was in front of everyone, he would beughing out loud right now.


    However, the rumors didn¡¯t simply die down from there, but instead, they grew even more outrageous.


    By the time the news had spread, a friend of his had eventuallye to Fu Sui to ask: ¡°I heard that Le Wan killed someone. Is that true?! I think she was involved in a love triangle between ¡®The Prodigy¡¯ and another woman.¡±


    Needless to say, Fu Sui¡¯s feelings toward Le Wan and Zhai Jing were a littleplicated.


    Le Wan was his ex-fianc¨¦e, and although he did not actually like her, he was still a little upset that the engagement was broken off just like that. Especially when he saw her hanging out with Zhai Jing, which seemingly verified Le Yan¡¯s words to him that Le Wan had broken off the engagement because she had fallen in love with another man.


    On the other hand, Zhai Jing was also his hated love rival, whether it was Le Wan or Le Yan, they both seemed to have an ambiguous rtionship with him. Although all three were people he had always wanted to ¡®defeat¡¯, Zhai Jing had also saved his life once.


    ¡°I heard that she became twisted because she couldn¡¯t get the God of Studies. That¡¯s why she killed the girl he liked!¡± This gossipy ssmate even shivered a little as he was talking, ¡°This kind of woman is too scary! Fortunately, you broke off your engagement with her in time. Otherwise, if she ever sets her sights on you one day, your current girlfriend would be in trouble.¡±


    This person, who only cared about gossiping, didn¡¯t even realize what was wrong with what he said. It could only be said that those who hung out with Fu Sui weren¡¯t good people either.


    But Fu Sui was obviously not very happy when he heard him say this. If Le Wan was a pervert, then what was he, her previous fianc¨¦?


    He shooed his gossiping ssmates before taking out his mobile phone to call Le Wan. However, he could only hear static on the other end. It seems that Le Wan had not released him from her blocked list.


    Compared to the increasingly ridiculous rumors in the school, Le Wan, who was currently sitting in the police car, seemed to be much too rxed. The two police officers responsible for the operations that day were old acquaintances of hers. They were the two police officers who had dealt with the medical disputest time.


    ¡°You see, you seem to have gotten yourself into trouble from helping others, right?¡± Officer Xing crossed his arms and gave her a sideward nce.


    When he had read the case report at the police station today, his first reaction had been disbelief. Although he had been rude to Le Wan, he had also watched the surveince footage from the hospital several times. Her calmness,posure, and bravery in that situation had left a deep impression on him.


    This was a good seedling that could be a police officer in the future. Unfortunately, she was said to be a rich second generation and would probably not choose their profession just to suffer. Nevertheless, Officer Xing didn¡¯t believe that a person who would put her own safety at risk would ever stoop to doing something as dangerous as organ trafficking.


    However, since someone had reported the case, they naturally had to follow procedure and investigate.


    ¡°Mr. Police Officer, our teacher has always encouraged us to do good deeds, so as aw enforcement officer, how can you say such things?¡± Le Wan retorted.


    Officer Xing couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at her mischievous look. ¡®Children these days are really amazing.¡¯ However, seeing that she was still in the mood to joke around, he didn¡¯t seem to have to worry.


    The facts proved that this was indeed the case. Le Wan had helped Chen Wei first, and then thetter¡¯s match came after. Moreover, ording to the records of the transnt organization, he had never done the relevant transnt screening before.


    ¡°Impossible! How can things be so coincidental?¡± The person who reported the case didn¡¯t want to believe this result.

 Chapter 62 - 62 Forced to Retreat

    62 Forced to Retreat


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, that¡¯s your business. What does it have to do with us?¡± Looking at the person who reported the case with an indignant look on her face, Le Wan did not let him go.


    ¡°You must have bribed the police, that¡¯s why they¡¯re on your side.¡± The person who made the report had found a more convincing reason. ¡°I saw it too. When you walked into the police station just now, there were a few people who were talking andughing with you. You must have colluded in advance!¡±


    Le Wan was so angry that she had tough. She was clearly quarreling with Officer Xing at that time, and Zhai Jing¡¯s face was as dark as murky water and he did not say a word. So, is this man¡¯s eyes blind to even say that they were talking andughing?!


    She learned from Officer Xing that the person who had reported the case was called Xie Fang. The couple had a son who had developed uremia from a young age. After many years of dialysis, he was also in the final stages.


    Just like Mama Zhai, if he didn¡¯t get a kidney transnt, all the medicine in the world would still be useless.


    Originally, everyone was on the same boat, to the point that if they coincidentally met, they could cheer each other up. However, the fact that Mrs. Ling suddenly obtained a new kidney, through such ¡®magical¡¯ circumstances, threw both Xie Fang and his wife¡¯s mentality off-center, which was why they had such an intense reaction.


    Even if Le Wan sympathized with them, that didn¡¯t mean that he could simply use others just because of his own suspicions. She opened her mouth to refute him, but Zhai Jing pulled her back and stood in front of her. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    He asked Xie Fang straight up, ¡°You said that we were in an organ trade with Chen Wei. Do you have any evidence? You said that the police colluded with us, but where is your proof?¡±


    Zhai Jing was 1.89 (6¡å2¡ä) meters tall. When he stood in front of Xie Fang, who was about 1.7 (5¡å7¡ä) meters tall, he already looked very intimidating. Not to mention the fact that he had a calm disposition that most people his age did not have, as well as an unusually cold temperament.


    When he red at people with that calm and expressionless face, he was very intimidating.


    ¡°Admit that you don¡¯t have any evidence and everything was just your spection. What¡¯s more is you made such a big deal out of it!¡±


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t.¡± Xie Fang was shocked by his aura and involuntarily took two steps back, almost tripping.


    But Zhai Jing reached out and grabbed him in time. He pulled him to a chair and sat down. He squatted in front of him, with one hand still holding on to his hand.


    ¡°My mother also had kidney disease. If Mr. Shen didn¡¯t appear in time and gave us hope, I could only watch her die, so I understand your feelings. When I was walking on the streets, I really wanted to drag everyone to the hospital and get them to do a matching test, but that obviously wouldn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t believe in miracles and I feel the same way. I feel like a thief, but this thing is just too precious. I can¡¯t bear to give it up even if I¡¯m used of being one.¡±


    From Le Wan¡¯s point of view, it may have been that she really just thought that she was merely helping people out, but for the family members, who were stuck simply waiting to be saved, finding a suitable kidney was no different from people who trapped in the desert and were simply waiting for death to suddenly finding an oasis.


    ¡°So, as one of the lucky ones, you can scold me or even hit me, because I understand how you feel, but I will not allow you to insult and nder Le Wan!¡±


    Zhai Jing asked Officer Xing for a copy of the hospital¡¯s surveince camera footage from that day and ced it in front of Xie Fang. ¡°This is a precious opportunity that she got in exchange for saving so many lives without caring about her own. It wasn¡¯t from the dirty deals you mentioned.¡±


    Xie Fang opened the surveince video with shaking hands and watched it several times. Finally, he broke down and cried on the table.


    ¡°Why do you think people get sick?¡± Chen Wei, who had also been summoned, looked at Xie Fang who was crying hard and couldn¡¯t help but think of his daughter who was lying on a hospital bed. His eyes also turned red.


    During all of this, Le Wan just leaned against a wall and did not speak. She lowered her eyes and looked at Zhai Jing, who was still sitting beside Xie Fang.


    ¡®Zhai Jing must have been a kind person too back then. It was just that his life was full of hardships, matters of life and death, poverty, and all kinds of unhappiness, which could really force any person to get twisted into another form.¡¯


    ¡®Compared to the kind and strong Zhai Jing now, just how many injustices did he need to suffer to be the viin hellbent on destroying everything whilst dragging the male and female leads to hell with him?¡¯


    Le Wan was a little curious and a little distressed.


    ¡®Since, by chance, I had found a suitable kidney for Mama Zhai, could this have changed Zhai Jing¡¯s fate?¡¯

 Chapter 63 - 63 Misunderstanding

    63 Misunderstanding


    What would happen in the future? Would it be impossible to change and only develop ording to the original book, or would the plot go in an uncontroble direction because of her? No one could say for sure now.


    Le Wan remained hesitant for only a moment, before soon giving up on thinking about this matter that had no real answer.


    At that moment, she had other things to worry about, such as the current matter.


    Due to the fact that Le Wan had hired Zhai Jing for supplementary lessons, the Le family had worriedly hired someone to investigate him, so her family should at least have a certain level of understanding of him. Who knew that their first meeting with him would be in such a ¡®special¡¯ ce as a police station?


    It was also because of today¡¯s incident that the family realized that these two youngsters seemed to be progressing a little too quickly, so they all took this very seriously.


    ¡°You are Zhai Jing?¡± Papa Le sized him up from head to toe with a discerning gaze.


    ¡°This young man looks quite energetic.¡± Mama Le¡¯s eyes lingered on his handsome face for more than a few seconds, causing her husband to need to cough unhappily.


    ¡°Your appearance isn¡¯t too bad, but you¡¯re a little too thin.¡± Not knowing if Zhai Jing could protect his sister well, it was Eldest Brother Le who made such an observation.


    On the other hand, Second Brother Le¡¯s voice disagreed, ¡°You¡¯re not skinny! You¡¯re just right to be on camera.¡±


    After opening an entertainmentpany, Second Brother¡¯s favorite thing was to look for neers in good shape and had potential. ¡°Junior Zhai, I wonder if you are interested in working in the entertainment industry? With your qualities, I guarantee that after a bit of ¡®packaging¡¯, you¡¯ll immediately attract arge number of good-looking fans.¡±


    Finally, it was Little Brother Le¡¯s turn. He looked at Zhai Jing with an using look.


    When the two first met at the City Enforcement Office, they had exchanged contact information. After which, they¡¯ve even secretly yed games together a few times, by which, Zhai Jing could be said to have sessfully used his skills to recruit ackey. Even though Little Brother Le admired this ¡®big bro¡¯ of his, he loved his sister more.


    ¡®I treated you like a brother, but you wanted to be my brother-inw!¡¯


    However, Zhai Jing simply ignored his resentful and usatory eyes. He stood in front of Papa Le and bowed, ¡°I apologize. It¡¯s all because of me that Le Wan got into so much trouble.¡±


    Before Papa Le could say anything, Mama Le quickly helped him up. ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this. It¡¯s all because of the illness.¡±


    Finally, Papa Le couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He simply red at Zhai Jing unhappily but did not take his anger out on him. ¡°Since you still seem to know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t go and do anything that will let my daughter down.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood! I¡¯ll clear things up with him-¡± Le Wan wanted to exin herself when she saw them acting like parents meeting their son-inw, however, Mama Le simply red at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be the one clearing things up with you when we get home!¡±


    Le Wan shrank back and turned to Zhai Jing with a look asking for sympathy, ¡®Please help me put out this fire.¡¯


    Fortunately, Zhai Jing was as reliable as ever. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I will never forget the help that Student Le has given me. I will definitely not do anything to hurt her!¡±


    After hearing his promise, Papa and Mama Le didn¡¯t indicate whether they believed him or not. They only said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Then, they took their audacious daughter home.


    Looking at the ¡®I¡¯m done for!¡¯ expression on Le Wan¡¯s face, Zhai Jing felt a little sorry for her. But he also found it a little funny.


    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t want you to be my big bro anymore!¡± It didn¡¯t matter how good he was at the game. Seeing that Papa Le and his two older brothers had left with his sister, Little Brother Le left him a warning before chasing after them.


    Papa Le and Mama Le took Le Wan and left first, so he could only follow after his eldest brother.


    ¡°Big brother, are you really going to let big sister be with that kid?¡± Little Brother Le was obviously very unhappy with Zhai Jing. He felt as if he had been betrayed, and it was even a double betrayal.


    Eldest Brother Le pressed the car key, opened the door, and sat on the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? At least he looks more reliable than the brat of the Fu family.¡±


    He had even been able to tolerate Fu Sui and the others for so many years, so what if a single Zhai Jing was added to the mix?


    ¡°But what if he¡¯s lying to you and is really bullying her?¡± Whether it was Fu Sui or Zhai Jing, as long as it was rted to his sister, Little Brother Le didn¡¯t like any of them. ¡°Even from the very beginning, you and Second Brother didn¡¯t even agree to let him be the tutor, so why did you change your mind now?!¡±


    Although he wasn¡¯t as smart as his Eldest Brother and Second Brother, he wasn¡¯t totally stupid. He already knew that he was being used by his two older brothers as a weapon, but the real reason he had agreed to it despite knowing was because he wanted to take the opportunity to cause a scene and score brownie points from his sister.

 Chapter 64 - 64 Fabrication

    64 Fabrication


    ¡°How can you even say that?¡± Eldest Brother Le turned the steering wheel and drove out of the police station.


    When Le Wan suddenly said that she wanted to study and wanted to hire a very handsome ssmate of hers to tutor her, Brother Le¡¯s first reaction was that she was using ¡®studying¡¯ as an excuse to mess around with a male ssmate. That was why they were seriously contemting ruining this n of hers.


    However, evidently, they were not fooling around and were studying seriously. This proved that Zhai Jing was quite the capable chap who could pull his sister back to the right path.


    Moreover, the two of them had experienced so many things together, and it was likely that they had really developed feelings for each other. As a man himself, he could easily see Zhai Jing¡¯s feelings for Le Wan in his eyes. On the other hand, Le Wan was probably still a little undecided.


    ¡°Besides, if he really was bullying your sister, would we let him go?¡± Brother Le said casually.


    The Youngest Brother Le did not hesitate for a second before replying, ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Back then, even though they weren¡¯t satisfied with Fu Sui in the slightest, they did not object to the rtionship between him and Le Wan. It was because they saw just how devoted their little sister was to him that they let her have her wish.


    In any case, the two were still young and could still be observed. If they found them to be unsuitable for each other, they could always step in at any time.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect that Fu Sui was so stupid that he dared to hang out with Le Yan.


    Although Le Wan had already said that she really doesn¡¯t care about anything about them, how could the rest of the Le family really not care?


    The Le family and the Fu family had been friends for many years, and they had frequent business dealings with each other, which meant that their interests were deeply linked, so making any big moves against them were never on the table. However, it did not mean that they couldn¡¯t make trouble for them in other ways. It was just that they made sure these things weren¡¯t seen or heard by Le Wan, so she was none the wiser.


    Of course, there was no need to divulge this information to Youngest Brother Le, who currently only knew how to eat and cause trouble.


    The organ trafficking incident had alreadye to an end, but the rumors in the school were still rampantly spreading.


    When Le Wan went to school the next day, the rumors had already managed to spread outside of it, even after just a day. The story had even been developed to the point where Le Wan¡¯s motive for killing, means of crime, and other details had all been made up.


    One such rumor was that she had used Zhai Jing¡¯s name to ask a girl out to a remote ce, coaxed her into drinking a spiked drink, strangled her to death, dismembered her, and then hid her in a freezer in an apartment she rented. It was exposed because the cleaningdy who came to clean the t regrly found the blood.


    Le Wan was currently reading a gossip post on the school¡¯s website. And to be honest, if she wasn¡¯t the ¡®protagonist¡¯ in this post, and simply was a reader herself, she¡¯d have probably believed the things described within..


    After all, the post was apanied by some mosaiced pictures, which looked very real. Some people even imed that they personally saw her buying the tools to do the crime.


    Le Wan copied the pictures onto a search software and found that they were all taken from social media.


    It could only be said that the person who posted the thread was quite thoughtful. They actually put in the effort to spread rumors about this matter. It revealed that they wanted to bring attention to this scandal, as well as their obvious malice against her. Under this person¡¯s orchestration, many of the student body were convinced of the ¡®truth¡¯ of this event.


    So, when Le Wan casually appeared in the school with her school bag on her back the next day, it caused a lot of hubaloo.


    ¡°Le Wan, weren¡¯t you arrested?!¡± The ss monitor saw her and blurted out this sentence.


    Le Wan walked in from the main entrance. She seemed like she was already immune to the many suspicious gazes pointed directly at her way, which totally shocked the already flustered ss monitor.


    ¡°ss monitor, since we¡¯re already in your third year of high school, I hope you start to focus more on your studies, instead of making groundless usations and gossiping about things you know nothing about.¡±


    When the ss monitor saw her calm expression, he instantly knew that the rumor must have been false, so he scratched his nose in embarrassment andughed dryly. ¡°Hahaha, I was only wondering how could the beautiful and kind Student Le would do such a thing. It¡¯s all the fault of those people who spread these rumors!¡±


    Seeing how the ss monitor was thickening his skin, Le Wan visibly rolled her eyes in a rare moment of rudeness. However, she was toozy to bicker with them, so she simply put her bag down and got ready for ss.


    After all, she had wasted the entire day yesterday because of that annoying matter, which had seriously impeded down her revision progress.


    ¡°Le Wan, did anything important happen?¡± Feng Ying, who was sitting in the front seat, looked at her with some worry.


    Le Wan was taken away by the police, so something must have happened, right? After hearing Feng Ying¡¯s question, everyone in the ss pricked up their ears, wanting to hear first-hand information.

 Chapter 65 - 65 Asking

    65 Asking


    Seeing that Feng Ying was genuinely concerned about her, Le Wan¡¯s heart felt warm. She took the time to carefully exin to her, ¡°It was nothing. It was just a misunderstanding. Everything is cleared up now, so it¡¯s really fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good then.¡± Feng Ying looked visibly relieved after hearing that.


    Meanwhile, the surrounding eavesdroppers couldn¡¯t wait to shake Feng Ying¡¯s shoulders and to have her ask a few more questions. It would be best if she could get to the bottom of it!


    What they really wanted to know was what kind of ¡®misunderstanding¡¯ could have caused the police toe to their very door. Furthermore, it even involved a handsome second-year student too. Could it be that the love triangle was real?


    The onlookers were very curious, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask Le Wan directly. First of all, although she had be much friendlier now, they were still not close to her personally. Secondly, when her face turned cold, it was still quite intimidating. They were still a little scared.


    Zhai Jing was also suffering the same treatment. Compared to Le Wan¡¯s silent attitude, Zhai Jing was unfathomably ¡®sensible¡¯. No matter who asked him, he would reply: ¡°It was my own problem, but I identally implicated Le Wan.¡±


    When asked for specifics, Zhai Jing turned back into an icy prodigy and simply retorted: ¡°Noment.¡±


    During the break between sses, Zhai Jing was about to close his eyes to rest when Fu Sui suddenly a-knocking.


    ¡°This is for you!¡± He threw a box at Zhai Jing.


    Zhai Jing opened it and saw a new phone from a certain brand. He asked Fu Sui, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    Fu Sui turned his head away in embarrassment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you break your phone that day?¡± In order to stop him from falling over on ¡®that day¡¯, Zhai Jing had inadvertently smashed the screen of his mobile phone.


    Fu Sui didn¡¯t want to owe anyone anything, especially Zhai Jing.


    He had already bought the new phone several days ago, but he couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to give it to Zhai Jing because he felt awkward. This time, he had finally convinced himself to take the initiative to look for Zhai Jing with the excuse that he was concerned about Le Wan.


    To his surprise, Zhai Jing threw the phone back to him. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    The reason he saved Fu Sui was because he owed him, so his phone breaking was totally his fault as well. He didn¡¯t need him to pay for it.


    ¡°You!¡± No one had ever rejected his kindness so bluntly. Fu Sui pointed at him and was so angry that he wasn¡¯t able to speak. ¡®You¡¯re good! You¡¯re treating my kindness like donkey liver and lungs!¡¯


    Fu Sui took back the phone and was about to leave in a huff, but he turned back halfway and asked with his chin raised up, ¡°You guys made such a big fuss yesterday, so what did you do?¡±


    In fact, Fu Sui had already tried to ask Le Yanst night, but she had been avoiding him on the phone recently, so he didn¡¯t get any useful information from her.


    In fact, what really happened was that everything was wrapped up way too quickly. When the news reached Grandpa Le¡¯s ears, he had exined it to everyone else in the Le family that it was clearly just a misunderstanding and there was no need to panic.


    So Le Yan tried to beat around the bush, since she only knew that much. When Fu Sui came to ask about this matter, she was afraid that the more she said, the more mistakes she could have made, so she didn¡¯t dare to exaggerate. She could only tell him the truth that she didn¡¯t know either.


    In the face of Fu Sui¡¯s questioning, Zhai Jing gave him the same answer, but to Fu Sui¡¯s ears, his answer was quite harsh.


    The narrow-minded Fu Sui even suspected that Zhai Jing had said this on purpose to anger him and to show his closeness with Le Wan. He thought: ¡®I don¡¯t like Le Wan anymore, so why should I care about your rtionship?! Who cares!¡±


    However, although he consoled himself by thinking this, he still felt ufortable when he heard Zhai Jing¡¯s words. He could only vent his anger out on him by replying, ¡°Then I hope that you can take care of yourself in the future and not drag others down!¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s face darkened when he heard him say that. Fu Sui¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head.


    When he arrived at school that morning, he had already heard of those ridiculous rumors. He knew that he had brought trouble to Le Wan again, all because of his matter, so he changed his usual attitude and tried to be patient in exining.


    For this reason, he even logged on to the school¡¯s website that he had never used before and reported all the posts that spread rumors one by one. He had also called the police station to find Officer Xing and told him about the incident, hoping that they could do something to prove Le Wan¡¯s innocence.


    However, the power of rumors was much greater than he had imagined.

 Chapter 66 - 66 Disputes

    66 Disputes


    In the principal¡¯s office, as one of the insiders, the principal naturally knew that the two students had been wronged. However, he did not expect that the rumors would be so exaggerated in just one day.


    He had just been discussing with the vice principal how to deal with this matter when the parentmittee Chairman called and asked him to give a reasonable exnation.


    ¡°Howe even the parentmittee is involved?¡± The principal had a headache.


    ¡°They¡¯re also worried that Mingcheng¡¯s reputation will drop and affect their children¡¯s studies.¡±


    The vice-principal suggested,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a public announcement to rify things?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this alone is not convincing enough.¡± The principal muttered to himself.


    As for the students, as long as Le Wan and Zhai Jing came to school, the rumors would slowly die down. However, there were many nitpicking people in the parentmittee. Moreover, the stories were spreading too quickly. He was even more afraid that someone would deliberately spread it. It would be troublesome if it spread on arge scale.


    ¡°We have two main tasks now. One is to find out the source of this rumor, and the other is to contact the police and see if we can get any useful information.¡±


    The vice-principal nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the administrator first to clear the posts on the campuswork.¡±


    The principal was about to contact the Public Security Bureau, but just as he picked up his phone, the security room called the secretary, saying that the police officer from the previous day hade again.


    The principal¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter now? Didn¡¯t they say that the case had already been solved?¡±


    ¡°He said that he¡¯s here to give student Le Wan the certificate of bravery,¡± the Secretary replied.


    The principal was overjoyed. ¡°Quick, quick, quick. Pleasee in.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know when this student Le Wan had done a good deed again, the timing of his delivering the medal was just like someone delivering a pillow after a nap.


    It was officer Xing and the other man who came to deliver the medal.


    Early this morning, he received a call from Zhai Jing, who said that Le Wan had been criticized in school because he was taken away by the police in public yesterday. Zhai Jing asked him if there was any way to eliminate this negative impact.


    It just so happened that the Medal of Bravery that they applied for on behalf of Le Wan had been approved, so officer Xing made a special trip here.


    On the other hand, Le Wan, who was focused on her revision and paid no attention to the outside world, was pulled away by Feng Ying, who suddenly appeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Le Wan was still holding a pen in her hand when she was dragged down the stairs.


    ¡°Yin Huai is fighting with someone down there!¡± Feng Ying exined to her as she pulled her along.


    When Le Wan heard this, she immediately took the initiative and quickened her pace. The two of them hurried down the stairs and saw Yin Huai and a boy rolling on the ground under the shade of a tree. The two of them punched each other and were exchanging blows.


    The people around them were all cheering blindly, and no one stopped them.


    Feng Ying was a petite and cute girl. She didn¡¯t have much strength, and she couldn¡¯t pull the two boys away by herself. Just as she was anxious, she saw a gardener watering the trees with a water pipe in the flower bed next to her.


    An idea came to Le Wan¡¯s mind. She ran over and snatched the water pipe from his hand. She held the pipe¡¯s muzzle and shot it at the boys who were fighting. The two boys were drenched in cold water and could not be bothered with the fight anymore. They turned their heads and red at the person who had shot the water at them.


    ¡°Le Wan, what the f*ck are you doing?!¡±


    Gu Shan, who was pressed under the water, rolled on the ground again because he was wet. His white school uniform looked as if he had rolled in a quagmire.


    He shot Le Wan a very nasty look.


    ¡°What, you want to fight two against one?¡±


    ¡°Pei Pei Pei!¡± Yin Huai spat out the water in his mouth. Seeing Le Wan¡¯s face as dark as the clouds in the sky, he shrank back.


    ¡°Boss, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, how could I have seen your valiant and heroic bearing?¡± He actually dared to fight in school. He was getting more and more confident.


    When this matter was brought up, Le Xuan was angry!


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s Gu Shan. He¡¯s a man and a gossip. He¡¯s talking bad about you and spreading rumors!¡±


    Gu Shan was unconvinced.


    ¡°Why? she has the face to do those things, but she doesn¡¯t allow others to say it?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, if my boss really killed someone, would she still be standing here with you drenched in water?¡± Le Xuan replied.


    Gu Shan sneered.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s the Le family¡¯s little princess? Even if she breaks the heavens, the Le family will find a way to get her out!¡±

 Chapter 67 - 67 Coincidences

    67 Coincidences


    ¡°So you¡¯re sure that I killed someone just because you heard some gossip?¡± Le Wan raised her eyes and stared straight at him.


    ¡°Then, I saw your hand identally touching a female ssmate a few days ago. Does that mean I¡¯m certain that you¡¯re sexually harassing her?¡±


    ¡°Are they the same thing?¡± Gu Shan jumped up.


    That day, he slipped down the stairs and identally touched a girl in front of him while trying to grab the railing. She was so scared that she screamed. Fortunately, he exined the misunderstanding in the end and the other party did not take it to heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. Your murder charge is much more serious than sexual harassment.¡± Feng Ying was also very angry when she heard him talking about Le Wan like that.


    ¡°That was an ident. What Le Wan did was carefully nned.¡±


    He pped his hands and shouted,


    ¡°Students,e and take a look. Look at this evil woman who has killed someone and yet still refuses to admit it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that those rumors are false. Do you not understand humannguage?¡±


    When Le Xuan heard this, he clenched his fist and was about to punch him, but Le Wan managed to stop him after much persuasion.


    She looked at Gu Shan.


    ¡°I remember that your family runs aw firm, right? Your parents are famouswyers. Didn¡¯t they teach you that even if you go to court, as long as the evidence isn¡¯t detailed enough, you¡¯ll be convicted of no suspected crime, let alone the police station?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I must have my evidence to say that.¡±


    Gu Shan admired his parents very much. Naturally, he would not allow Le Wan to look down on them.


    ¡°Yesterday, the city Public Security Bureau¡¯s Tongpei branch received a murder case. The deceased was a young girl who had just turned eighteen years old. She was dismembered and frozen in a freezer. The corpse was hidden in an apartment.¡±


    When Le Wan heard this, she thought,


    Isn¡¯t this the content of the gossip post? She was very puzzled. This nonsense could be used as evidence?


    In the end, she heard Gu Shan continue,


    ¡°The name of the apartment is Cuiwei apartment!¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar, and they all looked at Le Wan with surprise and suspicion.


    Only after some time did Le Wan realize why the name Cuiwei apartment sounded so familiar. It was because she really had a suite in Cuiwei apartment.


    This house was originally under Mama Le¡¯s name. At that time, her eldest brother, Le Rong, had just entered high school. Mama Le¡¯s heart ached that her son could not have a good afternoon nap at school, so she bought arge t apartment in the Luhumunity not far from the school.


    After that, when Le Wan entered high school, she became the one who returned to the apartment for a lunch break, so Le Wan¡¯s mother transferred the house to her.


    In recent years, with the changes in urban nning, the prices of nearby houses had soared particrly fast. This was especially true in a high-endmunity like the Luhumunity. Those who could afford a home here were not short of money at all. Therefore, the houses in thismunity were basically priceless. The most famous one in thismunity was the Cuiwei apartment where Le Wan lived.


    As the previous Le Wan would go back to her dorm every afternoon to take a nap, many people in the school knew that she had an apartment there.


    Gu Shan did not look like he was lying, and he even gave a specific time and ce. The onlookers were just joining in the fun at the beginning, but as they listened, they gradually began to lean toward his story.


    Le Wan did not know whether tough or cry.


    What a coincidence! She thought. After I was reborn, I¡¯ve been so focused on my studies that I didn¡¯t even think about this apartment.


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly say that Zhai Jing knows that girl, right?¡± She said casually.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Shan nodded his head directly.


    ¡°That girl studied in the city¡¯s No. 1 middle school and happened to be in the same ss as Zhai Jing.¡±


    Le Wan stoppedughing. It turned out that the rumor was not fabricated, but Dai Li.


    However, Gu Shan did not stop.


    ¡°Do you know why I said that this woman is so vicious? The reason why she was arrested was that someone reported her for organ trafficking.¡±


    Not only did his family run aw firm, but many of his rtives also worked in thew system. So, when he found out that Le Wan had been captured, he specially sent someone to find out the news.


    ¡°The dismembering of the body, and the organ trading¡­ All these things were connected.¡±


    ¡°If it was true, then this could no longer be considered malicious, but inhumane!¡±


    When the crowd heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but take a step away from Le Wan.


    ¡°Hmph, with so many facts before your eyes, what else do you have to exin?¡±


    Like a proud peacock, Gu Shan raised his head high and looked at Le Wan with disdain.

 Chapter 68 - 68 A Slap in the Face

    68 A p in the Face


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! My boss is not that kind of person!¡± Le Xuan didn¡¯t believe that Le Wan would do such a thing.


    ¡°Even if she really wanted to kill someone, she would only ask me to do it. She wouldn¡¯t do it herself.¡±


    ¡°Is this the main point?¡± Le Wan looked at him, speechless.


    Le Xuan still felt a little offended.


    ¡°That¡¯s what it is. You¡¯re usually theziest. You always order me to do all the work.¡±


    What Le Wan wanted to say was,


    ¡°That¡¯s the original body, not me!¡±


    But this was not the main point. The main point was that Gu Shan, who had only received half of the news, had already determined that she was the murderer, and her ssmates obviously believed his words more.


    She just wanted to study quietly and then get into her ideal university. She didn¡¯t want to waste time on such inexplicable things.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you insist on thinking that way.¡± Le Wan spread her hands. ¡°But you have to remember that it¡¯s illegal to nder others. I don¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it and escte it to the legal level.¡±


    However, he couldn¡¯t just say that he made a mistake and treat it as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°If it¡¯s confirmed that I didn¡¯t do those things you said, how will youpensate me?¡±


    Gu Shan looked at Le Wan, who was still very calm even though her evil deeds were clearly exposed, and his heart was also a little nervous. Was her mental strength too strong, or was there really another secret? However, since she had already said it, Gu Shan could only force himself to say,


    ¡°If I¡¯ve really wronged you, I¡¯ll be at your beck and call until the college entrance examination.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Although Le Wan did not need anyone to run errands for her, it was still a pleasure to be able to get rid of Gu Shan¡¯s gloating.¡±


    The main point was to use him as an example for those who wanted to cause trouble.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the school¡¯s broadcast system suddenly sounded. The principal¡¯s voice came clearly from the speaker.


    ¡°Good Morning, students. I would like to announce some good news for you. Our Grade 12 ss 5 student, Le Wan, stepped forward fearlessly during a medical incident a few days ago. She stopped the suspect who wasmitting crimes in time and protected the medical staff and patients at the scene. As a result, she wasmended by the Public Security Bureau and was specially awarded the honorary title of bravery, as well as other rted rewards.¡±


    The principal¡¯s serious voice was still heard over the radio, but Gu Shan and the others were obviously dumbfounded.


    He had just listed so many facts and used Le Wan of being a murderer, but in the next second, she had be a hero who stood up for justice?


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Gu Shan did not believe him. He blurted out,


    ¡°My cousin won¡¯t be silly. He knew that he had said the wrong thing and shut his mouth in time.¡±


    As a public servant, it was against the rules to disclose the case to others privately, and his cousin happened to be a police officer in the Tongpei branch.


    Fortunately, Le Wan didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to him as she was busy dealing with Le Xuan, her little brother.


    ¡°Boss, how are you so powerful? The people who caused the medical dispute were all desperadoes who wanted to die with everyone. You even dared to charge at them?¡± Le Xuan looked at her with admiration.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated.¡± Le Wan waved her hand. ¡°I just bumped into him and knocked his knife off.¡±


    But Le Xuan said,


    ¡°You already saw the knife. If it were someone else, they would have run away. You still dared to bump into it. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±


    Looking at him dancing with joy, Le Wan shook her head. She could only say that this little brother¡¯s judgment of her was quite thick.


    Unexpectedly, Feng Ying also echoed,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it were me, I¡¯d be so scared that my mind would go nk when I see him take out a knife. I wouldn¡¯t even be able to run.¡±


    The two of themughed for a while before they suddenly thought of Gu Shan. However, when they turned around, he had already disappeared.


    Le Xuan immediately rolled up his sleeves.


    ¡°That brat. He won¡¯t go back on his words, right? I¡¯m going to find him to settle the score!¡±


    After that, he ran out like a whirlwind. Le Wan didn¡¯t even have time to stop him. She could only shout,


    ¡°Go and change your clothes first.¡±


    If he were to keep wearing wet clothes, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it if he caught a cold.


    ¡°I know!¡± With his back facing her, Le Xuan waved his hand and ran off.


    Feng Ying was a little worried.


    ¡°Will they fight again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so this time.¡±


    Although Le Xuan¡¯s mind seemed to be a little too straight, he was not that stupid. He was the one who was on the side of reason. Gu Shan was a person who cared about his reputation. Now that he had fallen into such a big trap, he would probably want to avoid him.

 Chapter 69 - 69 Decisiveness

    69 Decisiveness


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to ss.¡± She put her arm around Feng Ying¡¯s shoulder and the two of them went back to the ssroom.


    On the other hand, Zhai Jing, who was standing in front of the mixed-useplex, expressed his gratitude to the person opposite him.


    ¡°Thank you for making the trip.¡±


    Officer Xing: ¡°You¡¯re also an undeserved disaster. It¡¯s good that you can solve the problem.¡±


    !!


    He asked Zhai Jing, ¡°What about you? Have you solved your problem?¡±


    Zhai Jing thought that he was asking about the negative impact of the rumors on him and shook his head.


    ¡°The rumors don¡¯t affect me much.¡±


    He and Le Wan were taken away by the police together, but she was the one being attacked by the rumors, and he became one of the victims.


    Officer Xing was stunned for a moment. He recalled the rumors and felt helpless.


    ¡°The world is always harsh on girls.¡±


    He saw that Zhai Jing was not in a good mood and teased him.


    ¡°Then, as her boyfriend, you should treat her better.¡±


    Zhai Jing was helpless.


    ¡°You can clearly tell that we¡¯re not in that kind of rtionship.¡±


    Officer Xing looked at him as if he had experienced it before.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that now.¡±


    ¡°This is not the most important thing for us now,¡± Zhai Jing answered after a moment of silence. Most importantly, he had no right to say that he loved her.


    Officer Xing agreed with this point.


    ¡°That¡¯s what a sensible high school student should be like. The college entrance examination is the most important thing.¡± After teasing him about his feelings, officer Xing returned to the question.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your mother is scheduled for a kidney transnt? Do you have enough money?¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t expect that he would be concerned about this. He was stunned for a moment before he replied,


    ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯ve already thought of a way.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Officer Xing patted his shoulder. ¡°If you encounter a problem that you can¡¯t solve, you can ask for help.¡± Because of the case, he had speciallye to understand the two students and was more aware of Zhai Jing¡¯s situation. He knew that he was not someone who liked to cause trouble for others, so he had specially instructed him to do so.


    Zhai Jing nodded. ¡°I know. Thank you.¡±


    As he watched officer Xing walk away, Zhai Jing took out the business card that Ren Rong, the president of Dahong Corporation, had given him.


    He stared at the name card for a few seconds before taking out his phone. After dialing the number, a sweet voice came from the other end. Hello, this is the Blue Sky Dream Creation Project Foundation.


    Le Wan, who was in ss, suddenly received a message from Zhai Jing.


    [I¡¯m sorry, but due to some unexpected circumstances, the tutoring session will be suspended for a day. You can follow the tutoring n today and go through the real sets of questions.]


    Le Wan immediately replied,


    [What happened?]


    Zhai Jing replied,


    [I have something to deal with. It¡¯s not a big problem.]


    Le Wan put down her cell phone. she felt that something was not right. However, since Zhai Jing had already said so, it was not appropriate for her not to ask further. She could only suppress her curiosity and wait to ask him when she saw him the next day.


    Because officer Xing had sent themendation for her bravery in time, the rumors about Le Wan¡¯s murder were finally rified, and the students no longer looked at her with strange eyes.


    It was a rare day when she did not have to attend any extra lessons. After school, Le Wan stayed in the ssroom for a while longer and prepared to go home after finishing the test papers in her hands.


    The moment she reached home, she saw Old Master Le and Old Madam Le sitting in the living room.


    As soon as the two of them saw her, they took her and checked her from head to toe. They were only relieved when they saw that every inch of her was intact.


    ¡°Girl, how can you be so bold?¡± Old Madam Le held her hand and hit her lightly.


    When Le Wan was brought to the police station the previous day, they thought that it was just a small misunderstanding and were not too worried because Papa Le had exined it to them in time.


    In the end, the principal reported the news of Le Wan being awarded the title of ¡°a righteous hero¡± to the parents¡¯mittee today, and some members of themittee also passed the news to the two elders. Only then did they realize that the matter was not that simple. They had scolded Papa Le, Big Brother Le, and Second Brother Le over the phone, then rushed to the vi.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not that serious. I was just helping out.¡± Le Wan enjoyed the concern of the two of them.


    Unfortunately, this warmth was quickly broken.


    ¡°Sister, when Grandpa and Grandma heard that you were so reckless and dared to rush towards the knife, they were all shocked and worried.¡±


    The annoying le Yan had followed them.

 Chapter 70 - 70 I Like You

    70 I Like You


    Hearing Le Yan secretly criticizing her for being too reckless and making the two old folks worried, Le Wan nced at her from the corner of her eyes and pretended not to notice it. She continued to talk to the two of them,


    ¡°In fact, that man had a hard life. His only hope in life was his daughter. In the end, his daughter suddenly fell seriously ill and he didn¡¯t have the money to treat her. When he went to borrow money from people everywhere, he heard a lot of bad things. He was also incited by others, saying that the hospital was all about money and that no one would treat you if you didn¡¯t give the doctor red packets. So, in a moment of anger, he went the wrong way.¡±


    When Old Madam Le heard her words, her heart softened but she still insisted,


    ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t vent your anger on innocent people.¡±


    !!


    ¡°But he still went to donate a kidney,¡± she added. ¡°He¡¯s a grateful person, so he¡¯s not too bad.¡±


    On the other hand, Grandpa Le¡¯s focus hadpletely shifted to other things. While Mama Le was taking Grandma Le to see the soup that was being cooked tonight, Grandpa Le pulled Le Wan to the side and asked her quietly,


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with your male ssmate? Why are you so concerned about him?¡± She was so attentive that even an outsider could tell that she was trying to repay him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me righteously a few days ago that you only want to study and not be involved in dating?¡± Grandpa Le puffed up his cheeks and red at her with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m annoying and you¡¯re just trying to stall an old man like me, right?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you thinking? I¡¯m telling the truth, I¡¯m not patronizing you.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, did you forget that I told you not to do anything at the beginning?¡± Le Wan quickly exined.


    ¡°Is there? I didn¡¯t hear it. You didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Old Master Le denied it, looking like a child who was being shameless. It could only be said that he had really be an old child. The older he was, the more his temper was like a child¡¯s.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that? I might have forgotten.¡± Le Wan did not argue with him.


    ¡°Anyway, I just want to study hard and get good grades so that you and grandma will be proud of me. Didn¡¯t you already say it? Then, whose granddaughter is so outstanding? when I get into a good university on my own, you can take my notice and p it in their faces, showing it off to them.¡±


    However, Old Master Le was not fooled. He shrewdly asked,


    ¡°So what¡¯s going on between you and that kid?¡±


    Le Wan could only y dumb.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just paid him to tutor me, and he did it to earn money.¡±


    Master Le was not satisfied with the answer and asked directly,


    ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    Le Wan choked and pondered for a while. Then, she clenched her fingers and said embarrassedly,


    ¡°I think I like him.¡±


    At the very least, in this world, other than her family, there were only two people of the opposite sex that she was closest to. One was Le Xuan, and the other was him.


    As for Le Xuan, he was just a little brother. In her eyes, he was a friend, but also a little brother.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s case was different. First of all, she had to admit that Zhai Jing¡¯s appearance was very much in line with her aesthetic. If she had not lived for a few more years and experienced more things, she would not have been able to hold back when such beauty was in front of her. Even so, she had to admit that she had secretly harbored lustful thoughts toward Zhai Jing a few times.


    At the thought of this, Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    When Grandpa Le saw her, how could he not know? He mmed the table.


    ¡°Since you like him, what are you waiting for? If you like someone, just do it directly, approach them first.¡±


    Le Wan was speechless.


    ¡°Grandpa, were you also this bold and unreasonable when you were chasing grandma back then?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a coward, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡±


    When Grandma Le came out of the kitchen, she saw the grandfather and granddaughter mumbling to each other. She walked over out of curiosity and eavesdropped on them. As a result, she heard Grandpa Le¡¯s bold words and directly exposed him.


    ¡°Then, how did Grandpa manage to win your heart when you were so pretty?¡± asked Le Wan.


    After failing to find out more, Old Master Le, who had been exposed, quickly retorted,


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we talking about that kid? Why are you bringing me into this?¡±


    Then, he looked at Le Wan, who was smiling slyly. He tapped her forehead helplessly.


    ¡°You little rascal.¡±


    At this time, the protagonist of their discussion had juste out of Dahong Corporation and was waiting for a bus at the bus stop.


    He pressed on his backpack, which had turned white from washing, and there was a check from Ren Rong inside.

 Chapter 71 - 71 Negotiation

    71 Negotiation


    A kidney transnt surgery, including postoperative care, would cost more than 300,000 yuan.


    The 30,000 yuan that they had won from thepetition had already been paid for the hospital fees. They still owed the hospital 30,000 to 40,000 yuan. Now, Zhai Jing only had about 1000 yuan left from the part-time sry that he had just received. He was still far from 300,000 yuan.


    To raise the money as soon as possible, Zhai Jing had to take out the things that he had prepared for many years and look for Ren Rong of Dahong Corporation.


    ¡°The people from the foundation said that you wanted to see me and that you have a business deal to do with me. I¡¯ve been very curious about it.¡±


    Ren Rong still had a good impression of Zhai Jing. In addition, he owed him a favor during the previouspetition. Therefore, after hearing the message from the Foundation¡¯s President, he was stunned for a moment but still found time to meet Zhai Jing in his busy schedule.


    In the guest room, the two of them sat on both sides of the table. The secretary served Zhai Jing a cup of tea.


    ¡°Thank you for taking the time to see me.¡± Zhai Jing ced the relevant information that he had prepared in front of him.


    Ren Rong picked it up curiously. ¡°A game proposal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is an ancient-stylebat game that I spent three years making. I know that head office Ren has a gamingpany under his name, so I was wondering if we coulde to an agreement,¡± Zhai Jing exined.


    President Ren raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you only fifteen years old three years ago? You¡¯re already thinking about making games?¡±


    ¡°Because I like to y games, so I taught myself how to develop programs.¡± Zhai Jing¡¯s words were half true and half false.


    He really liked games, but the reason why he spent so much time here was mainly that he was young at that time. He wanted to make money but couldn¡¯t find a part-time job. When he heard that he could make money by ying games, he put in the effort to study a few popr games.


    He was quick-witted, his fingers were flexible, and he was willing to put in the effort to study it, so he quickly figured out a way to y. He gradually gained some fame in the circle, and people came to him to y.


    Zhai Jing was naturally happy to be able to y games and earn living expenses.


    Until one day, he saw a piece of news on the inte. A small gamingpany hadunched a popr game, and its monthly revenue had broken through hundreds of millions. It had be a big money-maker in an instant. This incident had left an impression on him. If the game was well designed, one could make a lot of money.


    At the age of fifteen, Zhai Jing had an idea. He wanted to design a game and earn more money to save for his mother¡¯s surgery. Hence, he took some time every day to learn programming development. After learning for a while, he realized that he was quite talented in this area, so he began to create his first game.


    In the past three years, he had been in charge of the development of this ancient-style game while Mother Zhai was in charge of the art design. From scratch, it had been slowly built and modified. Now, the overall framework had beenpleted. The plot and character settings had also been partiallypleted. Only some details still needed to be perfected before it could beunched for the closed beta.


    ¡°Self-taught? you¡¯re pretty good.¡± Ren Rong casuallyplimented him, but he wasn¡¯t taking it seriously.


    The domestic gaming market was still in a blue-ocean state, but there were only a fewpanies that could make games big and strong.


    The gamepany under his name was acquired two years ago. After two years of integration and development, only two small games were produced. Thepany¡¯s profits were still mainly from bringing in games from overseas. But even so, they could only barely maintain a bnce of ie and expenditure.


    Making a game wasn¡¯t that simple.


    But Ren Rong flipped through the pages, and the more he read, the more serious he became. In the end, he even became addicted.


    Ren Rong had just turned 50 this year and was considered to be in the prime of his life in the business world. The reason why he bought the gamepany was not only to expand thepany¡¯s territory but also because he was ying games himself. Therefore,pared to those bosses who did not understand games but were in charge of game development, he could quickly judge the yability of the game from the proposal.


    At the very least, from the proposal, it was not that Zhai Jing was insensible as a young man, but he had the confidence toe to his door and talk about business. After Ren Rong finished reading the proposal, he asked Zhai Jing,


    ¡°You said that the game has been created. Can we try it out?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zhai Jing took out a USB sh drive. ¡°But I need aputer with higher specifications.¡±


    At Ren Rong¡¯smand, his subordinates quickly sent over aputer with the best configuration. Zhai Jing inserted the USB drive and opened the game from it directly. Then, he logged into an ount of 0001.

 Chapter 72 - 72 Testing

    72 Testing


    ¡°This is the ount I used to try out the game. You can try it out first.¡± Zhai Jing gave up his seat for Ren Rong to sit.


    Ren Rong clicked into the game interface and was stunned when he saw the exquisite scenes.


    ¡°The art isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    ¡°These were all hand-drawn by my mother. She used to study design.¡± Zhai Jing exined.


    Mother Zhai had been studying Chinese painting since she was young. When she was in college, she chose to major in design. If it weren¡¯t for her health, she would have achieved good results in her career.


    After Ren Rong chose a character, he maneuvered the keyboard to make him perform variousbat moves.


    ¡°These moves are very smooth, and the field of vision is great.¡±


    At the start, Ren Rong would stillment on the game, but slowly, he stared at the screen without saying a word. His fingers moved quickly on the keyboard, and it was clear that he had already gotten into the game.


    Zhai Jing stood at the side and did not disturb him until the secretary knocked on the door and came in to remind him.


    ¡°President Ren, you have a dinner to attend tonight. You should get ready to leave.¡±


    Ren Rong raised his head from theputer screen and thought for a moment before saying,


    ¡°It¡¯s not an important dinner, help me decline it.¡±


    The secretary was a little surprised, but she still agreed. She then listened to Ren Rong¡¯s instructions,


    ¡°Contact the boss of Fun Games and ask him to quickly bring a closed beta team.¡±


    Fun Games was the gamepany under his name. It was located on the 17th floor of the Dahong building and the General Manager was called Lin Hui.


    He received instructions from his boss before he got off work. He immediately called seven or eight people and they followed him to the top floor.


    ¡°President Lin, you¡¯re calling me so urgently. What¡¯s the matter?¡± The head of the internal testing department asked him.


    Lin Hui¡¯s heart was pounding, but he did not show it in front of them.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re all going up together, you must have something to do.¡±


    When they reached the top floor, they were brought to a conference room, which was already filled with a row ofputers. They sat down in confusion and waited for a few minutes before Ren Rong came in with a student in school uniform.


    Although they were very curious about who this student was, most of their attention was still on the big boss, Ren Rong. When they heard that he wanted them to test a game, they all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although Lin Hui found it strange that they had toe to the top floor to test the game, he still said,


    ¡°Is it a new game from a foreignpany? Something that even you, President Ren, think highly of must not be simple.¡±


    When Ren Rong heard this, he only smiled. He didn¡¯t confirm or deny it, but just let them test it first. Then, he returned to the office and sat in front of theputer again to y.


    He had a premonition that this game would be very popr after it wasunched, so he wanted to be the first to register a new ount. This was the belief and persistence of a gamer. The ount 0001 had already been registered by the developer, Zhai Jing. He could only choose the ount 0002. In the end, he entered it and found that number 0002 had already been registered!


    Ren Rong recalled that Zhai Jing had said that the art design of the game was done by Mother Zhai. He thought that she had registered for number 0002 and could only settle for second best.


    Fortunately, the closed beta team was still installing the game, so he didn¡¯t have to ask and no one would fight with him.


    The closed beta team finally installed the game. When they clicked on it, they found that it was a Chinese interface. They were surprised.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been introduced yet, and there¡¯s already a domestic version?¡±


    However, they were only a little puzzled and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. They started to register ounts to try out the game.


    Compared to pure yers like Ren Rong, the people in the closed beta team were much more professional.


    He opened it and took a look at the map.


    ¡°Only five maps have been developed. That¡¯s a little too little.¡±


    Zhai Jing, who was sitting in the corner, moved his fingers when he heard their conversation.


    ording to the n, there were actually ten maps in the game. However, he did not expect that mother Zhai¡¯s illness would develop so quickly. He also did not expect that he would be so lucky to have a kidney. Therefore, he had to take out the game in advance.


    As the closed beta team yed, they noted down all kinds of data. As they yed, they felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°This development team knows our history and culture too well. This doesn¡¯t look like something a foreign team would do.¡±


    ¡°Could it be a domestic team?¡± It was only then that they realized that the same LOGO often appeared in the game. It was a semi-circle Crescent wrapped around a word pattern. They tried to recognize it.


    ¡°Is it W?¡±


    However, they couldn¡¯t think of any team that had this logo.

 Chapter 73 - 73 Signing

    73 Signing


    If Le Wan were here, she would probably be able to recognize that the logo was exactly the same as the pendant in the middle of the silver chain that Zhai Jing had left in her car the other day.


    Two hourster, Ren Rong came over to ask them how their first trial experience was.


    Lin Hui summarized the team¡¯s opinions into a few simple sentences. This game was popr, and they had to buy it. Thepany¡¯s KPI for the next few years would depend on this game.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so optimistic about this game, President Ren.¡± Lin Hui was very excited as well. This game was too yable. Anyone who had yed it could clearly feel its potential. As long as they operated well, they might be able to take a big piece of fat meat from the two giant games in the market.


    !!


    Ren Rong decisively mmed the table.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s decided. Fun Games¡¯ next task is to mainly develop this game.


    He made it clear that he was going to develop it, not bring it in. Lin Hui¡¯s team was shocked.


    He beckoned to Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Come, let me introduce you. This is the game developer, Zhai Jing.¡±


    The closed beta team took a look at Zhai Jing¡¯s face and then at his school uniform. It said ¡°bright private academy¡±.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a high school student?¡± They thought that it was the boss¡¯s rtive who came to thepany to y. As Ren Rong did not introduce him and Zhai Jing was sitting quietly in the corner, they did not dare to run over to talk to him.


    Yet, President Ren said that such a high school student was actually the developer of the game they were working on. Had they gone crazy, or had the world gone crazy?


    However, it was obvious that President Ren would not joke about this matter. When they heard Ren Rong say that he had just turned 18 and that he had started to develop the game while learning at the age of 15, they immediately had an epiphany.


    Hence, they were not crazy, and the world was not crazy either. It was Zhai Jing who was crazy. He was a f*cking genius!


    The genius Zhai Jing had used his own abilities to conquer the people in the gamepany and Ren Rong. He finally did not see Zhai Jing as a child. Instead, he saw him as a business partner on the same level.


    Initially, Zhai Jing nned to sell the game and use the money in exchange for his mother¡¯s surgery. However, Ren Rong obviously valued his personal ability more and wanted to tie him to the big ship of Dahong Corporation, so he proposed a joint development.


    Thepany bought the game¡¯s copyright from Zhai Jing for one million Yuan. At the same time, they gave him 20% of the game¡¯s shares and invited him to be one of the people in charge of the game and to join in the subsequent development of the game.


    Zhai Jing knew very well how high the return rate of this game would be after it wasunched. However, he was even more clear that with his current ability, he could not maximize the value of the game at all. The treatment that Ren Rong had given him was already quite superior, even more than what he had originally imagined, so he agreed readily.


    When Zhai Jing came out of Dahong Corporation, there were already two contracts and a check in his bag.


    Things were going more smoothly than expected. Zhai Jing took a look at the time. It was already past nine o¡¯clock. The in-patient building closed at ten o¡¯clock. It was toote for him to rush over now. Fortunately, he had already told the nurses on duty in advance to trouble them to take care of his mother tonight.


    Tonight, he could only go home and stay the night.


    As he sat on the bench at the bus stop, Zhai Jing looked at the long stream of cars and horses on the road and his thoughts drifted.


    When his mother¡¯s kidney was avable and the surgery fees were paid, he would no longer have to work part-time to earn living expenses, nor would he have to stay upte to design games.


    Everything was developing in a good direction. The burden on his shoulders had been lifted by more than half, and his body suddenly felt much more rxed. Thinking back to life in the past few years, it was like a white foal passing through a crack. For a moment, he didn¡¯t have to be so busy, but his heart felt a little empty for some reason.


    He suddenly had the urge to talk to Le Wan and listen to her voice. Hence, he took the initiative to dial Le Wan¡¯s cell phone number for the first time.


    When the phone rang, Le Wan had juste out of the bathroom and was drying her hair when she saw his name shing on the screen.


    Le Wan picked up the call.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. What¡¯s up?¡±


    She heard a voice from the other side.


    ¡°Are you still outside? What were you busy with? It¡¯s already sote, can you still make it back to the hospital in time?¡±


    Zhai Jing listened to her questions quietly and only answered when she was done.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make it in time. I¡¯m going home to stay tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Are you alright?¡± Le Wan asked.


    ¡°Le Wan,¡± he called out.


    ¡°What? Yes?¡± Le Wan responded. He didn¡¯t continue after calling her name. ¡°Why are you acting so weird? What happened?¡±

 Chapter 74 - 74 Easy

    74 Easy


    Upon hearing Le Wan¡¯s question, Zhai Jing was silent for a while before he replied,


    ¡°I went to Dahong Corporation today.¡±


    Le Wan was stunned for a moment and said subconsciously,


    ¡°You¡¯re going to sign up for their Blue


    !!


    Sky Dream Creation Project?¡±


    After saying that, she felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right. Her mind spun. ¡°No, you sold your game to Dahong Corporation?¡±


    When he was helping Le Wan with her tuition, he did not need to teach her step by step because of her standard. He only needed to help her consolidate her knowledge at critical moments. Therefore, Zhai Jing¡¯s task was still very easy. Therefore, during this process, he could still find time to do his own things while tutoring Le Wan. Le Wan had also seen him designing games on theputer.


    In the original book, Zhai Jing umted arge amount of wealth in a short period because the game he designed was very popr after it wasunched on the market. With this money, he grew into a rival of the Fu family and other bigpanies in a few years. As such, in Le Wan¡¯s eyes, that game was a Golden Hen that would continuouslyy golden eggs.


    In the original novel, Mother Zhai didn¡¯t get a kidney, so he didn¡¯t need to raise money for the operation. However, in reality, when Mother Zhai finally had a kidney, Zhai Jing sold the Golden Hen in advance to raise money for the surgery.


    ¡°This is your hard work for several years. Why would you sell it?¡± Le Wan jumped up from the bed anxiously.


    ¡°I told you before that you don¡¯t have to worry about the operation fees. I¡¯ll help you solve it, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. Zhai, you¡¯re driving me to my grave.¡±


    If Zhai Jing was in front of her now, Le Wan would probably be so angry that she would poke his head.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re rich. It¡¯s easy for you to get the money for the surgery.¡± When Zhai Jing heard the sound of her stomping, his heart felt as if it was soaking in hot water. It was warm and soft.


    He chuckled, which made Le Wan even angrier.


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious too.¡± Zhai Jing called her again.


    ¡°Le Wan, you¡¯ve already helped me too much. I can¡¯t develop the habit of relying on you.¡±


    Most importantly, only by breaking free from this quagmire would he be qualified to stand by Le Wan¡¯s side.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even look down on you, but you¡¯re looking down on me.¡±


    It was not that Le Wan did not know about Zhai Jing¡¯s self-esteem. However, she still felt that it was a pity to sell the game at such a low price.


    Zhai Jing had no choice but to tell her about the terms and conditions offered by Dahong Corporation. Le Wan then said reluctantly,


    ¡°It seems that Ren Rong has good taste to be able to make his business so big.¡±


    ¡°So, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m at a disadvantage.¡± Zhai Jing indeed thought so.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Since even the game¡¯s owner had said so, as an outsider, she couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not in a hurry to get money now, does that mean you don¡¯t have to work part-time anymore?¡±


    Zhai Jing knew that she wanted to ask about the supplementary lessons.


    ¡°I want to spend more time at the hospital to apany my mother, so I won¡¯t be doing any other part-time jobs for now.¡±


    Previously, the nurse had no choice but to take extra care of his mother when she saw that he was in a difficult position. However, the nurses had to take care of so many patients, and it was not good to keep troubling them.


    ¡°As for the tuition, since I¡¯ve already promised you, I¡¯ll keep my promise and tutor you until the day before the college entrance examination.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried that you won¡¯t keep your promise.¡±


    Le Wan would not tell him that this was indeed her first thought at that time. However, when she thought about it, she felt that this person was Zhai Jing and he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    As for the reason, it was probably intuition. During this period, she understood Zhai Jing to a certain extent. She knew that he was a person who valued promises and did not like to owe people favors. Hence, he would definitely not do something like burning bridges after crossing them. This was also one of the reasons why she was willing to help him.


    In the end, Le Wan finally let go of the matter of the game being sold. She said to Zhai Jing sincerely,


    ¡°Congrattions. You can finally rx a little in the future.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve said it many times, I still have to thank you.¡± His own business, his mother¡¯s business, and the game this time were all the same.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Le Wan, he wouldn¡¯t have been the champion of thepetition that day, and he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to get to know Ren Rong. In fact, if Le Wan had not called him in time that day and pulled him out of the abyss, Zhai Jing could not imagine what he would have be now.

 Chapter 75 - 75 A Joke

    75 A Joke


    As for why Zhai Jing and Le Wan had never considered selling the game to the Le family even though they knew that the game would be very profitable, it was because the Le family¡¯spany was mainly in the business industry and had nothing to do with games. Although Second Brother Le had opened an entertainmentpany, his main business was in artiste management and film and television production.


    Most importantly, although Le Wan knew that Zhai Jing would be rich by ying this game in a few years, she had never thought of snatching the fruits of hisbor. On the other hand, Zhai Jing¡¯s thoughts were more obscure. He hoped that he could stand in front of Le Wan with an open and aboveboard attitude. Therefore, before he became stronger, he did not want to be too deeply involved with the Le family.


    Fortunately, no matter what they thought in their hearts, they had a pretty good result now.


    It was the day of Chen Wei¡¯s daughter¡¯s surgery. After the morning sses, Le Wan and Zhai Jing arrived at the hospital one after the other and waited outside the surgery room with Chen Wei.


    !!


    Firstly, it was because the sess of Chen Wei¡¯s daughter¡¯s surgery might change his mind. Secondly, after going through so many things together, Le Wan was more concerned about Chen Wei¡¯s daughter, Shen Yue. She hoped that this kind girl would be able to survive.


    ¡°Do you guys think the surgery will fail?¡± Chen Wei¡¯s eyes were fixed on the door of the operating room as he nervously rubbed his hands.


    Zhai Jing, who was sitting beside him, ced a ss of warm water in his hands and consoled him.


    ¡°Heart valve repair surgery isn¡¯t a particrly difficult surgery. The doctor also said that the sess rate is very high.¡±


    Chen Wei gulped down arge mouthful of warm water, yet it didn¡¯t relieve the nervousness in his heart in the slightest.


    ¡°As long as I think about how they have to make such arge opening on Yue ¡®er¡¯s body and even have to undergo surgery on her heart, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Zhai Jing and Le Wan looked at each other. They knew that Chen Wei would not listen to them no matter what they said. If he didn¡¯t say anything, he would probably be even more nervous, so she had to y her patience and continue to listen to him.


    When Chen Wei¡¯s mouth was almost dry from all the talking, the surgery finally ended.


    The moment the door opened, Chen Wei rushed up.


    ¡°Doctor, how is it?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, the surgery was very sessful. In the future, as long as there are no major problems and she takes good medicine to maintain her health, her heart will be able tost for decades.¡±


    Chen Wei¡¯s eyes immediately reddened. He grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand and kept saying,


    ¡°Doctor, thank you.¡±


    Seeing him like this, the doctor was a little touched.


    ¡°After she¡¯s cured, go back and live your life well. Don¡¯t think too much and do anything extreme in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Chen Wei hurriedly guaranteed.


    After Shen Yue¡¯s operation was sessful, she had to be observed in the ICU room for a few days. She would be transferred to the general ward when her condition stabilized, so Chen Wei could not see her yet. He could only wait until visiting hours tomorrow morning to see her through the ss room.


    After sending off the doctor and nurses, Chen Wei turned around and knelt in front of Le Wan. This gave Le Wan a huge shock and she quickly bent down to help him up. Zhai Jing also rushed over to help him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Le Wan asked.


    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives.¡± Chen Wei was crying with snot and tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that this matter is already in the past, so there¡¯s no need to mention it again.¡±


    Seeing that he was determined to kneel and thank her, Le Wan had no choice but to push Zhai Jing out.


    ¡°Since you helped to save his mother¡¯s life, shouldn¡¯t he kneel and kowtow to you too?¡±


    He was so frightened that he waved his hands.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do, that won¡¯t do.¡± Only then did he stop.


    Chen Wei thanked her profusely and left. Le Wan wiped the cold sweat on her forehead. She really couldn¡¯t bear such a direct and warm way of thanks from him.


    At this moment, Zhai Jing said,


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s only right for me to kneel before him.¡±


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you kowtow to me as well?¡± said Le Wan helplessly.


    She was just teasing him casually, but Zhai Jing thought about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± As he said that, he actually stood up and looked like he was really going to kneel in front of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Le Wan quickly pulled him back. Chen Wei¡¯s earlier actions were already eye-catching enough. If Zhai Jing really knelt, she would be surrounded by people.


    ¡°Why are all of you acting like this?¡±


    Le Wan raised her head and caught a sh of a smile on Zhai Jing¡¯s face. She finally realized that she had been yed.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± She waved her hand and shouted.

 Chapter 76 - 76 Coaxing People

    76 Coaxing People


    [Are you still angry?] Zhai Jing sent a message.


    The previous day in the hospital, he had angered Le Wan with a small joke. As a result, the two of them had not spoken to each other until today.


    Looking at the straightforward message, Le Wan snorted and replied,


    [No, why would I be angry with you?]


    It was an ordinary sentence, but to Zhai Jing, it was inexplicably filled with a strange tone. So, she was really angry?


    He should coax her? But how should he coax her? Zhai Jing used his genius mind to think about it and realized that he had never had such an experience in the past eighteen years of his life. So when he suddenly said that he wanted to coax a girl, his mind went nk and he had no idea what to do.


    Zhai Jing thought for a moment and decided to seek help from the omnipotentizens.


    Hence, he took out his phone and opened the search engine. He typed in,


    [If you make a girl angry, how do you coax her?]


    In the end, the first answer that popped up was,


    [Don¡¯t talk nonsense, just kneel on the keyboard.]


    Zhai Jing¡¯s face scrunched up. Why did he have to kneel? And on the keyboard at that? He didn¡¯t understand and went straight to the next answer.


    [The keyboard is too expensive. My personal suggestion is to buy durians. She eats durian meat and you kneel on the Lotus shell.]


    Zhai Jing felt an inexplicable pain in his knee! He felt that these answers were not very reliable.


    ¡°God, it¡¯s time for P.E. ss. Why are you so slow?¡±


    Ji Huan, who was sitting at the same table, stretched his head over to take a look. Zhai Jing nonchntly turned off the screen of his phone and then covered the phone on the table. He was so fast that Ji Huan only had time to nce at the screen. He casually said,


    ¡°Eh, did you fix your phone¡¯s screen?¡±


    That day, in order to save Fu Sui, he had thrown his phone to the ground, and the upper half of the screen had turned ck.


    Although he had a sum of money on hand after selling the game¡¯s copyright, he thought that there would be a lot of things that he would need to spend money on in the future. His mother¡¯s body also needed long-term recuperation, so he did not dare to spend money extravagantly.


    When he bought the phone, he had considered that he would need to make mobile games for people to y. He needed a higher configuration, so the price was not cheap. It had only been used for more than half a year. Other than the broken screen, the body was still 90% new. He thought that it was still within the warranty period anyway, so he simply went to the repair shop to change the screen.


    Those who could afford Ming Cheng Private High School were young masters and daughters with bigpanies like the Le family and the Fu family, or those with political backgrounds. There were also rich second-generation heirs like Gu Shan who managed to jump from the middle ss to the upper ss after several generations of umtion. There were also second-generation heirs like Ji Huan who were lucky enough to encounter the demolition and be rich overnight.


    Although their living habits and personal habits were different, they were not short of money. Many students, didn¡¯t have the concept of fixing phones. It would only take them half a year or even a few months to change a phone from an old model to a new model. As a result, their phones were eliminated before they could break.


    Only Ji Huan, who was a second-generation heir, had lived the life of an ordinary citizen before and was clear about Zhai Jing¡¯s situation, so his first reaction was that he had gone to repair his phone.


    Zhai Jing had long been used to this kind of stark rich-and-poor gap. He did not feel that it was embarrassing to admit that he had to repair his mobile phone, so he was very calm.


    Zhai Jing stroked the smooth screen of the mobile phone with his fingertips and put the mobile phone into his pocket with satisfaction. With such repairs, it could be used for at least three years.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re going to have P.E. ss?¡± He urged Ji Huan, and the two of them went to the stadium together.


    Mingcheng Private High School not only paid attention to the students¡¯ academic performance but also paid attention to the cultivation of theirprehensive quality. Therefore, they offered many courses for students to choose freely.


    For example, Zhai Jing and the rest had two physical education sses every week. Other than ball games, there were also shooting, fencing, martial arts, horsemanship, and other events. Zhai Jing was tall, so he chose a basketball event that did not cost money. Ji Huan also chose the same one as him.


    On the other side, Le Wan was also dragged to the basketball court by Feng Ying.


    She also chose the basketball ss, or rather, Fu Sui chose it because he loved basketball, so she chose it as well, wondering if the two would meet in the physical education ss.


    In the end, after she had chosen her course, the schedule came out. She hadn¡¯t met Fu Sui in two sses, and once the course was chosen, it couldn¡¯t be changed.


    To this, Le Wan could only say, well done! She really didn¡¯t want to see this scumbag male lead walking around in front of her twice a week.

 Chapter 77 - 77 Smashed

    77 Smashed


    The basketball court was veryrge, with a total of eight venues on each floor.


    When Zhai Jing, who was in the formation, heard the voicesing from the door, he knew that the people from the women¡¯s basketball ss had arrived. He turned his head and looked at the group of girls. Sure enough, he saw Le Wan, who was covering her face and yawning secretly, at the end.


    ¡°Why did you choose basketball?¡± Le Wan asked Feng Ying, who had been holding her arm.


    Ever since the day they had amon enemy, Feng Ying felt that the rtionship between the two of them had be much closer. Hence, she began to be bold and dared to touch Le Wan.


    Fortunately, Le Wan also liked this petite and cute little genius, so she didn¡¯t stop her. However, she couldn¡¯t understand why such a delicate girl would choose basketball ss. It felt like she had to hold the basketball with both hands.


    Feng Ying blushed a little at the mention of this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they all say that you can grow taller by ying basketball?¡± That was why she had chosen basketball for her physical education ss all these years.


    Le Wan was 1.68 meters tall, not too tall nor too short. She looked at the girl who only reached her chin and did not want to expose her. It would not have much effect.


    Feng Ying, who was standing on the basketball court, seemed to have be a different person. The basketball that should have looked clumsy in her arms became more flexible in her hands.


    Although she looked like a child who had identally entered a forest when she stood on the basketball court, she was fast and skilled. She was facing a tall girl who was slightly over 1.7 meters tall. She retreated, causing the tall girl to pounce forward. However, she nimbly turned around and dribbled the ball past her. Then, she immediately passed the ball to her teammate under the basket. The other party stepped forward and scored.


    Le Wan, who was sitting by the side of the stage, could not help but p her hands. She looked at Feng Ying¡¯s eyes which were filled with killing intent and kept improving. How could she have known that Feng Ying was originally a shy girl who blushed easily when she spoke?


    So, other than her stubbornness in height, she had insisted on ying basketball for so many years because she really liked basketball, right? People who worked hard for what they liked seemed to be shrouded in ayer of light, attracting the attention of others.


    Le Wan, who was so engrossed in watching Feng Ying y, did not know that she had be someone else¡¯s scenery.


    Is it really good?


    She didn¡¯t even look at them. Zhai Jing looked at Le Wan¡¯s blushing face and muttered in his heart. At the same time, he looked at Feng Ying with an unfriendly gaze.


    Suddenly, Zhai Jing rushed out!


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Le Wan, who was standing on the stairs to cheer Feng Ying on, only had time to hear someone shouting. When she turned her head, she saw a yellow object smashing toward her head. Then, with a bang, she felt dizzy and her body swayed, about to fall forward.


    Terrible! If you fall like this, you¡¯ll hit the railing in front and then fall off the court!


    Such a message was sent out from Le Wan¡¯s mind, but unfortunately, she could no longer control her own hands and feet. She could only watch as the railing grew closer and closer to her.


    When her forehead was only a few centimeters away from the arm-thick railing, Le Wan subconsciously closed her eyes. In the next second, she was pulled back by a strong force and fell backward into an stic embrace.


    Le Wan subconsciously grabbed the arm that was in front of her. She looked up and saw that it was Zhai Jing!


    She mumbled,


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you.¡±


    After she finished speaking, her vision turned ck and her legs went soft.


    Zhai Jing quickly squatted down and picked her up.


    ¡°Hurry up and send her to the infirmary.¡± The physical education teacher had not expected such an ident to happen while he was teaching. He prayed in his heart that nothing would happen to these little ancestors, or he might not be able to keep his job.


    Zhai Jing quickly walked down the stairs with her in his arms. When he passed by the court, he red at a certain boy with a dark look in his eyes.


    It was this boy who had been ying with others on the court just now. He had been ying too happily and the ball had been smashed into the audience.


    The boy also knew that he had caused trouble. He quickly ran forward and reached out to take her.


    ¡°I hit her. Let me carry her to the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t even look at him. He carried her, pushed him aside, and ran.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with your attitude!¡±


    After being scolded by him so directly, the boy¡¯s emotions surged up. He wanted to say that he didn¡¯t hit her on purpose, so why was he so arrogant?

 Chapter 78 - 78 Applying Medicine

    78 Applying Medicine


    The boy turned around and wanted to chase after him, but he was pped in the face by hispanion.


    ¡°Are you stupid? They¡¯re a couple. You hit his girlfriend, so why are you still going to get involved?¡±


    The boy was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that girl Le Wan? Didn¡¯t she like Fu Sui? How did she end up with someone else?¡±


    ¡°What old history are you talking about? People have already turned over a new leaf and are running towards a new life.¡±


    Hispanion looked at him as if he was a fool.


    ¡°You can go to the school¡¯s intr to read thetest gossip if you have nothing to do. Otherwise, you might be insensible again and do something like hugging someone else¡¯s girlfriend in front of their boyfriend. Then, you might get a gunny sack over your head and get beaten up one day.¡±


    Le Wan was not aware that there was a new rumor about her in school. She only knew that she was knocked unconscious by a basketball and seemed to have seen Zhai Jing before she lost consciousness. She couldn¡¯t remember anything else.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was already lying in the infirmary. She could hear the voices of Zhai Jing and a girl.


    Mingcheng Private High School¡¯s Infirmary was naturally different from that of ordinary schools. Not only were there professional doctors and nurses, but there was also a variety of medical equipment. At first nce, it looked like a small professional hospital.


    Le Wan was hit in the head and passed out. When she was sent to the infirmary, the first thing that was done was to get an X-ray to see if there was any brain damage.


    Although it looked like a hospital, it wasn¡¯t a real hospital, so the results were out immediately after the X-ray.


    The doctor looked at the results carefully and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any injuries. It should be a slight concussion caused by the impact. She will wake up soon.¡±


    ¡°Does she need treatment?¡±


    On the way to the infirmary, he saw that the spot on Le Wan¡¯s forehead where she was hit had swelled up and looked quite serious.


    ¡°A mild concussion is a type of functional injury. It doesn¡¯t require special treatment. The wound on the forehead will be fine after some medicine is applied.¡±


    The doctor looked at the anxious Zhai Jing and said,


    ¡°In the next few days, she may show signs of dizziness and headaches, so she should rest in bed for a few days and let her brain recover slowly. The symptoms will be relieved.¡±


    When Le Wan, who was lying on the bed, heard these words, she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t cause any serious problems, otherwise, it would be troublesome.


    When she heard Zhai Jing thanking the doctor and walking over, Le Wan quickly closed her eyes and pretended that he had not woken up. It was too embarrassing to be knocked unconscious while watching a game in the audience. She had not prepared herself mentally to face the gazes of others.


    ¡°She¡¯s not awake yet.¡±


    At that moment, the nurse brought over a bottle of medicine.


    ¡°This medicine is to dispel bruises and reduce swelling. Apply it on her forehead and the bruise will go away in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, nurse,¡±


    Zhai Jing took the medicine and cotton swab from her hands and expressed that he would help Le Wan apply it.


    The nurse was happy to have someone to help her with her work. She made a cheering gesture to Zhai Jing and encouraged him.


    ¡°You have to work hard, I have high hopes for you.¡±


    Zhai Jing was confused. Seeing that she had turned around to do other things, he did not ask further and turned back to focus on applying the medicine for Le Wan.


    Le Wan, who was pretending to be unconscious, only felt a warm sensation spraying on the side of her face, followed by a cold sensation on her forehead. She felt a slight pain and her eyelids trembled slightly.


    Zhai Jing thought that he had hurt her. He lowered his head, put his mouth close to her forehead, and gently blew on her wound.


    That slightly cold breath spread across her forehead. Le Wan, whose vision waspletely dark with her eyes closed, felt her entire head stiffen all of a sudden. The hand under the nket suddenly grabbed her thigh fiercely. The dull pain that came through her body managed to distract her attention and prevent her from having more stress reactions.


    In the eyes of others, the two of them were so close to each other that it looked as if Zhai Jing was leaning forward to kiss the sleeping Le Wan.


    Le Yi was a student at Mingcheng Private Junior High. When he heard that his sister was injured during P.E. ss, he threw down his textbook and ran to the high school campus.


    When he ran to the high school¡¯s medical office, panting, he saw the scene of Zhai Jing gently blowing air on Le Wan¡¯s wound. He widened his eyes and rushed in immediately. He pulled him away and scolded,


    ¡°You animal! My sister is already in this state. What are you trying to do to her when she¡¯s in such a state?¡±

 Chapter 79 - 79 Chasing People Away

    79 Chasing People Away


    Zhai Jing held the medicine in one hand and the cotton swab in the other. His face was full of confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m applying medicine for her.¡±


    ¡°Do you need to be so close to my sister to apply medicine? Do you need to put your mouth on my sister¡¯s face?¡±


    He had seen it with his own eyes! Little Brother Le did not believe his exnation at all.


    ¡°I was trying to blow air on her.¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, Zhai Jing suddenly realized that the action just now was too ambiguous for a non-boyfriend and girlfriend. No wonder Little Brother Le would misunderstand and get angry.


    So, why did he do it so naturally at that time? It was probably because Le Wan was unconscious that he was allowed to approach her so unscrupulously.


    Little Brother Le did not know what he was thinking. Seeing that Zhai Jing could not speak, he immediately continued to press on.


    ¡°See, you can¡¯t speak. Hmph¡±


    Although there were rumors that Zhai Jing and Le Wan were a couple, he had secretly asked his sister about it after he returned home from the police station. His sister had said that ¡®we are not together yet¡¯.


    At that time, Little Brother Le was so happy that he did not notice the expression on Le Wan¡¯s face when she spoke, nor did he notice the word ¡®yet¡¯ in her words. Since Zhai Jing was nothing, he stood in front of him and said confidently,


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Le Wan had not woken up yet and Zhai Jing was worried. He did not want to leave just like that.


    ¡°The doctor told me to finish applying the medicine on her.¡±


    ¡°I can also do something as simple as applying medicine, so there¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡±


    Little Brother Le reached out his hand to take the medicine from Zhai Jing¡¯s hand but Zhai Jing moved to the side and his hand missed.


    Pouting, Little Brother Le red at him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zhai Jing turned around.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already applied half of it. I¡¯ll just finish it while I¡¯m at it.¡±


    Little Brother Le still wanted to snatch it back, but the nurse beside him couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and chimed in,


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of a couple being in love. What¡¯s a child like you doing getting involved?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my sister¡¯s boyfriend. He¡¯s the one with bad intentions and is coveting my sister. If I don¡¯t keep an eye on him, what if he bullies my sister?¡±


    The way the nurse looked at him was like she was looking at an evil mother-inw who was determined to break up a loving couple. Little Brother Le felt wronged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by him just because he looks good. He¡¯s very cunning and a scheming man. Hmph.¡±


    ¡°He had even used the name of a game to get close to her. His goal was to be in a favorable position. Fortunately, she was smart and saw through his trick in time. He only quieted down after cklisting her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why my sister doesn¡¯t need you to take care of her.¡± Little Brother Le was insistent on chasing him away.


    Listening to him making a ruckus alone, Le Wan, who was pretending to be unconscious, felt her ears hurt. She finally could not pretend anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re so noisy!¡±


    She rubbed her eyes and pretended to be woken up by him as she sat up.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    Little Brother Le¡¯s expression changed in a second when he saw Le Wan, and he looked much more obedient.


    The nurse also came up to her and asked if she felt dizzy, nauseated, or any other symptoms.


    Le Wan shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy, but I don¡¯t feel anything else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The nurse recorded it on the patient¡¯s form and checked the bruise on her forehead. She said,


    ¡°Although the color of the medicine is a little ugly, the medicine still needs to be applied. Otherwise, the bruises won¡¯t go away so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Thank you.¡±


    After thanking the nurse, Le Wan turned around and saw Little Brother Leing up to her with a warm face.


    ¡°Sister, let me help you apply the medicine.¡±


    Le Wan nced at Zhai Jing, who was standing quietly at the side, holding the medicine in his hand. She rejected little brother le¡¯s offer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. What if you hurt me by touching me so rashly?¡±


    She pointed at Zhai Jing. let him help me apply it.


    Little Brother Le disagreed,


    ¡°Sis, he¡¯s an outsider. How can he be more at ease than our own family?¡±


    In front of Le Wan, he didn¡¯t dare to say that he was going to drive him away like before, but his attitude was still not good.


    Le Wan poked him directly.


    ¡°How can you talk to someone like that? Student Zhai sent me to the infirmary personally. Even if he doesn¡¯t get any credit, he has put in a lot of effort. You don¡¯t even thank him, but you still talk to him with such an attitude. You don¡¯t know any manners at all.¡±


    Little Brother Le turned his head and made a face at Zhai Jing. Then, he turned back and put on an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Sister, I was worried about you. I rushed over to see you as soon as I heard that you were injured.¡±

 Chapter 80 - 80 Coaxing Away

    80 Coaxing Away


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m so anxious that I¡¯m sweating. Even my clothes are wet.¡±


    Little Brother Le pulled up his clothes to show Le Wan, trying to soften Le Wan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you spoke ill of him?¡±


    Le Wan knew her two-faced younger brother very well, so she would not believe his words just because he was pretending to be obedient and weak.


    !!


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Little Brother Le nced at Zhai Jing. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no special rtionship between the two of you. It¡¯s easy for a man and a woman to attract criticism when they¡¯re alone in a room. In the end, he even touched you. That¡¯s not right.¡±


    Zhai Jing, who was not innocent, did not have any intention to refute. Le Wan, who pretended to be unconscious and allowed Zhai Jing to approach her, also looked away suspiciously.


    ¡°Ahem, since I¡¯m fine now, you can go back first.¡± She said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. I want to stay here with you.¡± Little Brother Le refused to leave.


    ¡°If you suddenly skip ss, your teacher will call mom. By then, the news of my injury will spread to everyone in the family. They¡¯ll definitely mobilize all of their forces when the timees,¡± Le Wan advised. ¡°Then, they¡¯ll take me home and forbid me from studying.¡±


    When Little Brother Le heard this, he said matter-of-factly,


    ¡°You¡¯re injured. You shouldn¡¯t go back to school.¡±


    Alright, she had almost forgotten that little brother le was also a member of this family. He had the same tradition and moral integrity as the Le family. Le Wan only felt her head getting dizzier.


    She could only pretend to be aggrieved.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be like this. You know that there¡¯s only a little time left before the college entrance examination. You¡¯ve seen how hard I study every day just to get into my ideal university. If I¡¯m forced to lie in bed for so many days just because of the injury on my forehead, then all my previous efforts will be in vain.¡±


    ¡°Little brother, you can¡¯t bear to see me sad and disappointed, can you?¡±


    How could Little Brother Le say no when he saw her like this?


    ¡°So, I can trust you, right?¡± Le Wan looked at him with a look of trust. ¡°Can you help me hide this from them?¡±


    ¡°Then I can naturally do it.¡± The moment he said that Little Brother Le almost bit his tongue.


    He regretted it. If his family found out, his sister would be fine, but he would probably be beaten up by his family.


    However, Le Wan did not give him a chance to regret it.


    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re the best to me.¡± She cheered and hugged him.


    Little Brother Le was coaxed away in a daze.


    Seeing that he had finally left, Le Wan heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    ¡°Can you just lie to him like this?¡± Zhai Jing, who had been watching the whole process, finally spoke.


    Le Wan leaned against the pillow tiredly and said casually,


    ¡°That¡¯s just how he is. He likes to stick to people too much. If I don¡¯t use some tricks to talk to him normally, he won¡¯t listen.¡±


    She recalled what Little Brother Le had said to Zhai Jing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for his attitude towards you.¡±


    Zhai Jing knew why little brother le was picking on him, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He even spoke up for him considerately.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a child. It¡¯s normal for him to be a little impulsive and have a bad temper. He¡¯s just worried about you.¡±


    On second thought, Le Wan was almost 15 years old this year, she was not young anymore and had a bad temper.


    In the original work, because of the death of the original, Little Brother Le became more paranoid and crazy. As a result, he fell into Fu Sui¡¯s trap and ended up being buried in the sea of fire.


    Therefore, he really should change his personality back. Otherwise, even if he didn¡¯t face Fu Sui and the other protagonists in the future, if he continued to develop his personality and others did something to provoke him, he would lose his self-control. She was afraid that he would be screwed badly.


    Seeing that Le Wan was deep in thought, Zhai Jing shifted his gaze away and pretended that he had not said anything.


    ¡°Do we still need to apply medicine?¡± He asked when he saw Le Waning back to her senses.


    Le Wan looked at the medicine in his hand and thought of the cold air that had just blown on her forehead. Her heart skipped a beat and she grabbed the quilt.


    ¡°Ahem, sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Zhai Jing stood up silently and took two steps toward her. He looked at the hair bun on Le Wan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Lift your head a little.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Le Wan said softly. She slowly raised her head and looked at him with her bright eyes.


    ¡°Then, you should hold back a little. I¡¯m afraid of the pain.¡±

 Chapter 81 - 81 Embarrassing

    81 Embarrassing


    Le Wan¡¯s words made it easy for one¡¯s imagination to run wild.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s hands trembled. He took a deep breath.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    His face was still serious as if he was unmoved, but his red ears betrayed his emotions.


    ¡°Why do I have to close my eyes? I hurt my forehead, not my eyes.¡± Le Wanughed in her heart and put on an innocent look.


    Having known Le Wan for so long, how could Zhai Jing not know that this little devil was deliberately ying tricks on him? However, he couldn¡¯t harden his heart against her. He could only reach out his palm and cover her eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t apply the medicine for you if you keep staring at me like this.¡±


    Under his palm, Le Wan¡¯s eyshes were like a small fan, sweeping across his palm again and again. It was itchy and numb, but Le Wan continued to add fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I apply it?¡±


    ¡°Le Wan,¡± Zhai Jing¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°Do you have to make it so clear?¡±


    When Le Wan heard the suppressed emotions in his voice, she immediately retracted her feelings.


    ¡°Alright, you can apply the medicine then. I promise I¡¯ll close my eyes obediently.¡±


    She liked to flirt with people, but when she did it, it had to be just flirting.


    Seeing that she had calmed down, Zhai Jing released his hand. However, when he looked down, he realized that the situation was not much better.


    In front of him, Le Wan raised her head slightly, revealing her full forehead and the sharp and delicate tip of her nose. Further down was her pink and red mouth. At this moment, she was slightly rxed, as if she was waiting for him.


    The purple wound on her forehead looked terrible, but when it was on her face, coupled with the slight movement of her eyshes on her tightly closed eyes, it inexplicably revealed a sense of fragility.


    Zhai Jing, who didn¡¯t pay attention to fashion and makeup, did not know that there was a term called ¡°battle-worn makeup¡±. However, he was easily provoked by Le Wan¡¯s injured face and her posture. His hand itched and he wanted to touch the wound. He thought of using his fingertips to press on it.


    Seeing that he did not move, Le Wan wrinkled her nose slightly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you applying it yet?¡±


    When Zhai Jing snapped out of his daze, he realized what he was thinking about earlier. Looking at Le Wan¡¯s face, which showed that she trusted himpletely, he suddenly felt a sense of guilt and shame. He silently took a step back.


    He coughed to cover it up and said,


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯m dipping the cotton swab in the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up,¡± Le Wan said. ¡°You get dizzy if you keep your head up like this for too long.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Zhai Jing quickly put away all the distracting thoughts in his mind and focused on applying the medicine for her. No one suddenly jumped in this time, and the two no longer had trouble, so it was done very quickly.


    Zhai Jing took the opportunity to turn around and put down the medicine. He secretly exhaled. Turning his head again, he saw Le Wan¡¯s hand restlessly touching her forehead. Zhai Jing quickly stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just disinfected and applied medicine. Don¡¯t touch it with your dirty hands, in case it gets infected.¡±


    Le Wan put down her hand in embarrassment.


    ¡°I want to know if my injury is serious.¡±


    Then, he saw her take out her phone from her sweatpants.


    Zhai Jing was surprised.


    ¡°You even have your phone in your pocket during P.E. ss. Isn¡¯t it inconvenient for you to run and jump?¡±


    ¡°So, as long as I don¡¯t run and jump, it¡¯ll be fine, right?¡± Le Wan said indifferently.


    After all, Mingcheng¡¯s P.E. sses were free and focused on the student¡¯s autonomy, so the teachers wouldn¡¯t force the students toplete any tasks.


    She turned on the camera¡¯s selfie mode and aimed it at her face. The first thing she saw was the wound that had been covered with ayer of red and yellow Medicine, which made the bruises even more obvious. Le Wan¡¯s face froze at once. She howled and threw away her phone, then lifted the nket and buried herself in it.


    She had actually flirted with Zhai Jing with such a face just now! What kind of tragedy was this? It was too ugly and too embarrassing! She didn¡¯t want to see anyone!


    Zhai Jing was startled by her loud howl. When he saw her scurrying into the bed as if she did not want to see anyone, he asked nervously,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t need to worry about me!¡± Le Wan punched the pillow in frustration.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t bury your head in the nket. Otherwise, the medicine you just applied will all stick to the pillow and nket.¡± Zhai Jing tugged at her nket gently.


    Le Wan noticed his movement and quickly pulled the nket closer to her. I¡¯m so ugly. I don¡¯t want to see anyone!

 Chapter 82 - 82 Cajoling

    82 Cajoling


    Zhai Jing finally understood from her words that she was in a difficult position. He could onlyfort her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before. Isn¡¯t it a little toote for you to hide it now?¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s groaning stopped for a moment, and she said quietly under the nket,


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that if you don¡¯t know how to speak, you can just shut up and not say anything?¡±


    !!


    Alright, he had said the wrong thing again. What should he do in this situation? The gears in Zhai Jing¡¯s head spun furiously. Suddenly, he had an idea.


    ¡°Although the wound looks scary, it doesn¡¯t look ugly.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Le Wan could not believe it.


    She had already seen through the camera that the wound was ugly. Moreover, the person who treated her wound was Zhai Jing. How could she not feel embarrassed and sad?


    After Zhai Jing nodded, he realized that Le Wan could not see him. Hence, he added in a very certain tone,


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡±


    After all, he had just harbored some unscrupulous thoughts toward Le Wan¡¯s face, so he did not say this on purpose to appease Le Wan.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s your own face, you¡¯ll always look at the wound and stare at it. You¡¯ll probably exaggerate the size of it, which is why you think it¡¯s hideous. After Zhai Jing understood the situation, he spoke more smoothly.


    ¡°In the eyes of bystanders, we look at a person as a whole. So, that small wound can¡¯t affect your overall appearance.¡±


    In Le Wan¡¯s impression, Zhai Jing was an honest man, so she did not think that he was lying to her. However, she was a little worried about his taste. After all, boys and girls often had different concerns about the same thing.


    Seeing that she was still feeling awkward, Zhai Jing felt that he had never been so patient in one matter. However, this person was Le Wan. He didn¡¯t feel annoyed and even enjoyed it.


    When he realized this, a clear sentence appeared in his mind.


    Zhai Jing, you¡¯re done for. You¡¯vepletely fallen into this.


    However, this person was Le Wan, so he didn¡¯t resist. He was very happy to do so.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I get the nurse to bandage your wound? You won¡¯t be able to see it if you cover it. ¡± Zhai Jing finally gave a suggestion.


    Le Wan thought for a moment. Although it would still be quite ugly to have medical tape on her head, it would still look better than the red, yellow, and purple wound, right? So, she reluctantly agreed and finally got out of the quilt.


    Le Wan lifted the nket and the fresh air came in. She heaved a sigh of relief. When she looked up, she saw the smile on Zhai Jing¡¯s face. She quickly covered the wound on her forehead with her hand and red at him. She pouted and mumbled unhappily,


    ¡°What are youughing at? Is it that funny?¡±


    Zhai Jing was afraid that she would be embarrassed and go back under the nket, so he immediately stopped smiling and went to the nurse to ask for a piece of medical tape.


    After all the trouble, the medicine on the wound was gone. Zhai Jing had no choice but to apply the medicine to it again and then put on the medical tape.


    Le Wan looked at the selfie camera for a long time before reluctantly putting down her phone in satisfaction.


    The nurses had their lunch break for the entire afternoon, and finally, when they saw that it was almost time to get off work, they drove them out.


    Zhai Jing looked at the time. There was no need for lessons. In addition to the doctor¡¯s instructions, supplementary lessons had to be stopped for a few days.


    When he saw Le Wan getting down from the bed, he quickly went up to help her.


    ¡°Can you walk? Do you want me to carry you out?¡±


    Le Wan held his hand and felt it.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m not very dizzy. I¡¯ll walk out by myself.¡±


    What a joke. If people saw Zhai Jing carrying her across the campus, there would probably be a lot of rumorsing out tomorrow.


    At this point, Le Wan did not realize that when Zhai Jing carried her to the infirmary like a princess, the news about them seemed to have grown wings and spread all over Mingcheng middle school. Otherwise, Little Brother Le wouldn¡¯t have found out about her injury so quickly and rushed over from the middle school campus.


    Since Le Wan insisted, Zhai Jing did not say anything. He walked her to the school¡¯s parking lot and opened the door to the passenger¡¯s seat.


    ¡°You¡¯re still dizzy. Don¡¯t drive now. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    The distance from the infirmary to the parking lot was not short. On the way there, Le Wan felt like her head was swaying and she was a little dizzy, so she didn¡¯t reject him. She only said before they left,


    ¡°Before we go home, please take me to the mall. I have to buy a hat.¡±

 Chapter 83 - 83 The Hat

    83 The Hat


    With such arge piece of medical tape on her head, Le Wan did not naively think that she could hide from her family. However, she still thought of buying a hat to cover it up a little. At the very least, after covering it up, it won¡¯t be so visible, and she hoped to reduce the degree of shock her family would have.


    Zhai jing naturally agreed. He deliberately lowered the seat so that she could lie down. Then, he drove to thergest shopping mall nearby.


    He saw Le Wan sitting on the passenger¡¯s seat and asked with concern,


    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    Le Wan shook her head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just buy the hat and go home.¡±


    She felt nauseated and wanted to throw up when she was being shaken in the car.


    Zhai Jing unbuckled his seat belt.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest in the car for a while? I¡¯ll go and buy you a hat.¡±


    The shopping mall was so big that Le Wan was toozy to make a trip there, so she gave him an ¡®OK¡¯ hand gesture.


    Zhai Jing looked at her worriedly. He closed the car door and hurriedly entered the shopping mall. He first looked at the map of the shopping mall and then went straight to the clothing area on the third floor.


    As he got up to the third floor, his eyes first scanned the various shops before he urately found his target.


    Zhai Jing looked through the shelves in a hurry. Atst, he took a fancy to one of them and handed it to the salesperson.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to pay for this hat. Please hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Alright, this way please.¡± The salesman led him to the cashier.


    The cashier scanned the hat and said,


    ¡°Hello, the price of the hat is 3999 Yuan. Would you like to pay by phone or by card?¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t even frown. He took out his phone and scanned the QR code to make the payment.


    When he returned to the parking lot in a hurry, he saw Le Wan lying there peacefully with a pillow in her arms. He opened the car door gently, but he still woke her up.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Le Wan opened her eyes and saw the logo on the bag in his hand.


    This brand was not considered cheap. She paused for a moment before taking it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see if it looks good on you. If it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to return it.¡±


    Le Wan took out a yellow-green fisherman¡¯s hat and asked in surprise,


    ¡°How did you know that I like this color the most?¡±


    When Zhai Jing saw her trying on the hat happily, his heart was filled with joy as well. However, he said,


    ¡°It was ced on the outside, I just took it.¡±


    Le Wan carefully avoided the wound and sessfully put on the hat. After adjusting the position of the hat with the rearview mirror, she was finally satisfied. On hearing Zhai Jing¡¯s words, she replied,


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a pity. I was going to praise your aesthetic.¡±


    Zhai Jing reversed the car and took a look at the reflection in the rearview mirror.


    Le Wan¡¯s skin was originally fair, and the light yellow fisherman¡¯s hat on her head made her palm-sized face look even paler. Her face, which had lost some color due to her difort, was not so obvious under the vibrant color.


    Le Wan was also very satisfied with the hat. She felt like he had chosen the best hat.


    ¡°It looks as if I was never injured.¡±


    However, Le Wan had underestimated her mother¡¯s understanding of her. The moment she stepped into the living room, she said,


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the baby is back. Are you hungry?¡±


    Mama Le, who was flipping through a magazine in the living room, looked up at her. Her eyes fixed on the hat on her head.


    ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t wear a hat when you went out this morning.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this.¡± Le Wan rubbed her thumbs together. ¡°I bought it when I passed by the mall just now. Does it look good?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she even turned around and showed it to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good-looking.¡±


    Mama Le knew something was wrong when she saw her daughter fiddling with her fingers. She put down the magazine and walked over to her.


    ¡°So why do you have to wear a hat? It doesn¡¯t match your school uniform.¡±


    Her tone was gentle, but there was an unquestionable certainty.


    As soon as Le Wan heard this, she knew that she had been exposed. ording to her experience, quibbling at this time would only lead to a more tragic end. So, she pretended to be rxed and copsed on the sofa,ining as if offended,


    ¡°What else could it be? Mom, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve been really unlucky today. Don¡¯t I have a P.E. ss in the afternoon? A few sses share our basketball period in the same stadium. You know I¡¯m theziest, so I just sit on the sidelines and watch the others y. In the end, I hid so far away, but the ball was still chasing me. Despite everything, with a bang, I was smacked on the head.¡±

 Chapter 84 - 84 Muddled Through

    84 Muddled Through


    When mama Le heard that Le Wan had been hit in the head, she immediately said nervously,


    ¡°Is it serious? Let me see. Should we go to the hospital for a checkup?¡± As she spoke, she moved to take off her hat.


    Le Wan obediently let her take off her hat, revealing the medical tape inside. She was stillining,


    ¡°It hurts so much. You know how serious it is to hit a person¡¯s head, so I naturally had to take it seriously. So, I rushed to the infirmary and asked the doctor to take an X-ray for me.¡±


    When she saw that mama le was going to remove the tape again, she tilted her body and quickly avoided it.


    ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t remove it yet. I¡¯ve applied medicine inside.¡±


    Mama Le stretched out her hand.


    ¡°The wound is so big? Let me see if it¡¯s serious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious. It¡¯s just a red mark. I applied some ointment and it looked ugly, so I asked the nurse for gauze to cover it up.¡± Le Wan quickly showed her the results of the X-ray.


    Mama Le only felt at ease after she confirmed that she was fine. When she turned around, she saw that Le Wan had put on her hat again. She was even tidying up her clothes in front of the mirror while acting smug. She didn¡¯t seem to have any major problems.


    However, Mama Le was still not satisfied with her daughter¡¯s sudden appearance.


    ¡°Your teacher is too careless. It¡¯s not like Mingcheng doesn¡¯t have money or a venue, so why did they arrange for so many sses to be squeezed together? No, I have to report the situation to your school.¡±


    Le Wan quickly stopped her.


    ¡°Mom, there are eight venues in the stadium and we only have three sses. How can it be crowded?¡±


    Mama Le didn¡¯t agree with her.


    ¡°Not crowded? Then how could the ball hit the outside of the field and specifically hit your head?¡±


    Le Wan wanted to say,


    ¡°How did I know I was so unlucky?¡± However, she could not tell Mama Le that, so she only said,


    ¡°You know that balls roll around and are hard to control. idents are inevitable when you y. don¡¯t be so nervous, okay?¡±


    However, Mama Le suddenly started to make a conspiracy theory.


    ¡°That male student, did he hit you on purpose? Baby, do you have a grudge against that person? Did he love you but can¡¯t get you, or did you steal his girlfriend¡¯s limelight? Or perhaps, he just wanted to attract your attention and create an opportunity for the hero to save the beauty?¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Le Wan hurriedly stopped Mama Le¡¯s mind from wandering. ¡°It was really just an ident.¡±


    Not hearing a more interesting answer, Mama Le sat back down with waning interest. She proceeded to pick up the unfinished magazine.


    ¡°Alright, then go and change your clothes first. I¡¯ll call you for dinnerter.¡±


    Mama Le knew that her daughter had been focusing on her studies recently. she would spend all her free time on her studies when she got home, so she wouldn¡¯t bother her with other things.


    Le Wan secretly made a hand gesture behind her back to celebrate her sess. Then, she asked,


    ¡°When will daddy and the otherse back?¡±


    ¡°Your father took your brother to attend a business forum. After that, they have to attend a celebration. They¡¯ll probably only be back by midnight.¡± Mama Le exined.


    ¡°As for your second brother, they said that he brought an artiste from overseas to attend a film award ceremony, so he¡¯ll only be back tomorrow or the day after.¡±


    As for the youngest brother, Le Xuan, the two of them ignored him. After all, he was only a middle school student. He couldn¡¯t go anywhere and could only stay at home.


    Le Wan made another hand gesture behind her. She only needed to get past Mama Le today. So, she went upstairs happily and returned to her room.


    She didn¡¯t know that after she went up, Mama Le put down the magazine and called the school doctor¡¯s office.


    Her daughter grew up and became more sensible. She knew how to tell the good news and not the bad news, but her acting was still a little bad. Her sigh of relief and happiness was too obvious. when Mama Le saw her like this, she felt even more heartbroken.


    However, her daughter was already 18 years old and had her own opinions. She was no longer willing to let the couple interfere too much in her Affairs. Mama Le and Papa Le had discussed it in private. Although they couldn¡¯t bear to let their child fly away, they couldn¡¯t stop her. Otherwise, it would easily cause the child¡¯s rebellion and push their daughter further away.


    Therefore, they decided to respect their daughter¡¯s wishes and slowly let Le Wan make her own decisions and deal with them on her own. However, behind her back, they still had to take care of her.

 Chapter 85 - 85 Tutoring

    85 Tutoring


    It was not because of Le Wan¡¯s acting skills, but because Mama Le respected her wishes. Hence, she turned a blind eye to her words and did not expose her. Instead, she went to find out what had happened in private.


    Therefore, when Le Wan got up the next day following the rm clock, she was pressed back down by Mama Le.


    ¡°Since the doctor said that you need to rest, then let¡¯s rest for a few days.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s heart, which had originally wanted to resist, immediately shrank back. Shey down obediently and smiled at Mama Le.


    ¡°Mom, you know.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mama Le tidied up the nket for her. ¡°My daughter was injured in school. I should at least ask about it.¡±


    Le Wan could onlyugh dryly. No wonder Mama Le had urged her to sleep earlyst night. She had been waiting for her here.


    Seeing her smile like a soft candy that could melt one¡¯s heart, Mama Le could only tap her forehead helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already applied for leave for you. For the next few days, you¡¯d better stay in bed obediently and not go anywhere.¡±


    Le Wan, who couldn¡¯t resist, only pouted and said,


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She alsoined to a certain young man.


    ¡°In the end, I still couldn¡¯t escape my mother¡¯s eyes.¡± Le Wan sighed.


    Zhai Jingforted her.


    ¡°Auntie is just worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I know. But it¡¯s so boring to stay in bed for a few days.¡± Le Wan yed with her fingers. ¡°I¡¯m going to be disabled.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t even been in bed for more than three hours, but she was already starting to get frustrated.


    Zhai Jing, who was in ss but absent-minded, nced at the teacher who was buried in his desk.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I tutor you?¡± He asked.


    When Le Wan saw this, she immediately perked up and quickly asked,


    ¡°Then how do I make up for it?¡±


    The next minute, she received a video call from Zhai Jing. Le Wan clicked on it excitedly and saw that the camera of the mobile phone was facing a piece of white paper. Not far away, she could hear the sound of a teacher lecturing.


    Zhai Jing took out a wireless earphone from his bag and quickly put it on his left ear while the teacher was looking down. Then, he picked up a pen and wrote a form on a piece of white paper, followed by a practical question.


    ¡°I¡¯ll solve the problem,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°You see, you can just tell me if you don¡¯t know how to solve it.¡±


    Le Wan could only hear his voice, which was apanied by the sound of an electric current, and it was particrly soft. she also replied in a low voice,


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll set the phone to projection mode.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s hand that was spinning the pen stopped and the pen fell on the book.


    The teacher on the podium looked up at him and shook his head.


    These students loved to y tricks in secret and thought that the teachers could not see them. They didn¡¯t know that the teachers stood on the podium and could see everything with a nce. It was just that many teachers were toozy to say it sometimes.


    Zhai Jing was the most outstanding student in the school. All the teachers knew that given his current academic performance, there was nothing much that they, as teachers, could teach him.


    Therefore, in ss, they usually did not have any requirements for him. As long as he did not affect other students¡¯ studies, he could do whatever he wanted.


    However, Zhai Jing had always been very self-aware. Even if he knew all the questions, he would still study new things seriously in ss. Therefore, the teachers were very assured of him.


    It was very rare today though that Zhai Jing would take out his mobile phone to y with it during ss. Did he seem to be calling someone? So the teacher couldn¡¯t help but look at him curiously, wanting to know what he was doing.


    However, even if the teachers racked their brains, they would never have expected that Zhai Jing would publicly tutor someone remotely in ss. It could only be said that the brain circuit of a God of studies was sometimes not something that ordinary people could understand. At the very least, the teachers could not understand it. Mama Le could not understand it either.


    Therefore, when she opened her daughter¡¯s door with a te of cut fruit and saw the video of the solution being projected on the wall, as well as her daughter lying obediently on the bed but still studying hard, she couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°How can children nowadays have so many tricks when ites to love?!¡±


    As the phone was in speaker mode, Zhai Jing could hear her voice clearly on the other end of the phone. He scribbled on the paper with his pen and drew a long line.


    And so, Le Wan and Mama Le, who were in the room, heard the slightly harsh sound of a stroke. Then, their eyes were fixed on the long diagonal line.

 Chapter 86 - 86 I’ve Gained Weight

    86 I¡¯ve Gained Weight


    Mama Le¡¯s words made the people on both sides of the phone feel embarrassed. They were clearly paying attention to their tutoring.


    The method of supplementary lessons just seemed a little special.


    Fortunately, at this moment, the school bell rang. Zhai Jing hung up the phone in a hurry and put an end to this awkward situation.


    ¡°We¡¯re really having extra lessons,¡± Le Wan exined, raising her head to look into Mama Le¡¯s eyes.


    !!


    ¡°I know you guys are having extra lessons and dating.¡±


    Mama Le nodded as if she had been through this.


    ¡°I understand. After all, who hasn¡¯t been young before? I won¡¯t stop you, so you don¡¯t have to hide. Just be generous.¡±


    ¡°But no matter how hard you work, you have to bnce work and rest.¡±


    Mama Le put down the fruit te and took away the book from Le Wan¡¯s hand. She then stuffed a fork into her hand.


    ¡°The doctor said that you need to take in more vitamins, so it¡¯s time for fruits now.¡±


    Le Wan readily stuffed a piece of strawberry into her mouth. When she saw that Mama Le was about to take away all the study materials, she said coquettishly,


    ¡°Then you should at least leave one for me. I¡¯m too bored lying in bed.¡±


    Mama Le refused.


    ¡°Baby, be good. It¡¯s not the right time for you to use your brain. If you¡¯re too bored, I¡¯ll y a movie for you, okay?¡±


    Although Mama Le looked sweet, had a gentle temperament, and spoke in a gentle voice, she was a very opinionated person who stood by her words. Therefore, when she decided on something, even Papa Le would not be able to do anything.


    Hence, Le Wan was forced to rest on the bed for three days. She watched three movies, listened to a concert, and a talk show. The rest of the time was spent eating, drinking, and sleeping.


    ¡°Mom, have I gained a lot of weight these days?¡±


    On the morning of the fourth day, Le Wan kept feeling that the skin on his face was a little tight.


    ¡°Did I?¡±


    Not long after breakfast, Mama Le brought another bowl of nourishing soup. she looked at her carefully and said with uncertainty,


    ¡°It does seem like it?¡±


    Even Mama Le, who had been with her all the time, could tell that she had gained weight. How much weight had she gained? Le Wan quickly got out of bed, went to the gym, and jumped onto the weight machine.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± Mama le called out worriedly when she saw her in such a hurry.


    When she caught up with her, she saw Le Wan getting off the weighing machine with a face that looked like he was about to cry.


    In just over three days, she had actually gained six pounds! That was a terrifying number.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little heavier. If you didn¡¯t remind me, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed.¡± Mama Le came over with a bowl of soup.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink this soup first. If you¡¯ve really gained a lot of weight, mama will apany you to lose weight.¡±


    Le Wan, who had been hit hard by her weight, looked at the bowl of soup in her mother¡¯s hands as if she was looking at an enemy. She was determined not to touch it again.


    Mama Le saw that she was depressed and quicklyforted her.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re already on the thin side. Now that you¡¯ve gained some weight, you¡¯ll be just right.¡±


    Le Wan shook her head heavily.


    ¡°No, if I continue to add weight like this, I will be a real pig sooner orter. ¡±


    In the end, after Le Wan sacrificed her weight, she finally regained her freedom and could go out!


    Even though she was going to school, Le Wan was still very happy. The moment she stepped out of the door, she felt that even the wind that was blowing on her face was especially nice.


    After another half a day of intensive study, a person suddenly appeared in front of Le Wan in the cafeteria while she was eating her lunch expressionlessly.


    Le Wan looked up and saw the other party¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. What a coincidence. You¡¯re also sote for lunch?¡±


    Today, she deliberately came out of the ssroom almost half an hourte. There were not many people in the canteen. She did not expect to see Zhai Jing.


    Zhai Jing, who was waiting for her, nodded slightly and sat down opposite her. He saw that there was a simple meal on Le Wan¡¯s tray. It was a pan-fried salmon the size of half a palm, a bowl of sd with oil, and a small box of yogurt.


    He furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Why are you only eating this?¡±


    With a pained expression, Le Wan put down her fork and deliberately raised her head to look at him.


    ¡°Student Zhai, haven¡¯t you noticed that I¡¯ve changed a little today?¡±


    Zhai Jing observed carefully but shook his head.


    She had obviously put on weight. Was Zhai Jing¡¯s pair of big eyes for nothing?


    When she arrived at school that morning, Feng Ying was stunned for a while when she saw her. In the end, she said,


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been doing well these few days.¡±

 Chapter 87 - 87 Eating Together

    87 Eating Together


    Although Feng Ying¡¯s words were quite tactful, didn¡¯t she mean that she had gained a lot of weight? After reflecting on her painful experience, Le Wan decided to control her diet and started with a fat-reducing meal.


    ¡°But you¡¯re still recuperating now, and you need nutrition.¡± Zhai Jing didn¡¯t agree with her actions.


    ¡°The reason why you gained weight so quickly is that you suddenly changed your living habits and took in too much nutrition, which caused your body¡¯s metabolism to be in disorder. As long as you don¡¯t maintain it and go back to your previous living habits and diet, your weight will return to normal very soon.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s ears perked up when she heard that.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Zhai Jing nodded.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t eat this. It¡¯s too unptable without oil or salt.¡±


    She pushed aside the fat-reducing meal in front of her and walked happily to the ordering area. She ordered a bunch of her favorite food.


    Zhai Jing looked at the food on her te which was about to overflow and was suspicious. He was silent for a moment.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat so much.¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Le Wan to distribute half of them to his te with a spoon.


    Zhai Jing was helpless.


    ¡°I¡¯m full after eating my portion.¡±


    Le Wan pouted.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been eating this set meal for so long. Aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡±


    As a top private high school, the cafeteria of Mingcheng High School would not be bad. The logistics department had specially hired many high-grade chefs to specially cook for the students. From congee and noodles to all kinds of stir-fried vegetables and soups, there was everything. The students could choose ording to their preferences.


    Of course, the cost of the meal was not cheap.


    At the same time, to take care of the students who were not so financially well-off, the school introduced a special package for students to choose from.


    Zhai Jing was admitted to Mingcheng High School through a special entrance, so he was given a subsidy to eat in the canteen. Of course, there was a limit to this subsidy. It was obviously not enough for Zhai Jing to do whatever he wanted in the canteen. Hence, he ate the discounted set meal every day.


    The special set meal was also made by the kitchen, and it actually tasted quite good. Moreover, every meal had meat, eggs, vegetables, and soup. The rice was full, nutritious, and healthy. However, its dishes were fixed. What they ate on Monday was what they ate on Tuesday and what they ate on Wednesday. Although they changed it every week, after eating it a few times, she got tired of it.


    Because of her previous experience, the idea of being thrifty was rooted in her heart. In the beginning, she also ran to eat this set meal, but she gave up after a month. It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t frugal enough, but the food next door smelled so good that she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Hence, when she saw that Zhai Jing was eating the set meal that he had been eating for almost two years without any change in expression, she was a little impressed, especially when he was not so financially tight now. Hence, when it was time to order, Le Wan specially ordered more.


    ¡°I told you to eat, so just eat.¡± Le Wan took a bite of the fragrant salted crispy chicken in satisfaction and mumbled,


    ¡°The chef in the canteen is really good at cooking. I¡¯ve always wanted to order a few more dishes, but my stomach has limited my performance. Since you¡¯re here, you can help me share the burden.¡±


    Zhai Jing saw that she was like a little squirrel, taking one bite after another and eating happily. He reluctantly believed her reason and picked up the food on the te to eat.


    As a result, the two of them ate until they were full, and only then did they barely finish the food on the te.


    After eating to his heart¡¯s content, Le Wan touched her round belly and her eyes became heavy with sleep.


    ¡°It would be great if I could have afortable ce to sleep at this time.¡±


    It seemed that after three or four days of staying in bed, she had developed some habits. After eating, she wanted to sleep.


    After Zhai Jing cleared all the tes and passed them to the cleaningdy, he turned around and heard her words. His heart moved.


    ¡°Do you want me to take you somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    Le Wan waszy and didn¡¯t want to move.


    ¡°A very suitable ce to sleep.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Le Wan thought,


    Isn¡¯t this what I need the most now?


    She immediately stood up and urged Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hence, Zhai Jing brought her around the stadium and to a small hill behind.


    Le Wan looked at the lush trees above her head,


    ¡°The ce you said was suitable for sleeping, is this it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the ce.¡±


    On the other side, Zhai Jing had already put his hands behind his head andy down along the slope. The upper half of his body was lying under the shade of the tree while the lower half of his body was exposed to the sun.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look too bad.¡±


    And so, Le Wanid down as well.

 Chapter 88 - 88 Getting Closer

    88 Getting Closer


    The early spring sun was warm, and with the shade of the trees, it wouldn¡¯t directly hit the eyes. In this weather, it was indeed very suitable for sleeping.


    She asked Zhai Jing,


    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    ¡°I found it by ident,¡± Zhai Jing replied casually.


    After he entered Mingcheng High School, he felt that he was out of ce with his ssmates and the environment around him. That was why he would subconsciously find a ce to be alone when he was not in ss.


    Later on, during a P.E. ss, he identally saw this small hill from the window in the corner and was attracted to it at first nce.


    Therefore, as long as the weather was good, he woulde here often, either to rest or to quietly do his own things.


    ¡°So, this is your secret base?¡± Said Le Wan in a muffled voice. She enjoyed the warmth of the sun.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Zhai Jing shook his head. ¡°After all, the person whoes here often is the uncle who is in charge of cleaning thewn.¡±


    However, there was no response from the person beside him for a while. Zhai Jing turned his head and saw that Le Wan had closed her eyes. Her breathing had slowed down. She had fallen asleep.


    The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile, and he simply turned sideways to face her.


    Le Wan, who was sleeping soundly, had lost some of her usual sharpness and calmness. The baby fat on her cheeks that had notpletely faded away made her look even more beautiful, and she still looked a little childish.


    She was only 18 years old. She was still a little girl.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s hand slowly moved forward along the grass and finally rested his index finger on her little finger. He hesitated for a moment but still held it.


    The sleeping Le Wan seemed to have noticed something and snorted softly. Zhai Jing¡¯s conditioned reflex was to withdraw his hand, but Le Wan turned around and reached out to hug his arm. He then leaned his head on it.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s body stiffened, and he even held his breath subconsciously. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Le Wan¡¯s steady and long breathing.


    Le Wan, who was sound asleep, probably used his hand as a pillow.


    Hence, when Le Wan woke up, what she saw when she opened her eyes was not the roof of her house or the shade of the trees. Instead, she saw Zhai Jing¡¯s long eyshes and straight nose. She was stunned for a moment before she realized that she was hugging someone¡¯s arm.


    Le Wan¡¯s face flushed, and she felt a little embarrassed. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to continue holding him or let him go.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for ss.¡± Zhai Jing¡¯s voice came from above.


    Startled by the voice, Le Wan quickly let go of his hand and got up from the ground. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at Zhai Jing¡¯s face. She lowered her head and tidied her clothes, replying awkwardly and stiffly,


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m going to bete.¡±


    Zhai Jing also sat up and shook his numb arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m used to sleeping with things in my arms. I might have identally used your arm as my pillow,¡± Le Wan apologized.


    When Zhai Jing saw that her ears and neck were red from embarrassment, he stopped teasing her and said,


    ¡°That means the ce I rmended is not bad. You slept well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really good.¡± Le Wan agreed with him.


    Of course, it could also be because she felt at ease with him by her side.


    The two of them rushed back to the ssroom before the bell rang.


    Seeing that the teacher had not arrived yet, Feng Ying, who was sitting in the front, turned her head and looked at her face in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± Le Wan touched her face.


    Could it be that it was stained with grass or leaves? Why didn¡¯t Zhai Jing remind her just now? On the way back, many people must have seen it, right?


    Sigh, embarrassing again.


    Le Wan took out her phone and turned on the selfie mode to take a picture of her face, only to find that her face was clean. She asked curiously,


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing on my face. Then why are you looking at me with such a strange expression?¡±


    Feng Ying replied,


    ¡°I was just curious and wanted to see if there were any marks on your face.¡±


    Le Wan blinked. It took her a while to understand what Feng Ying meant. The image of her hugging Zhai Jing¡¯s arm to sleep suddenly appeared in her mind. Before she could blush, she suddenly realized something and looked at Feng Ying in shock.


    ¡°Did you see it?¡±


    Feng Ying saw that she was indeed clueless and reminded her kindly,


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who saw it. Many people saw it.¡±

 Chapter 89 - 89 Post

    89 Post


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Le Wan was confused.


    Could it be that they were surrounded by people when they went there during the lunch break?


    But the small hill was hidden behind the stadium, so they couldn¡¯t see it from the view of the teaching building. Moreover, they didn¡¯t see anyone there from the hill.


    While they were talking, the teacher walked up to the podium, so Feng Ying only had time to remind her,


    ¡°The school¡¯s intr.¡±


    When Le Wan heard this, thest gossip post surfaced in her mind, and she suddenly had a bad guess.


    While the teacher was sorting out the notes, Le Wan took out her phone and hid it behind her book. She logged into the school¡¯s intr, opened themunication post, and clicked on the first red post on the Home page. It was written,


    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between the second-year God and the third-year Le Wan?¡±


    The time when the post was posted was the day she used the medal of bravery to p Gu Shan in the face and prove her innocence.


    The poster wrote on the first page that Le Wan was called to the police station that day because she had saved someone in the hospital and needed to cooperate with the police. The problem was that Le Wan was the one who did the right thing, so why was Zhai Jing called over as well?


    ording to many insiders, they had asked Zhai Jing about this matter, and Zhai Jing said,


    ¡°Le Wan was involved in this matter because of him.¡±


    The poster said in a certain tone. There was only one possibility. Zhai Jing was there at the scene and he had witnessed the entire incident. Moreover, it was very likely that he had something to do with the medicalint.


    Then, the question was, why did Le Wan and Zhai Jing appear in the hospital at the same time?


    To prove that he wasn¡¯t making an unintentional guess, the owner also listed some of the things that had happened before. For example, when Le An framed Le Yan for stealing Fu Sui, Le Wan and Zhai Jing were also involved. Another example was the exciting drama of the two women fighting over a husband. Le Yan had also mentioned that Le Wan broke off the engagement with Fu Sui because she had fallen in love with Zhai Jing.


    Although Le Wan didn¡¯t admit it at that time, she didn¡¯t deny it either. Instead, she threw out the facts and nailed Le Yan and Fu Sui together. Therefore, many clues showed that the rtionship between Le Wan and Zhai Jing was not simple.


    Le Wan quickly finished reading the post. She had to admit that most of the people who posted this had guessed it quite urately.


    Recently, the matter between the three Le sisters and Fu Sui had already caused an uproar. Then, Le Wan was dragged into the murder case. Just as everyone was about to criticize her, the situation suddenly changed. She was awarded the medal of bravery and suddenly became a hero from a criminal suspect.


    At this time, Le Wan was the most popr person in the school. Therefore, as soon as this post was published, it attracted the attention of many people who followed the post and kept pushing it to the top.


    Most people thought that the rtionship between Le Wan and Zhai Jing was already real. Some people even started a bet on when they would break up. Then, someone posted a long article, analyzing the possibility of the two getting married from their family background, personality, and other factors in detail.


    Of course, some believed it, and some didn¡¯t. The reason was that Zhai Jing and Le Wan did not admit it, and there was no public interaction between them. Some people spoke ill of the two of them, but they could be ignored.


    Until that day, when Le Wan was hit in the head by a basketball and fainted, Zhai Jing carried her to the infirmary like a princess. At that time, someone took a short video of the scene and uploaded it to the post, which contributed to the only and most irrefutable evidence for this post. No matter who had seen the video, they would not doubt Zhai Jing¡¯s feelings for Le Wan.


    When Le Wan saw this, she immediately clicked on the video.


    The video was less than a minute long, and it was obvious that it was shot with a mobile phone, so the camera was a little shaky. The first scene was a scene on the basketball court. in the corner of the camera, Le Wan could be vaguely seen standing in the audience.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the background. The cameraman quickly moved the camera and captured the scene of Le Wan being hit by the basketball.


    Then, there was a second round of noise. Zhai Jing rushed to the audience stand at an extremely fast speed and held Le Wan back just as she was about to fall.


    After that, Zhai Jing squatted down and carried Le Wan in his arms like a princess. He then carried her to the infirmary.

 Chapter 90 - 90 True Love

    90 True Love


    From the video, it could be seen that Zhai Jing was originally quite a distance away from Le Wan. The fact that he could rush over so quickly and grab hold of her in time meant that Zhai Jing must have been paying attention to Le Wan¡¯s movements at all times. That was why he could react so quickly when something happened.


    Moreover, from the camera, it could be seen that Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes had been fixed on Le Wan and had not moved away for a second. After Le Wan fainted, his face was filled with panic and anxiety.


    Looking at the image on the phone, Le Wan finally understood what had happened after she had fainted. Her fingers brushed across Zhai Jing¡¯s eyebrows and eyes on the screen. The Zhai Jing in the camera was obviously franker than the one standing in front of her.


    Even though Le Wan had already guessed that Zhai Jing treated her differently and that Zhai Jing liked her, she still felt that she was not a good person. However, Le Wan was not sure whether Zhai Jing really liked her for who she was or for other reasons. For example, she had helped him time and time again, or because of what happened to his mother.


    !!


    This was also one of the reasons why she had been hesitating about their rtionship. However, when she saw Zhai Jing in the video, it was the first time that Le Wan clearly felt her feelings for him. It turned out that Zhai Jing was so worried about her and cared so much about her.


    It was as if ayer of honey had been smeared on Le Wan¡¯s heart, and she felt like even her exhaled breath had a hint of sweetness. Then, she continued to scroll down, and then she scrolled to the scene that Feng Ying had just said was ¡°seen by a lot of people¡±. It was a photo.


    ording to the person who uploaded the photo, he was a member of the photography association. Because he had to submit his photography homework at thest minute, he came out in the afternoon to look for scenery. When he reached the top of the sports building, he identally found the two people on the hillside. He thought the picture was very beautiful, so he took a picture and shared it with everyone.


    The photo was taken diagonally from above. one could see that half of the two were in the sun, and the other half was in the shade of a tree. under the light and shadow, theposition was very beautiful.


    In the photo, Le Wan was lying on her side with her legs curled up. Her hands were naturally hugging Zhai Jing¡¯s arm, and her head was leaning on his shoulder. She was sleeping peacefully. On the other hand, Zhai Jing turned his head slightly and looked down at her. His eyes were full of ridicule and there was a faint smile on his lips.


    The entire scene looked as beautiful as a promotional poster in an idol drama. Thements below were also filled with ¡°oh oh¡± sounds. One of thements that received the most praise was,


    ¡°If this isn¡¯t true love, then I¡¯ll never believe in rtionships again.¡±


    As one of the parties involved, Le Wan blushed when she saw the photo. She couldn¡¯t help but save the photo. She had reason to suspect that Zhai Jing was pretending to be asleep when she woke up.


    ¡°Le Wan, Le Wan!¡± Someone suddenly called out to her.


    Le Wan raised her head in surprise and saw the geography teacher staring at her from the podium. She quickly covered her phone with her book.


    ¡°We¡¯re in ss. What are you so engrossed in? you didn¡¯t even answer me when I called you a few times.¡± The geography teacher looked at Le Wan with disappointment.


    In thest two mock exams, Le Wan had made rapid progress. Many teachers had seen her hard work in her studies, so they hoped that she could keep up with it. In the end, it wasn¡¯t long before Le Wan was already daydreaming in ss and was engrossed in her phone.


    The geography teacher pointed out,


    ¡°The most important thing right now is the college entrance examination. Thisst period is also the most critical time for all of you. Don¡¯t be distracted by other things. After all, you are the ones who will be taking the examination. Whether you do well or not, you will bear the consequences.¡±


    So don¡¯t miss your college entrance examination because of a second-year junior, the geography teacher added in his heart.


    It was obvious that he had witnessed the incident between Le Wan and Zhai Jing, which was why he had said such a thing.


    In the end, the geography teacher called Le Wan to the podium and asked her to do a few questions. After seeing that she had mastered the knowledge points well, the teacher let her go.


    When Le Wan got off the stage, she saw Feng Ying winking at her. After she sat down, she even threw a small note to her,


    ¡°Friend, even if you¡¯re excited, don¡¯t put on such a shameless smile.¡±


    After reading it, Le Wan pinched her neck in a bad mood, but the blush on her face deepened.

 Chapter 91 - 91 The Meeting

    91 The Meeting


    ¡°Look at the questions, why are you looking at me?¡±


    Zhai Jing realized that Le Wan had been looking at him during the tutoring session. Moreover, she was not peeking at him secretly. She was looking straight at him.


    ¡°I just want to. Am I not allowed to?¡± Once again, Le Wan red at Zhai Jing.


    Le Wan opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she swallowed it back after a pause.


    ¡°How¡¯s auntie¡¯s condition recently?¡± She asked.


    At the mention of this, Zhai Jing¡¯s mood was better. She¡¯s doing well. The doctor said that the operation can be scheduled.


    Because her body was too weak, it was not ideal for the operation. Therefore, to increase the sess rate of the operation, the doctor¡¯s suggestion was to try to stabilize her physical condition as much as possible. Perhaps it was because she knew that she had finally found a kidney, Mother Zhai, who had beenining about giving up treatment, suddenly became energetic. Her body burst out with a strong vitality.


    At the thought of this, Zhai Jing hesitated for a while before asking,


    ¡°Are you free these few days?¡±


    This question was a little strange. Le Wan said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know if I¡¯m free or not?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t even the weekend yet. She had to attend sses during the day and makeup lessons with him after school. How could she have the time?


    Zhai Jing casually said something that shocked Le Wan.


    ¡°My mother wants to see you.¡±


    Meet the parents? So fast? Le Wan was stunned for a few seconds before she gradually realized that this was not the case.


    Although their rtionship was indeed a little ambiguous, it was not confirmed yet. She believed that given Zhai Jing¡¯s character, he would not introduce her to Mother Zhai rashly.


    ¡°She found out about the kidney and said that she wanted to see you before the operation,¡± Zhai Jing said.


    Initially, Mother Zhai only knew that she had a suitable kidney. Zhai Jing didn¡¯t tell her anything about Le Wan. It was not that he wanted to erase Le Wan¡¯s credit, but he didn¡¯t want Mother Zhai to feel burdened.


    However, after receiving the news that she could undergo surgery, his mother became more and more energetic. She was gradually able to get out of bed and walk around, so she got the news from her other patients.


    ¡°How could you hide such a big thing from me? I¡¯ve enjoyed such a great favor, and I¡¯m not even going to thank anyone. This is too rude.¡± Mother Zhai med Zhai Jing a little.


    Zhai Jing exined to her, ¡°I wanted to tell you after you finished the operation.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± The main reason was that Mother Zhai was afraid that her operation would fail and she would not be able to get off the operating table. Hence, she wanted to meet the legendary Le Wan who was brave and righteous in advance. She wanted to meet this girl who was very important to Zhai Jing so that she could walk onto the operating table in apletely rxed manner.


    Under the strong request of his mother, Zhai Jing had no choice but to ask Le Wan.


    Knowing that his mother wanted to see her to thank her for her kidney, Le Wan immediately adjusted her attitude.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it tomorrow afternoon then. We¡¯ll end the tutoring earlier.¡±


    It was toote, and she didn¡¯t prepare anything. It would be rude of her to visit the patient empty-handed.


    The next afternoon, Le Wan received a call.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    After she hung up the phone, she urged Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital to visit auntie.¡±


    Seeing her in high spirits, Zhai Jing was also a little happy.


    ¡°My mother knows that you¡¯re going to visit her. She woke up early in the morning to prepare.¡±


    Although the conditions in the hospital were simple, Mother Zhai still carefully cleaned up the things on the bed and cleaned herself up.


    Le Wan felt a little apologetic when she heard this.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be tormenting her?¡±


    However, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°She can be busy with other things and she¡¯ll be more energetic.¡±


    The two of them walked to the parking lot and drove out of the school gate. However, Le Wan stopped by the roadside. She looked around and suddenly rolled down the window. She waved and said,


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Then, Zhai Jing saw a middle-aged woman in her forties or fifties who was very clean and tidy. She was carrying a ck bag as she got out of a car and walked straight to Le Wan.


    ¡°Le Wan, this is what you wanted.¡± She passed the ck bag to Le Wan.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Zhang. I¡¯ve troubled you to make this trip.¡± Le Wan received it gratefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just happened toe out to buy some things.¡±


    While Madam Zhang was talking to Le Wan, her eyes would asionally shift to Zhai Jing, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. her eyes were filled with curiosity and she was sizing him up.

 Chapter 92 - 92 Preparation

    92 Preparation


    Le Wan noticed the look in Nanny Zhang¡¯s eyes and quickly introduced him to her.


    ¡°Nanny Zhang, this is Zhai Jing, my junior who is helping me with my tuition.¡± She turned around and exined to Zhai Jing,


    ¡°This is Nanny Zhang. She has been taking care of me since I was young. She¡¯s very good to me.¡±


    Upon hearing Le Wan¡¯s words, a bright smile bloomed on Nanny Zhang¡¯s face. When she looked at Zhai Jing, she stopped sizing him up.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the young teacher who tutored our Wantian. Wantian has to thank you for her rapid progress.¡±


    Zhai Jing had no choice but to nod at her politely.


    ¡°This is the result of student Le¡¯s own efforts. I only helped her very little.¡±


    He was telling the truth. Le Wan learned very quickly, and she did not need his guidance. All he needed to do was to help her sort out the key points of her knowledge and give her some guidance when she was stuck in her thoughts.


    Madam Zhang was not aware of Le Wan¡¯s academic status. After all, in her impression, Le Wan was a person who didn¡¯t learn anything and did not have much talent for learning. Hence, when she heard Zhai Jing¡¯s words, she thought that he was being modest. she looked at him with even more satisfaction.


    ¡°This is the result of your hard work.¡±


    Madam Zhang¡¯s words sounded a little ambiguous to the two of them, so they didn¡¯t know how to continue.


    Le Wan ended the conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll be leaving now, Ms. Zhang. Be careful when you get back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be toote when youe back. Drive carefully.¡± Nanny Zhang agreed.


    Before she left, she reminded her,


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sorted everything inside and even made special markings. You¡¯ll know once you take a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Ms. Zhang.¡± The two of them waved goodbye.


    Le Wan ced the ck bag in Zhai Jing¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You have to hold it well.¡±


    Zhai Jing obediently hugged it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The ck bag looked unremarkable, but it was quite heavy.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to see auntie?¡± Le Wan started the car and drove out. ¡°It¡¯s my first time visiting a patient. I don¡¯t know what to give her. Later, I thought that since she was in the hospital, she probably hadn¡¯t eaten at home for a long time, so I asked Nanny Zhang to prepare something. It¡¯s still warm now, so it can be delivered in time for dinner. We can give her more food.¡±


    Zhai Jing tightened his grip on the ck bag. Le Wan was always like this. Every small action of hers could touch his heart.


    Zhai Jing sniffed secretly. He brushed away the sourness in his nose and smiled.


    ¡°Then my mother is in for a treat tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Madam Zhang¡¯s cooking skills are really good.¡± Le Wan said proudly.


    Zhai Jing looked at her proud look and thought of the way Nanny Zhang looked at Le Wan just now. Her eyes were filled with love and concern.


    ¡°It seems that you do have a good rtionship with her.¡±


    ¡°Nanny Zhang is indeed very good to me.¡± Le Wan nodded sincerely.


    Although she was not the original, she had inherited the original¡¯s memories, so she knew about the past.


    Madam Zhang wasn¡¯t an old servant of the Le family. She had onlye to work at the Le familyter. At that time, she still had a husband and a three-year-old son. To reduce the burden on the family, she left the house and came to the Le family to be a nanny.


    In the end, while she was working that day, she suddenly received a call from the police station, saying that her house was on fire.


    When Madame Zhang rushed back, her three-year-old son was no longer breathing, and her husband, who was supposed to be taking care of the child at home, got up from his mistress¡¯s bed.


    Her husband locked a three-year-old child at home to be with a mistress, which led to this tragedy.


    Having suddenly lost her son, Madam Zhang was in despair. She took a vegetable knife and stabbed the scumbag. If the police hadn¡¯t arrived and stopped her, she would have died with the scumbag.


    The scumbag¡¯s arm was cut, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything when he saw Nanny Zhang¡¯s eyes, which were filled with hatred. The two of them got a hasty divorce, and the scumbag disappeared without a trace. From then on, Madam Zhang plunged into work.


    Coincidentally, Le Wan was born that year, and the Le family¡¯spany was in a crisis.


    Papa Le had been assigned to thepany at thest minute, and Mama Le was also assisting him. At that time, Le Wan was taken care of by Nanny Zhang most of the time. After losing her son, Nanny Zhang was a little depressed. However, after seeing the snow-white and adorable Le Wan, she gradually transferred all her motherly love to her.


    Therefore, in this family, Madam Zhang liked her the most.

 Chapter 93 - 93 Nervous

    93 Nervous


    Le Wan told Zhai Jing about Nanny Zhang¡¯s past. After that, sheined,


    ¡°Indeed, men are all bad, except for those in my family.¡±


    For some reason, Zhai Jing felt as if he had been shot in the knee even though he had not done anything.


    ¡°Not all men are so bad. Madam Zhang was just unlucky to have met a scumbag.¡±


    He didn¡¯t forget to defend himself.


    ¡°As a man, if you can¡¯t keep your promise and take up your responsibility, what kind of man are you?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover,¡± said Le Wan. ¡°That¡¯s why girls must keep their eyes open. When Nanny Zhang was with that scumbag, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so trashy.¡±


    Feeling that this topic was getting more and more dangerous, Zhai Jing tactfully did not continue the conversation. Instead, he said,


    ¡°I see that Madam Zhang isn¡¯t young anymore, is it about time for her to retire?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s turning 50 this year and retiredst month. That¡¯s why Ms. Zhang is receiving two sries now. One is her sry, and the other is her pension,¡± Le Wan said with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s so tough now.¡±


    However, to Madam Zhang, money was just paper. For so many years, she had been living and eating at the Le family¡¯s house. For clothes and makeup, Mama Le would also buy some for her, so she didn¡¯t have much need for money on normal days. To thank her for so many years of effort, the Le family also promised to take care of her in her old age.


    ¡°Nanny Zhang said that she raised me with all her might, so she won¡¯t follow my father and brothers in the future. She¡¯ll follow me wherever I go.¡± When Le Wan said this, she even deliberately nced at Zhai Jing.


    Zhai Jing nodded.


    This is what I should do.


    In Zhai Jing¡¯s opinion, Madam Zhang probably said this because she was still worried about Le Wan.


    The two of them chatted andughed until they reached the hospital.


    In the ward, Mother Zhai took a look at the time. she nervously checked her hair and tugged at her clothes. To meet Le Wan, she had changed out of her hospital gown and put on her most presentable clothes.


    The patient next to her saw her like this andughed at her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been tugging around the whole afternoon. Your clothes are almost torn.¡±


    Mother Zhai also realized that she had been too nervous and felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I was just afraid that I would crumple my clothes and be a little rude to others.¡±


    The ward mate consoled her.


    ¡°Why would you dislike a girl who could be brought back by Zhai Jing?¡±


    The two of them had been in the same ward for a few months. After spending time with each other, the ward mate knew Zhai Jing¡¯s situation very well. When he saw his expression when he mentioned Le Wan, he knew his feelings for this girl.


    They all trusted Zhai Jing¡¯s judgment and knew that the girl he liked would not have a bad personality. Moreover, Le Wan stood up for him when he found out about the medical dispute, which proved that she was a kind and righteous girl.


    After hearing the patient¡¯s words, Mother Zhai was happy but also a little bitter. Even if they had not met, she knew that Le Wan was a very good girl. However, it was also because of this that she could not be rude to her.


    With the mother and son¡¯s current situation, they were a burden in the eyes of others. Not to mention getting close, it would be a light punishment to avoid them. However, Le Wan didn¡¯t mind and helped them a lot. They were afraid that they weren¡¯t worthy of such a good girl.


    She guessed that this was probably the reason why her son didn¡¯t express his feelings for her. It was precisely because he cared too much that he was so careful in everything. Aware of her son¡¯s thoughts, his mother also became cautious.


    ¡°Miss Le, Mr. Jing.¡±


    While they were waiting for the elevator, Chen Wei happened toe back with some things, and he greeted them warmly when he saw them.


    He saw that the two of them were carrying things, so he reached out to help them.


    ¡°This is not heavy.¡± Le Wan moved his hand away, indicating that she did not need his help.


    In addition to preparing some nourishing food for Mother Zhai, she also prepared some regr skincare products. After all, she was here to visit her, so she still had to be polite.


    She asked Chen Wei,


    ¡°How¡¯s sister Yue ¡®er¡¯s recovery?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s much more energetic now. The doctor said that she¡¯s recovering well and can be discharged in a few days.¡±


    Chen Wei was also very happy when his daughter¡¯s condition was mentioned.


    ¡°I still have to thank Miss Le and the rest. I¡¯m taking my medicine on time every day and I pay special attention to my body. I guarantee that I¡¯ll be healthy before the surgery.¡±

 Chapter 94 - 94 Visiting a Patient

    94 Visiting a Patient


    The elevator arrived, and Chen Wei carried his things and went down happily.


    ¡°Is the surgery scheduled for three days from now?¡± Le Wan asked Zhai Jing.


    Zhai Jing nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it starts at 10 am on Friday.¡±


    Le Wan calcted the time.


    ¡°It was the fourth mock exam that day.¡±


    The elevator dinged and stopped. Zhai Jing held the door and let her go out first. He followed the principles of a young teacher and did not forget to urge her.


    ¡°So you have to focus on your revision these few days and strive to improve.¡±


    ¡°I know, little teacher.¡± Le Wan replied with a long voice.


    ¡°Coming,ing.¡±


    The ward mate was sleeping on the bed closest to the window. Hence, he saw Zhai Jing and Le Wan when they turned from the corridor.


    His mother was originally leaning on the pillow, but when she heard his voice, she propped herself up and sat up.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Zhai Jing stopped at the door of the ward. Le Wan, who was one step behind him, suddenly felt a little nervous.


    Although she knew in her heart that this meeting was to thank her, and not to meet the parents, she was still very happy. However, the other party was Zhai Jing¡¯s mother after all. This was the first time they had officially met. So, when they arrived at the door, Le Wan could not help but feel nervous.


    She tugged at Zhai Jing¡¯s sleeve and asked softly,


    ¡°Take a look at my current condition. Is my hair messy? Is there anything dirty on my face? My clothes are messy.¡± She was wearing her school uniform now.


    Zhai Jing could feel her rare nervousness and his heart softened.


    ¡°Your hair is very neat and your face is very clean.¡± Even in her school uniform, Le Wan was still beautiful.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. My mother isn¡¯t a difficult person to deal with.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Le Wan rolled her eyes at him.


    This was the first time the two of them had met. If she had left a bad first impression on Mother Zhai, it would be remembered for many years.


    The two of them dawdled at the door for a while before Mother Zhai, who was waiting anxiously in the room, shouted,


    ¡°Is that Zhai Jing? Why aren¡¯t youing in?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Zhai Jing stuck his head out and responded.


    Le Wan could only take a deep breath and bring out her experience in the shopping center. She smiled casually and followed him in.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie. I¡¯m Le Wan, a friend of Zhai Jing. I¡¯m here to visit you today.¡± When Le Wan saw the person on the bed, she took the initiative to greet her.


    When Mother Zhai saw Le Wan, she was stunned for a moment. she subconsciously nced at Zhai Jing. When she saw that he looked indifferent, she praised him in her heart. She was such a beautiful youngdy.


    Mother Zhai learned to draw, so the first thing she did was observe the person¡¯s bone structure.


    In her opinion, Le Wan¡¯s bone structure was too good to be too much or too little. It belonged to the type of person who studied art. She would find it boring at first nce because the proportions were too good and it was not challenging at all.


    However, if one were to look at Le Wan from a normal person¡¯s point of view, it would be a very beautiful visual enjoyment. Her perfect bone-like appearance, coupled with her exquisite skin, made people attracted to her at first sight.


    The ward mate also sighed in his heart. She was such a beautiful girl. No wonder Zhai Jing would fall for her.


    However, in Mother Zhai¡¯s eyes, Le Wan¡¯s most outstanding feature was her pair of eyes. They seemed to be glistening with light, full of vitality, but also a kind of calmness that was beyond her age, which made people sink into them at first nce.


    From the perspective of a painter, Le Wan¡¯s eyes were like the focal point on the canvas. When she looked up, one would feel like everything around them was moving towards her eyes. one would only notice her eyes and nothing else.


    This was her first impression of Le Wan. She was a girl who had her own opinions and a firm heart.


    Le Wan¡¯s first impression of his mother was very simple. She was a gentle, intelligent, and determined woman.


    She looked older than her peers due to the constant torment of her illness, but one could still see the elegance of her youth from her facial features.


    She heard from Zhai Jing that she had been sick for almost ten years, but her face still revealed peace instead of resentment. There was no haze or hostility. It could be seen that she was an extremely gentle person, which was why she raised Zhai Jing who was equally gentle.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally met you.¡± His mother pulled Le Wan¡¯s hand affectionately, her eyes a little red.


    The moment she saw Le Wan, she felt much more at ease. with such a girl by Zhai Jing¡¯s side, even if she did not get off the operating table, she believed that Zhai Jing would be able to get over it.

 Chapter 95 - 95 Request

    95 Request


    Zhai Jing sent Le Wan downstairs. When he saw how surprisingly quiet she was, he asked curiously, ¡°What did my mother say to you?¡±


    A moment ago in the ward, his mother had intentionally sent him out to buy some things, leaving Le Wan to talk to her. In the end, when he came back from shopping, he saw that Le Wan¡¯s expression was a little strange.


    Le Wan nced at Zhai Jing but did not tell him. Instead, she joked, ¡°She said that I¡¯m so kind to her, but she has nothing to repay me with, so she asked you to repay me on her behalf. She said that you¡¯ll be my ve and that I can order you to do anything.¡±


    When Zhai Jing heard this, he knew that she was lying. However, he did not expose her. Instead, he yed along with her. ¡°Sounds like something my mother would say.¡±


    !!


    Le Wan sighed. ¡®That means you¡¯re a kind person, Auntie.¡¯


    Only a kind person would be so appreciative of the kindness of others instead of taking everything for granted.


    ¡°Since my mother has already promised you, I can¡¯t go back on my word. I can only ept my fate.¡± Zhai Jing opened the car door for her. ¡°So, if there¡¯s anything I can do for you, just tell me.¡±


    When Le Wan heard this, she looked at him in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve realized that the longer I know you, the more glib your tongue has be.¡± When she first met him, he was still a cold and quiet prince charming.


    ¡°I¡¯m not being glib-tongued; I¡¯m being serious.¡± Zhai Jing was surprisingly serious.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t go back on your word,¡± Le Wan said.


    Right before they parted ways, Le Wan asked, ¡°What are your ns after Auntie recovers?¡±


    Zhai Jing thought for a moment. ¡°Dahong Corporation has contacted me. The team is now making some supplementary improvements to the game. They¡¯re preparing tounch this game during the summer break and seize the summer slot. Thepany intended to strive to open up a new map during this time. So when my mother¡¯s surgery ispleted and she can take care of herself, I¡¯ll have to spend more time in the game.¡±


    After hearing that, Le Wan was silent for two seconds before she said with a smile, ¡°Then it seems that I¡¯ll just have to squeeze you dry during this short period. Otherwise, when you get busy again, you won¡¯t be able toe whenever I call you.¡±


    Zhai Jing put on a helpless expression, but in his heart, he thought, ¡®As long as you need me, as long as you call for me, no matter where I am, no matter what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯ll rush to your side as soon as possible.¡¯


    It was Friday, the day of his mother¡¯s operation, and also Le Wan¡¯s fourth mock exam as a third-year high school student.


    At this time, there were less than two months left before the college entrance examination. At this stage, the teachers and students could roughly predict the college entrance examination results and rankings based on the current results.


    The only variable was Le Wan. Everyone was very curious to see if Le Wan would be able to make a huge leap in her results in this mock exam, just like the two previous mock exams.


    For this mock exam, Le Wan finally started feeling nervous.


    After a period of hard work, she finally managed to go through all the knowledge that she had learned in the past three years of high school. Therefore, the results of this examination would reflect her hard work in the past.


    If she passed, then for the next month, she would only need to check and fill in the gaps.


    When the phone rang, Le Wan gave Zhai Jing a call to cheer each other on. Then she turned off her phone and waited for the signal.


    Language had always been Le Wan¡¯s strong point, so she did the test rtively smoothly.


    Aftering out of the examination hall, she switched on her phone and saw a message from Zhai Jing. Mrs. Zhai had been sent to the operating theater. What was left was a difficult wait. She only received a call from Zhai Jing after she finished the second test.


    The operation had been sessful, and Mrs. Zhai hade out of the operating room. The next step was to see if her body and the new kidney would have any acute rejection.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Upon hearing the good news, Le Wan heaved a sigh of relief. She touched the pendant on her wrist. It was the one that his mother had given her the other day.


    That day, after sending Zhai Jing away, Mrs. Zhai suddenly held her hand and begged her. ¡°Miss Le, I know that what I¡¯m going to say next is very abrupt, but please understand how I feel as a mother. If I don¡¯t make it through this surgery, can you please stay by Jing¡¯s side? Although Xiao Jing looks more mature and stable than his peers, he¡¯s still a child in the end. Can I hand him over to you?¡± Mrs. Zhai looked at Le Wan with pleading eyes.

 Chapter 96 - 96 The Game

    96 The Game


    Le Wan¡¯s heart felt heavy when she heard his mother¡¯s words. Apart from being concerned about Mrs. Zhai¡¯s condition and Zhai Jing, Le Wan also thought of something else. In the original novel, Mrs. Zhai didn¡¯t manage to get a kidney. In the end, she died of seriousplications.


    This was one of the important reasons that caused Zhai Jing to turn evil.


    With the current medical technology, the sess rate of a kidney transnt surgery was still very high. However, if this world were a book and all the people in it were affected by the plot, would Mrs. Zhai have been unable to escape the original ending, nevering down from the operating table?


    In the past few days, Le Wan had been studying intensely while looking at the bracelet that his mother had given her. This matter had always been on her mind. Hence, when she found out that his mother¡¯s surgery had gone smoothly, the heavy burden in her heart was greatly eased.


    She was happy for Zhai Jing and also happy that the plot had changed.


    She had just walked out of the teaching building when someone suddenly called out to her.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at the person. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fu Sui looked at her indifferent expression, and a trace of displeasure shed in his heart, but he suppressed it when he thought of that matter. ¡°Do you have time to talk?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Le Wan said tly, turning around to leave. She didn¡¯t want to be distracted by these meaningless things at this critical moment.


    Fu Sui saw that she really didn¡¯t even hesitate and quickly called out, ¡°What if it¡¯s rted to Zhai Jing?¡±


    Le Wan stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at him. ¡°You¡¯d better make sure that what you¡¯re saying is true.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise it¡¯s true.¡± Fu Suiughed at himself. He felt bitter in his heart. Since when did he, Fu Sui, need to use another man to keep a woman?


    ¡°Shall we go to the caf¨¦ in Reisen?¡± Fu Sui invited Le Wan.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Why do we have to go somewhere else?¡± Le Wan was puzzled. Seeing Fu Sui¡¯s depressed look, she went straight to the self-service vending machine, got a can of coffee, and threw it to him.


    Fu Sui was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman as unromantic as you. You weren¡¯t like this before!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Le Wan sneered, ¡®He still has the face to mention the past?¡¯


    ¡°That was once known as ¡®throwing flirtatious looks at a blind man¡¯, or thinking too much.¡± Le Wan looked at him with disdain. ¡°Why do I still need to waste my energy now?¡± The fact that she could still stand there and talk nicely and even buy him a can of coffee was already considered magnanimous of her.


    The sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu of her treating him like used trash and casually throwing him away was too strong. Fu Sui¡¯s hands were almost twisting the can of coffee out of shape, but he still endured it.


    On the other hand, Le Wan was a little surprised that he had been able to endure this long. In the past, he would have stormed out. However, Le Wan was toozy to think about his attitude and asked directly instead, ¡°What is it? Hurry up and tell me. You¡¯re a man, so don¡¯t waste time.


    Fu Sui, who had been ignored again, took a few breaths before he forced himself to speak in a normal tone. ¡°I heard that Zhai Jing has a game that he made himself and that the quality is not bad.¡±


    As he spoke, he kept an eye on Le Wan¡¯s expression. Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem surprised, he guessed that she must have known about it as well, so he said directly, ¡°As you know, our family¡¯s business is also involved in game development. I¡¯m also interested in his game and hope to discuss cooperation and purchase the copyright of his game. ¡±


    It was a game that Zhai Jing had made himself, and he hadn¡¯t made it public. How did Fu Sui and the Fu family know about it? The only possibility was that Le Yan, the reincarnated person, had told him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Zhai Jing yourself? Why did youe to me?¡± asked Le Wan, puzzled. The main point was that Zhai Jing had already sold the game to the Hong Corporation. It was a bit toote for them to try to negotiate now.


    Fu Sui mentally thought that if he could find Zhai Jing, he would have done so long ago. Why would he have had toe all the way here to look for Le Wan and humiliate himself?


    Recently, his father had been trying to train the two brothers, so he had given them each a smallpany to practice their skills. Fu Sui had been assigned to a gamingpany.


    When he first received the news, Fu Sui was very excited because he loved ying games. He had dabbled in almost all the games on the market and was considered a senior gamer. So, in his mind, after he entered the gamepany, wouldn¡¯t he be like a fish in water?


    In the end, when he actually took over, he realized that ying games and developing games were two different things. The most important thing was that there was not much money left in thepany¡¯s books, so even if he had any ideas, he could not take out the funds to implement them.

 Chapter 97 - 97 Imagination

    97 Imagination


    Fu Sui was very angry at this mess, but he didn¡¯t want to admit defeat. He had taken out all his pocket money and invested it, yet it still couldn¡¯t solve the problem.


    Just as he was feeling troubled, Le Yan suddenly told him that Zhai Jing had designed and developed abat game.


    With Le Yan¡¯s efforts, the rtionship between the two had eased a lot recently. Moreover, Zhai Jing had saved him once before, so Fu Sui jumped up as soon as he heard Zhai Jing¡¯s name.


    Although He was more patient as he listened to Le Yan, he did not think much of the game at first. Zhai Jing was just a high school student. Even if he had taught himself how to develop games, whatever he hade up with could only be small.


    Le Yan had yed the game in her previous life. She had even gotten addicted to it for some time because she knew that it was developed by Zhai Jing. Therefore, she was very familiar with the game¡¯s settings and plot scenes and could exin them clearly.


    Fu Sui didn¡¯t pay much attention at first, but the more he listened, the more serious he became until he began to ask questions.


    From a yer¡¯s point of view, if what Le Yan said was true, then the game in Zhai Jing¡¯s hands would be very promising as long as it was operated well.


    ¡°How do you know this game so well? It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve yed it before.¡± After asking the question he was concerned about, Fu Sui looked at Le Yan suspiciously.


    Le Yan naturally couldn¡¯t say that she had yed it before, so she answered vaguely, ¡°Sometimes, he would bring hisptop to school and do some work in his spare time. I saw him one time, and I was curious, so I asked.¡±


    ¡°Then you two were on good terms before. He even told you these things.¡± Fu Sui¡¯s casual remark made Le Yan feel bad, but she could only pretend she didn¡¯t hear it.


    Le Yan knew so much about Zhai Jing¡¯s Affairs that Fu Sui couldn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t mind at all. However, he was more concerned about the gamepany at the moment.


    Therefore, although he did not want to have anything to do with Zhai Jing anymore, for the development of the gamepany, he lowered his head and decided to look for Zhai Jing after hesitating for a few days. He saw that the situation of the gamepany was getting worse, and the daily usepany that his brother was in charge of was getting better.


    In the end, when he went to look for Zhai Jing, he realized that Zhai Jing was quite elusive. He had specially gone to the second-year ss several times, but he had never met him. He could not even get through to Zhai Jing¡¯s phone, and his WeChat friend request had been left unanswered.


    Somehow, he happened to hear someone talking about Le Wan and Zhai Jing. He heard them talking about how loving andpatible they were. Although he felt disgusted, he still came to seek out Le Wan after thinking about it.


    Hearing Le Wan¡¯s question, Fu Sui avoided her gaze and replied impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s been busy with recently. I haven¡¯t been able to find him.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Le Wan replied. ¡°He must have been busy with his mother¡¯s surgery.¡±


    Fu Sui frowned. He remembered that Le Yan had told him about how Zhai Jing¡¯s mother had a serious kidney disease and needed dialysis twice a week and that his family was in dire need of money.


    Hence, if he stood up at this time and wanted to buy the game¡¯s copyright from him, Zhai Jing would be very willing to sell it. Moreover, he could even lower the price slightly.


    ording to Le Yan, Zhai Jing had been waiting for the kidney to undergo surgery. How had he managed to raise the money for the surgery?


    Fu Sui looked at Le Wan suspiciously, his heart filled with mixed feelings. You paid for his operation?¡± If that were true, he would not be able to purchase the copyrights to the game so easily. If Zhai Jing wanted to sell it, he would most likely give the Le family priority.


    Le Wan looked at Fu Sui¡¯s disapproving expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Zhai Jing even rejected the financial assistance offered by Dahong Corporation. Do you think he¡¯d have taken my money?¡±


    ¡°Then how did he manage to raise such arge sum?¡± Fu Sui couldn¡¯t believe it.


    A few hundred thousand yuan was indeed nothing in the eyes of people like them, but to an ordinary family, it was a huge sum of money. Many people had worked their entire lives without ever being able to save that much money.


    Given Zhai Jing¡¯s family background, they lived in a rented apartment. It was not as if they could sell the house to be able to afford the costs. How had they managed to raise so much money in such a short time?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re in such a hurry to buy the game¡¯s copyright from him, it proves that he¡¯s worth it,¡± Le Wan reminded him. ¡°And in this world, there will never be only one person who knows what¡¯s good.¡±

 Chapter 98 - 98 Rebuttal

    98 Rebuttal


    Le Wan¡¯s words hit Fu Sui¡¯s head like a sledgehammer. The words that Le Yan had said to him that day suddenly rang in his ears as well, ¡°When I first saw this game, I thought that if I had the money, I¡¯d buy it immediately. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not as rich as you, so I could only watch.¡±


    Since even Le Yan could see the value of the game, there was no reason that Le Wan wouldn¡¯t. As the little princess of the Le family, the money in Le Wan¡¯s disposal was so much more than that of Le Yan, the ¡®real¡¯ daughter of the Le family.


    ¡°You got the rights from Zhai Jing first?¡± Fu Sui blurted out.


    He could not think of a second possibility. From this, Fu Sui¡¯s imagination went into overdrive. An example of which was: ¡®Was the real reason why Le Wan ¡®fell in love¡¯ with someone else so quickly was because she already had eyes on Zhai Jing¡¯s game from the very beginning and nned to get close to him so that she could get first dibs on buying the copyright from him?¡¯


    Fu Sui¡¯s eyes squinted as he sized up Le Wan again before saying with a smile, ¡°I never expected you to be so willing to take such a risk.¡± It was just a game, but the Le family¡¯s young miss had to personallye to the battle.


    Seeing his expression and listening to his words, Le Wan knew that Fu Sui must have been imagining some inexplicable things again. She simply rolled her eyes and shrugged, feeling a little proud. ¡°It¡¯s all good, right? In any case, that junior is handsome, talented, and has a cute personality. He¡¯s like a little doglike wolf, obedient and energetic. I won¡¯t lose out, and I can even earn a lot of money. Isn¡¯t it all worth it?¡±


    She gave Fu Sui a meaningful look. Things were actually better now than before her transmigration. ¡°Previously, I fed my heart to a certain dog and didn¡¯t get any benefits. I even lost money and reputation.¡±


    Although no one dared to say it directly, Le Wan more or less knew what people were talking about behind their backs when it came to Fu Sui and her: they were calling her stupid and stupider.


    Having his game ¡®stolen¡¯ and him being ridiculed by Le Wan, Fu Sui inevitably couldn¡¯t hold his anger back. ¡°People usually say the Le family values benevolence and righteousness when doing business, but I beg to differ! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have raised a daughter like you, who would resort to shameless means to achieve her goals!¡±


    Le Wan sneered, ¡°Fu Sui, do you think your Fu family has the right to say such things? Aren¡¯t you forgetting the state you were in when you came to my grandfather and father a few years ago, when something happened to your family?¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s face changed as soon as Le Wan mentioned this. How could he ever forget?! At that time, the Fu family was in a difficult situation and needed the help of the Le family to ovee its difficulties. So, regardless of his wishes, he was tied together with Le Wan, who he didn¡¯t even like, and they were engaged.


    All these years, he has had a bad impression of Le Wan mostly because of this incident that he regarded as a disgrace.


    In Fu Sui¡¯s view, he was treated as amodity, and for simple benefits, his family had sold him to the Le family. Therefore, every time he heard Le Wan or the other people around him talk about their previous engagement, his mood would be very bad.


    Fu Sui was too agitated to retort, and in the end, he only managed to say: ¡°Then you¡¯d better pray that Zhai Jing never learns about this! Otherwise, your golden goose might fly its coop! Don¡¯t count your chickens before they hatch!¡±


    ¡°Right back at you. Why don¡¯t you just go back and worry about your own gamepany and your actual girlfriend instead of spending your time worrying about other people¡¯s affairs? You never know, if you¡¯re not careful, you might lose your money and your girlfriend at the same time!¡±


    After that exchange, Fu Sui raged himself out.


    Le Wan spat as he walked away, ¡°What the hell was that?!¡±


    She felt embarrassed just thinking about it now. If the Fu family didn¡¯t try their best to curry favor with Grandpa Le, would he even have agreed to their engagement back then? Now that their family has had a resurgence, they had the gall to start talking about being ¡®shameless¡¯?! They really are a bunch of selfish ingrates!¡¯


    However, this also made Le Wan realize a problem: ¡®If Fu Sui and Le Yan really continued their rtionship and if the what she knew of the Fu family remained the same, Fu Sui¡¯s father, that big snob, would very likely not ept Le Yan as a daughter-inw, because of her previous status of being a destitute side branch member of the Le family.¡¯


    ¡®Most likely, these ingrates would try to seize their family¡¯s businesses as a condition of epting Le Yan into the Fu family! What¡¯s more is that Second Uncle would definitely be eager to cooperate with them to try to grab everything they can get their hands on!¡¯

 Chapter 99 - 99 Worried

    99 Worried


    Le Wan¡¯s heart sank at these thoughts.


    ¡®As expected, this must have been the reason why the original plot developed in such a way. Fortunately, I had already canceled my engagement with the Fu family. And it seems that my father and brothers have been nurturing a stomach full of dissatisfaction due to the Fu family¡¯s prior actions. What I needed to do now was to have us keep our guard up and not fall into pits we¡¯ve dug ourselves.¡¯


    Le Wan¡¯s mind was filled with these messy thoughts the entire night, which made her seem absent-minded right now. In the end, she only came to when she heard Madam Zhang mention the word ¡°test¡±.


    She didn¡¯t have time to think about these things right now, because she still had an exam tomorrow! Sure enough, every time she saw the original plot¡¯s male and female lead, it¡¯s an unlucky day! She had to make sure that the next time she saw them, she should definitely stay away!


    Le Wan stretched out both her hands before patting her forehead with her palms in an effort to clear all the distracting thoughts rampaging in her mind. She had to quickly calm down and go and revise her knowledge points right away.


    !!


    Mama le happened to see this scene and said to Papa le worriedly, ¡± ¡°why do i feel like there¡¯s something wrong with the baby¡¯s mental state? the pressure on the third-year students is too great. i¡¯m going to study so much that i¡¯m going to be a little silly.¡±


    Mama Le happened to see this entire scene y out and mentioned it worriedly to Papa Le, ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with Baby¡¯s mental state? The pressure on third-year students must be too great, making them need to study so much that they be a little stupid.¡±


    When Papa Le heard her say this, he wasn¡¯t happy at all. He quickly stopped Mama Le¡¯s train of thought by saying, ¡°What nonsense are you saying? No matter how you look at it, our daughter is so smart! How could she ever be stupid?!¡± However, he did notice that Le Wan¡¯s condition that night was not very good indeed, so he also got a little worried.


    Thus, the worried Papa Le put down his work and went to see his daughter in her room, ¡°Baby, can daddy disturb you for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Le Wan put down the notes in her hand, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Papa Le pulled out the stool beside her and sat down. ¡°Ourpany is opening a resort in two days. Since you¡¯ve just finished your mock exam, I was thinking, why don¡¯t we go there and rx for a few days as a family? Can you take some time off to spend with us?¡±


    Upon hearing her father¡¯s words, Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. However, she knew that time really did not allow it so she declined, ¡°After the mock exam, I need to do a summary and adjust my review n for theing month,¡± she replied apologetically. ¡°We¡¯re already at the final stage of revision, so it¡¯s not good to disrupt it midway.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no helping it. The National College Entrance Examination* is really too difficult!¡± Papa Le felt a little sad when he heard her decline, ¡°But always remember, my Baby, that you don¡¯t have to pressure yourself too much, since our family doesn¡¯t really need any more results! We¡¯ve worked hard to get where we are with our conscience clear.¡±


    *Note: If one were to take the National College Entrance Examination (NCEE) or moremonly known as ¡°gaokao¡± in China, the scores you get in it is the SOLE determining factor for the average person to get admitted into any public university in the country. All exam takers have to take Chinese, Mathematics, and a ¡°Foreign Language¡± subject, which is normally ¡°English¡±, while thest three subjects depend on what stream you chose to major in. Science stream will take Biology, Chemistry and Physics, while Humanities stream will have to take Politics, Geography, and History. There is an extreme amount of pressure put on exam takers because this exam may very well decide on whether or not you¡¯ll be able to go tertiary education, which is very very important in Chinese culture and society. This isn¡¯t much of a problem for the ¡°richer¡± people in society, which can always go abroad for study, but if your child is able to get a high score in ¡°gaokao¡± and is able to go into one of the ¡°elite universities¡± in the country, it is seen as a badge of honor in Chinese high society.


    Le Wan understood her father¡¯s intentions, that he was subtly making her mentally prepared if she doesn¡¯t do too well in her exams, so that she doesn¡¯t get too sad.


    ¡°Daddy, stop worrying. I know,¡± In the end, it was her who needed to console Papa Le, ¡°Besides, I think I¡¯ll be able to do well this time.¡±


    When Papa Le heard her say this, he indeed became much happier, ¡°That¡¯s good then! I¡¯m telling you, my Baby, you can do it!¡± He thought: ¡®If she wasn¡¯t worried about the exam, then what could it have been?¡¯


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Yueyue, about your little boyfriend,¡± her father then changed topics nonchntly, ¡°Didn¡¯t your little teacher say that his mother was about to go in to have surgery? How did it go?¡±


    ¡°She just had a surgery today and it went quite smoothly.¡± Le Wan was curious about her father¡¯s unusual behavior tonight, because he isn¡¯t the type to care about such things.


    ¡°Oh, then it¡¯s good that the surgery went well. That child can finally breathe a little.¡± Papa Le took the time to carefully think about things because he noticed that Le Wan didn¡¯t seem to have a big reaction even when he mentioned Zhai Jing. ¡®That should mean they aren¡¯t quarreling. So, what was his daughter worried about?¡¯


    Le Wan saw him frowning so hard that he could squeeze a fly to death with his brows, so she took the initiative to ask, ¡°Daddy, what is this really about? You can just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Your mother saw that you didn¡¯t eat well tonight and that you didn¡¯t seem to be very energetic, so she got worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, i¡¯m fine,¡± Le Wan couldn¡¯t tell them what would happen in the future, so she wanted to make it vague. But when she thought of the matter of Fu Sui and Le Yan, she suddenly had an idea and decided to take the opportunity to give these parents of hers something to focus on.


    She pretended to be troubled and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s all because I ran into that Fu Sui this afternoon! He kept talking in front of me, and it ruined my mood!¡±


    As soon as Papa Le heard Fu Sui¡¯s name, he got displeased, ¡°Why is he stilling here?! He even has the gall to face you?!¡±

 Chapter 100 - 100 Eye Drops

    100 Eye Drops


    ¡°This person is so shameless, that he¡¯s naturally invincible. He thinks he¡¯s in the prime of his life now, since not only did he get the girl he likes, but I also heard that the Fu family has given him apany to practice his skills,¡±mented Le Wan with a helpless look.


    Papa Le immediately sneered, ¡°Hmph! He hasn¡¯t even produced any results and yet he already thinks he¡¯s floating in the sky?! What could such a person ever do?¡±


    ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t like him anymore. It doesn¡¯t matter to me what he does.¡± Le Wan frowned, ¡°But, I¡¯m only worried about him and Le Yan.¡±


    Papa Le was indifferent, as he currently didn¡¯t have a good impression of this half-way daughter-niece of his. After she provoked Le Wan time and time again, his impression of her gradually soured. If it were not for the two family elders and his second brother, he would not have tolerated her stealing her cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    ¡°Their rtionship is mutual, so it¡¯s up to them to do whatever they want. Therefore, we don¡¯t have to worry about them at all.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Although you say that, Daddy, you know that with Uncle Fu¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t agree to them being together.¡± Le Wan sighed, ¡°Uncle Fu encouraged Grandpa to arrange a marriage between our two families, and even though we have two eligible girls in our family, he didn¡¯t even bother to consider Le Yan.¡±


    When her father heard this, he quipped, ¡°Isn¡¯t that only natural? Even if Le Yan was a daughter of the Le family, she doesn¡¯t have any shares in thepany. She could, at most, only get some dividends every year. To the Fu family, they naturally wouldn¡¯t care about someone like her. In your case, it waspletely different. You were ¡®the Baby¡¯ of the main family, its little princess, who was someone that would definitely receive some shares.¡±


    Thinking up to this point, Papa Le paused, ¡®Although Fu Sui didn¡¯t seem to care about the things I mentioned just now, portraying a person who would stick with their decision, what if his family requires them to obtain shares of the Le family¡¯s business to agree to their engagement?¡¯


    At that realization, Papa Le¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Putting Grandpa Le¡¯s attitude aside, Second Brother¡¯s family would probably use this as an excuse to cause trouble.¡¯


    ¡®Hmph, this Fu family!¡¯ Papa Le¡¯s dissatisfaction with the Fu family had increased by another level.


    Seeing that her father was deep in thought, Le Wan knew that today¡¯s ¡®reminder¡¯ had worked perfectly, so she felt relieved enough to immerse herself in her studies once again.


    Finally, the exams were finished. Le Wan could finally heave a sigh of relief as Zhai Jing had also arrived at school. The two then started a new round of tutoring.


    ¡°How¡¯s auntie¡¯s condition?¡± Le Wan asked Zhai Jing.


    Zhai Jing replied, ¡°She¡¯s still under observation, but there are no obvious signs of rejection. The doctor said that if this situation can be maintained until next week, she can then be transferred to the general ward.¡±


    Le Wan nodded and did not say anything else. They had done what they could do, and the rest was up to fate.


    ¡°I heard that Fu Sui was here to cause you trouble, was that true?¡± Zhai Jing suddenly asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Le Wan raised her head in confusion and recalled what had happened a few days ago. ¡°He wasn¡¯t looking for trouble, per se. He was actually looking for you, but since he couldn¡¯t find you, he came to me.¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at his WeChat request list and, lo and behold, Fu Sui had indeed tried to add him many times before, but he had ignored all of them.


    Seeing that Zhai Jing didn¡¯t react at all, Le Wan became very curious, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why he was looking for you?¡±


    Zhai Jing shook his head, ¡°Not interested.¡±


    ¡°But I want to tell you! Do you want to hear it?¡± Le Wan wanted to remind him to pay attention to Le Yan, who was reborn.


    Zhai Jing had no choice but to put down his pen and look at her as if he was all ears.


    ¡°He recently took over a gamingpany. I don¡¯t know how he found out about the game you¡¯re working on, but he wants to buy it from you.¡± Le Wan then reminded him, ¡°Did your ssmates see you ying the game in ss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never yed any games in ss.¡± Zhai Jing thought for a while before shaking his head. He would always carefully find a quiet ce to do it during lunch breaks, physical education sses, or extracurricr activities.


    ¡°I thought Le Yan had told him about it. After all, she¡¯s in the same ss as you.¡±


    Zhai Jing still shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have much interaction with her.¡±


    Having said that, Zhai Jing was still concerned about this matter. After all, the game had not been released yet. If things in the game were leaked, it would be troublesome for him.


    ¡°By the way, how did you know that Fu Sui was here to cause trouble for me?¡± Le Wan was very curious. ¡®Wasn¡¯t Zhai Jing in the hospital that day?¡¯


    At her query, Zhai Jing also felt a little helpless, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re a very popr person in school?¡±


    Le Wan immediately thought of that forum post. ¡®I couldn¡¯t have been photographed again, right?¡¯


    Thinking about the contents of that post, Le Wan wanted to cover her face in embarrassment. ¡®Did Zhai Jing see the post too?¡¯

 Chapter 101 - 101 Knowing

    101 Knowing


    Many people had been following the post. Besides Le Wan and Zhai Jing, most of the people in the school had seen the post, including Le Yan.


    To Le Yan, Zhai Jing was the man of her heart that she had been unable to get in both of her lives, while Le Wan was her life¡¯s control group. She was the one that she wanted to step on.


    Both of them were the daughters of the Le family, but she was like mud being stepped on by someone, while Le Wan was sitting high in the clouds, overlooking everything. How could Le Yan feel bnced?


    What she could not ept was that Le Wan was actually together with Zhai Jing!


    The Zhai Jing that she had never been able to get in both of her lives was now in Le Wan¡¯s hands! When Le Wan¡¯s heroic act came outst time, Le Yan had already guessed why they were in the hospital together.


    !!


    Just like the spection in the post, Le Yan also thought that the medical dispute had something to do with Zhai Jing. It was because of Le Wan¡¯s help that Zhai Jing¡¯s heart waspletely subdued.


    Le Yan was very regretful. During this time, to please Fu Sui, who was always uncertain, she didn¡¯t go to the hospital to wait for Zhai Jing, so she missed this opportunity. If she had been there that day, she would have been the one that Zhai Jing would miss.


    Unfortunately, there were no ¡°if¡¯s¡±. A missed opportunity was a missed opportunity. After thinking it through, she had decided not to ce any hope on Zhai Jing. She was going to focus on winning over Fu Sui, which was why she had suggested to Fu Sui to buy Zhai Jing¡¯s game.


    In his previous life, Fu Sui had made a lot of money from this game and umted the first bucket of gold to start a business. Later on, he was able to expand his business rapidly and be a legend in the business world. The situation in the business world was ever-changing, one wrong step could lead to a hundred, or even a thousand wrong steps.


    When Zhai Jing lost this game, would he still be able to rise as quickly as he did in his previous life?


    If not, would the Le family still allow Le Wan to be with a poor boy? Le Yan thought viciously.


    She had always kept this matter in her mind, so she paid special attention to Le Wan and Zhai Jing¡¯s affairs. She had even set that post on the school¡¯s intr as a special follow. Every time she read it, she would feel sour, angry, and curse in her heart. However, she still could not help but read it.


    That night, she opened the post, as usual, to see if there were any new messages. In the end, she saw that someone had uploaded a new photo. She clicked on it, but it was not Le Wan and Zhai Jing, but Le Wan and Fu Sui.


    Le Yan stood up in a sh, causing Grandpa Le and Grandma Le to look at her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She stood up so abruptly that she even dropped the pillow on the ground.


    Le Yan suppressed her anger and said,


    ¡°A student just reminded me that I forgot to submit a topic. Tonight is the deadline, so I got nervous when I saw the message.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already an adult, yet you¡¯re still so impatient.¡± Grandpa Le shook his head. ¡°Then go do what you need to do. You don¡¯t have to stay here with us two old folks.¡±


    Le Yan hurried upstairs, closed the door, and immediately dialed Fu Sui¡¯s phone. However, no one picked up after several calls. Afraid that Fu Sui would find her annoying, she didn¡¯t dare to continue calling and could only walk around in circles in her room.


    Why is it Le Wan again?


    Forget about Zhai Jing, she had already given him to Le Wan. Why wasn¡¯t Le Wan satisfied? She had already gotten Zhai Jing, but she still wanted to seduce Fu Sui.


    In Le Yan¡¯s heart, Fu Sui undoubtedly hated Le Wan very much, so she thought that when the two of them were together, it must have been Le Wan who found Fu Sui first.


    Le Yan wasn¡¯t worried that Fu Sui still liked Le Wan. They had been together for so many years, but Fu Sui still didn¡¯t fall for Le Wan. That was enough to prove that something was wrong. Le Yan was worried that if they were involved again, it would give the Fu family and the Le family hope that they could be together again.


    Le Yan knew very well that the daughter-inw Fu Sui¡¯s parents wanted was Le Wan, not her, and the Le family was no different.


    Although they weren¡¯t satisfied with Fu Sui being with her, with the poor boy Zhai Jing there, Fu Sui¡¯s mistake could bepletely ignored. After all, after the engagement was dissolved, the cooperation with the Fu family was not cut off. This showed that no matter how much her uncle loved his daughter, he wouldn¡¯t affect the family¡¯s business because of her.


    In that case, for the sake of his business, it was entirely possible that her uncle would push Le Wan to marry into the Fu family.


    This was something Le Yan didn¡¯t want to see, so she had to cut off all possibilities in the cradle.

 Chapter 102 - 102 Encounter

    102 Encounter


    In the Proud Club, Mrs. Fu woulde here twice a week for beauty treatments. As soon as she walked into the club today, she met Mrs. Bao, the wife of the CEO of Ding Taipany, who had always been at odds with her.


    The two of them were friends during their school days. Later, because of a man, they got into a big fight and stopped contacting each other. After they got married, they began topete in all kinds of ways; for assets, husband, children, and ostentatiousness. As long as the two of them appeared at the same ce, a bloody storm was inevitable.


    It was the same today. the moment Mrs. Fu saw Mrs. Bao, she immediately sneered,


    ¡°Yo, didn¡¯t you say that the skills of this club are not good? Why did you lower yourself toe here today? Aren¡¯t you afraid that their rough hands will ruin your high-tech face that has just been repaired with millions of Yuan?¡±


    The director of the beauty salon was cursing in his heart, but he pretended not to hear her. He didn¡¯t try to be the peacemaker, as long as they didn¡¯t destroy his shop.


    !!


    Mrs. Bao didn¡¯t take her words to heart. Instead, she said proudly,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me having money to buy myself a pretty face? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re like an old vegetable skin who¡¯s only in your forties or fifties, with a face full of wrinkles. If I were you, I¡¯d be too embarrassed toe out and meet people with such a face.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m naturally beautiful!¡± Mrs. Fu said angrily. ¡°You must need sses if you think that a terrible face like yours is pretty.¡±


    Mrs. Fu¡¯s face, which she had taken great care of, was actually considered very youngpared to her peers. However, at her age, wrinkles were inevitable. She had always looked down on stic surgery, so she had never thought of touching her face. At most, she would get a few injections asionally to maintain her overall condition.


    In her opinion, someone like Mrs. Bao, who had stic surgery and had a face full of silicone at her age, looked like an old witch who liked to eat people. It was quite terrifying.


    The two of them bickered again, but neither of them won.


    While they were resting, the director of the beauty salon quickly led them into a private room. However, Mrs. Bao said,


    ¡°As for me, it¡¯s my first time back here today. I saw that your main branch was facing the Lotus pond, and the mist surrounding it is quite artistic. I¡¯m in a good mood, so I¡¯ll just do my face here. Anyway, my face is so beautiful now, so I¡¯m not afraid of others seeing my bare face.¡±


    After saying that, she even shot a provocative nce at Mrs. Fu, as if saying that Mrs. Fu didn¡¯t dare to show her face to anyone.


    Could Mrs. Fu bepared to her? She immediately made a decision.


    ¡°I want to do it here today too!¡±


    The owner of the beauty salon was troubled when he heard that. If these two ancestors were to work together, their people would not be able to live in peace for most of the day. It could be seen that they had already forcefully upied the seats, but they didn¡¯t dare to pull her away. They could only repeatedly tell the beauticians to keep their eyes and ears open when they were serving her so that they wouldn¡¯t be swept to the end of the typhoon.


    As soon as the beautician entered the room, Mrs. Bao waved at her.


    ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m finally here to see you.¡±


    There were many top beauty guilds like this in the city, and thepetition between them was very fierce.


    A beautician¡¯s performance was dependent on their customers, so as long as they could attract a rich woman and develop her into a loyal customer of the club, the beautician would be able to receive a considerable bonus. Jenny was one of the beauticians who contacted Mrs. Bao the most. Therefore, when Mrs. Bao decided to go to the Proud People¡¯s Club, she first contacted Jenny.


    Mrs. Fu nced at Jenny¡¯s warm and friendly look at Mrs. Bao and pursed her lips. She only became happy when she saw her beautician.


    ¡°Lili, the set meal you rmended to mest time was very effective. I want that set meal again today.¡±


    At first nce, Lili was more mature and steady than Jenny, and her craftsmanship was better.


    Fortunately, the two of them still valued their faces very much. They didn¡¯t say a word during the beauty treatment process, afraid that they would add a few more wrinkles to their faces. However, after they were done and it was time for the massage, they couldn¡¯t help it again.


    Mrs. Bao touched her face with her hand and sighed at Jenny.


    ¡°No matter how much money you spend, you can¡¯t go back to your youth.¡±


    The beauticians such as Jenny were already used to this kind of self-reproaching and bitter talk, so sheforted her,


    ¡°Every age has its own beauty. Compared to the impetuous look when you were young, Mrs. Bao, you are not only rich and free, but you can also maintain your youthful appearance. If I had to choose, I would definitely choose to be you. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have the fortune.¡±

 Chapter 103 - 103 Piercing Pain

    103 Piercing Pain


    Mrs. Bao liked to hear Jenny¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯te here today just to make a face, so she didn¡¯t respond to Jenny. Instead, she took out her phone.


    ¡°Although I say that, I¡¯ll still be very envious when I see those young and beautiful couples.¡±


    ¡°My daughter has been spamming this for the past two days. She says she¡¯s going after someone¡¯s love story. The main characters are a couple from her school.¡±


    Mrs. Bao opened a page and showed it to Jenny.


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s still young people who know how to have fun. Even dating is so exciting. Not only does my daughter like to watch it, but I¡¯m also watching it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s popr to watch people in love nowadays. My sister is watching a couple of celebrities in love. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so fun about watching people in love. You seem more fashionable and able to keep up with young people¡¯s thinking. I can¡¯t.¡± Jenny, who was only 25 years old,plimented Mrs. Bao.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Mrs. Bao said to her in an experienced tone. ¡°This boy named Zhai Jing is handsome, right?¡±


    Jenny took a look at the picture that she had zoomed in on. Zhai Jing¡¯s clean and handsome side profile was eye-catching. Jenny¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She had to admit that this student was indeed very handsome. He was more handsome than many of the top celebrities in the entertainment industry. As a beautician on the outside, Jenny was actually a star-chasing girl. If it wasn¡¯t for her job, she would have grabbed the phone and admired the other person¡¯s looks.


    However, she was working now, so she could only agree with Mrs. Bao in a reserved and excited way.


    ¡°He is indeed very handsome. Isn¡¯t he the campus Prince Charming? I¡¯m afraid he will charm many girls in school.¡±


    Mrs. Bao felt the same way.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. He¡¯s not only handsome, but he¡¯s also very smart. I heard that he¡¯s the top student in his grade. I heard from my daughter that he has a lot of fangirls in school.¡±


    Mrs. Fu, who was next to her,ughed awkwardly when she heard her.


    ¡°Since you say he¡¯s so outstanding and you like him so much, then you should bring him home to be your son-inw. That way, it¡¯ll be others¡¯ turn to covet you.¡±


    Mrs. Fu knew that her daughter and her son, Fu Sui, went to the same school. She knew a thing or two about all the children from well-known families in the school. However, she had never heard of this Zhai Jing. One look and she knew that he was not from a rich family.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Mrs. Bao would take a fancy to a poor man, so she was just using words to provoke her.


    However, Mrs. Bao had been waiting for her to interrupt.


    ¡°I would like to, but it¡¯s a pity that he already has a girlfriend, and his girlfriend is quite outstanding. My silly daughter can¡¯tpare to her, so I can only watch their photos and videos here to satisfy my craving.¡±


    At this point, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Speaking of which, his girlfriend and Mrs. Fu¡¯s family have a deep rtionship.¡±


    Hearing her words, Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, knowing that the scene was about to begin.


    Mrs. Bao couldn¡¯t appear here for no reason. The time and ce were so coincidental, so it looked more like she hade to taunt her. That was why Mrs. Fu had stayed in this room with her. Firstly, she didn¡¯t want to lose face, and secondly, she wanted to see what tricks she was up to.


    ¡°The girl from the Le family is the one who has taken a fancy to Zhai Jing.¡±


    Satisfied to see Mrs. Fu¡¯s expression change, Mrs. Bao clicked her tongue and said,


    ¡±I remember that your second son was previously engaged to this girl, right? You previously said that the two of them had an argument, so they wanted to break off the engagement, but in the end, he turned around and got involved with the next one.¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, your Fu Sui isn¡¯t too bad looking.¡±


    Mrs. Bao seemed to be regretful, but she was actually gloating.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the child is still young and thinks that looks can feed her. That¡¯s why when she sees a handsome man, she pounces on him without a care.¡±


    Her words were hinting that Le Wan had abandoned Fu Sui because she had taken a fancy to Zhai Jing. The Le family pampers their children, so they indulge them.


    When Mrs. Fu heard her first sentence, she knew that she was going to lose today. When she heard her take the opportunity to belittle Fu Sui, she exploded.


    ¡°That¡¯s because my Fu Sui didn¡¯t want her and wanted to break off the engagement. She was in a hurry to be good to my Fu Sui.¡±


    That was why she acknowledged Le Wan so much. Not only was Le Wan the beloved daughter of the Le family, but she was also devoted to her son.

 Chapter 104 - 104 Indifferent

    104 Indifferent


    However, even though Mrs. Fu insisted that her son hadn¡¯t been dumped, Mrs. Bao didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°If Le Wan really likes your son that much, how could she have found another man so quickly? Looking at how quick it was, it was only one step after another.¡±


    She erged the photo of the two of them and said,


    ¡°We¡¯re not blind. Look at how loving Zhai Jing is. l


    Look at the way they¡¯re looking at each other. Do they look like they¡¯re ying house?¡±


    !!


    Mrs. Bao shook her head proudly.


    ¡°Look at your Fu Sui. Is there anyone around him?¡± She asked.


    Of course, there was someone beside Fu Sui, Le Yan, but Mrs. Fu didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. After all, she didn¡¯t want Fu Sui¡¯s name to be tied to Le Yan¡¯s, not to mention that Le Yan was Le Wan¡¯s sister.


    If news of him hooking up with her sister got out, it wouldn¡¯t be good for Fu Sui¡¯s reputation.


    Hence, Mrs. Fu couldn¡¯t refute it and simply swallowed her words and returned home in anger.


    As soon as she got home, she went to look for Fu Sui, but he was nowhere to be seen. He didn¡¯t pick up his phone either, so she had to ask the butler.


    ¡°Where did the second young master go? He went to look for that woman again on the weekend?¡±


    The butler saw that she looked upset and had no choice but to exin to her,


    ¡°The second young master went to the office early in the morning.¡±


    It was only then that Mrs. Fu, who was so angry that she was about to faint, remembered that Fu Sui had already taken over the gamingpany and had been busy with this matter all this time. After knowing that he was busy with business and not fooling around with Le Yan, Mrs. Fu was not so angry.


    However, Mrs. Bao¡¯s words still lingered in her ears. Mrs. Fu asked the butler to help her enter Mingcheng¡¯s school intr to see what was going on. In the end, she saw the love history of ¡°Zhai Jing and Le Wan¡±. There were photos and videos of them, and they could not be faked.


    The more Mrs. Fu looked at her, the angrier she got. She picked up her phone, wanting to call Le Wan and ask her what was going on. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t lost her mind. She hung up the call just as she was about to dial it.


    Outsiders didn¡¯t know, but the two families knew very well that the reason why Le Wan wanted to break off the engagement was that Fu Sui and Le Yan had an ambiguous rtionship. So as Fu Sui¡¯s mother, she had no right to ask about Le Wan¡¯s feelings after the two broke off the engagement.


    As she looked at the photo of Le Wan and Zhai Jing, just like what Mrs. Bao had said, it was obvious that their rtionship was real. They couldn¡¯t lie. Even though Mrs. Fu knew that she could not vent her anger on Le Wan, her feelings for her had faded a lot, and she no longer mored to make Le Wan her daughter-inw.


    It could only be said that Le Yan¡¯s n was very effective, but unfortunately, it was the opposite. If Le Wan and the Le family knew about this, not only would they not care about it, but they would also thank her for reducing some trouble for the Le family.


    Le Yan was trying to get away from Mrs. Fu while trying to get away from Fu Sui. That day, she called Fu Sui several times, but he didn¡¯t pick up. It wasn¡¯t until the next day that he replied that he was busy. Le Yan was very dissatisfied, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask him.


    It was the weekend. After learning that Fu Sui had to work overtime at thepany, she woke up early and prepared a lot of things, nning to give Fu Sui a lunch filled with love.


    She had nned it out when she went, but she didn¡¯t expect to be stopped downstairs.


    The gamepany that Fu Sui had taken over was located in an art park in the old urban area, which was far from the city center.


    It used to be an artpany. After it closed down, someone took over and started a small gamepany, but it was sold to the Fu family after a few years because it couldn¡¯t pay off the debt.


    The Fu family was big, so they didn¡¯t care much about a small gamepany like this.


    Fu Sui¡¯s father saw that his eldest son was already in his third year of university, and his mother had been talking about him and Le Yan. Fu Sui¡¯s father was also quite dissatisfied with the two, so he wanted to find something for Fu Sui to do. That was why he found this gamepany from the subsidiarypany to kill time for him.


    But Fu Sui didn¡¯t know what his parents were thinking and thought that they really wanted to train themselves. To produce results, he put all his thoughts into it.


    In the gamepany, a group of people had left after thepany changed owners two years ago. The remaining people were just muddling along, relying on the maintenance of the small games they had made before and the asional endorsement activities assigned by the Fu family to maintain the daily operation of their sries on time.


    Everyone was already used to such days.

 Chapter 105 - 105 Delivering Food

    105 Delivering Food


    When they suddenly found out that the second young master of the headquarters wasing down to experience the hardships of the people, everyone¡¯s faces turned bitter. What could a young master who had not even graduated from high school know? Was he ying house?


    They said they wanted to quit, but thepany¡¯s treatment was still okaypared to their peers. Now that the employment environment was more serious, everyone didn¡¯t want to lose their jobs, so they could only y with the second young master.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect him to be so serious. He was even prepared to take out his own money to y. Since the boss was so hardworking, the subordinates naturally had to work hard as well. or at the very least, they had to pretend to be hardworking. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get their sry in peace.


    Fu Sui had more troubles than them. Even if he put all his private money into thepany, thepany¡¯s ount still didn¡¯t look good. If he wanted to make a profit within a year, he had to develop a popr game. But now, they had no money and no creative ideas. The only thing they could do was to bring in games and promote them.


    Originally, after listening to Le Yan¡¯s words, Fu Sui had put his mind on Zhai Jing, but he found out that Le Wan had interrupted him. In his anger, he had to choose a suitable game again, so he was as busy as a bee.


    !!


    As for the front desk of thepany, it wasn¡¯t specifically for Le Yan, but to block the women who came to Fu Sui. It wasn¡¯t a secret that Fu Sui had taken over a gamingpany, so some girls had an ambiguous rtionship with him before, so they came over.


    Fu Sui was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have time to care about Le Yan, let alone these women, so he ordered the front desk to block all the girls who came to see him outside.


    ¡°My surname is Le, I¡¯m President Fu¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Le Yan especially emphasized the word ¡°girlfriend¡± at the front desk.


    Everyone who came to thepany said they were President Fu¡¯s girlfriend, and the front desk was used to it, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t receive the relevant notice, so we can¡¯t let you in.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m really his girlfriend.¡± Le Yan felt offended.


    You can contact President Fu. We¡¯ll let you in as soon as we receive the word.


    Le Yan wanted to, but Fu Sui didn¡¯t answer her call or reply to her text.


    The front desk staff stopped her from going in, so Le Yan had to hold the lunch she had prepared and sit in the reception area of the lobby, waiting for Fu Sui¡¯s reply.


    Fu Sui, on the other hand, had been leading his team for most of the day, trying out all kinds of new games. It was not until one o ¡®clock that his stomach started growling that he realized it was already sote. Then, he let the team go to dinner and rest. After Le Yan had waited for almost two hours, he finally found out that she was downstairs.


    He didn¡¯t want to see Le Yan when he was busy and annoyed, but he was hungry after a busy morning. The takeaway nearby tasted terrible, and he remembered that Le Yan was good at cooking, so he asked his secretary to bring her up.


    Le Yan had waited until her heart was about to explode. She wanted toin to Fu Sui first when she saw him, but when she saw his face, she didn¡¯t dare toin anymore. Instead, she became very virtuous and served him food.


    The food had been kept in the thermal container for a few hours, and it wasn¡¯t like when it was just taken out of the pot. Fu Sui took a bite and frowned slightly. the texture had softened. However, it still tasted better than a takeaway, so he didn¡¯t say anything and quickly finished his lunch.


    ¡°You¡¯re so busy that you don¡¯t even have time for lunch. Did things not go well?¡± After Le Yan cleaned up the tableware, she saw that he looked very tired, so she volunteered to massage his shoulders and neck.


    Fu Sui¡¯s shoulders and neck were quitefortable, so he became easier to talk to.


    ¡°I¡¯m still choosing games. It¡¯s so boring.¡±


    Hearing that, Le Yan directly asked what he was concerned about.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to buy the game from Zhai Jing to develop it?¡±


    Fu Sui was very angry at the mention of this.


    ¡°You have to thank your good sister for this. She took action as soon as she found out.¡±


    Le Yan¡¯s hand paused and she eximed,


    ¡°She went to buy it?¡±


    Le Wan had stolen the game that would be popr all over the country, and even overseas.


    Fu Sui thought of Le Wan¡¯s arrogant look and became angry. His words became mean.


    ¡°Your big sister is more willing to risk everything than you. She actually put herself on the line for a stupid game. I¡¯ll wait and see what she¡¯s capable of and whether she can build the game!¡±

 Chapter 106 - 106 A Clear Understanding

    106 A Clear Understanding


    Le Yan¡¯s first reaction was disbelief when she heard Fu Sui¡¯s words.


    Although Le Yan didn¡¯t think that Le Wan was better than her, she had to admit that she was jealous of Le Wan¡¯s confidence and magnanimity, which made her feel disdainful to fight for other people¡¯s things.


    Given Le Wan¡¯s pride, she would never do something like snatching away the fruits of Zhai Jing¡¯sbor. Hence, Le Wan might have discovered the value of the game and decided to invest in Zhai Jing.


    However, Fu Sui, who had known Le Wan for many years, didn¡¯t realize this. Instead, he was certain that the reason why Le Wan broke off the engagement with him so easily and chose Zhai Jing instead was not that Zhai Jing was better than him, but because she had taken a fancy to the game in Zhai Jing¡¯s hands.


    It was as if Fu Sui could only prove his excellence and correctness by recognizing the unbearable side of Le Wan.


    !!


    Le Yan realized this, and she felt a little ufortable and a little bored.


    Sure enough, Fu Sui was just a mediocre man who couldn¡¯t bepared to Zhai Jing. However, she had already chosen him. Unless she could find someone better than Fu Sui, she could only stand in the same font as him.


    Therefore, even though Le Yan recognized this fact, she did not refute Fu Sui¡¯s words. Instead, she said,


    ¡°Really? Big sister wouldn¡¯t do such an outrageous thing, would she?¡±


    ¡°She admitted it herself,¡± Fu Sui said firmly.


    Le Yan was in disbelief.


    ¡°If Zhai Jing knew the truth about why sister was with him, he would be so disappointed and sad.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you worried about him?¡± When Fu Sui heard Le Yan mention Zhai Jing, he felt a knot in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but mock her.


    Le Yan rolled her eyes in her heart. Was this the only thing that this bastard could think of?


    However, Le Yan, who was secretly criticizing Fu Sui, didn¡¯t realize that it was precisely because Fu Sui was such a love-crazy man that she could easily win him over and be affected by him.


    Fortunately, Fu Sui wasn¡¯t stupid. He understood that this point was a bolt of lightning between Le Wan and Zhai Jing. If it was used well, it could y a major role at a critical moment.


    Both of them were unwilling to see the game that could make them a lot of money fly away from their eyes. However, they knew that with Le Wan¡¯s current attitude towards them, the possibility of them snatching the game back was almost zero. Therefore, they could only suppress their unwillingness and search for more games with more potential.


    After Le Yan left the gamepany, she still felt a little indignant when she thought about how the game had been taken by Le Wan. The heavens were too biased. Le Wan did not even need to do anything, and all the good things were already given to her.


    Le Yan did not want to ept this fact anymore because she had epted it in her previous life, suffered a lot, and ended up in a miserable state. In this life, she would notpromise and ept her fate again. Since she could not get it, she would not watch Le Wan get it!


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know that Le Yan had been doing so many things behind her back, nor did she know that she was trying to sabotage the n. But even if Le Wan knew, she wouldn¡¯t care.


    She didn¡¯t want or care about Fu Sui. Dahong Corporation was watching over the game. If Le Yan dared to do anything, she would have to be prepared to suffer the anger of the corporation.


    Therefore, no matter what Le Yan did, the damage to her was zero. At the moment, Le Wan was most concerned about the questions that were rted to her, such as the results of this mock exam.


    Because Le Wan¡¯s results had improved by a shocking margin in the previous two mock exams, she was not the only one who had her eyes on her results this time. There were also many other people.


    This weekend, they just happened to return to the old house for a family gathering.


    During dinner, Grandpa Le asked about this matter,


    ¡°I heard that the mock exam this time is very important. How did my baby do?¡±


    When Mama Le heard Grandpa Le¡¯s straightforward question, she subconsciously looked at Le Wan, afraid that she would feel pressured. At this time, Le Wan was fighting with a big shrimp. When she heard that, she immediately put down the pincers in her hands and said,


    ¡°I just finished the exam and the results are not out yet. The results will only be out next week.¡±

 Chapter 107 - 107 Ignored

    107 Ignored


    Seeing that everyone was so nervous, Le Wan was embarrassed to say that she was not nervous at all. However, before she could say anything, Le Yan, who was sitting opposite her, spoke.


    ¡°Sister should be fine. I heard that she improved a lot thest two times. She will definitely be the same this time. She will not let grandpa, grandma, uncle, and auntie down.¡±


    Le Yan was still holding a grudge against Le Wan for snatching the game, so when she saw another gap, she jumped out to make things difficult for Le Wan.


    She said it so easily, as if she was speaking to Le Wan, but who didn¡¯t know that it was harder to improve the results as one progressed? However, Le Yan insisted on putting her up, as if she would disappoint the elders if she didn¡¯t make much progress in the exam.


    After hearing this, the smile on Le Wan¡¯s face disappeared.


    She looked at Le Yan¡¯s smug face and red at her.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re making me feel stressed. I¡¯ve been working so hard. What if I still can¡¯t get a good result?¡± She looked at Grandpa and Grandma Le and said coquettishly,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry then, grandpa, grandma, will you think that I¡¯m stupid and be very disappointed in me?¡±


    What was the most effective way to deal with a b*tch? That was to directly break her.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much good food, but you can¡¯t shut your mouth.¡±


    Grandma Le red at Grandpa Le, ming him for bringing this up all of a sudden. when she saw that Le Wan was still very dejected, she quicklyforted her,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your grandfather. Once the exam is over, let it go. It¡¯s a mock exam, and the results are just a reference. The most important thing is to check and fill in the gaps after the exam. You¡¯ll know which knowledge you haven¡¯t mastered and where to work on next.¡±


    Grandpa Le was just concerned and did not think too much about it when he said it. It was only after Le Yan¡¯s words that he realized that he had said the wrong thing. He was red at by Grandma Le and saw the aggrieved look on Le Wan¡¯s face, so he quickly pped himself on the mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s all grandpa¡¯s fault for talking too much.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re concerned about me, grandpa and grandma, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Le Wan finally smiled.


    Seeing that Le Wan was still fiddling with the big prawn, Grandpa Le could not help but say,


    ¡°Baby, let your brother peel the shrimp for you. The thorns on it are very sharp. Don¡¯t scratch your hand.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, you¡¯re too biased. I¡¯m your grandson too. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll get a scratch on my hand?¡±


    On the other hand, although Brother Le was pretending to be obedient, he had already put down his chopsticks and was ready to help Le Wan.


    When Grandpa Le heard his words, he looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°You¡¯re a man with thick skin. Even if it¡¯s just a small wound, is it worth mentioning?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair!¡± Brother Leined, but Le Wan refused his help.


    ¡°You have to peel the shrimp yourself, it¡¯ll taste better.¡±


    The dining table was filled with joy and peace as if the previous unpleasantness had never happened.


    However, Le Yan, who was stirring up trouble, was ignored by everyone. In Le Yan¡¯s eyes, being ignored was even more painful than being scolded or med.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to do anything. After she spoke, her uncle nced at her. Just that nce made her shiver in fear. she clearly felt the threat in it.


    Although Eldest Uncle Le didn¡¯t like to talk at gatherings and didn¡¯t like to interrupt the younger generation¡¯s affairs, he was able to turn thepany¡¯s crisis around by himself and even develop it into a big business. This showed his ability and courage.


    In Le Yan¡¯s heart, the people she cared about the most in this family were Grandpa and Grandma Le, because they were the only ones who cared about her and could directly decide her fate. The person she feared the most was her uncle.


    Le Yan secretly regretted it in her heart. She had been too rash. Whenever she encountered something rted to Le Wan, she would easily lose her mind. This must be changed. Otherwise, if she really angered her uncle, she was afraid that even her grandfather would not be able to suppress him. At that time, she would be the only one in trouble.


    Le Wan nced at Le Yan who seemed to be deep in thought, then at Papa Le who was hiding his achievements and fame. She smiled in her heart and happily enjoyed the small half bowl of fresh and sweet shrimp meat that she had just peeled.


    On Monday morning, as soon as Le Wan entered the ssroom and sat down, she found Feng Ying rubbing her hands nervously, and turning her head to stare at the back door from time to time.

 Chapter 108 - 108 Results

    108 Results


    The first period was the ss meeting, and the form teacher woulde in from the back door. Seeing her so nervous that she couldn¡¯t even concentrate on her book, Le Wan had no choice but tofort her,


    ¡°The results were already decided the moment you handed in the paper. It¡¯s useless to worry or be anxious now. It¡¯s better to take advantage of this time to do two more questions.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Feng Ying said. ¡°I¡¯ve already estimated my score after the exam.¡± She ced her hand on Le Wan¡¯s desk and looked at her seriously. ¡°I¡¯m worried about your grades.¡±


    Le Wan was stunned for a moment, and a warm current surged in her heart.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to be anxious. If you¡¯re worried about this again, I¡¯ve roughly estimated the score after the exam. If you want to know, you can ask me directly.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Feng Ying¡¯s eyes lit up and she grabbed her hand. ¡°You also estimated the score? Then how many points do you think it will be?¡±


    Le Wan looked around, then whispered a rtively safe score into her ear.


    Feng Ying¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, and she gasped. She couldn¡¯t hold back her voice.


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Seeing that many people were attracted by Feng Ying¡¯s voice, Le Wan looked over and quickly shushed her.


    After all, the results had not been announced yet. If they were too high-profile now, it would be a p in the face if something else was the caseter.


    Feng Ying also realized this problem and quickly covered her mouth. When everyone was no longer paying attention to them, she asked Le Wan in a low voice,


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the score?¡±


    Le Wan nodded and added,


    ¡°If there are no idents, it should be around this score.¡±


    Feng Ying grabbed her hand and looked at her with bright eyes. She suppressed her excitement and said,


    ¡°Oh my God, Le Wan! I hereby dere that you are my God from now on!¡±


    If Le Wan¡¯s judgment was not wrong, her results would be a few points higher than hers, who was the top student in the ss. In just a month, she had improved so much. How could they not be surprised and excited?


    Soon, the bell for ss rang. In the end, Le Wan¡¯s judgment was not wrong. She had even slightly underestimated her results. This could be seen from the overjoyed smile on the ss monitor¡¯s face when he walked into the ss.


    Le Wan, with a total score of 708 points, ranked first in the ss. At the same time, she entered the top five of the whole grade for the first time, and was ranked fourth! The form teacher¡¯s melodious voice was like thunder, exploding in the ssroom.


    Seeing how hard Le Wan had been studying during this period, they all knew that she could still make some progress. However, they didn¡¯t expect her to make another huge leap at this stage. She had actually broken through from over 600 points to over 700 points.


    Thinking about it carefully, one would know how terrifying this was. In just three months, she improved by more than 300 points, and her ranking went from 600 to 700 to the top five in the grade.


    Such a terrifying speed was truly unheard of.


    There was definitely someone who thought this matter was suspicious. However, if the score exceeded 700 points, it was not a score that could be achieved by relying on luck or even cheating.


    Not to mention in the city, even in the province, 700 points would be among the best. With the test papers and the high scores in every subject, Le Wan had shown everyone that she was a true top student.


    The moment Feng Ying heard the score, she immediately turned around and hugged Le Wan. She was so excited that she cried,


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re amazing!¡± She actually followed Le Xuan¡¯s way of addressing her.


    Le Wan more or less knew what she was thinking, so he didn¡¯t push her away, but hugged her back.


    In the school, not only would students look at the rankings, but even the rankings between sses would be looked at.


    Whether it was apetition or an exam, the sses wouldpete with each other, and the ranking was the glory of each ss. But it was a pity that their ss had always been weak, so every time there was an exam, Feng Ying, who was the first in the ss, was under a lot of pressure. She also wanted to improve herself, and the form teacher and the section teachers also wanted to fight for her pride, so Feng Ying was the one who suffered the most pressure.


    Unfortunately, she was still unable to achieve a breakthrough, and this pressure made her somewhat breathless.


    In the end, Le Wan stood up. Not only did she rank first in the ss, but she also made it into the top five, making her presence known. Not only did this bring honor to their ss, but it also washed away a lot of past grievances, and also relieved the heavy burden on Feng Ying¡¯s shoulders.


    So, how could Feng Ying not be happy and excited?

 Chapter 109 - 109 Decisiveness

    109 Decisiveness


    Le Wan¡¯s results not only caused a sensation in the ss but also the whole grade. Some people even uploaded her results to the gossip post on the school¡¯s intr because they admired her.


    If the students had paid attention to Le Wan previously because of the various scandals and gossip that had happened to her, it was only now that many of them had finally seen Le Wan¡¯s good points and truly admired her.


    The influence of Le Wan¡¯s results was not limited to this.


    She had an appointment with the form teacher and Zhai Jing had an appointment with the principal.


    The content of the conversation between the two sides was quite simr, that was, the reason why Le Wan¡¯s grades could improve so quickly, was there some kind of secret? Could he share these tips with the other students so that they could improve together?


    In the principal¡¯s office, the principal looked at Zhai Jing, as if he was looking at a rare treasure who he had spent so much effort to poach.


    As a pragmatic principal, he was very concerned about the students¡¯ results, so he knew the moment Le Wan¡¯s results were out. He had even found out about Zhai Jing¡¯s private tutoring sessions for Le Wan and had even verified it with Zhai Jing in person.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s mother was sick and needed money. It was not appropriate for the principal to tell him directly that he could not take on a part-time job. He could only ask him indirectly if spending so much time on other things would affect his studies.


    When Zhai Jing promised him that it would not, the principal could only believe him for the time being. Later on, Zhai Jing used his actions to prove that he was not affected. He even helped to improve Le Wan¡¯s grades.


    The principal touched his sparse hair and felt a little regretful.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this before?¡±


    Zhai Jing was so good at his studies. He would definitely have his own learning methods. Why didn¡¯t he think of sharing it with Zhai Jing before? The results were clear now, but there was still about a month before the college entrance examination. It was toote.


    After knowing his thoughts, Zhai Jing said,


    ¡°Principal, as you know, there are no shortcuts in learning. The reason why Le Wan has made such great progress is mainly that she is very good and very hardworking. I can only y a very limited role in her.¡±


    Looking at his serious face, the principal smiled and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not my first year as a principal. I¡¯m in charge of the students¡¯ results, so how can¡¯t I understand the truth? I¡¯m not trying to replicate Le Wan¡¯s miracle. I just want to draw something useful from your learning experience. If the students can improve their scores by a little after seeing it, it¡¯ll be an amazing thing.¡±


    As he said this, he pped his head again. He was vexed as to why he had left such a gold mountain there before but had never thought of digging it up.


    The principal could onlyfort himself that it was because Zhai Jing was too outstanding. He was much more outstanding than the students that he had recruited in the past. However, he did not acknowledge the gap between them and treated him with his experience.


    ¡°So, what do you think of this matter?¡± Mei Chang asked Zhai Jing.


    Zhai Jing thought for a moment and replied,


    ¡°During this period, I¡¯ve been learning and improving together with Le Wan. We¡¯ve indeed gained some experience. I¡¯ll discuss it with Le Wan and summarize it. Then, I¡¯ll hand it over to you. If it¡¯s useful, it¡¯ll be our honor to be able to help the students.¡±


    Mei Chang was naturally happy to hear that.


    ¡°You and Le Wan are the pride of our Mingcheng high school.¡±


    Seeing that the principal was so happy, Zhai Jing took the opportunity to raise his request.


    The principal was surprised.


    ¡°You said you want to take the college entrance examination in advance?¡±


    Zhai Jing nodded.


    Now that his mother¡¯s condition was gradually stabilizing, he was not short of money for the time being. The cooperation with Dahong Corporation had already begun, so he no longer needed to freeload on Mingcheng high school¡¯s welfare to support himself and his mother.


    The other day, when Le Wan asked him about his future ns, he did not think too much about it, so he only said a few words.


    However, after Le Wan left, he began to seriously think about his and his mother¡¯s future. He thought about his future, about his future with Le Wan.


    With Le Wan¡¯s current situation, it would not be difficult for her to get into the university she was aiming for. However, if he continued to attend the third year of high school, they would have to be separated for more than a year.


    Zhai Jing knew very well that Le Wan had feelings for him. From the first time they were discussingpensation in the store, he knew that he was very much to her liking when she looked at him.


    The reason why Le Wan had helped him time and time again was because of this. Zhai Jing did not feel unhappy about this. Instead, he was d that he had something that could attract Le Wan.

 Chapter 110 - 110 Celebration

    110 Celebration


    However, this was also what Zhai Jing was worried about. He was afraid that Le Wan was really only interested in his looks and not him as a person.


    If that were the case, would she fall in love with someone else if she saw another handsome man?


    Of course, he knew that Le Wan was not a promiscuous person. However, he was not confident that Le Wan would not be attracted to someone more outstanding after they were separated from each other. After all, top universities gathered talents from all over the country.


    Zhai Jing could not allow this to happen. He had to keep Le Wan under his watch. The best arrangement would be for him to take the college entrance examination together with Le Wan and go to college together.


    Seeing that the principal was frowning and didn¡¯t say anything, Zhai Jing knew what he was worried about, so he assured him,


    !!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already mastered the knowledge of high school. I¡¯ve been revising with Le Wan in the past and have gone through all the key points. There¡¯s no problem for me to take the college entrance examination now.¡±


    Of course, the principal believed that with Zhai Jing¡¯s ability, he would be able to get good results in the college entrance examination now. However, he had paid such a high price to get Zhai Jing to Mingcheng high school. He didn¡¯t just want to get good results.


    ¡°Principal, I can guarantee you that I¡¯ll rank first in the city.¡± Seeing that the principal still refused to give in, Zhai Jing could only add,


    ¡°If I can¡¯t achieve that, I promise that I will repeat another year in Mingcheng next year.¡±


    Hearing this, the principal finally rxed.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to your good news.¡±


    Zhai Jing muttered in his heart that he was an old fox. He had probably thought of this possibility before. But for safety¡¯s sake, he wanted to give Zhai Jing anotheryer of protection.


    However, Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t guarantee other things, but he was very confident in his studies. To him, an extra year of study was not a big loss.


    The meeting came to a satisfactory end with both parties. As for the conversation between Le Wan and the form teacher, it was even simpler. After Le Wan promised to sort out her study notes and share them with the ss teacher, the teacher happily let her go.


    Aftering out of the office, Le Wan discussed this matter with Zhai Jing. They decided to sort out the key points that they had picked up during their previous revision and hand them over to the principal.


    As for the form teacher, she probably wouldn¡¯t dare to have any opinions with the principal.


    When the form teacher knew about this, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She could only discuss with Le Wan and ask her to share more of her experience in ss.


    At night, when Le Wan returned home, the vi was pitch ck. She took out her phone and realized that Mama Le had sent a message in the group chat, saying that everyone in the family, including Nanny Zhang, had something to do and would not be home tonight. Hence, Le Wan was the only one at home.


    ¡°How could it be so coincidental?¡± Le Wan opened the door curiously. Just as she walked into the living room, a loud ¡°bang¡± suddenly came from behind her. Le Wan was so frightened that he let out a scream.


    The lights suddenly turned on, and she was greeted with colorful fireworks. The people holding the fireworks happened to be members of the Le family, who said in the group that they were busy and weren¡¯t at home. Even Nanny Zhang, who said she was going to go vegetarian and pray with her sisters, also took one and held it.


    ¡°Congrattions on your good grades, baby!¡± Mama Le rushed up to her and hugged her affectionately.


    Le Wan looked at the brightly-lit hall and patted her beating heart helplessly.


    ¡°You guys scared me.¡±


    It was only then that the excited Mama Le noticed Le Wan¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Did the baby get a shock? Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± she said as she hugged Le Wan.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your brothers¡¯ fault,¡± sheined. ¡°They insisted on turning off the lights for a better atmosphere. They scared our baby. I¡¯ll beat them up for you.¡±


    When Little Brother Le heard her say this, he quicklyined,


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously you, mom! Sob sob sob sob¡±


    Under Mama le¡¯s unkind gaze, Brother Le tactfully covered his little brother¡¯s mouth and admitted to the crime.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all our fault.¡± At the same time, he had already decided to give Le Wan a few more calming gifts.


    When Le Wan saw the look on their faces, she knew that this was definitely Mama Le¡¯s idea. However, since they had alreadye up with an answer internally, she would not be the bad person who exposed the truth anymore.


    In the end, Papa Le stood up and gave Le Wan a valuable gift, apany¡¯s shares to put an end to the farce.


    ¡°I still remember when you were just born. You were so small, but you¡¯ve grown so big in the blink of an eye.¡±

 Chapter 111 - 111 Picture

    111 Picture


    When Le Wan was born, she was the only daughter in the family. Naturally, Le Wan¡¯s father kept his younger daughter close for fear that she would melt. He was extremely doting on her.


    Unfortunately, it was also in that year that the family¡¯spany encountered a major crisis. Grandpa Le couldn¡¯t take the blow and was hospitalized. Papa Le had to take on the task at thest minute and put his head into thepany. To help her husband gain a firm foothold in thepany as soon as possible, Mama Le was busy.


    Neither of them had much time to spend with their young daughter, so they could only pack her and Nanny Zhang up and send them back to the old house, letting the two elders take care of her. This was also one of the reasons why the two elders doted on Le Wan so much because she was the only grandchild they had raised with their own hands.


    A few yearster, they were finally free to take care of their family. By then, Le Wan was already more than five years old. When they saw that Le Wan was not familiar with them, the couple was filled with guilt, so they doted on her even more.


    When Le Wan was in her teens, her personality started to change. Her parents thought that it was because they didn¡¯t grow up with her. It was the two elders who indulged the child too much, so they didn¡¯t raise her the usual way.


    The couple, who kept this thought in mind, forgot that they had also made great contributions to their daughter¡¯s life. Even after discovering the problem, the couple quickly shifted the me away and doted on her even more. The reason was that they had to make up for theck of fatherly and motherly love that their child had experienced in the past few years.


    As for her two brothers, they had always liked their soft and gentle sister, and they had been taught to love and care for her since they were young. So, it was natural that they ced Le Wan in the most loving position.


    Now, the person they cared for had grown up, and her slightly biased personality had automatically corrected itself. She had even relied on her own hard work to get such good grades. How could Papa Le not be happy and relieved?


    Ren Rong had attended a cocktail party that night. He had heard all kinds of ttery from the people below and had been forced to drink a few sses of wine. He was a little upset and wanted toe out for a breath of fresh air. In the end, just as he sat down and took out his phone to chat with his little granddaughter, he heard her moring to y with the youngdy from thest time.


    He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with his little granddaughter. She didn¡¯t like to y with the people who ttered her. Instead, she liked to bully them. The two of them had only met once, and she had been talking about her until now.


    Ren Rong hung up the video call and casually scrolled through his moments, only to see Papa Le showing off his daughter again. Normally, he would have swiped it, but when he thought of what his granddaughter had said, he still clicked it open to take a look.


    ¡°Wow, 700 points. That¡¯s pretty impressive.¡± Ren Rongmented. From Le Wan, he thought of Zhai Jing. He wondered if the two of them had any positive results.


    He was a little tipsy and his mind was filled with random thoughts. Then, he remembered a recent development project in which some of the products had not been confirmed to be partners. How about the Le family¡¯spany? After all, Le Wan had helped his granddaughter before, and he had yet to thank her.


    The Le family enterprise was quite powerful. The head of the enterprise, Le Chang, was a man of action. He had both ability and courage. It was said that his two sons were doing quite well in their careers. Now, he had an impressive daughter and a potential son-inw.


    At the thought of this, even Ren Rong himself felt a little jealous. He had a great career and everyone was envious of him, but it was a pity that he could not afford to take out his son and daughter. In the early years, he had yed around with someone and she gave birth to a son. In the end, his son followed suit and gave him a granddaughter early.


    As a bad example, he naturally had no face to me his son for what he did wrong. Since they had given birth to it, he would just keep it.


    However, after he had a son, he began to work hard. his son, on the other hand, was not like him. He was still fooling around and even yed car racing with someone. One early morning, he flipped over a car on a mountain road and fell off a cliff. He was surprisingly lucky to not die, but his legs were crippled.


    After this incident, he had settled down, but he had hidden overseas and was unwilling to return. It was impossible to expect him to take over.


    As for his daughter, she was currently wreaking havoc because of a poor boy. It was not that he disliked the poor and favored the rich. If the man was as reliable as Zhai Jing, he would not object.


    It was a pity that his daughter was blinded by it. Not to mention that she had taken a fancy to someone who had nothing to offer, with a bad character, and a big ambition. His daughter had been blinded and plunged into it without looking back.


    He had spoken and advised her, but it was still useless.

 Chapter 112 - 112 Liked

    112 Liked


    He wondered how Le Chang had taught his children to be so good. Ren Rong was envious and gave a like to Papa Le¡¯s moments where he posted about his daughter.


    Families like the Le family and the Fu family were naturally wealthy outside.


    However, there were also different levels among the rich, and Ren Rong was not on the same level as them. The Ren family used to be in politics, but they fell from grace after experiencing some disasters. However, Ren Rong worked hard and caught up with the tide of inte development. In just 20 years, he developed into one of the domestic inte giants. Then, he made arrangements for the development of new materials and biotechnology. Now, he had some small achievements and had unlimited potential in the future.


    A person like him would always attract a lot of attention with every move he made. Hence, when he liked Papa Le¡¯s moments, it immediately exploded with a lot of people. After all, President Ren didn¡¯t usually like other people¡¯s moments.


    Papa Le looked at the rapidly increasing number of likes in puzzlement. He pondered for a while before he understood what was going on.


    ¡°Why did President Ren suddenly like it? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mama Le asked when she saw him looking at his phone in confusion.


    Papa Le showed her the phone, but Mama Le didn¡¯t understand either.


    ¡°Since the other party only liked it, then just treat it as a like from a normal friend. Don¡¯t mind it too much.¡±


    Papa Le thought for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°If we care too much, it will make us look like we¡¯re making a fuss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also curious.¡± When he received phone calls from his friends, he could only tell them the truth.


    He and Ren Rong were at most acquaintances who nodded at each other. Their contact information was added out of courtesy when they had attended a Chamber of Commerce together. The two had never chatted before.


    ¡°Maybe President Ren¡¯s hand slipped.¡±


    In the next second, he was pped in the face because Ren Rong had sent him a message asking if he was interested in the new project that hispany had developed and if he was, he would give him a proposal.


    Ren Rong regretted it a little after he clicked on it. However, since he had already done it, he wouldn¡¯t think of canceling it. He even suggested the cooperation that he had just thought of.


    When Le Yan was tired from her revision and came out for a ss of water, she saw her parents mumbling to each other happily. She was curious, so she lightened her footsteps and sneaked over to listen. After listening for a while, she couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°What are you guys being so mysterious about? What¡¯s wrong with President Ren?¡±


    The two of them were shocked by her.


    ¡°Baby, why don¡¯t you make any sound when you walk?¡± Mama Le patted her chest.


    Papa Le was calmer.


    ¡°We were talking about business. President Ren suddenly said that he wants to work with us. I was discussing this with your mother.¡±


    To the Le Corporation, it was naturally a good thing to have another powerful customer. However, everything had happened too suddenly and without any warning. As far as he knew, manypanies had their eyes on the Dahong corporation¡¯s development project after it was released.


    The higher-ups were still in a meeting yesterday, wondering if they should get involved. But now, Ren Rong invited them to a discussion. As long as there were no idents in the middle, or their n wasn¡¯t too bad, it would basically be sessful.


    A pie suddenly fell from the sky, and Papa Le was a little uncertain. He couldn¡¯t tell if this was a good or bad thing.


    When Le Wan heard that it was Ren Rong from Dahong Corporation, she had an idea of what was going on.


    ¡°That should be a good thing.¡±


    Papa Le looked at Le Wan¡¯s expression and his heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve interacted with President Ren before? ¡±


    Therefore, Le Wan briefly exined to them what had happened outside thepetition,


    ¡°It was just a simple favor, but maybe he didn¡¯t want to owe me a favor, so he repaid me in this way.¡±


    After all, as Papa Le had said, the Le Corporation wasn¡¯t strong in the field of Biochemistry. Dahong Corporation clearly had other more suitable choices, but President Ren had skipped the bidding and directly selected theirpany. It was impossible for them to not have any favors.


    Mama Le was enlightened.


    ¡°No wonder he chose a post rted to the baby to like.¡±


    ¡°It seems that we¡¯re taking advantage of the baby.¡± Papa Le said happily. If that was the case, they didn¡¯t have to worry anymore.


    The next day, when Papa Le returned to thepany, he had someonee up with a proposal within three days. After an internal vote, he went to Dahong Corporation for a discussion. Because of Ren Rong¡¯s instructions, the negotiation process went smoothly, and the contract was signed after a few rounds.

 Chapter 113 - 113 Conspiracy

    113 Conspiracy


    It was only after the news of the two sides¡¯ cooperation spread that everyone knew about this matter. The person who came to inquire about the newsst time pointed at Papa Le and scolded him for being an old fox. Papa Leughed like Maitreya Buddha.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it at that time. Who knew it would be such a coincidence?¡±


    Papa Le really wanted to show off his daughter¡¯s contributions, but he was worried that Ren Rong might not like it when others talked about his matters, so he could only hold back.


    With this cooperation with Dahong Corporation, theirpany¡¯s annual profit would increase by at least 20%.


    However, he could hide it from outsiders, but he didn¡¯t need to hide it from his family.


    ¡°You¡¯re our lucky star indeed!¡±


    When Grandpa Le found out about this, he immediately opened a bottle of precious wine to celebrate. He also gave Le Wan an ancient painting that he had collected.


    This made the eyes of Second Uncle and Second Aunt Le, Le Yan, and Le An all turn red. ording to the market price, that ancient painting was worth nine figures. It was Grandpa Le¡¯s precious treasure, but he gave it to Le Wan without even blinking.


    However, it was as if Le Wan didn¡¯t know the value of the painting. when Grandpa Le gave it to her, she epted it happily and then put it aside as if it was an ordinary gift.


    In the back garden, Le Yan and Le An met again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of you dodging?¡±


    As Le Wan gained more and more things, Le Yan¡¯s dissatisfaction with her grew. She had been thinking about it these days and finally understood the problem.


    In this family, the fight between her and Le Wan was not a simple fight between two people, but a fight between the second branch and the first branch.


    As long as the first uncle still controlled thepany, the second branch of the family could only take the dividends and wait for death. She would never be able to win against Le Wan.


    Le Yan realized this. Although she didn¡¯t like her biological parents and hated Le An, who had taken over her family¡¯s nest, they were both from the second branch of the family and had the same interests. Therefore, to gain more benefits, Le Yan decided to reconcile with Le An first.


    ¡°What, you want to fight again?¡± Le An looked at her with an unfriendly gaze.


    Le Yan flicked the hair on her cheek.


    ¡°Another fight, and then let othersugh at us, and then we get punished again?¡±


    Thest time the two of them fought over jewelry, they angered Grandma Le and were punished to copy Buddhist scriptures for almost half a month, saying that it was for them to cultivate their minds.


    The two of them had only ended the punishment painfully after their hands were almost covered in calluses. They definitely didn¡¯t want to do it again.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight, then what do you want?¡± Le An looked at her suspiciously.


    Le Wan was munching on an apple when she looked out of the window. She saw Le Yan and Le An, the real and fake daughters, together. From a distance, they looked quite intimate.


    She raised her eyebrows. when these two people met each other, they would fight like ck-eyed chickens. Since when could they face each other and talk calmly?


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem.¡±


    Le Wan took a big bite of the crunchy apple and mumbled with her mouth full. There was only one possibility for the two of them to turn hostility into friendship, and that was that they were plotting something big.


    Le Wan took a look at the ancient box on the table in which the ancient painting that was worth over a hundred million was ced. It seemed that Grandpa Le¡¯s gift of the painting to her had seriously agitated the two of them. She just didn¡¯t know where they would start.


    However, this time, beyond Le Wan¡¯s expectation, the two of them had been very quiet for the past few days. They didn¡¯t look for trouble or cause any trouble. Le Wan didn¡¯t believe that they would really settle down. Just as she was feeling puzzled, she heard Papa Le mention something at the dining table that night.


    ¡°Today, Second Brother went back to the old estate to find father.¡±


    Ever since Second Uncle Le and Grandpa Le had a big fight over the matter of the real and fake daughters and parted on bad terms, the rtionship between the two had been quite stiff. In the end, Second Uncle Le acted out of character today and took the initiative to run back to the old mansion to find the Old Master. He said that he wanted to end his life of sitting around and waiting for death and decided to start his own career.


    Grandpa Le had always hated his youngest son¡¯spetitive attitude. Now that he saw that he was finally willing to do something, no matter how much he believed in him, he was still happy. He even took out a sum of money from his private savings to sponsor him.


    Second Uncle Le was obviously happy after getting the money. He said it beautifully. He didn¡¯t intend to get involved in thepany since his big brother was in it. He didn¡¯t want others to say that he wanted to fight for power and eventually cause a storm.


    He nned to start from scratch, starting a smallpany first and slowly building it up. He wanted to umte some experience before expanding it in the future.

 Chapter 114 - 114 Roundabout

    114 Roundabout


    Papa Le was still very brotherly to this second brother of his, so when he heard about this matter, he also sent a sum of money to support Second Uncle Le. He sighed, half gratified and half hopeful.


    ¡±I hope he¡¯s really pulling himself together and doing something practical this time, instead of ying house like before, backing off when something happens.¡±


    However, when Le Wan heard the news, her first reaction was that her second uncle¡¯s family couldn¡¯t bear it and wanted to stir up trouble in advance. After all, with Second Uncle Le¡¯s personality, if he really had this kind of understanding, he wouldn¡¯t have onlye to a sudden realization today.


    Thinking back to the scene where the real and fake heiresses shook hands and made peace that day, did they decide to deal with the outsiders first? First join hands to drag the first household down, then fight internally?


    ording to the original plot, the second branch would make a move on the first branch a few yearster. Now, probably because of her, the real and fake youngdies were provoked, so they encouraged Second Uncle and Second Aunt to make a move in advance.


    When she saw that her father was still fantasizing about Second Uncle Le, Le Wan almost wanted to rush up and shake him awake. However, Second Uncle Le and the others hadn¡¯t done anything yet. If she were to say it out loud, it would only make her seem like she was making malicious spections.


    ¡°Did Second Uncle say what kind ofpany he¡¯s going to start?¡± Le Wan asked after some thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard him mention it. He said that it¡¯s the age of the inte now. That¡¯s why I want to work towards this,¡± said Papa Le.


    Le Wan smiled. ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s thinking of starting a gamepany?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Papa Le was curious. ¡°I heard from him that he does have such an idea.¡±


    Le Wan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a guess. After all, inte-rted content is mainly concentrated in those areas, as well as shopping and video tforms. The bigpanies on the other tforms have already upied the market. Second uncle will only be cannon fodder if he tries to squeeze into the market. The mostmon thing that can still earn money is gaming.¡±


    Papa Le had started his business in the real world, so he knew a little about the inte, but not much. After hearing what Le Wan said, he nodded.


    ¡°It seems that your second uncle has thought well about it. He didn¡¯t make a decision just by pping his head.¡±


    The game market was indeed still not saturated, but the biggest reason why Le Wan made such a guess was that she didn¡¯t think that Second Uncle Le would really take his career seriously. He would only seriously stir up trouble, and the real and fake youngdies were the ones who stirred up trouble behind his back.


    Hence, from the perspective of the real and fake heiresses, the two little girls¡¯ daily views and thoughts were very limited. After thinking about it, Le Wan finally concluded that it was Zhai Jing¡¯s game.


    After all, Le Yan had been reborn, and she knew better than anyone else how amazing the potential of this game was.


    In the short conversation with Fu Suist time, he seemed to think that the game copyright was now in her hands, so Le Yan might think so at this time.


    ording to their thinking, the Le family was in the business industry. Even if Le Wan obtained the game¡¯s copyright, she still had to take her college entrance examination and further her studies, so it was unlikely that she would release the game to the market in a short period. Therefore, at this time, if Second Uncle Le wanted to start a gamepany, they would have a reason to use Old Master Le to pressure Le Wan to release the game.


    Following this logic, Le Wan took a look around, and as expected, she had guessed most of it right. She could only say that this pair of real and fake sisters were quite imaginative, but unfortunately, they had made the wrong n from the beginning.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t tell her father the truth, and she was toozy to expose the second branch¡¯s conspiracy and plot. She was now preparing for the final sprint for the college entrance examination. She guessed that they would not dare to disturb her at this time, or else Papa Le and Mama Le would be the first to jump out and push them back.


    As for after the college entrance examination, she had heard from Zhai Jing yesterday that the game had already started its internal testing. If there were no problems with this round of testing, Dahong Corporation would invest arge sum of money to start advertising.


    At that time, she could just wait and watch a good show.


    However, she still told Zhai Jing about it during the tutoring session.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t think they can cause any trouble, they¡¯re also making games. Fu Sui might know about it in advance, so I think we should be on guard.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhai Jing¡¯s focus was on something else.


    ¡°After you reminded mest time, I went back and thought about it for a long time, but I still can¡¯t figure out where I leaked the game.¡±

 Chapter 115 - 115 Confession

    115 Confession


    If Fu Sui and Le Yan had just casually heard it or identally seen it, they wouldn¡¯t have been so obsessed with the game. However, in Zhai Jing¡¯s memory, he had never shown this game to anyone before. Of course, this did not include Le Wan, and Le Wan would not reveal it to anyone.


    This was something that Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t understand.


    Le Wan looked at Zhai Jing¡¯s conflicted expression and really wanted to tell him,


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t think about it anymore. You won¡¯t understand.¡± After all, most people wouldn¡¯t think about being reborn.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t confess, at least not now. After all, she couldn¡¯t exin how she knew about Le Yan¡¯s rebirth.


    Fortunately, Zhai Jing was not a particrly conflicted person. He would put aside the things that he could not figure out first. After hearing Le Wan¡¯s reminder, he remembered that during thestpetition, the Fu family had bribed the chief examiner in Dahong Corporation¡¯s home ground and altered the results. This meant that they had a mole in Dahong Corporation.


    Zhai Jing thought about it and contacted Ren Rong. He told him about Fu Sui¡¯s attempt to snatch the game and vaguely mentioned that the Fu family had a mole in Dahong Corporation.


    Unexpectedly, Ren Rong didn¡¯t seem to care after listening to the story.


    ¡°If they really leaked the game¡¯s content in advance or did something else, we can, of course, use the weapon of thew to pursue it. Simrly, we can also use these things as publicity to hype up the game¡¯sunch.¡±


    As for the spies that the Fu family had nted in Dahong, he had sent them far away after thepetition.


    After hanging up the phone, Zhai Jing looked at Le Wan.


    ¡°You can finally be at ease now, right?¡±


    It could only be said that Dahong Corporation was able to expand and be stronger, and Ren Rong was indeed very capable.


    ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re like cockroaches. They¡¯lle out from time to time to disgust people. It¡¯s so annoying.¡± Le Wan stuck out her tongue and said arrogantly, ¡°And who am I worried about? In the end, some people aren¡¯t even worth it.¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at her mischievous behavior and his hands itched. He wanted to pinch her red face and scratch her cute little nose.


    He couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand. Under Le Wan¡¯s surprised gaze, he suddenly turned his hand and rubbed her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my head!¡±


    Le Wan, whose hair had been kneaded like a bird¡¯s nest, covered her head and dodged, protesting loudly.


    Zhai Jing took out two sets of test papers and ced them on the table.


    ¡°To thank you for your concern, I¡¯ve decided to give you a few more sets of test papers to do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not repaying my kindness. You¡¯re repaying my kindness with ingratitude!¡± Le Wan said shamelessly while lying on the table.


    ¡°Since you want to think this way, then I have no choice.¡± Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes were bright as he smiled.


    He tried to take the test paper back.


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I take it back?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Le Wan pounced forward and pressed the test paper under her body. ¡°Since you¡¯ve given them to me, they¡¯re all mine!¡± She looked up at Zhai Jing and said happily.


    After all, this was thest question set by the god of learning, and there was only one in the world, so how could Le Wan bear to reject it?


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll give them all to you.¡± Zhai Jing shook his head helplessly.


    Then, he took out another stack of test papers from his bag, picked up a pen, and started to do them.


    Le Wan looked at him curiously.


    ¡°Why are you doing the real questions too?¡± Moreover, it was a real test paper from another school.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes quickly scanned the question and he wrote down the answer without hesitation.


    ¡°I want to consolidate my knowledge.¡±


    Although he had made a military pledge in front of the principal that he would be the first in the city, Zhai Jing¡¯s ambition was not so big. What he wanted more was to be the top scorer in the province.


    Le Wan was still confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re only in your second year of high school. Do you need to consolidate your knowledge so early?¡±


    Moreover, given Zhai Jing¡¯s academic standard, he probably didn¡¯t need to consolidate his studies.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s hand that was writing paused for a moment. The tip of the pen made a small ink dot on the paper. He frowned and moved the tip of the pen to the next page and continued to write.


    ¡°I want to take the college entrance examination this year.¡± He said softly.


    ¡°What?¡± Le Wan didn¡¯t hear him clearly, so she asked again.


    Just as he finished a question, Zhai Jing put down the pen in his hand and looked at Le Wan seriously. He repeated,


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take the college entrance examination this year.¡±


    Le Wan, who finally heard him clearly, was stunned. She looked at Zhai Jing and made sure that he was not joking. Then, a bright smile bloomed on her face.

 Chapter 116 - 116 Demanding

    116 Demanding


    Second Uncle Le was even more impatient than they had imagined. He had just rented an office building and had yet to tidy up before he went to find the Old Master.


    ¡°You said you want the game in the baby¡¯s hands?¡± Grandpa Le looked at him suspiciously.


    Second Uncle Le gave a simple and honest smile.


    ¡°During this period, I especially went to understand the gaming industry and found that many gamingpanies are supporting them on the brink of death. It¡¯s difficult to make small games and make a name for themselves. If you want to have a ssh, you have to make big games. However, the big games in the country are either imported from overseas at a high price or created by giantpanies that have spent a lot of manpower and resources. They have mature distribution channels and publicity channels. Apany that has just started has no chance of winning against them.¡±


    Old Master Le was an old-fashioned person and didn¡¯t know much about the inte and games nowadays. However, he knew that young people and children were ying games now and the market must be huge. That was why he didn¡¯t object when he heard Second Uncle Le say that he wanted to enter this industry.


    In the end, listening to Second Uncle Le¡¯s words, it seemed like he didn¡¯t know what was going on and just went in.


    However, it was rare for his youngest son to be so career-minded, so he could not directly attack him. He could only advise,


    ¡°You¡¯ve just started and don¡¯t know anything yet. Don¡¯t take too big a step. Try the small games you mentioned. Although we can¡¯t make a lot of money, we can first umte some experience and slowly build up the distribution channel. Then, we can make a big game. This way, we can get twice the result with half the effort.¡±


    Why was he so hasty? He didn¡¯t have much ability, but he had a big heart!


    In his mind, he either couldn¡¯t do it, or he wanted to do it big and strong, the kind that could make him rich overnight. Therefore, the old man¡¯s sincere and earnest persuasion, in his ears, was a sign that the old man was not willing to let Le Wan give him the game.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve always despised me for not being able to live up to expectations. I¡¯m just thinking of doing my best to make you proud for once, but you¡¯re not even willing to give me this little support?¡±


    When Grandpa Le heard him say this, he was a little angry.


    ¡°If this thing is in my hands, I¡¯ll give it to you to support you since I¡¯m your father and you¡¯re my son. But I¡¯ve never heard of an uncle trying to take something from his niece when he wanted to start a business. If you really have that kind of backbone, then you wouldn¡¯t have the face to say such things!¡±


    In the end, Second Uncle Le was even angrier than him.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t split up yet. You gave Le Wan such an expensive painting a few days ago. Logically speaking, I should have a copy of that painting too, but did I say anything? You and mom have loved her so much since she was young. How many things have you bought for her before she could even stand up? Now, I¡¯m asking her for a stupid game. The price can¡¯t evenpare to the set of jewelry you bought for her during the new year, and you¡¯re all stopping me. In your eyes, big brother¡¯s family is your own, while our family is just a poor family that came to seek help!¡±


    Old Master Le was so angry that his hand that was holding onto his walking stick was shaking.


    ¡°You said it yourself that we haven¡¯t split up yet. I can give my things to whoever I want. I¡¯m not dead yet. When did you have the right to say such things?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so biased! You¡¯re so biased towards my elder brother¡¯s family and Le Wan, the girl who¡¯s going to lose money! Second Uncle Le straightened his neck and refused to admit defeat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. If you say that I¡¯m biased, then I¡¯m really biased! Grandpa Le raised his walking stick and was about to hit him.


    ¡°Get lost and don¡¯t appear in front of me again!¡±


    Second Uncle Le saw that he was so angry that his face had turned white and knew that he was serious. He quickly ran out of the study room.


    When Old Madam Le heard themotion, she came over and saw the scene. She said worriedly,


    ¡°We just quarreledst time and it¡¯s rare for us to reconcile. Why are you quarreling again?¡±


    ¡°What a sin!¡± Old Master Le sighed and sat down dejectedly. ¡°How did we raise such a heartless person? ¡±


    Old Madam Le more or less knew about her youngest son¡¯s knot in his heart. She was also worried.


    ¡°As the old saying goes, it¡¯s not about scarcity but uneven distribution. He has always been angry.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s clearly a greedy snake that wants to swallow an elephant! As the youngest son, everything he had since he was young was better than his elder brother¡¯s. Why didn¡¯t he feel unfair back then?¡± Grandpa Le said angrily.


    The old man snorted coldly.


    ¡°He¡¯s been making a fuss all these years. Isn¡¯t it because of thepany¡¯s shares? He felt that he had been wronged for only getting a small share and not being made thepany¡¯s president! But he didn¡¯t even open his eyes to take a look. What did the currentpany have to do with him? He¡¯s lucky to have such a big brother to be able to get so many dividends every year. Otherwise, with his little ability, let alone living a good life, it¡¯d be a miracle if he didn¡¯t starve to death!¡±

 Chapter 117 - 117 The Past

    117 The Past


    How could Old Madam Le not understand the logic behind Old Master Le¡¯s words?


    She looked at the room that was now full of light and thought about the days eighteen years ago when she was so worried that she couldn¡¯t sleep every night. it seemed that the days were still close.


    At that time, the old man was so angry that he had a stroke and was sent to the hospital. His family was on the verge of bankruptcy and being seized, and even the old mansion could not be kept.


    At that time, his eldest son stood up and first persuaded thepany¡¯s board of directors and partners to sign a gambling agreement with them, which won him half a year. Then, he decisively cut off many of thepany¡¯s business lines and focused on one business. Finally, he worked hard toplete the gambling agreement in half a year. After a few more years, thepany developed again and gradually grew to its current scale.


    And what was Second Uncle Le doing during the most difficult time of the family? He was still living a carefree life abroad. Even when Grandpa Le was sick, he made an excuse that he had toplete his master¡¯s thesis and didn¡¯te back to take a look.


    In those years, the only thing he cared about at home was whether he could get his living expenses on time.


    It could be said that everything the Le family had now was basically earned by Papa Le. Therefore, even if Elder Le really favored his youngest son, he couldn¡¯t say that he wanted to give him more shares.


    ¡°No, I have to call the boss and ask him to stop some people.¡± Old Master Le took out his phone. ¡°Look at how crazy my second son is now. He¡¯s been beaten here, but I¡¯m afraid he¡¯lle for my baby.¡±


    There were only more than ten days left until the college entrance examination. If the second uncle were to make a scene in front of her again, it would scare the baby and hinder her revision. If he identally angered the eldest daughter-inw, she would tear the second uncle¡¯s family apart.


    Seeing that he had made the call, Grandma Le added,


    ¡°You can also ask the boss about the game. Why does it sound like the baby got it from her ssmate?¡±


    She did not think that Le Wan would be so short-sighted as to take advantage of others. She was just afraid that there might be some misunderstanding. If a fight broke out, Le Wan¡¯s reputation would be affected.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we do have to ask this clearly.¡±


    From Second Uncle¡¯s tone, Old Master Le could tell that the baby had a close rtionship with this male ssmate.


    He suspected that this male student was the little teacher who taught Le Wan her homework, and also the little boy she wanted to win over. If it was true, then the rtionship of interests had to be rified. Otherwise, the little girl might suffer a big loss because of her feelings.


    Unfortunately, Grandpa Le asked the wrong person. When he received his father¡¯s call, he was also confused.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back tonight and ask what¡¯s going on with the baby.¡±


    As for the matter of Second Uncle Le wanting Le Wan¡¯s games, since the old man had rejected him sternly, there was no need for him to add any more embellishments. In any case, he would never give Second Uncle Le the chance to run to Le Wan.


    He made up his mind, but in the end, he received a call from the front desk, saying that Second Uncle Le hade to thepany. He had no choice but to invite him up.


    ¡°Big brother, your days are reallyfortable.¡± Second Uncle Le was led to the top floor by his secretary. As soon as he entered and saw the wide office, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.


    As the son of the Le family, if his big brother could take on this position, why couldn¡¯t he?


    Papa Le, who had three meetings in a day and only had time to have a bite of lunch, looked at Second Uncle Le, who was dressed in bright and beautiful clothes like he was on a vacation.


    ¡°If you¡¯re envious, the room next door is still empty. I¡¯ll get someone to clean it up and you can move in. It just so happens that thepany has been busy recently. I¡¯m more than happy to have someone to help me share the burden.¡±


    Second Uncle Le quickly waved his hand to refuse. It wasn¡¯t like he had nevere to thepany to work before, but what was the use?


    His elder brother was his immediate superior, and everyone in thepany answered to him. Every morning, he would get up early and rush to thepany. If he wanted to do something, he would be hindered everywhere. He was not willing to experience such a day where he could not be the head of the family.


    Second Uncle Le didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation, so Papa Le didn¡¯t insist. He pretended to know nothing and asked him,


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want toe to thepany no matter how I called you before. Why did you suddenlye here today?¡±


    Second Uncle Le dared to be so unscrupulous in front of the Old Master because he knew that no matter how angry the old master was, it would onlyst for a while. He would be fine after that. However, in front of Brother Le, he was much timider.


    This big brother of his had been particrly easy to talk to since he was young, but he was still a little afraid of him. Therefore, in response to his big brother¡¯s question, he honestly and happily told him, and also asked him to support his own business.

 Chapter 118 - 118 Fooling

    118 Fooling


    Second Uncle Le nned that as long as his big brother agreed, it would be useless no matter how much the Old Master objected. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the moment he finished speaking, his eldest brother frowned and stood up.


    ¡°This is too much!¡±


    Second Uncle shrank back thinking that Brother Le was scolding him. He didn¡¯t expect that he would actually be scolding Le Wan.


    ¡°How can my baby take someone else¡¯s things? How much time and effort did a high school student have to put into creating a game? Even if it¡¯s a male student with a very good rtionship.¡±


    Papa Le¡¯s face was full of disapproval.


    !!


    ¡°No, I have to make her return the things to him.¡±


    ¡°No, big brother, I mean Le Chang.¡± Second Uncle Le had never expected his good big brother to have such a reaction after hearing it.


    Papa Le had to thank him.


    ¡°I saw that she was so focused on her studies recently, and I wanted to say that it saved me a lot of trouble, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her at school. In the end, she caused this trouble again. Thank you for reminding me, or I would have been kept in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s just a game. It¡¯s not that serious.¡±


    Seeing Brother Le pick up the phone as if he was going to call Le Wan immediately, he quickly stopped him. ¡°And she didn¡¯t take it for free. She paid for it.¡±


    ording to his daughter, the money for the boy¡¯s mother¡¯s surgery should have been given by Le Wan.


    Since they had bought it, it was something that belonged to their family. Picking up scraps in the business world was not called taking advantage, but having good taste. Big brother was a businessman, how could he be so rigid? He didn¡¯t want to take out the game to support him, but wanted to return it?


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. The game you mentioned is quite valuable. She¡¯s just a student. How can she have so much money to pay the other party?¡±


    Brother Le still shook his head.


    ¡°She¡¯s a girl. If word gets out that she¡¯s taking advantage of others, people will only say that our family doesn¡¯t know how to raise our daughter.¡±


    Just then, the secretary knocked on the door and came in.


    ¡°CEO Le, the guest you arranged to meet has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go down immediately.¡± Brother Le rubbed his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember what happened today. Baby is still in ss, so it¡¯s probably not convenient to look for her now. I¡¯ll ask her what happened in detail when I get back tonight. If she really did take advantage of him, then we¡¯ll have to force her to return the things.¡±


    Hence, Second Uncle Le was expelled from thepany.


    It was only when the car turned into the main road that Second Uncle Le came back to his senses. Big brother was just using an excuse to fool him just now, right? He was a man who had fought his way through the business world. Would he be so ethical and rule-abiding?


    Second Uncle Le was so angry that he mmed the steering wheel.


    ¡°Le Chang, you¡¯re good. If you don¡¯t want to give it to me, just say it. Do you have to fool me like this?¡±


    He had hit a wall in two ces in a row, and his mood was so aggrieved that he was about to explode. At this time, Le Yan just had to call him to ask how the results were.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry, what are you rushing for?! If you¡¯re so capable, then go and get it back yourself. What¡¯s the use of you only knowing how to urge me behind the scenes?!¡± Second Uncle Le cursed.


    Le Yan was so angry that her eyes turned red and tears almost fell. Second Uncle Le was still scolding her,


    ¡°You¡¯ve lived in the old mansion for so long and you can¡¯t even coax the two old guys. What¡¯s the use of having you? If you were half as capable as Le Wan, you wouldn¡¯t have to waste your breath on me!¡±


    After he was done scolding, Second Uncle Le smashed the phone.


    ¡°Why are you crying like this? Who bullied you?¡±


    As soon as Fu Sui came up, he saw Le Yan¡¯s eyes as red as a rabbit¡¯s, sobbing while holding her phone.


    Le Yan threw herself into his arms and cried so hard that she was out of breath. Fu Sui was a little satisfied with the reliance she showed, so he coaxed her with a rare gentle tone.


    Le Yan knew when to stop and quickly stopped crying. She told Fu Sui what Second Uncle Le had said to her.


    ¡°Why did your dad suddenly want to start a gamepany?¡± Fu Sui frowned. As he was managing the gamepany, he would subconsciously treat anyone who was rted to the gamepany as an opponent.


    You know my dad¡¯s character. He doesn¡¯t really want to start a business,¡± Le Yan said with a bitter smile. ¡°He¡¯s justpeting with my grandpa and uncle.¡±


    After that, she told him about how Grandpa Le had given Le Wan a famous painting.


    Fu Sui¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. The paintings of this author were now in high demand, but there was no market for them. He was a little greedy in his heart, but it was a pity that Le Wan was no longer his fianc¨¦e, so it was useless for him to be greedy.

 Chapter 119 - 119 Strategy

    119 Strategy


    Fu Sui looked at Le Yan, and the same thought shed through his mind. Why couldn¡¯t Le Yan try to coax something good from the two old people?


    Fortunately, Le Yan didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Otherwise, she would definitely spurn him in her heart and ask him if he had any shame!


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he saw grandfather giving such an expensive item to my big sister that he felt it was unfair. So, after knowing that she had the game, he wanted to make her and my uncle unhappy. He said that he wanted to start a gamepany and wanted her to give up the game.¡±


    Le Yan didn¡¯t mention her role in this at all.


    ¡°But you also know that Uncle and sister are powerful people. How could they let him have his way? After running into a wall with them, he came to me to vent his anger.¡±


    !!


    Second Uncle Le¡¯s reputation was too great, and he had also vaguely revealed that he was dissatisfied with the distribution of the family business, so Fu Sui didn¡¯t doubt Le Yan¡¯s statement.


    He was even more dissatisfied with this Second Uncle Le who might be his future father-inw.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, why are you still so reckless?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s acting so recklessly because he¡¯s confident that grandfather and uncle won¡¯t really make things difficult for him.¡± Le Yan added to Second Uncle Le¡¯s story and then asked Fu Sui,


    ¡°How¡¯s your progress?¡±


    Fu Sui shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no progress. I can¡¯t afford the expensive ones, and I can¡¯t buy the cheap ones.¡±


    Le Yan remembered that in her previous life, there was once a very simple design of a consumer game that was popr for a while. Because it was particrly difficult to clear, it attracted a lot of people¡¯s interest and they all joined the challenge. The designers made a lot of money in a short time just by relying on advertising.


    Fu Sui didn¡¯t quite believe her.


    ¡°Is it that simple?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s worth a try,¡± Le Yan said with certainty. ¡°After all, although Anipop is simple, it¡¯s still able to attract so many people even after so many years and various versions have appeared. There must be a core attraction to it.¡±


    Fu Sui thought about it for a moment. The development cost of this game was extremely low. Thepany already had Anipop games, and with some changes, it could go directly to the market. The most important thing was still marketing.


    After figuring out the crux of the matter, Fu Sui stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to discuss this with thepany¡¯s team. If it works, I¡¯ll give you credit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if I can help you,¡± Le Yan said with a smile.


    Hearing her words, Fu Sui¡¯s heart warmed. Le Yan had such a n in her heart, but she didn¡¯t tell Second Uncle Le but told him instead. This showed that in her heart, she was more on his side than her father.


    However, at the thought of the photo that he had seen that day and the fact that she liked Zhai Jing, his heart turned colder. If Zhai Jing didn¡¯t exist, how good would it be if there were only him and Le Yan?


    Unfortunately, there were no ¡®if¡¯s¡¯. Zhai Jing was always between them. So, no matter how good Le Yan was to him now, he could not get over it.


    Thinking of this, Fu Sui suddenly said,


    ¡°If your father continues like this, I¡¯m afraid that Old Master Le and Uncle Le will be even more disappointed in him. It¡¯s also a critical time for Le Wan¡¯s college entrance examination, so they definitely won¡¯t agree to bother her with this matter. Instead of wasting time with them, it¡¯s better to look for Zhai Jing directly. After all, he¡¯s short of money now. If Second Uncle can give him more money, he might regret it.¡±


    Le Yan¡¯s heart moved. ording to Zhai Jing¡¯s character, since he had already agreed to marry Le Wan, he would not go back on his words easily. Therefore, even if Second Uncle Le were toe to his house, he would not change his mind.


    However, given second uncle le¡¯s personality, he would probably fly into a rage out of humiliation after being rejected. He, Zhai Jing, was just a student with no background. On what basis did he dare to treat him like this? She was afraid that he would find trouble with Zhai Jing in the future.


    Would Zhai Jing, who was being harassed, not have any objections? how could Le Wan turn a blind eye to this?


    With Le Wan¡¯s personality, she would not let this matter go easily. Le Yan was looking forward to what she would do. It would be even better if she could blow up the matter to the point that she would find it troublesome and abandon the game.


    Le Yan was a smart girl. She immediately caught on to Le Wan¡¯s troublesome character. Unfortunately, she was misled by Fu Sui from the beginning, so every step of her n was useless.

 Chapter 120 - 120 The Conversation

    120 The Conversation


    At night, Papa Le specially called Le Wan to his study.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dad?¡± Le Wan knocked on the door and entered.


    ¡°I heard that you bought a game from your ssmate?¡± Papa Le looked at her with a serious expression.


    What he said to Second Uncle Le during the day was not just an excuse. Papa Le was indeed worried about Le Wan.


    Nowadays, there would often be news on the inte about how much the woman had epted from the man and then kicked him out in the end. Some people would even call this kind of incident fraud and describe it in a particrly unpleasant way.


    !!


    The Le family was considered a big family and had arge business. As the little princess of the family, Le Wan did not need to be so busy. However, he was afraid that others would spread simr rumors. In the end, the one who would be pointed at and criticized would only be Le Wan. After all, public opinion was harsher on girls.


    Therefore, he had to figure out the reason behind it and take precautions.


    ¡°Did Grandpa or Second Uncle tell you that?¡± Le Wan smiled.


    When Papa Le saw her smile like a little fox, how could he not understand what was going on? He coughed and said,


    ¡°Be serious. What exactly happened? Tell me clearly.¡±


    Le Wan had no choice but to tell him everything from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°Hmph, when I heard you say that Second Uncle is going to start a gamepany, I already had this guess in mind. I didn¡¯t expect him to really dare to say it.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s still your second uncle. you can¡¯t be so rude to him.¡± Papa Le was also very disappointed. He didn¡¯t expect his younger brother to have such an idea. However, when he saw that Le Wan did not seem to care about Second Uncle Le, he still said something to her.


    Le Wan stuck out her tongue yfully.


    ¡°So, dad, this has nothing to do with me. They¡¯re the ones who only have eyes for money. They think that I¡¯ll be as shameless as them and take all the good things that they see.¡±


    Papa Le was curious.


    ¡°A game that even Ren Rong took a fancy to at first nce means that it has greatmercial value. Are you really not tempted at all?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Le Wan puffed up her chest. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me. I have you and my brother to back me up. Why would I be interested in other people¡¯s money?¡±


    Besides, Le Wan had her pride.


    ¡°If I really want something, I will fight for it and work hard for it. What¡¯s the big deal about snatching the fruits of others¡¯bor?¡±


    ¡°Alright, the daughter of Le Chang should have this kind of ambition!¡± Papa Le pped his hands andughed when he saw his daughter¡¯s pride.


    Le Wan rolled her eyes.


    ¡°But can we keep this a secret from Second Uncle¡¯s family for now?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want to see them work for nothing?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just trying to scheme against me, so what¡¯s wrong with me letting them work for a while?¡± Le Wan scrunched up her nose. ¡°Of course, the main thing is that they¡¯ll be busy at home. It¡¯s better than them causing trouble when they find out the truth. If they get into trouble, you¡¯ll have to clean up their mess.¡±


    ¡°With your Second Uncle¡¯s personality, he¡¯ll keep quiet once he knows that the game is sold to Dahong Corporation.¡±


    After all, Second Uncle Le was someone who bullied the weak and feared the strong. He didn¡¯t have the guts to offend Dahong Corporation and Ren Rong.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Second Uncle. I¡¯m worried about the others,¡± Le Wan replied.


    Papa Le knew that she was referring to Le Yan. He was also having a headache about this niece that he had recognized halfway.


    She didn¡¯t do anything unforgivable, and he had to care about the two elders and his second brother¡¯s family, so he didn¡¯t care about her. But she was always there to stir up trouble and it was annoying.


    After all, he had to teach her a lesson so that she would remember it. Papa Le agreed.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say this time. you don¡¯t have to worry about the rest. I¡¯ll exin it to your grandfather.¡±


    Le Wan didn¡¯t want to meddle in this anyway. So, she obediently agreed.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    After the discussion, Le Wan lifted her butt and was about to leave. However, Papa Le suddenly asked,


    ¡°How¡¯s the progress between you and Zhai Jing?¡±


    Le Wan paused for a moment before she sat down again.


    She put her hands on the table and looked at Papa Le. She asked in a serious tone,


    ¡°Daddy, if I say I like him, will you and mommy object?¡±


    Papa Le crossed his arms and leaned back a little.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    After all, he and Mama Le didn¡¯t object when she fell into Fu Sui¡¯s trap.

 Chapter 121 - 121 Voting

    121 Voting


    ¡°Because I want to get your approval.¡± Le Wan said to her father.


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t agree?¡± Papa Le was very pleased to hear her say that.


    At the same time, he was also very curious. If they didn¡¯t agree, between this little boyfriend and her parents, who would Le Wan choose?


    Without a second of hesitation, Le Wan said,


    ¡°If all of you don¡¯t agree, then there must be some reason behind it. I¡¯m going to figure out the reason and solve it as soon as possible. If it can¡¯t be solved, then I¡¯ll naturally choose you.¡±


    Papa Le was a little proud, but also a little sad and reluctant.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve seriously thought about these problems and are serious about this rtionship.¡±


    Le Wan looked distressed.


    ¡°After all, I have to be serious. What if I meet someone like Fu Sui again? It¡¯ll affect my reputation. What if people say that I¡¯m blind and like to find men in the garbage?¡±


    Papa Le replied,


    ¡°Your mother and I have always held on to the same idea, including your two brothers. No matter who you choose to be with, you just have to remember one thing. We will always be your strongest support.¡±


    He said these words casually, but anyone could understand the decisiveness and determination in his words.


    ¡°I know, dad. Yes!¡± Le Wan nodded solemnly.


    However, it was precisely because of this that she wanted her parents to be at ease. She wanted them to know that she could lead a good life, unlike in her previous life, where they were still worried about her when they were on their deathbeds.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re standing behind me that I¡¯m able to move forward bravely. You¡¯re my greatest source of confidence. I¡¯ll do my best to protect all of you so that you can always be my shield.¡± Le Wan reached out and held her father¡¯s hand as she promised in her heart.


    At the beginning of her rebirth, she originally wanted to stay away from the male and female protagonists, away from the plot, and peacefully guard her little home and live a good life.


    However, she met Zhai Jing and their family was an obstacle for the female lead to advance further. Hence, there were many things that they could not avoid. Since she couldn¡¯t avoid it, she could only ept the reality and prepare to fight back.


    On the other hand, after Fu Sui received Le Yan¡¯s advice and gently incited her, he returned to the ssroom in a good mood. Many people came up to him and said,


    ¡°All the best.¡±


    Fu Sui was confused. He grabbed a student and asked,


    ¡°What happened? Why are they all cheering for me?¡±


    His ssmates were surprised to see that he really didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know yet? They opened a voting post for you and Le Wan on the school¡¯s intr. Some students even secretly set up a bet for you two.¡±


    ¡°What are we betting on?¡± Fu Sui was baffled. How did he get involved with Le Wan?


    ¡°The results of yourst mock exam,¡± said his ssmate.


    There was still about half a month before the college entrance examination, and the school would be holding thest mock exam.


    Due to the previous mock exams, Le Wan had made amazing progress every time. She even broke through 700 points in thest mock exam and rushed into fourth ce in the whole grade. Fu Sui was in third ce, with a total score six points higher than her.


    Some people were curious about whether Le Wan could achieve another good result in thest mock exam and surpass Fu Sui in one fell swoop to wash away his shame. As a result, some nosy people started a voting poll on the school¡¯s intr, asking everyone to vote enthusiastically.


    Fu Sui learned about this from his ssmates. He frowned, took out his phone, and opened the post. More than 500 people had voted, and the result was 283: 269, Le Wan actually had 14 votes higher than him.


    This shocked and displeased Fu Sui!


    In Fu Sui¡¯s impression, Le Wan had always been a stupid beauty. Except for her good looks, she had achieved nothing in all other aspects, so he had never taken her seriously.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Le Wan, who had always been centered around him, would suddenly ignore him and even break off the engagement. After that, her studies improved by leaps and bounds.


    Fu Sui was undoubtedly surprised by her change, but this surprise was based on the fact that he had misjudged Le Wan. He had never thought of treating Le Wan as someone on the same level as him, nor did he realize that her existence could threaten him.

 Chapter 122 - 122 Brothers

    122 Brothers


    Recently, Fu Sui had been busy with the gamepany and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to what happened in school. Even when it came to the important mock exam results, he only paid attention to his own ranking.


    After all, for children from families like theirs, the college entrance examination was important, but not that important, because they had better choices. Therefore, Fu Sui knew that Le Wan¡¯s grades had improved so quickly, but he didn¡¯t feel that it was real.


    It wasn¡¯t until this moment, when faced with the voting results, that Fu Sui truly felt the threat that Le Wan posed.


    Fu Sui stared at the voting data with a dark expression for a long time before he sneered disdainfully.


    It¡¯s just an unfounded judgment made by a group of people who don¡¯t know anything.


    !!


    He didn¡¯t need to care about what these people thought!


    Liu Huan, who was sitting next to him, saw the anger on his face and knew that he was very upset. He rushed up to the podium and shouted,


    ¡°Students, did you see that vote? Fu Sui is the treasure of our ss, how can we let our Prince Charming be bullied like this?¡±


    ¡°Liu Huan, stop it!¡± Fu Sui stopped him sternly.


    Liu Huan¡¯s action of canvassing for votes for him in public made him look like he was degrading himself.


    ¡°Prince Charming, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Liu Huan leaned on the podium and said,


    ¡°Your results are so good. We know that you will definitely win. However, since someone has started the fire, if we ignore it and the other party ys dirty tricks, the results will be too ugly. You won¡¯t be the one embarrassed. After all, you can use your results to p them in the face. We will be the ones embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Students, as the elite ss, how can we lose our grandeur? All of you, get your spirits up and let your votes rush up!¡±


    Liu Huan¡¯s words had saved Fu Sui¡¯s face. Seeing how enthusiastic he was, Fu Sui had no choice but to agree.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small vote. You guys can have fun, but don¡¯t make it too big.¡±


    Liu Huan patted his chest and promised,


    ¡°Prince Charming, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Therefore, with Liu Huan¡¯s help, Fu Sui¡¯s votes increased a lot. Fu Sui saw that his votes had surpassed Le Wan¡¯s by almost a hundred votes, and he finally liked this.


    Seeing Liu Huan¡¯s diligence in getting people to vote, a ssmate asked him quietly,


    ¡°I think Le Wan¡¯s momentum is so strong that there¡¯s no guarantee that he¡¯ll win. Is it appropriate for us to raise Fu Sui¡¯s status so high now?¡±


    Liu Huan turned around and nced at Fu Sui, who was studying seriously. He tilted his head and smiled.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say? Voting for him is for our show. As for whether he can win or not, that¡¯s his business.¡±


    The stage was set up for him, but if Fu Sui failed to live up to expectations and lost face, how could he still have the face to me them?


    His ssmates looked at the harmless smile on his face and shivered for no reason.


    He nced at Fu Sui, who was immersed in the ocean of knowledge and then at Liu Huan, who was full of smiles and actively asking for votes. He didn¡¯t know whether he should sympathize with Fu Sui or the students who were actively participating in the voting.


    Liu Huan didn¡¯t take the matter to heart at all when he saw hisplicated expression. Everyone said that Fu Sui and Liu Huan were good brothers and were inseparable, but only Liu Huan knew that the arrogant second Young Master Fu didn¡¯t take him seriously at all and only treated him as a little follower.


    The reason why Liu Huan had hooked up with Fu Sui and followed his lead wasn¡¯t that he was being cheap, but that he had no choice.


    Liu Huan¡¯s family was quite well-to-do. Although it was not as good as the Fu family, it was still very prominent in Mingcheng High School. Unfortunately, he had developedte and was especially short when he was in his first year of high school. Therefore, he was targeted by some of the upper-year students. For a while, bullying and ckmailing becamemon urrences.


    In the beginning, he had resisted and even told his parents about it and brought it to the principal. Those people were quiet for a while, but when the storm passed, they would use more serious means to take revenge on him.


    Liu Huan, who had been bullied time and time again, was slowly losing his temper. Just as he was about topromise, he found out that those people had actually gone to Fu Sui because Fu Sui had hooked up with one of their girlfriends.


    At that time, Liu Huan, who had been standing in the corner, had seen Fu Sui, who had always been the center of the crowd, easily intimidate these Senior School bullies. He was shocked beyond words, so he tried to get in touch with Fu Sui and slowly became Fu Sui¡¯s best brother.

 Chapter 123 - 123 Canvassing For Votes

    123 Canvassing For Votes


    After that, Liu Huan was never harassed or bullied again. When the people who bullied him in the second year of high school graduated and left the school, he grew taller and stronger. He was like a different person from before. Not many people in the school remembered the bullying he had suffered.


    However, Liu Huan didn¡¯t forget. He couldn¡¯t forget the scenes of him being bullied and humiliated. They would still appear in his dreams at night. It was true that Fu Sui had secretly protected him, but Fu Sui¡¯s existence was also a reminder of the humiliating times he had experienced.


    The college entrance examination was around the corner, and Liu Huan¡¯s family had already made arrangements for him to leave the country after the examination, so he wasn¡¯t afraid that Fu Sui would find out about his intentions. He was looking forward to seeing Fu Sui¡¯s reaction after he found out the truth.


    With Liu Huan¡¯s hard work in promoting and canvassing for votes, the matter of the two people¡¯s votes became more and more widespread. Naturally, Le Wan also knew about it.


    She looked at the voting post with a frown and said in a speechless manner,


    ¡°Why are you all so free? What¡¯s the point of voting for this?¡±


    She shook her head and put down her phone, not taking it to heart. However, even if she didn¡¯t care, it didn¡¯t mean that others didn¡¯t care. For example, Le Xuan, her underling, cared a lot.


    He saw that Fu Sui¡¯s votes had suddenly skyrocketed, and he cursed in the ssroom,


    ¡°Fu Sui, that bastard! He must have found someone to cheat the votes!¡±


    ¡°Bah! If you can¡¯t afford to lose, then don¡¯t y. What¡¯s the point of buying votes!¡±


    Le Xuan was so angry that he was pacing around.


    ¡°No, we also have to farm!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t lose his boss¡¯s dignity, especially when the other party was Fu Sui, this big scumbag!


    Thus, Le Xuan also began to call for people to vote for Le Wan.


    The votes of both sides officially entered a tug-of-war. For a moment, everyone¡¯s attention was on this, and the war even spread to the middle school campus.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask my ssmates to vote for you. I won¡¯t let you lose to that filthy Fu Sui!¡± Little brother le sent a message.


    Le Wan felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Junior Department. Why are you getting involved?¡±


    ¡°They started it first. I don¡¯t know who Fu Sui found to canvass for votes in the Middle School Department. As your dearest brother, how can I let others bully you like this?¡±


    Little Brother Le immediately sent the links to all the groups, then sent red packets and a bunch of other things. He even had time to reply to Le Wan¡¯s message.


    ¡°Sister, focus on your revision. Leave the rest to me!¡±


    Both sides continued to exchange votes. After a day, the votes for both of them temporarily stopped at 1627:1909, with Le Wan¡¯s votes falling behind by quite a bit.


    Le Xuan was very dissatisfied.


    ¡°There are only about 3100 students in our high school and junior high school. How can there be so many votes? Fu Sui must have spread the battlefield outside the school.¡±


    After all, many students in the school only cared about themselves and would not get involved in such trivial matters. Thus, 3100 votes were not possible to attain. In the end, the total votes of the two people had exceeded this amount.


    ¡°No, I also want to increase the price!¡±


    Le Xuan decided to spread the link, but he was stopped by Le Wan who received the message.


    ¡°Why do you care about these things? Besides, the most effective and face-smacking way is to beat him in an exam. No matter how many votes I get now, it won¡¯t help me score two more points, so why are you joining in the fun?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to lose to him!¡± Le Xuan was unwilling.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with him.¡±


    Seeing his unconvinced face, Le Wanughed and said,


    ¡°If I were to take the stage, I wouldn¡¯t vote for myself. I would only get people to vote for him.¡±


    After Le Xuan heard this, it took him a while to react to what she meant. He couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up.


    ¡°As expected of the boss. You¡¯re brilliant! If you want a person to fall harder, then you should hold him even higher.¡±


    Le Xuan rubbed his fists and wiped his palms.


    ¡°Then, boss, I¡¯ll go and help him get some tickets. I guarantee that he¡¯ll get a lot of votes!¡±


    Le Wan covered her head.


    ¡°Fu Sui is such a sore loser. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to help himself and buy a round of votes. So, we don¡¯t have to do anything. We just have to wait and watch the show.¡±


    In her opinion, why didn¡¯t she use the time to do something she liked? why should she waste it on someone like Fu Sui?


    Under Le Wan¡¯s strong interference, Le Xuan could only suppress his restless heart and stop his act of buying votes.


    One side had stopped, while the other side was still spamming. Hence, at midnight, the gap between the votes of the two people grew wider and wider.

 Chapter 124 - 124 Overtaking

    124 Overtaking


    Before he went to sleep, Le Xuan looked at the votes of 1781:2468 and felt a little pity.


    ¡°Fu Sui won¡¯t do. If it were me, I would have to get more than 3000 votes.¡±


    It was a pity that Le Wan had repeatedly emphasized that they could not interfere in this matter. Le Xuan suddenly felt bored, so he let go of his hands for the time being and no longer paid attention to the voting data.


    In the end, the next day at noon, Le Xuan¡¯s deskmate suddenly patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Brother, not bad. You managed to get the votes up so quickly!¡±


    !!


    Le Xuan was baffled.


    ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯ve stopped buying votes sincest night.¡±


    His deskmate was surprised.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys do it? Then what¡¯s going on with Le Wan¡¯s sudden surge in votes?¡±


    Hearing this, Le Xuan quickly pushed his hand away and grabbed his phone to take a look. He saw that Le Wan¡¯s votes had increased to more than 2900, and she had beaten Fu Sui by dozens of votes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? We didn¡¯t fake the votes.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t, the boss definitely wouldn¡¯t. From what he knew, even the most enthusiastic Little Brother Le had been suppressed by the boss. Logically speaking, no one would fake votes. Then how did they get more than 1000 votes in one night and one morning?


    Le Xuan thought about what Le Wan said about ¡°buying votes for the other party¡±st night. Could it be that the other party noticed that they had stopped buying votes, then reacted and bought votes for them in return?


    If that was the case, then it was not good. Le Xuan quickly went to find Le Wan and asked her what he should do in this situation.


    Le Wan stared at the voting screen for a moment and said with certainty,


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be Fu Sui¡¯s doing.¡±


    He was used to being high and mighty, so he couldn¡¯t have thought of this method. Because for Fu Sui, he was far ahead in the lead, which was amon thing. It would be abnormal if he didn¡¯t take the lead.


    Therefore, with Fu Sui¡¯s experience, in the face of such a high-level lead, he basically wouldn¡¯t think of ¡°helping¡± them. He would only think that it was reasonable.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a scam, then where did the extra 1000 votese from?¡± Le Xuan didn¡¯t understand.


    Le Wan opened the website of the school¡¯s intr and showed him the information.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your teacher mention this today?¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡± The bad student Le Xuan, who didn¡¯t like to listen in ss, leaned over to take a look. He saw a PowerPoint file called ¡°Three-year review outline¡±, and the names on it were Zhai Jing and Le Wan.


    ¡°I think the sudden increase in votes has something to do with this,¡± Le Wan guessed.


    After the results of the mock exam came out, the principal asked Zhai Jing and Le Wan to summarize and sort out a set of learning methods. Hence, the two of them sent the previous review outline to the principal after slightly sorting it out.


    He had thought that the principal would check it closely and even edit and delete it. Unexpectedly, after the principal flipped through it, he asked someone to upload it directly to the school¡¯s intr and let the students download and print it on their own. The time of the upload was exactlyst night.


    Just like what Le Xuan had said before, there were actually some students in the school who wouldn¡¯t participate in something as trivial as voting. However, after the outline was uploaded, many people were curious about how Le Wan could improve so much in such a short period, so they all downloaded the outline and opened it to have a look. They found that the outline was indeed good and very helpful for their studies.


    As a result, the students who felt that they had been helped threw themselves into the voting to thank Zhai Jing and Le Wan for their generous contributions. Some warm-hearted people not only voted for them but also became canvassers for votes for Le Wan.


    Although Le Wan¡¯s guess sounded like a fantasy, they had received confirmation from the posts on the school¡¯s intr.


    When Le Xuan saw this, he once again gave Le Wan a big thumbs up.


    ¡°Boss, this is what you call a true victory! What¡¯s the point of buying votes? Relying on strength to win was truly amazing!¡±


    But this situation obviously made Fu Sui very dissatisfied.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Le Wan has given up on buying votes?¡± he asked.


    That¡¯s why they stopped fightingst night. In the end, after one morning, Le Wan actually caught up and overtook him?


    At this time, they still had not discovered the truth behind the increase in Le Wan¡¯s votes. They thought that she had asked someone to fake the votes again.


    Liu Huan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good.


    ¡°Should we continue farming now?¡±


    They were still students, and the number of votes they could get was already at its limit. If they wanted to expand the scope, they would have to take other measures.


    The voting incident had caused such a bigmotion that Fu Sui had no way of backing down. He could only grit his teeth and follow. Whoosh!


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll y with them until the end!¡± Liu Huan turned around and contacted a professional to handle this matter.

 Chapter 125 - 125 Report

    125 Report


    Le Xuan, who was holding his phone, suddenly realized that Fu Sui¡¯s votes had started to rise again!


    ¡°What did this person do this time?¡±


    Le Xuan went to ask around and found out that Fu Sui had found a few influential inte celebrities and posted the link on social tforms. He also promised that those who voted would receive a cosmetic gift box if they sent a screenshot or ament.


    Le Xuan took a look. That gift box probably cost two to three hundred yuan each.


    ¡°Hiss! Such a big move!¡±


    Le Xuan was speechless. He knew that Fu Sui wanted the face and couldn¡¯t afford to lose, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be this bad.


    Le Wan was also very surprised.


    ¡°Do you have to be so dramatic?¡± It was just a vote for fun, but it was actually so serious. Why did she feel likeughing?


    Zhai Jing heard this from the side.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and find a few inte celebrities to join in the fun?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone crazy too!¡± Le Wan was speechless.


    Zhai Jing pursed his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little unhappy when I look at the data. What did Fu Sui have that made him better than you?¡±


    ¡°Can you wake up?¡± Le Wan quickly dispelled his thoughts.


    In the end, her second brother heard about this matter from somewhere and called her to ask,


    ¡°Do you want me to get my artistes to cheer for you too? Although they haven¡¯t reached the top, their influence is still much stronger than inte celebrities.¡±


    Le Wan was already numb.


    ¡°If you want to witness my social death, you can post it. It¡¯s best if you spend money on me and buy me a few more high-ranking Hot Searches. The principal will be very grateful to you.¡±


    Second Brother Le scratched his nose.


    ¡°I just wanted to join in because I saw that you guys were having a good time.¡±


    ¡°Please help me keep an eye on them. It¡¯s best if you can help me suppress the news. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be troublesome if it gets out of hand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡±


    Second Brother Le owned an entertainmentpany and had set up a Public Opinion Supervision Department in thepany to pay attention to public opinion on the inte, especially about his own artiste.


    Since there was this public opinion Department, Second Brother Le naturally had to use his official position for his benefit and set up a special list of public opinions rted to his family.


    This time, it was also the public opinion Department that first discovered the online celebrities initiating online voting. Although it was not very popr yet, it still attracted a lot of people because a few inte celebrities were quite generous.


    If there was someone behind this, the poprity would definitely go up.


    After Second Brother Le found out about this, he got people to suppress the news. When he said that he would find a celebrity to repost it, he was just teasing his sister. He was in the entertainment industry, and he knew the power of public opinion, a double-edged sword. Naturally, he would not want his sister to be involved in such an inexplicable matter.


    Second Brother Le sent a message to Big Brother Le unhappily,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to teach the Fu family a lesson? Why haven¡¯t you done anything yet?¡±


    Fu Sui was so annoyed that he had to jump around all day.


    Big Brother Le, who was in a meeting, received a stab from his younger brother. He was puzzled.


    ¡°How did the Fu family offend you again?¡±


    ¡°How did they offend me?¡± Second Brother Le sent the whole story to Big Brother Le.


    ¡°Soon!¡± Big Brother Le replied.


    At this time, Le Wan was also very annoyed as she saw the votes growing more and more exaggerated.


    ¡°Fu Sui is quite smart. How could hee up with such a thankless idea?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been so obvious even if he had hired a water armypany to boost the votes. Why did he have to go to inte celebrities to do this?¡±


    Le Wan couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he has a pig teammate.¡± Zhai Jing made a reasonable guess.


    Seeing that he had been looking down at his phone, Le Wan was afraid that he would do something irrational too, so she quickly stuck her head out to take a look.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the report interface.¡±


    Zhai Jing finally found the button to report and pressed the report button on the post. The reason for the report was that it was for sexual activities.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t I think of that!¡± Le Wan smacked her head.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be settled once and for all if the post was directly banned?


    However, Le Wan was very curious.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no pornographic content in the post, right? Can this reason be approved?¡±


    Zhai Jing smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°I just got someone to post a few erotic pictures on it, so all of them were approved.¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡± Le Wan eximed and raised her thumb like Le Xuan. ¡°Brilliant, really brilliant!¡±


    As it turned out, Zhai Jing¡¯s method was 100% effective. Liu Huan was still celebrating with Fu Sui.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re above her by 2000 votes now.¡±


    After Fu Sui saw it, a smile appeared on his face, but the next second, the post disappeared.

 Chapter 126 - 126 The Difference

    126 The Difference


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fu Sui was dumbfounded when he saw the post change to show a 404 error.


    ¡°Is there a bug in the voting poll from too many people?¡± Liu Huan tried to log out and then log in again, but the post could not be found.


    ¡°It should have been deleted.¡±


    Liu Huan didn¡¯t look too good. He didn¡¯t spend so much time and money on the forum just for this. The show had not even started, and the thread had already been deleted. What was the point of continuing?


    Fu Sui felt a little aggrieved, but he also seemed to be relieved.


    !!


    ¡°It¡¯s just a boring vote. Since it¡¯s been cleared, let¡¯s forget it.¡±


    Liu Huan still didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°What about the bet they set up in private? What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Let them be, they¡¯re just small fries.¡±


    They didn¡¯t dare to put these things on the table.


    Fu Sui, who had been incited to the point of losing his mind, also calmed down a little and began to realize that things had indeed gone too far. However, since he had agreed to it, he couldn¡¯t me Liu Huan and the others. Now that the post had been deleted, it was the perfect time to stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally quiet.¡± Le Wan also heaved a sigh of relief. She asked Zhai Jing curiously,


    ¡°Tell me, where did you learn such a mean method?¡±


    ¡°I learned it online.¡±


    In fact, to make money, he had previously acted as a Water Army and lurked in the gaming circle. Once he saw ck posts, he would use various methods to report them and delete them. Things like putting erotic pictures in were just normal operations.


    ¡°There¡¯s no end to learning. I still have a lot to learn,¡± said Le Wan.


    Zhai Jing wanted to say that it was fine not to learn such skills.


    However, although Zhai Jing used some small tricks to delete the posts, the matter still reached the school management. The principal looked at these messy posts with a headache.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report such a big thing?¡±


    ¡°At first, I thought that the students were just throwing it for fun. I didn¡¯t expect that it would blow up so much in just one or two days.¡±


    The vice-principal was helpless. These people in the school were all ancestors. If they were controlled too strictly, the school would be criticized to death.


    The principal also understood the difficulties and had to wave to the vice-principal to leave. He pondered for a while and called the Fu family and the Le family.


    Papa Le had already heard about the incident from Little Brother Le and Second Brother Le, so when he received the principal¡¯s call, he was very calm.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already known about this. It¡¯s not right for the third year of high school to be in such a mess, so we already told our children to stop buying votes that day, in case it causes any bad public opinion that will not only affect the school¡¯s reputation but also affect the children¡¯s mentality.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We still wee healthypetition between students. It¡¯s just that at this critical moment, it¡¯s not appropriate to make a big deal out of it. That¡¯s why we wanted tomunicate with the parents and students.¡±


    The principal was very happy to see that the parents were so wise and could understand the work of the school.


    Unfortunately, his good mood onlysted for a short while. On the other side, when Father Fu found out the whole story, his first reaction was to ask,


    ¡°So did my Fu Sui win or lose?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the main point,¡± the principal said. ¡°The main point was the students¡¯ mock exam results. It was fine if theypeted in private, but why did they have to spend so much money and effort to even mobilize inte celebrities?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m clear on this matter. I¡¯ll do as I see fit.¡±


    After that, Father Fu hung up the call with the principal and called Fu Sui. The first thing he said was,


    ¡°You¡¯ve been used!¡±


    Having been in the business world for so many years, Father Fu could easily tell that something was wrong after going through everything.


    Father Fu knew his second son well. He was a little proud, but it wasn¡¯t a bad thing. If no one encouraged him, he wouldn¡¯t put down his pride to buy votes for himself.


    ording to Father Fu¡¯s understanding, it was fine to fake votes, but the important thing was to win and maximize the benefits.


    After hearing Father Fu¡¯s words, Fu Sui didn¡¯t believe that Liu Huan and his brothers would harm him.


    ¡°I think this is Le Wan¡¯s doing. She wants to take revenge on me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Le family.¡±


    Father Fu had also begun to notice that the cooperation with the Le family was not going well recently, so he vented his anger on his younger son.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you even handle a woman? I¡¯ve told you many times, just y with the ones outside, don¡¯t get serious. What¡¯s so good about that girl Le Yan that you¡¯ve lost your mind over and over again?¡±

 Chapter 127 - 127 Candy

    127 Candy


    In Father Fu¡¯s opinion, the Le family was short-sighted. She was just a daughter who lost money, but in the end, the Le family actually used the businesses of the two families to vent her anger. They were too soft-hearted. However, it was a good thing for them that the Le family was stupid.


    ¡°Since the Le family wants to make trouble, then let them. If I didn¡¯t need to ask the Le family for help, I wouldn¡¯t have arranged your marriage so early. It¡¯s better if they quit now. With your current conditions, it¡¯s easy for you to find a girl with better conditions.¡±


    But when Fu Sui heard these words, he couldn¡¯t ept them. He didn¡¯t want to be a chess piece that could be manipted by others at will, and he didn¡¯t want to be pushed out as a tool for the exchange of benefits and spend the rest of his life with someone he didn¡¯t like.


    The reason he worked so hard to start a gamepany was to prove to Father Fu that he could run thepany well and that he didn¡¯t need to turn himself into amodity to be traded. He wanted to live his own life and be with the girl he liked.


    However, Father Fu was used to being arbitrary and didn¡¯t give Fu Sui a chance to defend himself. After saying what he wanted to say, he hung up the phone.


    Fu Sui put down his phone in frustration. At this time, Liu Huan came up to him again.


    ¡°Prince Charming, the voting post was suddenly deleted, and the students are not convinced, so they want to start a new post and have another round of voting. This time, we have to seize the opportunity and suppress Le Wan¡¯s votes. We won¡¯t give her a chance to make aeback at all.¡±


    Fu Sui suddenly thought of his father¡¯s words. He had been used.


    He looked at Liu Huan who was talking non-stop and seemed to be nning for him. He suddenly asked,


    ¡°Liu Huan, what are you trying to do by putting in so much effort?¡±


    Liu Huan was at a loss for words. He panicked andughed.


    ¡°What else could I be up to? They¡¯re just bullying you. As a good brother, how could I just watch you suffer?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the best.¡± Fu Sui didn¡¯t say whether he believed him or not.


    ¡°As for the voting, you can forget about it. The principal has already banned it. The administrator will delete it if you post it.¡±


    Liu Huan noticed that something was wrong in Fu Sui¡¯s mind. He knew that this matter wouldn¡¯t be as he wished, so he could only stop while he was ahead.


    ¡°Since the principal doesn¡¯t want to distribute it, then Le Wan probably won¡¯t cause any more trouble. I can rest assured.¡±


    Le Wan also received a call from Papa Le.


    ¡°You did a good job. There¡¯s no need to waste your time on these useless people and things. However, if you¡¯re bullied, you should fight back quickly and forcefully.¡±


    ¡°I know, dad,¡± Le Wan said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was getting out of hand, and I¡¯m afraid of being identally hurt, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with them.¡±


    ¡°The Fu family is just like that.¡±


    In the past few years, the Fu family¡¯s methods had be more and more unpresentable, and even Papa Le felt that they had gone too far.


    ¡°Sometimes, the scariest thing to do is to meet these despicable people. After all, they have no bottom line and they do things without any scruples. We should be more careful.¡±


    ¡°Your two brothers and I will take care of these things. Baby, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. Just focus on your revision.¡±


    Papa Le still treated her as a child, so he didn¡¯t like to talk to her about these things.


    Le Wan was a little discouraged and hung up the phone. As expected, she had to quickly build up some confidence for herself otherwise, she would always be treated as a child and her words would have no weight. It would be inconvenient for her to do anything in the future.


    ¡°Since the matter has been resolved, you can focus on your revision.¡±


    Seeing that she looked a little dejected, Zhai Jing took out a beautifully wrapped chocte from his pocket and put it in her hand.


    ¡°How did you know that I like this brand of chocte?¡± Asked Le Wan, feeling much better.


    ¡°I noticed that you would take one out to eat when you were in a bad mood. After eating it, your mood would improve a lot, so I was curious if it had special magic, so I bought some to try.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s delicious?¡±


    Le Wan unwrapped the wrapper and took a bite of the ck chocte with hazelnuts inside. She felt it slowly melt in her mouth, giving off a rich sweetness.


    Zhai Jing thought of the moment when it entered his mouth and his tongue was overflowing with sweetness. He frowned and could not ept it.


    ¡°It¡¯s too sweet.¡±

 Chapter 128 - 128 First Kiss

    128 First Kiss


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Seeing the awkward expression on Zhai Jing¡¯s face, Le Wan was very happy.


    ¡°It has to be sweet. It¡¯ll make you happy.¡±


    Ever since she was a child, whenever she encountered something unpleasant, Mama Le would always reward her with a piece of chocte, saying that after eating it, her heart would be sweet and she would be happy.


    At that time, after her parents left, she was left alone. She needed to earn money to support herself and continue her studies. Her hard-pressed life forced her to abandon all of her past spending habits and live a frugal life. There was only one thing that she could not give up, and that was this chocte.


    At that time, Le Wan¡¯s ssmates were all very curious. Why did she always buy this kind of expensive chocte and keep it in her bag when she had to save up on her meals?


    Only Le Wan knew that every time she was about to give up, it was this candy that apanied her. The bitterness in life would sometimes need to be soothed by sweetness. Back then, Le Wan¡¯s life was filled with bitterness. Most of the sweetness came from the pieces of chocte.


    However, all these were in the past. Le Wan was only eating the chocte as a hobby to adjust her mood.


    Hearing Le Wan¡¯s words, Zhai Jing was touched.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I try it again? Maybe I¡¯ll get used to it this time.¡±


    Le Wan nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Yes, try again.¡± Then, she raised the remaining half of the chocte to his mouth.


    Zhai Jing looked at the small teeth marks on the edge of the chocte. This was the chocte that Le Wan had bitten. This sentence came to his mind, and then his mind went nk for a moment.


    Seeing that he was not moving, Le Wan urged him,


    ¡°Hurry up and try it.¡±


    Zhai Jing looked down at the bite mark and pinched the seam of his pants. Then, he leaned over and took a small bite on the spot where the bite mark was.


    ¡°How is it? Do you still feel that it¡¯s very sweet?¡±


    Le Wan observed his expression with great interest.


    ¡°It¡¯s very sweet,¡± Zhai Jing nodded.


    He thought that even if it was just Chinese goldthread that had melted in his mouth, he would still find it sweet.


    Le Wan thought that he was stillining about the sweetness.


    ¡°It seems that you can¡¯t share this happiness with me anymore.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s reply to her was to lean over, lower his head, and take a bite of the chocte in her hand.


    His fine and soft hair gently brushed across Le Wan¡¯s arm. Le Wan felt her heart clench for a moment. She watched Zhai Jing munching on the chocte and slowly straightening up to sit back down. Her hand seemed to be conscious as she suddenly grabbed Zhai Jing¡¯s tie and pulled him back.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already finished eating it. What should I eat then?¡±


    While Zhai Jing was still in a daze, she leaned forward and bit the small piece of chocte that was exposed.


    A burst of sweet fragrance assaulted him. Zhai Jing only felt that his lips touched something soft. Before he could carefully understand what it was, a ¡®ka¡¯ sound came from the side of his mouth. Le Wan had bitten the chocte in half. The softness was about to leave him.


    Zhai Jing subconsciously chased after her. He opened his mouth slightly and sucked on her softness, not letting her continue to escape.


    Le Wan was stunned for a moment. She tugged on his tie and tried to push him away. However, Zhai Jing¡¯s hand went around her and held her from behind. He pulled her forward and the two of them were closer to each other.


    Their lips slowly pressed against each other, but Zhai Jing was not satisfied with this. He was moring in his heart for more things. He identally touched something wet, and an electric current shed through his head. He immediately understood what it was.


    He cupped Le Wan¡¯s face in his hands and made her raise her head slightly. Then, he reached in with his tongue, pried open her teeth, and went straight in. He found the treasure hidden inside and quickly intertwined it with it.


    The chocte melted in someone¡¯s mouth, and Le Wan felt a strong sense of dizziness. She felt as if she was floating above the clouds. She was a little lost, but also a little happy. Subconsciously, she clutched the clothes on Zhai Jing¡¯s chest.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. It was only when she felt that the air in her chest was about to be sucked away and she was almost out of breath that she pushed him away, panting. Then, she leaned her head on Zhai Jing¡¯s chest and took deep breaths. She listened to his rapid breathing and felt his rapid heartbeat in his chest.


    Zhai Jing lowered his head slightly, revealing his red ears. He was slightly panting as he whispered in her ear,


    ¡°Actually, I still have a piece of chocte. So, could we do it again?¡±


    Le Wan clenched her fist and punched him in the chest.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Then, she quickly pulled herself out of his arms and sat back in her seat.

 Chapter 129 - 129 Discovered

    129 Discovered


    Zhai Jing saw that her eyes were bright and the corners of her eyes were slightly red, but her expression had quickly turned cold. It was as if the kiss that had just happened was not a big deal to her.


    He was disappointed for a moment, and then heughed at himself. He was really getting greedier. From the beginning, he had looked at her from afar, slowly getting to know her, step by step walking to her side, then slowly approaching her and touching her. With every step he took, his ambition for her grew. He wanted to have herpletely.


    What about Le Wan? Would she like him when he was like this?


    Little did he know that at this moment, Le Wan was screaming crazily in her heart. Initially, she had nned to wait until the college entrance examination was over before she made her feelings clear to Zhai Jing. At the same time, she wanted to improve their rtionship.


    At the end, when Zhai Jing came forward to bite the chocte away, her head heated up and she subconsciously moved forward without thinking. Then, she was caught up.


    He¡¯s so beautiful!


    The viin in Le Wan¡¯s heart was madly knocking on her head!


    The two of them sat at opposite ends of the table, each with their own sweet thoughts. They didn¡¯t seem to interfere with each other, but there was an inexplicable connection. While they were happy and worried, there were still people on the other side who were going to cause trouble.


    ¡°This post was definitely deleted by Le Wan.¡±


    Three girls were chatting in a group, all of whom were Fu Sui¡¯s admirers.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a screenshot. As of 4:32 p.m., Fu Sui¡¯s votes have surpassed Le Wan¡¯s by almost 2000 votes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fu Sui¡¯s victory is already in sight. Since he didn¡¯t deal with this post in the first ce, he couldn¡¯t have waited until now to delete it. So, the person who deleted the post can only be Le Wan.¡±


    ¡°Fu Sui has always been in the top three of the year, and Le Wan is just a rising star. Comparing her with Fu Sui is like trying to cross the line. She¡¯ll only get more excited if we talk to her.¡±


    ¡°In the end, seeing that she had lost too badly, she deleted the post and pretended that nothing had happened.¡±


    ¡°Then Fu Sui¡¯s grievances these past few days have been in vain?¡±


    ¡°Since Le Wan is afraid of losing face and wants to pretend this never happened, we can¡¯t let her do as she wishes.¡±


    ¡°Right, we can¡¯t let her get her wish!¡±


    ¡°If she wants to hide, we¡¯ll make her even more famous!¡±


    So, without the knowledge of Le Wan and Fu Sui, a new post was posted, and it was constantly pushed to the front row with the big title ¡°Who is the sore loser?!¡± It was constantly attracting people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Little Brother Le looked at Le Wan suspiciously.


    Today, Mama Le had apanied Papa Le out to socialize, and the two brothers were busy with their careers, so only the two of them had dinner. Little Brother Le was originally happy and wanted to brag to his sister about the fun things that happened in school today. However, just as he was eating, he saw his dear sister frowning andughing at him, not listening to what he was saying.


    In the time it took to finish half a meal, she had only taken a few bites of the food, but the expression on her face had changed dozens of times. It was strange no matter how one looked at it.


    Following her brother¡¯s suspicious look, Le Wan turned her head away.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a child. What does it have to do with you? Go and eat your food!¡±


    Something was wrong, something was wrong! Seeing her like this, Little Brother Le¡¯s sister-controlled radar quickly turned on and scanned his brain. In the end, he came to a pessimistic conclusion. His dear sister had fallen into the pit of ¡°love¡± again.


    This time, Little Brother Le could not eat anymore. He threw his bowl down and ran upstairs. Then, he removed Zhai Jing¡¯s name from the cklist and sent a voice message to him.


    ¡°Come to the grand canyon in ten minutes!¡±


    He wanted to beat Zhai Jing up. Otherwise, he would be so angry that he would not be able to sleep tonight.


    Zhai Jing was serving Mother Zhai. The operation was a sess. After a period of observation, Mother Zhai didn¡¯t show any obvious reaction, so she was smoothly transferred to the general ward. Now, she could be discharged as soon as her wound healed.


    When he received the message from Little Brother Le, he was confused. ever since thest time at the police station, after being mocked by Little Brother Le, he had been cklisted. Did he get him back?


    This little Young Master was always thinking of something. Zhai Jing shook his head helplessly. He put his phone back into his pocket and ignored the other party.


    Seeing him like this, his mother quickly snatched the spoon away.


    ¡°I can eat by myself. If you have something to do, you can go ahead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. We can deal with itter.¡± Zhai Jing said.

 Chapter 130 - 130 Playing Dirty

    130 ying Dirty


    ¡°That¡¯s your friend, right?¡± His mother spected after seeing his expression.


    He didn¡¯t show any obvious joy, which proved that the person in front of him was not the Le Wan that he liked. However, from his expression, he didn¡¯t seem to hate him. Instead, he seemed to be a little helpless. Hence, Mother Zhai spected that the person who sent the message should be Zhai Jing¡¯s friend.


    ¡°You have to reply to their message in time. It¡¯s basic courtesy.¡± Because of his mother¡¯s illness, Zhai Jing was busy working and earning money every day. He didn¡¯t have many good friends. Regarding this, his mother had always been very worried, so when she saw that he rarely had any friends in contact with him, she repeatedly pushed him to reply to messages.


    Zhai Jing could only put down the bowl in his hand helplessly.


    ¡°Then you have to finish all of this. You can¡¯t leave any leftovers.¡±


    Mother Zhai, who was in a good mood, promised,


    ¡°I¡¯ll finish them all.¡±


    She was in a good mood today and had a good appetite, so it was not a problem for her to finish half a bowl of food.


    When Zhai Jing came out of the ward, he was not in a hurry to connect to the game. Instead, he looked for Little Brother Le and asked him,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Little Brother Le, who had been waiting anxiously, jumped up in anger when he saw this message. He immediately called the voice chat.


    ¡°You still have the nerve to ask me what¡¯s wrong?! I¡¯m the one who should be asking you, what did you do to my sister? That¡¯s why she was acting like a fool even when she was eating!¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s mind instantly recalled what had happened in the afternoon. He subconsciously pursed his lips and reminisced about the beautiful feeling. facing Little Brother Le¡¯s aggressive question, the corners of his lips curled up into a smirk.


    ¡°Instead of saying what I did to her, why don¡¯t you ask what your sister did to me?¡±


    After all, it was Le Wan who had done something to him this afternoon.


    When Little Brother Le heard this, he was so angry that his nose almost went crooked!


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be too proud!¡± Little Brother Le hung up the call after he finished his threat.


    He snorted coldly at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can be so insolent. Back then, didn¡¯t my sister love Fu Sui to death? In the end, she threw him away just like that!¡±


    Thinking of this, Little Brother Le didn¡¯t want to y anymore. He sent out a big red packet to the group and summoned a group of people.


    ¡°Does anyone know a particrly handsome man, under the age of 20? Or a celebrity is fine too!¡±


    Little Brother Le suspected that the reason Le Wan fell in love with Zhai Jing was because of his looks. After all, even if he hated Zhai Jing now, he had to admit that Zhai Jing was quite handsome even from his male perspective.


    Therefore, Little Brother Le¡¯s idea was to find a few more handsome boys to distract his sister.


    When the group heard him calling for a big red packet, they responded to him one after another. There were even people who were booing him.


    ¡°Brother Le, have you changed your taste? You don¡¯t like pretty girls anymore and want to be with a pretty little guy?¡±


    Someone immediately echoed.


    ¡°Wow, then aren¡¯t we brothers in danger?¡±


    A string of ¡°danger!¡± Appeared below.


    Seeing that the topic was getting more and more off-topic, Little Brother Le quickly scolded,


    ¡°F*ck off! This is for my sister!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Sister Le. I can do it too!¡±


    As a result, a bunch of [I can do it!] appeared below.


    Little Brother Le was so angry that heughed. He treated them as his brothers, but they wanted to be his brother-inw.


    ¡°Get lost! My sister won¡¯t like you!¡±


    ¡°Brother Le, I¡¯m getting angry when you say that. No matter what, I¡¯m still the most handsome man in Mingcheng high school. How can you despise me so much?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We treated you like a brother, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually look at us like this. My heart is so cold. I need that new skin in the great canyon tofort my wounded heart.¡±


    There was a row of ¡°1¡¯s¡± on the screen. Little Brother Le looked at his friends who were trying to take advantage of him and said,


    ¡°Whoever can find me a suitable candidate, I¡¯ll buy all the new skins for him.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the group immediately turned into a photo contest. Handsome photos of boys were posted one after another, but none of them caught Little Brother Le¡¯s eye.


    ¡°What the hell is this? Even I don¡¯t like it, let alone my sister. Do you have any other?¡±


    At this moment, someone suddenly uploaded another photo. When Little Brother Le clicked on it, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°This one¡¯s not bad!¡±

 Chapter 131 - 131 Similar

    131 Simr


    The young man in the photo had his head lowered slightly and his peach blossom eyes slightly raised to look at the camera. There was a bright smile on his mouth, but his slightly raised smiling lips had an inexplicable sense of ruffian, looking extremely attractive.


    As soon as Little Brother Le saw the person in the photo, his intuition told him that this was the type of person that his dear sister would like, so he quickly tagged the person who sent the photo,


    ¡°I want to know everything about this person in the photo within three minutes!¡±


    He also attached an emoji of a boss lighting a cigarette.


    The person who posted the photo saw that he had been chosen and there was hope for a new skin. He immediately cooperated in the group.


    !!


    ¡°Alright, overbearing President Le. I¡¯ll go and ask immediately.¡±


    A minuteter, he rolled back.


    ¡°CEO Le, I¡¯ve asked my sister. This person¡¯s name is Xi Feng. He¡¯s 19 years old this year and made his debut through talent shows. He¡¯s a young idol who¡¯s been in the limelight recently.¡±


    This person had just seen the photo on his sister¡¯s screensaver and thought that he was quite handsome, so he took a photo and uploaded it. He didn¡¯t expect to really be selected.


    ¡°So he was a celebrity, no wonder his eyeliner was so thick. Little Brother Le asked,


    ¡°Whichpany is he from?¡±


    The other party replied after a while,


    ¡°He¡¯s from Happy Heaven.¡±


    When Little Brother Le saw the familiar name, he pped his thigh. Wasn¡¯t Lotte Corporation his second brother¡¯spany? Since he was an artist under Second Brother, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to control him?


    So, when Le Wan was having dinner, she saw her younger brother suddenly throw his chopsticks down and run upstairs. After more than ten minutes, he ran downstairs again.


    ¡°What have you been up to all night? You can¡¯t even have a meal in peace.¡± Le Wan put down her chopsticks and looked at him unhappily.


    ¡°The food is getting cold. I¡¯ll have to ask Ms. Zhang to heat it again.¡±


    At this time, how could Little Brother Le be in the mood to continue eating? He mumbled a reply and sat down beside Le Wan, begging her,


    ¡°Sister, can you do me a favor?¡±


    Le Wan pped his hand away.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t be so clingy.¡±


    Little Brother Le took out his phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s one of my ssmates. She¡¯s been chasing after a little idol and is pulling people to vote for him.¡±


    Seeing Le Wan¡¯s face of refusal, Little Brother Le could only act pitiful and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you with these things, but she¡¯s been working hard on the voting between you and that scumbag Fu these past few days, so I¡¯m thinking that we should return the favor and help her vote once.¡±


    After hearing his words, Le Wan couldn¡¯t reject him anymore. Although it was not her intention to fight for the votes, she could not turn her back on him since he had already supported her.


    Le Wan picked up her phone.


    ¡°So, you just need to watch the video, like it, and forward it, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Little Brother Le quickly sent the link to her. This was specially rmended by his bad friend¡¯s sister. It was said to be the most out-of-the-world stage that could attract fans.


    Seeing that Le Wan had opened the stage, Little Brother Le stared at her face, trying to capture the changes in her emotions.


    The electronic dance music started ying and the camera lights shone from behind. Xi Feng lowered his head and appeared in the middle of the stage. Suddenly, a drum beat sounded and he raised his head, revealing his face.


    Little Brother Le saw Le Wan raise her brows slightly, and her eyes shed with interest.


    Was there a chance? His eyes lit up, but the next second, he saw Le Wan frown.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Little Brother Le asked tentatively. ¡°He¡¯s not good-looking?¡±


    Le Wan pondered for a moment.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite good-looking, but why do I feel that his facial features are quite simr to Zhai Jing¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Little Brother Le¡¯s first reaction was to deny it. He had only seen the front photo and not the video.


    Le Wan had no choice but to show him the phone.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that obvious when you¡¯re facing him from the front. But look at his side profile. He looks exactly like Zhai Jing when you¡¯re looking at him from a 45-degree angle.¡±


    Little Brother Le grabbed the phone and repeatedly watched the progress bar. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. He had made a mistake by refining the picture!


    There was a huge difference between the front photo just now and the front photo in the video. Moreover, he was clearly more handsome in the video than in the edited photo. Could it be that he was retouching the photo in reverse?


    In the video, he really looked like Zhai Jing. It was no wonder that his first reaction when he saw the photo was that his sister would definitely like it. In the end, his facial features were almost identical to Zhai Jing¡¯s. How could his sister not like it?


    Little Brother Le was depressed.

 Chapter 132 - 132 Repost

    132 Repost


    Le Wan made aparison.


    ¡°Some people¡¯s dynamic pictures and static pictures look different.¡± She looked suspiciously at little brother le, who had an unusual reaction.


    ¡°Even if they really look alike, why are you so excited?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like Zhai Jing. I hate him so much that¡¯s why when I saw that this idol looks like him, I decided not to support him.¡±


    Afraid that his little scheme would be exposed, Little Brother Le ran away with his phone.


    !!


    ¡°How can you just do whatever you want?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Le Wan scratched her head and guessed, ¡°Could it be that the student is the girl he likes?¡±


    At that moment, the video ended. Le Wan didn¡¯t pay attention to his dance music and only remembered that the name was ¡°flying chariot¡±.


    She casually shared the video on her social media ount. After all, she had just agreed to it, and then she threw the matter to the back of her mind.


    In the hospital, Zhai Jing¡¯s cell phone rang. Seeing that mother Zhai was still eating seriously, he turned around and opened his social ount. Then, he clicked on the person he was particrly following.


    When he saw the video that Le Wan had shared with him, he was puzzled.


    Does Le Wan actually chase after celebrities? Moreover, it was at this stage?


    Just as Zhai Jing was about to open it to see what kind of celebrity could captivate her, his mother, who was behind him, identally spilled the soup. Zhai Jing had no choice but to put down his phone and help her clean up.


    When the bed was finally cleaned, the nurse came to inform her that the re-examination results were out. As he had to attend ss tomorrow, Zhai Jing went to collect the results again. Since the attending doctor was on duty tonight, he could talk to him about the results of the examination and the follow-up treatment n.


    When he came out of the office, the game team of Dahong Corporation had something to discuss with him. After being busy for the whole night, Zhai Jing had forgotten about it.


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t have the time, but many other students were very free. Many of them had followed Le Wan¡¯s ount, so they saw the video she shared.


    At this time, on the school¡¯s intr, through the efforts of the three girls, the post about Le Wan¡¯s ¡°can¡¯t afford to lose¡± had been pushed to the top, attracting the attention of many people.


    Some people supported Fu Sui, but many people supported Le Wan, so the two sides soon quarreled under the post and even dug up their past.


    Someone left a venomous and meanment.


    ¡°Who didn¡¯t know that Le Wan was Fu Sui¡¯s ultimate bootlicker? It was obvious that Fu Sui didn¡¯t like her, but she still went up to him and forced Fu Sui into the marriage agreement. In the end, Fu Sui broke off the engagement and made it clear that he didn¡¯t want her anymore, but she still tried to get close to him.¡±


    Some people who didn¡¯t like Fu Sui¡¯s behavior and supported Le Wan retorted,


    ¡°He clearly has a fianc¨¦e, but he¡¯s still a womanizer. Is it worth it for you to rush up and defend him? It¡¯s a pity that Fu Sui would rather woo his sister-inw than fancy you guys. You¡¯re scolding Le Wan here, but she¡¯s perfectly justified, so what are you bootlickers doing?¡±


    The two sides continued to exchange blows, scolding each other more and more excessively.


    The admin trembled when he saw it, but he didn¡¯t dare to delete the post. After all, the other day the post was reported to have been deleted, and the admin was bombarded by many people.


    Therefore, the administrator only dared to ban ounts that spoke too vulgarly and carried out serious personal attacks for a day.


    Just as the mes of war were burning, one of the core figures, Le Wan, suddenly shared a video. Everyone rushed over to watch it, only to find out that she was sharing a dancing video.


    Someone with a faster hand, who had finished watching the video, was the first to ask,


    ¡°May I ask if this is the prodigy?¡±


    Someone immediately retorted,


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The prodigy is in school every day. He has no time or energy to be a star. The person in the video is a young idol who has just debuted.¡±


    Le Wan and Zhai Jing¡¯s love post was still at the top of the list. Hence, some fans who were good at imagining the couple immediately came up with the ¡°cause and effect¡± in their minds. Le Wan must have seen the post, and she was expressing her stand in secret. She used a video of someone who looked like Zhai Jing to tell everyone that her rtionship with Fu Sui was old news and that the person she liked now was Zhai Jing. She was dering her ownership. She was so brave. She loved him.


    When the fans of the imaginary couple came out with this statement, it immediately gained the approval of many people.


    After all, things couldn¡¯t be so coincidental. It had been half a year since Le Wanst posted anything. Moreover, anyone who had seen her study n would know how hard she was studying and that she had no time to chase after celebrities.

 Chapter 133 - 133 War of Words

    133 War of Words


    Those who supported Le Wan found a valid reason, so no matter what the people opposite them said, they directly retaliated with a ¡°don¡¯t look at the old calendar ¡°. In the end, the three-man group who made the post was so angry that they swore that Le Wan was a fraud and that when the mock test results came out, it would be clear who was lying and who was telling the truth. If Le Wan could pass Fu Sui¡¯s test, they would live-stream their apology to Le Wan!


    And regarding this matter, Le Wan knew nothing about it.


    To prepare for the next day¡¯s exam, she turned off her phone early that night and went to bed.


    The next day, she entered the school in high spirits and found many students cheering for her on the way. Le Wan was confused, but she could only smile and nod to thank them for their encouragement.


    To let the students experience the atmosphere of the college entrance examination in advance, the mock exam was carried out ording to the college entrance examination process.


    !!


    Le Wan held the temporary exam number and arrived at the designated ssroom. After she sat down, she found that she was surrounded by unfamiliar students, so she could only suppress her curiosity and concentrate on the exam.


    When she finished her exam and was about to head to the canteen, Le Xuan, who was taking his exam two ssrooms after hers, saw her and held up his phone, squeezing his way through the crowd.


    ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t you pick up the entire morning?¡±


    Le Wan flicked the only transparent tool bag in her hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we were going to check the electronic equipment?¡±


    ¡°I was toozy to keep it, so I just put my bag and phone in the car.¡±


    ¡°No wonder.¡±


    After Le Xuan found out the reason, he wasn¡¯t worried about her anymore. Instead, he excitedly shared it with her.


    ¡°Boss, they¡¯re starting to stir up trouble again.¡±


    Last night, he had an appointment with someone to y a game to level up. They had yed until almost two in the morning, so he didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to other news. He didn¡¯t know about the incident until he arrived at school and heard someone talk about it.


    After Le Xuan found out, his first reaction was to look for Le Wan. However, he didn¡¯t know which examination hall Le Wan was in and she didn¡¯t answer her phone when he called her. Since the examination was about to start, he could only put his matters aside and wait until the examination was over before he came out to look for Le Wan.


    ¡°Again?¡±


    The word ¡°again¡± clearly expressed Le Wan¡¯s annoyance at this matter.


    ¡°Why are all of you so free? Instead of focusing on your studies or exams, you¡¯re all paying attention to this inexplicable gossip.


    About this, Le Xuan was very experienced.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because high school life is too boring? That¡¯s why whenever something happens, it will attract the attention of onlookers.¡±


    Le Wan could only express her confusion.


    ¡°So, boss, you must be very confident that you can defeat Fu Sui in this exam, right?¡±


    Le Xuan looked at her expectantly. This time, he had to trample Fu Sui under his feet.


    ¡°Of course, I will!¡± Le Wan gave him a thumbs up confidently. ¡°I didn¡¯t waste my time in the past six months.¡±


    As soon as Le Wan finished speaking, a sneer came from behind them. The two turned around and saw Fu Sui and Liu Huan. Both of them had disdainful expressions on their faces, and they must have heard the conversation between Le Wan and Yin Huai.


    ¡°Some people get carried away just because they got good grades in the previous exams. They really think that if they work hard, they can surpass others who have worked hard for more than ten years.¡± Liu Huan looked at Le Wan as if she was looking at a fool.


    ¡°I thought it was impossible since we should take things one step at a time. However, you¡¯ve given me the confidence to do so, Liu Huan. I remember that you scored more than ten points lower than me in thest mock exam. You were ranked ninth in the grade, right?¡±


    ¡°Liu Huan, who used to be out of my reach, has now been left behind by me.¡±


    After sessfully seeing Liu Huan¡¯s expression change, Le Wan gently shook the bag in her hand.


    ¡°So I¡¯m very curious. I¡¯m only six points away from Fu Sui. Why are you so sure that I won¡¯t surpass him?¡±


    Even Fu Sui¡¯s expression changed.


    That¡¯s right, why was he so sure that Le Wan couldn¡¯t surpass Fu Sui? There was only a difference of six points, but Le Wan¡¯s improvement in the previous three rounds had always exceeded a hundred points.


    In the end, it was because of their arrogance that they had never regarded Le Wan as someone of the same level. Subconsciously, they didn¡¯t think that Le Wan could be above them.


    Even if Le Wan¡¯s results surpassed them, they would only think that it was a moment of luck.


    They refused to admit this fact.

 Chapter 134 - 134 The Bet

    134 The Bet


    ¡°Fu Sui, as you can see, this was originally an insignificant matter, but now it has turned into two different things. As the parties involved, why don¡¯t you and Ie forward and express our opinions?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Fu Sui looked at Le Wan, his eyes full of scrutiny.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything.¡± Le Wan looked straight at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that you wouldn¡¯t lose? Then why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±


    Fu Sui didn¡¯t really want to agree. He felt that if he agreed, he would be pulled down to the same level as Le Wan. In fact, he even felt a little scared subconsciously, but Liu Huan had already agreed before him.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll bet with you.¡± Liu Huan looked indignant. ¡°Whatever you want to bet, we¡¯ll y with you until the end.¡±


    !!


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep your word.¡± Le Wan looked at Fu Sui, who was frowning and silent. ¡°Are you not talking because you¡¯re afraid? Are you afraid to bet?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I just feel that there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble for such a small matter.¡±


    Provoked by Le Wan¡¯s disdainful tone, Fu Sui directly agreed.


    ¡°But since you¡¯ve already said so much if I don¡¯t agree, it¡¯ll seem like I¡¯m not giving you face.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Then let¡¯s bet on a promise,¡± Le Wan said. ¡°As long as it¡¯s within the legal scope, the winner can ask the loser to do one thing, and the loser can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Something shed across Fu Sui¡¯s mind and he agreed happily.


    The two main characters personally came down to set the bet. This matter was quickly uploaded and attracted another group of people to watch. With so many people as witnesses, there was no turning back. No matter who won or lost, they had to ept this result.


    ¡°Boss, I believe you.¡± Le Xuan picked up arge piece of fish and ced it in Le Wan¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat more for lunch to replenish your energy. Try to get a high score in the afternoon!¡±


    Le Wan looked at the te that was full of food and quickly stopped him.


    ¡°Enough, enough. I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    Le Xuan¡¯s face was full of disapproval.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve eaten much. Eat a few more mouthfuls.¡±


    Le Wan put down his chopsticks.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat too much, or you¡¯ll get sleepy in the afternoon.¡±


    When Le Xuan heard this, he immediately retracted his chopsticks.


    The exam in the afternoon went smoothly as usual. During the mock exam, Le Wan felt that she had finally found it easier to answer the questions that she had. Therefore, during the college entrance examination, she was getting more and morefortable with answering the questions.


    Liu Huan was right about one thing. Unless one was a genius who had a photographic memory and very logical thinking, an ordinary person couldn¡¯t catch up to the results of others who had worked hard for more than ten years in half a year.


    However, Liu Huan didn¡¯t know that the Le Wan who was standing before him was no longer the ignorant and ipetent Le Wan. She had worked hard for more than ten years, and her intelligence and talent were not low. She was once one of the top schrs in the province.


    Although Le Wan felt that she couldn¡¯t bepared to a true genius like Zhai Jing, she was very confident if she were to bepared to Fu Sui.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go through the two subjects that we¡¯ll be taking tomorrow.¡±


    Zhai Jing took away the math test paper from Le Wan¡¯s hand and stuffed another set of test papers into her hands.


    Le Wan looked at the test papers that she hadpleted but failed toplete the entire set. She felt like she had a little obsessivepulsive disorder and felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the official college entrance examination yet. Let¡¯s just follow the original review n.¡± As he spoke, he tried to snatch back the mathematics paper.


    In the end, Zhai Jing grabbed both of her hands with one hand and stuffed the test papers into his bag with the other.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bet. Why are you so nervous?¡± Said Le Wan, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Zhai Jing pursed his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he will make some difficult requests for you.¡±


    Although he knew that Fu Sui probably liked Le Yan, Zhai Jing still panicked for a moment when he heard about the bet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even need my brain to think. I only need my big toes to think about what Fu Sui will ask for if he wins.¡±


    With Fu Sui¡¯s personality, he was probably still thinking about the game. If he won the bet, he would probably ask Le Wan to hand over the game as soon as possible.


    ¡°What if he asks you to get back together?¡± Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Fu Sui must have had some thoughts about her, and Le Wan could guess it from the way Fu Sui looked at her.


    However, this thought was based on the fact that Le Wan had given up on him so easily. As the male protagonist, Fu Sui¡¯s feelings for the female protagonist had never wavered ever since he met her, so Le Wan didn¡¯t think that Fu Sui would have any feelings for her that were beyond hate.


    ¡°What if you win? What will you ask of him?¡± Zhai Jing secretly tightened his grip on her hand.

 Chapter 135 - 135 Disagreement

    135 Disagreement


    ¡°What would I ask him to do?¡±


    Le Wan pouted and thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ideas for now. Maybe I¡¯ll keep it for now.¡±


    There was indeed nothing Fu Sui needed to do for the time being, but as for the future? When it came to the benefits, Le Wan didn¡¯t think that a verbal promise would be of any use.


    The only reason she had suggested such a bet was because she was annoyed by the waves of things they had to do. Since the plot forced them to stand on the opposite side, she couldn¡¯t avoid these annoying things, so she took the initiative.


    Thinking of this, Le Wan smiled.


    !!


    ¡°With Fu Sui¡¯s pride, if I beat him but don¡¯t exchange the bet with him, then the bet will be a burden hanging over his head, making him feel uneasy all the time.¡±


    So, she didn¡¯t need to do anything special when the time came. she only needed to tease him a little, and it would be enough to make him feel ufortable.


    Le Wan¡¯s nonchnce toward Fu Sui finally made Zhai Jing feel at ease.


    ¡°By the way, how long are you going to hold on for?¡± Le Wan nodded at him with her chin. He was still holding her hand tightly.


    Under the teasing gaze of Le Wan, Zhai Jing coughed ufortably and finally let go.


    When he saw the red mark on it, his heart ached.


    ¡°Does it hurt? I¡¯m sorry, I used too much force.¡±


    He didn¡¯t feel like he had used much strength, but he still left a red mark on her wrist.


    Le Wan rubbed her hands a few times but didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt. My skin has been like this since I was a child. A simple scratch can leave red marks on it.¡±


    ording to Mama Le, her skin was too soft, white, and smooth, so she had to keep healthy.


    In the past, Le Wan would be proud of her good skin. However, after three years of suffering, she no longer thought so.


    To make money, she had done countless part-time jobs, many of which required her to work under the sun. As a result, her delicate skin was a big problem for her.


    If she identally knocked against something, there would be a big red mark. If she was exposed to the sun, it would turn red. Every time her sweat flowed, it was like sprinkling salt on the wound. It was so painful that she sucked in a cold breath. But even so, she still had to persevere, because once she stopped, she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue studying and living.


    Looking at the concern and anxiety in Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes, Le Wan already looked past it. Instead, she teased,


    ¡°Now that you know, you can¡¯t touch me next time.¡±


    In an instant, some obscene images shed through Zhai Jing¡¯s mind. The tips of his ears turned red and he lowered his head in embarrassment to avoid Le Wan¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me today?¡± Asked Le Wan.


    It was the second day after they had kissed. However, after the meeting today, Zhai Jing acted as if nothing had happened.


    For some reason, Le Wan felt a little upset.


    Zhai Jing, who had just calmed down, raised his head in confusion. When he met Le Wan¡¯s resentful eyes, his thoughts were stuck for a moment. After a second, he said tentatively,


    ¡°Do your best tomorrow?¡±


    Le Wan was stunned for a moment. She replied with a cold ¡°Oh¡± and said,


    ¡°Thank you, Student Zhai.¡± After that, she buried her head in her test papers.


    Zhai Jing looked at her and realized that she seemed to have be angrier. However, he could not figure it out. Did he say something wrong just now?


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Zhai Jing really couldn¡¯t understand, so he asked directly.


    Le Wan, who was doing some math problems, didn¡¯t even raise her head when she heard his words. She denied,


    ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then are you angry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Le Wan still denied it.


    Zhai Jing pursed his lips, feeling a little helpless.


    As if sensing his uneasiness, Le Wan finally raised her head and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired. After all, I¡¯ve taken two subjects, and it¡¯s quite taxing on my spirit.¡±


    Zhai Jing felt that what she said was not the truth, but he didn¡¯t know what was wrong. Seeing that Le Wan lowered her head to do the questions again, he had no choice but to keep quiet.


    After finishing two sets of exam papers, Le Wan felt a little tired.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    ¡°Are you still going to the hospital directly today?¡± She asked Zhai Jing.


    Zhai Jing nodded. He wanted to continue the topic just now, but Le Wan¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. She gestured to Zhai Jing to wait and then picked up the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Little Brother Le¡¯s voice immediately came from the other side,


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s urgent!¡±

 Chapter 136 - 136 Following Her

    136 Following Her


    ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Zhai Jing saw that Le Wan was not in a good mood and wanted to take the car keys from her hand. However, Le Wan moved her hand back and conveniently picked up her bag. She put it on her back, and his hand fell into the air. He was stunned for a few seconds.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. I can go over by myself. You should go back to the hospital first, in case Auntie gets too anxious and can¡¯t eat dinner.¡±


    Just now, Little Brother Le had called and said that it was extremely urgent, and he asked Le Wan to get to him as soon as possible.


    She was still in the middle of a mock exam, so logically speaking, Little Brother Le wouldn¡¯te looking for her for no reason.


    Could he have caused trouble again?


    Le Wan shook her head, pushed open the door of the coffee shop, and walked out before Zhai Jing.


    ¡°I won¡¯t send you home today. You can take a taxi or a car home by yourself. Bye.¡±


    Zhai Jing grabbed the strap of his school bag and frowned as he watched Le Wan drive away. He was puzzled.


    So, Le Wan was indeed angry, but why was she angry?


    Was it because he kissed her yesterday? However, if it was because of that, then wouldn¡¯t Le Wan have shown it when they met today? But she had been acting normal all this while. If he did not remember wrongly, Le Wan¡¯s mood started to change when she asked him if he had anything to say to her.


    So, was she not satisfied with his answer?


    Zhai Jing went over the matter again. Then, with his super high IQ, he began to do some reasoning on the process.


    When Le Wan asked ¡®what do you want to say to her?¡¯ it should be understood as ¡®what does she want to hear from you?¡¯ Moreover, Le Wan even added a ¡®today¡¯ in the question, so today corresponded to ¡®yesterday¡¯ and ¡®tomorrow¡¯.


    He answered


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± From the result, it seemed to be the wrong answer. Then the problem was ¡°yesterday.¡±


    Le Wan drove out with the car and looked at Zhai Jing through the rearview mirror. He was standing still as if he had been punished. He snorted in his heart.


    Yesterday, she was the one who took the initiative first. In the end, he kissed and hugged her, but he still didn¡¯t say anything until now. What were the two of them now?


    She was quite good at kissing him yesterday and even made inferences about it with this case, but now her brain was not working at all. She should let him worry about it first.


    Le Wan turned on her phone and called Little Brother Le.


    ¡°Where are you now? You didn¡¯t make it clear on the phone just now. What happened?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Little Brother Le¡¯s tone changed.


    ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have toe over. I¡¯ve resolved it. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Le Wan felt that something was not right.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m ying games with some people at the video club.¡±


    ¡°Why is it so noisy in the video game club?¡±


    If Le Wan did not mishear, she could still faintly hear the sound of traffic and honking. It just so happened that the traffic light had turned green, and the road ahead was blocked. Le Wan slowed down the car and stopped.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s too stuffy in there. I was on the balcony listening to your phone call.¡±


    Without waiting for Le Wan to continue asking, Little Brother Le changed the topic,


    ¡°I almost forgot that you¡¯re in the middle of practicing for an exam. That¡¯s why I called you first when I encountered something. You¡¯ve been sitting for the whole day, so go back and rest early.¡±


    Le Wan was skeptical about his words. She felt that this kid had been acting strange for the past two days, but she had no evidence. So, she warned him,


    ¡°Today, dad, mom, and big brother will be home early. If you don¡¯t want to be interrogated by the three of them, you¡¯d better go home early!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Little Brother Le Hung up the phone and sat up from the chair behind the Green Belt.


    From his side, he could see the coffee shop across the street. He had been hiding here just now and secretly observing the movements of Le Wan and Zhai Jing.


    When he saw that Le Wan was done with her tutoring and was about to pack up and leave, he quickly made a call.


    The two of them were studying together. It was a serious matter, so he didn¡¯t dare to disturb them. However, they had already finished their revision and should have gone back to their homes to find their mothers. What were the two of them still doing together?


    So, he used the excuse of ¡®help¡¯ to get Le Wan to leave. Seeing the two of them separate as he wished, Little Brother Le felt that he was very smart.


    However, he had squatted here for too long, and his legs were numb. His friends, Zhao Xing and Zeng Jia were a little speechless when they saw him bare his teeth and stretch his legs.


    Zhao Xing picked up a de of grass from his shoulder and said,


    ¡°Brother Le, do you have to do this? I think that Zhai Jing is even more handsome than the one fromst night. Instead of looking for an unreliable small star, you might as well look for this one. When I saw him and your sister standing together, the two of them looked so beautiful. They were a perfect match! Why do you have to be the bad guy who breaks up a pair of lovebirds?¡±

 Chapter 137 - 137 Confession

    137 Confession


    The three of them had entered the city enforcement office together with Zhai Jing, so Zeng Jia and his wife had a good impression of him.


    ¡°Why are you calling her sister so affectionately? That¡¯s my sister. Did I allow you to call her that? You guys don¡¯t understand.¡± Little Brother Le retorted before patting his shoulder with a pained expression.


    Zeng Jia said to Zhao Xing,


    ¡°Just ignore him. He¡¯s a big sister fanatic. No matter how outstanding the other party is, he¡¯s a bad person. Anyone who tries to snatch his sister away from him is a bad person.¡±


    Little Brother Le didn¡¯t feel offended after hearing this. Instead, he said proudly,


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister. If I don¡¯t keep an eye on her, what if she gets bullied?¡±


    Zhao Xing and Zeng Jia looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. There was no hope for this sisterplex.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know that Little Brother Le had done so many little tricks behind her back to break her and Zhai Jing apart.


    After she hung up the phone, the traffic light in front had changed. She stepped on the elerator and was about to speed up when someone knocked on the car window near the Green Belt. She looked over in surprise. It was Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± She rolled down the car window and saw Zhai Jing panting heavily as he leaned against her car door. He had obviously run all the way here.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Seeing that the other cars had already driven off and her car was the only one not moving, the drivers behind her began to honk impatiently.


    ¡°Get in first.¡±


    Le Wan quickly unlocked the door and let Zhai Jing into the car. After that, she started the car and drove forward for a while before she found a ce to park.


    ¡°What are you doing? If there¡¯s anything, just give me a call. Why did youe out onto the road? Aren¡¯t you afraid of danger?¡±


    Le Wan looked at Zhai Jing, who had already calmed down. It was the first time she realized that Zhai Jing could be so impulsive.


    Zhai Jing took a deep breath and turned to look at Le Wan seriously.


    ¡°Can I request another chance to answer the question?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Le Wan didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    Zhai Jing repeated,


    ¡°Can you ask me the same question again?¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s mouth was agape and she was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she looked at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say to me today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have a lot of things to tell you.¡±


    Zhai Jing twisted his fingers nervously. In the end, he reached out and held Le Wan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Le Wan, I like you.¡±


    Looking at his sincere eyes and hearing his straightforward words, Le Wan¡¯s face blushed. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and said,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a lot to say? Just this one line.¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at her smiling face, which looked sweet and soft, making him want to take a bite.


    He leaned over and touched her cheek with his lips. He gently rubbed it and whispered in her ear,


    ¡°And most importantly, can I ask you to be my girlfriend?¡±


    Le Wan could only feel the hot air from his mouth blowing on her ears, making half of her body feel numb.


    She squinted her eyes and tried to use what was left of her rationality.


    ¡°So you¡¯re getting on the bus first and paying for the ticketter?¡±


    Seeing that Le Wan did not reject his approach and was even in the mood to tease him, Zhai Jing finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    His hand circled around the steering wheel and gentlynded on her waist, pulling her into his arms.


    ¡°So, are you going to ept this ticket or not?¡±


    The two of them touched their foreheads, and they only had each other in their eyes.


    ¡°How can I reject you when you look like this?¡±


    As soon as Le Wan finished speaking, she gave him a light peck on the lips.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve agreed.¡±


    Zhai Jing immediately reached to kiss her and locked her pink lips. As they kissed, he couldn¡¯t help but take in the sweetness inside.


    The feeling of floating came again, and Le Wan reached out her hands to hold his shoulders. The two of them were getting closer and closer.


    Zhai Jing felt something soft touch his chest. The touch was like a cloud, light and soft. He could feel it but he couldn¡¯t hold it. His heart itched.


    He subconsciously clenched his fists and there was no gap between them. Zhai Jing lowered his head slightly and stuck his tongue deeper in.


    In the vi, Nanny Zhang was preparing dinner in the kitchen. Mama Le and Papa Le were discussing the arrangements for after the college entrance examination.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy for more than half a year and haven¡¯t had much rest. Especially recently, I¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡±


    Papa Le held the tablet in one hand and used his other hand to hold Mama Le¡¯s hand to his stomach, gently rubbing it.


    ¡°There are only a few days left. After holding on for so long, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

 Chapter 138 - 138 Discovery

    138 Discovery


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s change in the past half a year, Mama Le still found it unbelievable.


    ¡°How did the baby suddenly change so much?¡±


    Ever since they were young, among the four children, Le Wan was the one who disliked learning the most. But now, she had be the one who loved learning the most.


    A family like theirs had always ced great importance on their children¡¯s education. Hence, they had hired many famous home tutors from a young age. Not only did they teach their children knowledge, but they also taught them various skills.


    For example, their three sons, although they looked burly, had picked two foreignnguages, two musical instruments, self-defense martial arts, social dance, and so on since they were young. It could be said that they were versatile.


    The only exception was Le Wan. She had been spoiled since she was a child and loved to cause trouble. She could hardly sit still in her chair. It was a difficult task for the teacher to ask her to listen to the ss obediently.


    When she learned the zither, her hands would hurt. When she learned martial arts and dancing, her feet would hurt. When she learned to paint, her eyes would hurt. In short, she changed it every day. She was only interested in each of them for three minutes. In the end, after all the trouble, she had learned so many things, but she had not seeded in learning a single one.


    However, Grandpa Le and grandma Le spoiled and protected her. Papa Le and Mama Le wanted to discipline her, but every time Le Wan blinked her watery eyes at them, acting coquettishly and softly, the two of them could not harden their hearts.


    After many attempts, the two finally gave up and convinced themselves.


    Anyway, their family didn¡¯t need this daughter to earn money to support the family. If she didn¡¯t want to learn, then so be it. When the time came, they would give her more shares and money to ensure that she didn¡¯t have to worry about food for the rest of her life. At the same time, they would also remind their three sons from time to time to protect the only flower in the family.


    At the end, when the whole family gave up on helping Le Wan to improve herself, Le Wan suddenly realized that she should improve herself. Mama Le felt gratified, but at the same time, her heart ached for her.


    ¡°We should go to an Ind for a vacation in the summer. I like diving, so why don¡¯t we go to an Ind?¡± Papa Le suggested.


    Mama Le immediately rejected the idea.


    ¡°The ind is too hot. Baby¡¯s skin is too delicate. After being exposed to the sun once on the ind, it was red and painful the next day. It even started to peel off. That¡¯s too much suffering.¡±


    After she mentioned it, Papa Le also remembered this.


    Inds wouldn¡¯t do, and tropical countries would also be excluded. After thinking for a while, he finally said,


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go to Switzend? The weather is just right at this time of the year. It¡¯s neither too hot nor too cold.¡±


    Mama Le still felt that it wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been to Switzend for a few years now. There¡¯s nothing new about it.¡±


    Papa Le was not very good at ying, so he simply said,


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we ask the baby for her opinion and see where she wants to go?¡±


    After all, the main purpose of this trip was for Le Wan to rx and have fun, so Papa Le felt that he should still listen to her opinion.


    At this moment, Le Wan opened the door and entered the room. Mama Le stood up with her tablet in hand.


    ¡°Baby, we¡¯re discussing where to go after you finish your college entrance examination. Do you have any good suggestions?¡±


    Mama Le looked at Le Wan. When she saw the girl¡¯s beautiful face, she paused.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. I don¡¯t have any ce in particr that I want to go to.¡±


    Le Wan was taking off her coat and didn¡¯t notice the change in Mama Le¡¯s expression.


    ¡°But don¡¯t take too long. I still have some things to do during the summer vacation.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mama Le came back to her senses and asked,


    ¡°If I book a ticket, do I need to book an extra seat?¡±


    As soon as she said this, Le Wan was stunned. Papa Le also raised his head and stared at Le Wan.


    As she met Mama Le¡¯s teasing gaze, Le Wan¡¯s face turned red and she mumbled,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, he¡¯s not free.¡± After saying that, she picked up her school bag and fled.


    Papa Le frowned as he watched Le Wan run away.


    ¡°Are they really together? They had just chatted that night, and it had only been a few days, and they had already sessfully gotten together? How could the progress be so fast?¡±


    ¡°Looking at your daughter¡¯s lustful expression, I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s the case.¡± Mama Le was very confident and pushed Papa Le¡¯s shoulder with her finger.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Look at your troubled expression. If you really don¡¯t want someone else to steal your cabbage, you shouldn¡¯t have agreed so readily.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Are we such closed-minded parents? I¡¯m just a little sad,¡± Papa le said stubbornly.

 Chapter 139 - 139 Sticky

    139 Sticky


    Fu Sui had been ordered by Grandpa Le many years ago, and after such a long time, the family had already gotten used to his existence.


    In the end, Fu Sui really wasn¡¯t a good person. Now that the two of them had broken up, they didn¡¯t even have time to breathe a sigh of relief when Zhai Jing, aplete stranger, suddenly appeared and attracted their precious daughter away.


    Papa Le thought that he was still not used to it, so he felt awkward.


    How could Mama Le not understand what the person beside her was thinking? He was just the fourth child, a big sister-lover and a daughter-lover. However, Papa Le was more mature, had better control over his feelings, and knew how to respect his daughter.


    But even Mama Le was impressed when she saw that Le Wan didn¡¯t forget to pick a talented and handsome young teacher for herself even though she was so busy with her studies. Not only that, but she also managed to get together with her boyfriend in such a short period and even started a new rtionship. Killing three birds with one stone.


    !!


    She¡¯s indeed our baby.


    Meanwhile, Le Wan, who ran upstairs, was looking at herself in the mirror. She touched her eyes and face, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She mumbled softly,


    ¡°Is it that obvious? Mama Le could actually tell at a nce?¡±


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know that a person who had just fallen in love would unconsciously exude a sweet and happy aura. She could only attribute it to the fact that Mother Le knew her child too well, so she was able to catch even the slightest change in her.


    As expected, mom loves me so much, Le Wan thought to herself.


    She took a look at her phone to see if Zhai Jing had replied to her message.


    For the past half a year, they had been revising together five days a week, but they had never been as inseparable as they were today. The two of them who had just confirmed their rtionship seemed to be suddenly stuck together. Everything was different from before. The two of them had only been separated for less than an hour, but they were already starting to miss each other.


    Seeing that thetest message was still the same as the one she had just sent, ¡°I¡¯m home¡±, Le Wan was a little disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been 20 minutes and still nothing.¡±


    Le Wan put down her phone and looked up at her reflection in the mirror. She was stunned when she saw the look of worry on her face. She pped her forehead.


    ¡°Le Wan, you have to work harder. Is this the time to be worrying about your personal desires?¡±


    She was preparing for the mock exams and college entrance exams. What was she thinking about instead of making use of the time to revise?


    Indeed, men and feelings were obstacles to progress! Le Wan decided to throw this new boyfriend into the dust first. No one could hinder her studious heart.


    Le Wan turned on the tap and washed her face to wake herself up. At the same time, she sent a message to Zhai Jing.


    ¡°From this moment on, it¡¯s time for me to study. Please be quiet and know your ce. Don¡¯t wander around in my mind, heart, or even ears.¡±


    Then, she threw her phone far away and began to study.


    It was dinner time, and the hospital¡¯s dining hall was packed with people. Zhai Jing came out of the queue after a while. He carried two full lunch boxes and went upstairs.


    ¡°Your phone has been ringing a few times. Is there an emergency?¡±


    His mother was already able to get out of bed and walk, so she would hold the railing of the corridor to exercise when she had nothing to do.


    When Zhai Jing thought of Le Wan, a smile shed across his eyes. He was a little anxious in his heart, but he said,


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help you set the table first and look at itter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very happy today.¡±


    His mother allowed him to help her back to the bed and put down the dining table.


    Zhai Jing, who was looking down to tidy up the lunch boxes, replied softly,


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t specifically say what he was happy about, Mother Zhai was still very happy after hearing it. She said,


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy.¡±


    This month was probably the mostfortable period of her life in the past few years.


    She could survive, and her son didn¡¯t have to work all day and night for living expenses. He also found the girl he loved. Therefore, even though the incision wound was still painful and her body had not recovered yet, Mother Zhai still felt very rxed.


    After Mother Zhai sat down safely and had her meal, Zhai Jing took out his mobile phone from his bag. He ignored the message from the gamepany and clicked on Le Wan¡¯s message first. He saw that she had already returned home. Zhai Jing was about to reply when Le Wan¡¯s next message popped up.

 Chapter 140 - 140 Support

    140 Support


    Zhai Jing read thest sentence of the message several times in silence. His eyes unconsciously revealed a bit of affection.


    He looked at the half-edited and boring message and finally deleted it. He wrote again,


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t control myself.¡±


    In the end, he hesitated for a moment and deleted it word by word.


    ¡°Then can I ask you to be more diligent ande to my mind, heart, and ear more often?¡±


    !!


    Zhai Jing thought about it repeatedly but still deleted it. In the end, he deleted everything and only replied with a simple ¡°okay.¡±


    After he replied, Zhai Jing felt a little conflicted. Would this make his attitude seem too cold? So he thought for a moment, looked around in the expression package, and finally picked a cute expression package with ¡°I love you¡± and sent it.


    Zhai Jing was finally satisfied when he saw the adorable little one giving out a red heart. It was also at this moment that he understood why some people liked to add emojis when they were chatting. It was because they could urately express their emotions without making people feel embarrassed.


    After thinking through the benefits of it, Zhai Jing specially downloaded many sets of memes from a memes website, especially those that were obviously designed for couples. He downloaded four to five of them in a row.


    Seeing him smiling and frowning at the phone, Mother Zhai guessed who the person on the other side was.


    She put down her chopsticks.


    ¡°The doctor said that I¡¯m recovering well and can be discharged this weekend. Do you want to invite Le Wan over to our house? It just so happens that I¡¯m feeling better, so I can make some delicious food to entertain her.¡±


    Mother Zhai didn¡¯t know that Le Wan was a Senior High School student, nor did she know that her son had taken the college entrance examination with her. So, she proposed such a simple way of thanking her, and at the same time, she wanted to take the opportunity to make her son like her more.


    When Zhai Jing heard this, he paused for a moment. He didn¡¯t know how to tell her about this.


    When he made the decision, his mother had just finished her surgery and was in a bad state of mind, so he didn¡¯t discuss it with her. After that, when her mother¡¯s spirit got better, he forgot about this matter again.


    Zhai Jing thought for a while. He put down his phone and sat in front of the bed.


    ¡°Mom, are you willing to go to the capital with me?¡±


    Seeing how serious he was, Mother Zhai¡¯s heart started to beat faster.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡±


    ¡°I went to the principal to apply for this year¡¯s college entrance examination. I want to apply for the capital university.¡±


    ording to his original n, he would finish three years of high school at Mingcheng high school andplete the task assigned by the principal. Then, he would choose a local university to attend.


    Because her health was getting worse and worse, he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get her kidney, so he didn¡¯t want her to leave the familiar environment and follow him everywhere.


    However, things were different now. Le Wan had appeared in his life like the light of dawn, saving his mother and him.


    Now that Zhai Jing could pursue more things, he had changed his n. However, he was still worried about his mother¡¯s health, so he still hoped that she could go to the capital with him.


    ¡°I still have a few hundred thousand yuan left, and Dahong Corporation pays me my sry on time. So, even if we go to the capital, we can still live well.¡±


    Zhai Jing told her about his ns one after the other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we could apply for a night out during our first year of university. We can rent a house near the school. If you stay there, I¡¯ll be able toe back sooner orter to eat the food you make. When you¡¯re better, you can find something to do nearby. That way, you won¡¯t be too bored at home alone.¡±


    As she listened, his mother couldn¡¯t help tearing up.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    How could she bear to me him for acting on his own? Zhai Jing was such a smart child. He should have been the eagle that soared in a wider sky. However, he had been trapped in this small world because of her.


    Now that her son had such will and confidence, Mother Zhai was overjoyed.


    ¡°Zhai Jing, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I will support you no matter what decision you make. Mom¡¯s wish has always been for you to live freely, so you don¡¯t need to apologize to me. Instead, mom should thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for dragging me through so many years. Now, it¡¯s my turn to support you.¡±

 Chapter 141 - 141 Leaking

    141 Leaking


    The day after the mock exam was a Saturday, and there were only a few days left before the college entrance exam. Even the principal became kind and shouted on the radio, telling everyone to take advantage of tomorrow¡¯s holiday to have a good rest, adjust their bodies and minds, and prepare for the uing college entrance exam in their best state.


    With the principal¡¯s words, many people really rxed at night.


    As a result, at almost 11 O ¡®clock at night, someone anonymously shared a photo on the school¡¯s intr. The photo had some afterimages, and it could be seen that it had been taken in a hurry with a mobile phone.


    However, this was not the main point. The main point was that this photo was of Le Wan¡¯s ss results for the mock exam. The row in the middle of the photo was precisely Le Wan¡¯s results. Her total score was 729 points, and she was ranked first in the ss.


    When everyone saw this score, they all gasped in surprise,


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s even higher than thest time! After sighing, everyone turned their attention to thest column, because that column was the overall ranking of the grade.¡±


    They erged the screen and pulled it to the far right, only to see the number ¡°4¡± clearly written there.


    Fourth ce! Le Wan was ranked fourth in the level!


    ¡°So, did Le Wan lose?¡± That was everyone¡¯s first reaction.


    It was no wonder that they thought so. After all, there was a big gap between the fifth ce and Le Wan and Fu Sui. Moreover, the level had been stable, so it was unlikely that the fifth ce would make aeback.


    Since Le Wan was ranked fourth, it meant that Fu Sui should still be ranked third.


    Some people were happy, some were disappointed, and some were unwilling to ept this result, like Le Xuan.


    However, even though Le Xuan was a brainless person, his EQ was not bad. In front of Le Wan, he acted as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Wow, boss, you¡¯re so amazing. You got 729. This is a number that I didn¡¯t even dare to dream of. You actually got it so easily.¡±


    On the other side of the video, he counted with his fingers and said,


    ¡°You¡¯ve got another 20 points more thanst time. If you improve by another 20 points in the next college entrance examination, wow, won¡¯t you be able to easily get the provincial top score?¡±


    ¡°How can you count things like that?¡± Le Wanughed. ¡°At this level, it¡¯s hard to even get two points, let alone twenty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for others, but you¡¯re different, boss. I believe you can do it.¡± Le Xuan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Le Wan didn¡¯t seem to mind losing. He no longer held back his words.


    ¡°Boss, we have to look further. What¡¯s a mock exam? The one who canugh at the end is the ultimate winner.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡±


    Le Wan was not too concerned about the result. She had a vague guess in her heart, but it was still unknown, so she could not say it out loud. However, seeing so many people showing concern for her, Le Wan felt very pleased.


    ¡°Then I guess I have to work harder,¡± Le Wan joked. ¡°Only then can I have thestugh.¡±


    Neither of them mentioned the annoying name, Fu Sui.


    ¡°Alright then, you continue to work hard. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±


    After Le Xuan hung up the phone, the smile on his face disappeared. He looked at the people on the school¡¯s intr who were jumping up and down and mocking him. He sneered, twisted his fingers, and took out his game-ying hand. He turned into a ruthless scolding machine and began to fight with these people.


    On the other hand, Fu Sui saw the photo and had the same thought as the others. His heart, which had been in turmoil for several days, finally settled down.


    Although he was confident that he would not lose to Le Wan, the current Le Wan was too evil, so he was faintly afraid that he would lose.


    Thinking of the bet with Le Wan, he felt very happy. He picked up his phone and was about to call Le Wan to vent his anger, but he received a video message from Le Yan.


    ¡°Brother Fu, congrattions!¡±


    Even through the phone, Fu Sui could still clearly feel her surprise and joy. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, but he still tried to restrain his voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the result of a mock exam. There¡¯s nothing to congratte me about.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s different this time. You made a bet with my sister, and your results are much higher thanst time. It proves that your improvement is still very obvious.¡±


    After all, if Le Wan, who was in fourth ce, had scored so many points, then Fu Sui, who was ranked before her, must have scored even higher.


    Le Yan¡¯s joy didn¡¯t pass so quickly.


    ¡°If this momentum is maintained, it¡¯s very likely that Brother Fu will be the provincial top scorer.¡±

 Chapter 142 - 142 Mistaken Identity

    142 Mistaken Identity


    Fu Sui¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the words ¡°provincial top scorer¡±, but he still said calmly,


    ¡°How is that possible? Not to mention the schools in other provinces, there are two people ahead of me in Mingcheng.¡±


    Like Zhai Jing, the principal had poached them from other ces. Their mission was to study hard.


    He was obviously different from them. Fu Sui had a clear understanding of this, so he didn¡¯t care that these two people¡¯s grades were ahead of his.


    ¡°How do you know they¡¯re still ahead of you?¡± Le Yan pouted. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll surpass them in one fell swoop.¡±


    Although Fu Sui thought so in his heart, he still had to say a few humble words. He said,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about your big sister?¡±


    Fu Sui knew that there was some discord between the two, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. Le Yan couldn¡¯t help but mention Le Wan in front of him from time to time and put herself in a very low position. On the surface, she was talking about how she looked forward to Le Wan and how obedient she was, but in fact, she was secretly trying to highlight Le Wan¡¯s arrogance and unreasonable behavior.


    Fu Sui believed everything he heard and had a bad impression of Le Wan. However, Le Yan insisted on acting like a good sister, as if everything that Le Wan did was right. This made Fu Sui very angry with her, so he couldn¡¯t help but say something to Le Yan.


    Le yan was stunned and embarrassed.


    ¡°My first reaction was to call you to congratte you when I saw the news. I forgot about my big sister.¡±


    These words greatly pleased Fu Sui.


    ¡°Then it seems that you don¡¯t treat your big sister as well as you say you do.¡±


    Le yan rolled her eyes in her heart, but on the surface, she looked a little shy and whispered,


    ¡°You¡¯re still different from Big Sister.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she saw that Fu Sui¡¯s eyebrows had rxed a lot, so she took the opportunity to say,


    ¡°So, can you go easy on your bet with Big Sister?¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s smile disappeared, and his tone became more difficult to tell whether he was happy or angry.


    ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯ll make things difficult for your sister?¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Le Yan quickly retorted. ¡°I know you¡¯re not that kind of person, but you also know that Big Sister is a proud person. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s very sad and angry right now. So, if she says anything unpleasant, you have to be more tolerant and don¡¯t provoke her again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do,¡± Fu Sui said. However, no one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be the most magnanimous.¡±


    Le Yan¡¯s smile was very bright, and she had a proud expression on her face and said,


    ¡°I know you are the best. You haven¡¯t had time to rest these few days because of the exam, and you didn¡¯t have time to care about thepany. It just so happens that you have a holiday tomorrow, so you can rx and adjust.¡±


    Hearing her say this, Fu Sui also felt the fatigue in his body rush up.


    ¡°How can I really rest? Not to mention the college entrance examination in two days, I can¡¯t even let go of thepany.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing more work, so you naturally have to work harder than others.¡± As usual, Le Yan praised him first.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the progress of the puzzle game we talked aboutst time?¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s mood improved at the mention of this.


    ¡°It¡¯s all arranged. We can start the promotion after the college entrance examination.¡±


    ¡°Wow, so efficient.¡± Le Yan looked very excited. ¡°I really hope I can y this game soon. I believe it will attract a lot of people to take part in the challenge.¡±


    Fu Sui nodded gently. He had discussed this gimmick with thepany¡¯s game team and felt that it would work. As long as the marketing was done well, they could earn a sum of money from the advertising fees alone. They could also attract attention to other games in thepany.


    If the game was sessfullyunched, the gamepany¡¯s KPI would bepleted in advance.


    Fu Sui picked out some of the arrangements and said a few words, sessfully attracting Le Yan¡¯s admiration. His heart was floating.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small game. When I¡¯m done with this, thepany¡¯s ount will be loose, and I can y big games. That¡¯s when I can really make money.¡±


    Le Yan couldn¡¯t agree more.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve seen the news. The popr games on the market are really making a lot of money.¡± She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s such a good project. It¡¯s hard toe by.¡±

 Chapter 143 - 143 TheTruth

    143 TheTruth


    Fu Sui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t know if Le Yan¡¯s words were intentional or not, but they obviously hit the nail on the head. Good projects were naturally hard toe by, but didn¡¯t they just encounter one?


    Thinking of the bet with Le Wan, Fu Sui calmed down. It was his, and he couldn¡¯t run away. He was not afraid that Le Wan would break the contract. After all, she was the one who initiated the bet. Even if Le Wan wanted to break the contract, the Le family would still send the game to him for the sake of their reputation.


    On the other side of the video call, Le Yan saw that he was deep in thought and knew that she had achieved her goal today.


    ¡°It¡¯ste now. Fu Sui, you should rest well. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. See you tomorrow.¡±


    The next day was the Le group¡¯s anniversary party. As the partners of the Le Group, the Fu family naturally had to attend.


    Although the two families were at odds because of Le Wan¡¯s incident, they didn¡¯t openly fall out with each other, they had to maintain a harmonious rtionship on the surface. So, Fu Sui would also attend the banquet with the Fu family the next day.


    While the two of them were getting ready to rest, Le Wan was also texting Zhai Jing.


    Although Le Wan also wanted to see Zhai Jing and hear his voice, it was not convenient for him to do so now that he was in the hospital. Hence, they could only express their love through words.


    Zhai Jing asked,


    ¡°Are you really not worried at all?¡±


    Le Wan answered,


    ¡°Others don¡¯t know, so they¡¯re worried about me. You clearly know what¡¯s going on, so why are you still asking me?¡±


    Zhai Jing replied,


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll forget all of a sudden. That¡¯s why I¡¯m anxious.¡±


    Le Wan looked at his text and smiled sweetly. She raised the phone to her mouth and whispered,


    ¡°How could I forget about your matter?¡±


    It turned out that the reason why Le Wan was not worried was that she didn¡¯t really care about it. Just like Le Xuan had said, this was not the college entrance examination, so it wouldn¡¯t affect her much. At most, she would be criticized by others, but she didn¡¯t care about these things at all.


    As for the bet with Fu Sui, it was obvious that he would ask her for the game, so he would be the one stomping his feet in anger. As for whether he would fly into a rage out of humiliation and make more excessive demands, Le Wan shrugged to show that she could go back on her word.


    Secondly, she knew that there was one more variable in the mock exam this time, and that was Zhai Jing.


    After applying for the college entrance examination, the principal promoted him to the third year of Senior High School by skipping grades. However, as the college entrance examination was approaching, the principal didn¡¯t want to make any changes, so he had not announced it to the public. Zhai Jing had also said that he didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble, so he still attended the same ss.


    As a new third-year high school student, Zhai Jing just happened to be in time for the mock exam. The principal wanted him to take part in it as well. After all, he had not taken part in the mock exam before. This time, he could practice and get to know more about it.


    Knowing Zhai Jing¡¯s level, Le Wan only wanted to tell the principal to rest assured. At Zhai Jing¡¯s level, it was only normal for him to get first ce in the entire grade.


    Therefore, with the addition of anotherpetitor, Le Wan was still able to get fourth ce. This meant that among the original top four, one person¡¯s ranking had been pushed down by Zhai Jing.


    After thinking about it, this person could only be Fu Sui.


    After all, the first and second-ce students had maintained a stable score of 730 and above in so many mock exams. Inparison, Fu Sui¡¯s results were a few points weaker.


    As soon as Le Wan shared his spection, Zhai Jing smiled and replied,


    ¡°Your spection is right.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve received the news?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the principal contacted me just now.¡±


    Because of Zhai Jing, the principal paid more attention to the results of the mock exam. A few minutester, the principal received theplete report card.


    After seeing that the first ce was Zhai Jing, the principal said,


    ¡°Just as expected.¡±


    After all, given Zhai Jing¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t have suggested taking the college entrance examination in advance if he was not confident. When he saw Zhai Jing¡¯s total score, the principal¡¯s eyes widened and he burst intoughter.


    ¡°748 points! With this result, not only the city¡¯s top scorer but also the province¡¯s top scorer could be counted on!¡±


    He was overjoyed and immediately called Zhai Jing to tell him the good news.


    After Zhai Jing found out, he acted very steady and said,


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Then, he started to care about the results of the top few.

 Chapter 144 - 144 Beauty

    144 Beauty


    The principal immediately knew what was going on. He had heard about their love, four-sided rtionship, and the bet that had been causing a lot ofmotion these days. Hence, when he heard Zhai Jing¡¯s question, he understood.


    The principal ignored the others and announced Le Wan¡¯s score.


    ¡°She scored six points higher than Fu Sui, who was in fifth ce,¡± he added.


    At this point, the principal couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He thought to himself,


    The tables have turned. Last time, Fu Sui scored six points higher than Le Wan, and this time, Le Wan scored six points higher than him.


    !!


    The principal had been the principal of Mingcheng High School for so many years, so how could he not have a sense of humor?


    The principal still remembered that Fu Sui¡¯s father had hung up on him with a bad tonest time.


    That¡¯s why people shouldn¡¯t be too arrogant or conceited. Karma wille soon.


    Of course, as a calm and steady principal, he naturally wouldn¡¯t show these little emotions in front of the students. He only praised Zhai Jing and Le Wan sincerely.


    ¡°You guys have done very well. Mingcheng is proud of you.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t really care, knowing that she didn¡¯t lose, Le Wan was still quite happy. She looked at the chaos in the school¡¯s intr and thought that Fu Sui should be secretly pleased with himself at this moment, right?


    Thinking of how they would be pped in the faceter, Le Wan rolled on the bed happily. After all, it was the best to see people being pped in the face. Then, she raised her head and met Mama Le¡¯s surprised eyes.


    Oh, she had forgotten to close the door.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Le Wan got up from the bed.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here? ¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see how you were doing in your studies and urge you to rest early tonight.¡±


    After all, she had to attend thepany¡¯s cocktail party tomorrow. It would be a little embarrassing if she went with heavy eyes.


    Mama Le ced the warm milk on the table.


    ¡°Baby, what good thing happened tonight that made you so happy?¡±


    Hence, Le Wan shared this with her mother.


    Mama Le listened attentively. First, she frowned and scolded Fu Sui, saying,


    ¡°He¡¯s haunting us.¡±


    Then, sheughed along with Le Wan.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s a fool. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll make you lose face at the party tomorrow.¡±


    Le Wan pped her hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s even better. The more he makes a scene now, the more he¡¯ll suffer after the results are announced.¡±


    So, the mother and daughter gathered together to discuss how best to p Fu Sui in the face.


    In the master bedroom, Papa Le saw that almost half an hour had passed, but Mama Le still hadn¡¯t returned. He was puzzled.


    ¡°Do you need to spend so much time?¡±


    The Le group¡¯s anniversary party began in anticipation of everyone.


    Le Wan was woken up by Mama Le early in the morning. After that, she sat in front of the dressing table for five to six hours before she was finally released.


    Mama Le looked at her beautiful daughter who was dressed in a wine-red silk dress thatplemented her snow-white skin. She was extremely beautiful.


    When she looked over without saying a word, she was like a proud and beautiful wild poppy rooted in the snow mountain, red hot and yet, cold as frost. When she smiled, the coldness on her face melted away like the snow in spring. Her eyebrows were delicate, and her smile was like a blooming peony with shaking branches. She was so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her.


    Even Mama Le couldn¡¯t help being stunned when she saw Le Wan¡¯s appearance. Her eyes lingered on Le Wan¡¯s beautiful face and exquisite figure.


    ¡°My baby has really grown up.¡±


    If Le Wan were to walk out like this today, she was afraid that she would charm many people.


    Mama Le sighed as she ran back to her room to open the safe. She took out a set of gorgeous ruby jewelry and put it on her, which immediately made her look even more radiant.


    The two bright red earrings were hidden behind her seaweed-like long hair, barely visible.


    A slender white-gold chain wrapped around her sexy corbones, and a thumb-sized, exquisitely-polished ruby was hanging from it. The most amazing thing about it was the ruby bead hanging from it. The red bead was stuck on Le Wan¡¯s snow-white chest, making the red and the white glow.


    Especially when she moved, the red bead would shake along with it, directly dazzling people¡¯s eyes. This strong visual impact easily made people think of the scene in ¡°Dream of the Red Chamber¡± where Bao Qin was dressed in red, walking through the snow in search of plum blossoms.

 Chapter 145 - 145 Throbbing

    145 Throbbing


    Mama Le looked at her daughter and was very satisfied. If she was a source of trouble, so be it. Her daughter was so beautiful, and she couldn¡¯t be happier and proud.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯ll definitely be the star of tonight!¡±


    Le Wan flicked the big waves of hair on her shoulder and looked at herself in the mirror. A trace of satisfaction shed in her eyes, but she was still worried,


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the main character today, dad?¡±


    !!


    Mama Le didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°He¡¯s just an old man. We see him every day. What¡¯s the point of looking at him?¡±


    Le Wan also liked today¡¯s outfit, so she immediately said,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try my best to stun everyone with my first appearance!¡±


    ¡°Yes, a beautiful girl should have this kind of confidence.¡±


    Mama Le wasn¡¯t a traditional woman. She was a hundred percent supportive of girls showing off their charm.


    Seeing that Mama Le had turned around to do other things and there was no one else in the room, Le Wan took out her phone and took a selfie in front of the mirror. She then sent it to Zhai Jing with a caption,


    ¡°Have you seen such a beautiful vixen before?¡±


    Today, Mother Zhai was discharged from the hospital. Zhai Jing brought her home and was helping her to pack her things. He felt the vibration in his pocket. He put down the things in his hand and took out his phone. The next second, his breathing became heavy.


    In the photo, Le Wan deliberately posed in a curvy posture. She leaned slightly against the dressing table, her red lips slightly opened, and her eyes were like mist. She looked a little tipsy and charming, which directly hit Zhai Jing¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    His mother noticed that there was something wrong with his expression and turned her head to ask with concern.


    Zhai Jing switched off his phone and turned his body slightly.


    ¡°Cough, cough. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Then, he rushed back to her bedroom, went to the bathroom, and locked the door.


    He looked at the slight bulge in his lower body and rubbed his face helplessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a vixen.¡±


    It was just a photo, and he was utterly defeated.


    But even so, he couldn¡¯t help but open the photo again and look at it repeatedly.


    After Le Wan sent the photo, she waited for Zhai Jing¡¯s reply calmly. She noticed that the message was being typed in, which proved that Zhai Jing had already read the message. However, she waited for a long time but did not hear any further reply.


    Le Wan was a little unhappy. She was dressed up so beautifully today and even put on a show. Was she not worthy of apliment?


    Hence, after waiting for more than ten minutes, Le Wan decided not to wait any longer. She made a phone call immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t I look good in my clothes today? It¡¯s so hard to even get your praise?¡±


    In the end, there was a burst of panting from the other end of the phone. At first, Le Wan didn¡¯t react and thought that he was exercising. It was only until Zhai Jing said in a low and obscure voice,


    ¡°You look good, you look really good.¡±


    Only then did she realize that he was really exercising, but this exercise was not the normal kind.


    ¡°Hooligan!¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s little face blushed, and he cursed in a low voice, embarrassed and angry. Then, he threw the phone to the side as if his hand had been burned.


    However, the room was too quiet. It was so quiet that even though there was a short distance between them, she could still hear the faint panting from the other end.


    She couldn¡¯t help but call him a ¡°hooligan¡± again. Perhaps he knew that she was embarrassed and angry, Zhai Jing suppressed his joy and said into the microphone,


    ¡°You provoked me first.¡±


    When Le Wan heard this, she was a little angry. When she sent the photo, she felt that she had dressed up very well today and wanted to share it with him. She also had the intention to tease him. However, she did not expect Zhai Jing to be so easily teased. He actually touched himself at the sight of the photo.


    If she were to stand in front of him, wouldn¡¯t he tear her apart and devour her?


    ¡°Who knew that your self-control would be so bad!¡± Le Wan was furious.


    Although her outfit looked quite sexy, it wasn¡¯t too revealing. Don¡¯t boys of their age always hide a lot of ¡°study¡± materials? Inparison, her photo was considered very normal. It was a photo that any inte celebrity would take easily.


    ¡°Because this is you.¡± Zhai Jing¡¯s voice was filled with helplessness.


    Because the person in the photo was the person he had been thinking about day and night. Even if she stood in front of him without doing anything, she was still a fatally attractive person to him. Furthermore, she was deliberately teasing him. How could he resist?


    ¡°Because it¡¯s you¡±. It was a short sentence, but it sounded a little distorted when it came through the microphone, but it made Le Wan¡¯s heart throb.


    ¡°Baby, can you help me?¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s low and deep pleading voice burned Le Wan¡¯s eardrums.

 Chapter 146 - 146 Blacklisted

    146 cklisted


    ¡°Help with what?¡± When she heard Zhai Jing¡¯s request over the phone, Le Wan didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Zhai Jing sighed slightly.


    ¡°Can you call my name?¡±


    When Le Wan heard this andbined it with what Zhai Jing was doing, she finally understood.


    !!


    Her mind suddenly exploded for a moment. Le Wan was actually stunned.


    She jumped up.


    ¡°You¡¯re a hooligan. I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Then, she quickly hung up the phone.


    At this moment, Mama Le knocked on the door and came in.


    ¡°Baby, we¡¯re about to set off. Do you have anything else to prepare?¡±


    Suddenly, she saw that Le Wan¡¯s entire body was as red as a cooked prawn. She asked in confusion,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you allergic?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not allergic.¡±


    Le Wan turned around shyly and pretended to lower her head to pack her bag. However, her hands were still trembling slightly.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s deep voice and suppressed panting just now were like 3D surround sound. It kept circling in her ears and mind, making her feel a little confused.


    ¡°Ah, maybe the weather is too stuffy. I didn¡¯t eat much this morning, so I have low blood sugar.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be pale when you have low blood sugar? Why is it red?¡±


    Mama Le adjusted her tight earrings and didn¡¯t think too much about it. She only said,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get Madam Zhang to prepare a few high-calorie desserts for you to fill your stomach first.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. To highlight the curves, these haute couture gowns were cut very close to the body. As long as one ate a little more, their stomachs would bulge out, which would make them look very ugly. Therefore, most of the girls had to starve in advance before they put on their dresses, and they didn¡¯t even dare to drink more water on the way.


    So, even though the haute couture gown was beautiful, it was also quite painful to wear.


    At this moment, Le Wan¡¯s mind was not on eating at all. When she heard Mama Le¡¯s words, she only vaguely responded.


    On the other hand, Zhai Jing rubbed his face helplessly and dejectedly as he looked at the phone that was suddenly hung up.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ve gone too far and got misunderstood badly.¡±


    He did have some reaction to the photo just now. After all, he was only an 18-year-old hot-blooded teenager. How could he be indifferent to the deliberate teasing of the girl he loved?


    However, he wasn¡¯t so thick-skinned as to ask Le Wan to help him when he really did those things to Le Wan¡¯s photo.


    After he entered the bathroom, he washed his face with cold water and slowly calmed down. The panting sound that Le Wan heard just now was actually because the house had been vacant for too long, and there was a rat disaster at home. A big rat crawled out from under the bed, which gave his mother a big scare.


    When Zhai Jing heard the screams, he rushed out. Seeing that Mother Zhai was really scared, he had no choice but to let her go to the neighbor¡¯s house to rest first. He, on the other hand, had a big fight with the rats.


    When Le Wan called him, Zhai Jing had just cornered the biggest rat. Hence, the panting that she heard was not because he was doing something obscene, but a natural reaction after the stress.


    In the end, Le Wan misunderstood him. He should have exined it clearly at once, but Le Wan¡¯s reaction was just too funny. He suddenly felt like teasing her, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would go too far.


    Afraid that she would really be angry and block him, Zhai Jing had no choice but to take a picture of the result of his fight, three mice in a transparent bucket. He sent it to Le Wan and exined the whole process.


    Unexpectedly, when Le Wan saw this, she became even more embarrassed and angry. She was embarrassed and angry at her own ipetence and imagination. She was also embarrassed and angry at Zhai Jing¡¯s joke.


    She sent him an emoji that said ¡°you¡¯re ying with fire¡± and then cklisted him. She decided that she would not let him out today.


    When Zhai Jing saw the notification that his message had been rejected, his first reaction was to look at theputer desk. He wondered if his lousy keyboard could work. Then, he realized what he was thinking. He covered his face in frustration. He had been affected by those unreliable ideas on the inte.


    Madam Zhai¡¯s dessert was the size of a thumb. It was easy to eat and wouldn¡¯t dirty the lipstick. However, Le Wan and Mama Le still restrained themselves and only ate two small pieces. Then, they were escorted to the hotel by Brother Le.

 Chapter 147 - 147 On Stage

    147 On Stage


    The Le Corporation¡¯s anniversary party was held at the most expensive hotel in the city. Papa Le had generously booked the entire second floor of the banquet hall.


    When Le Wan and Mama Le arrived at the hotel, the lights had just been turned on. There was still half an hour before the banquet started, but guests were already arriving.


    Thepany¡¯s employees could take their seats, but they still needed Papa Le and Mama Le to wee the arrival of friendlypanies and partners.


    Le Wan wanted to go to the lounge and sit down, but Brother Le stopped her.


    !!


    ¡°Come, let me introduce some people to you.¡±


    Knowing that her brother was being kind and wanted to help her expand herwork, Le Wan had no choice but to go out with him and get a bunch of business cards.


    After a while, all the guests arrived and the party was about to start. Mama Le waved at her from a distance and asked her to stand on the other side of Papa Le.


    Le Wan was a little confused. She looked at her big brother and second brother behind him, pointed at herself, and said,


    ¡°Am I the only one?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see on stage with your big brother and the other rough men?¡± Mama le patted her hand.


    When Second Brother Le heard Mama Le¡¯s words, he felt a little helpless. Although he and his big brother were quite tall, they were both gentle and handsome, so they couldn¡¯t be considered rough men, right?


    However, since Mama Le was the one who said it, he didn¡¯t dare to refute her. He could only look at Le Wan with an encouraging look.


    ¡°Baby is dressed so beautifully today. It¡¯s time for me to go on stage and give them a good look.¡±


    The eldest brother nodded as well. Seeing that they didn¡¯t mind, Le Wan said,


    ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    So, when the emcee announced that the party was about to begin, Papa Le held Mama Le¡¯s hand in his left hand and his precious daughter¡¯s hand in his right. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he confidently and calmly walked up the stage.


    The audience¡¯s eyes were focused on the stage.


    Under the illumination of the lights, the two women beside Papa Le, one dignified and elegant, the other bright and alluring, were mesmerizing. Many people even secretly took out their mobile phones and took pictures of the stage. Not many people were listening to Papa Le seriously.


    Some of the men could not help but mutter,


    ¡°Le Chang is really lucky. Not only has his career grown in the past few years, but his family is also so happy.¡±


    At their age, there were only a few who didn¡¯t gain weight. After being immersed in the color of wine and meat all year round, it was normal for them to have big bellies. However, Le Chang was different. He was already 50 years old, but he still maintained a figure that was neither fat nor thin. He stood tall and straight, and his face was not swollen. He looked like he was in his 40s at most.


    This rich and handsome uncle was the dream lover of many girls!


    He learned that many young and beautiful girls would throw themselves at him even if it wasn¡¯t for the money. However, Le Chang rejected them all.


    Many people said that men would turn bad when they had money. This was true, but not entirely true.


    To be urate, nine out of ten men were bad. They did not be bad because they had money, but since they had money, they had the capital to be bad. Because when one had money, there would be a lot of temptations in front of them, especially when it came to business.


    Most of the time, you didn¡¯t need to look for people, but people would pounce on you. Therefore, at their status and age, who didn¡¯t have one at home and countless mistresses outside? Many people even abandoned their wives after they became rich.


    However, Le Chang was an exception. He was loyal to the Le family. Many beautiful girls surrounded him, but he didn¡¯t care about them. He even refused to let them get close to him.


    In the beginning, there were, of course, people who couldn¡¯t stand his style and thought that he was pretending to be noble and virtuous, a hypocrite.


    Le Chang only smiled when he learned of this. He didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. However, after more than ten years, he had remained the same from the beginning to the end. Only then did everyone believe that this was his true nature.


    Some peopleughed at him for being silly, while others admired him.


    Now, when they saw Mama Le on his left, many people sighed. No wonder Le Chang looked down on the wildflowers outside. Just by looking at Mama Le¡¯s appearance and figure, she was clearly almost 50 years old. She looked like she was just over 30 at most.


    What was even more eye-catching was her leisurely and elegant temperament, like water, tea, and mist. It made people feel that time was peaceful and beautiful at first nce. Especially when she stood beside Le Chang, her gentle gaze fell on him as if he was her whole world.

 Chapter 148 - 148 Stunning

    148 Stunning


    This awkward scene made many of the men below think of their first wives.


    There was no need to mention the difference in their looks and temperament with Madam Le. When it came to the feelings of a husband and wife, they would not want to look at each other a second time.


    Moreover, this Madam Le was not just a good-looking useless idiot. In the early years, when the Le Group was at its lowest point, she had stood by Le Chang¡¯s side and helped him a lot.


    It could be said that Madam Le yed a huge role in alleviating the Le family¡¯s bankruptcy. What was rare was that she was sensible and tactful. After the business expanded, she didn¡¯t cling to power. Instead, she returned home and became a good wife and mother.


    This contrast was so obvious that it made one¡¯s eyes and teeth ache!


    If Mama Le knew what they were thinking, she would have rolled her eyes and scoffed.


    These people really knew how to think. They asked the woman to be as beautiful as a flower, smart and capable to give them face, but they also asked the woman to be sensible and willing to be a mute and blind person, to give without anyints or regrets, and not to make any requests, and not to be an eyesore.


    To ask a woman for this and that, they should take a look at themselves. How dare they think of it?!


    Back then, she had gone to thepany to help because she couldn¡¯t bear to see her husband working so hard. After thepany had ovee its crisis, Mama Le was really not interested in running a business, so after helping Papa Le, she returned to the family.


    Moreover, she had not been a rich missus who only knew how to spend money all these years. She had done a lot of things herself, but she had not openly announced them.


    Fortunately, the people on and off the stage didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s opinions, so the scene was still harmonious.


    They couldn¡¯t bear to watch the lovey-dovey scene on the stage anymore, so they shifted their gazes away and looked at Le Wan. As a result, they felt even more jealous.


    There was only one word that could be used to describe Le Wan today, and that was ¡°beautiful¡±. That was the only word you would think of when you saw her.


    As Papa Le loved to show off his daughter on his social media, everyone knew that his daughter was not only pretty but also very hardworking and had excellent grades. but they didn¡¯t expect her to be so good-looking.


    When they looked below the stage, they saw two equally outstanding men. They were Le Chang¡¯s two sons, and the crowd was even more jealous.


    Fu Sui was chatting happily with Le Yan in the corner, but when Le Wan appeared, his eyes were glued to her and he couldn¡¯t look away.


    In the past, he had always known that Le Wan was an extremely beautiful girl. However, due to all sorts of prejudices in his heart, he had never acknowledged her beauty and had never paid any attention to it.


    However, Le Wan, who had left him, was like a beam of light. Beautiful, sexy, and confident, it made people want to turn into moths and pounce on her.


    He knew that she was beautiful, but he had never thought that she could be this beautiful. She was so beautiful that he could let go of all his prejudices and appreciate her beauty from a man¡¯s point of view. He wanted to pick up this beauty and hold it in his palm.


    Hearing the gasps of the people around him and the sounds of discussion, Fu Sui felt possessive of Le Wan for the first time.


    This beautiful and alluring thing on the stage should have belonged to him alone. Only he could pick and taste this beauty. However, Le Yan¡¯s ¡°Brother Fu¡± broke all his wishful thinking.


    Le Wan no longer belonged to him.


    Fu Sui, who finally realized this, looked away from Le Wan and turned to Le Yan.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± There was a hint of annoyance in his tone, but Le Yan noticed it.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her eldest uncle would ignore his sons and directly hold Le Wan¡¯s hand to go up the stage. As a daughter of the Le family, she subconsciously shrank her body when she saw Le Wan¡¯s stunning appearance. She wanted to hide in the dark so that no one would notice her.


    The clothes and shoes that Le Wan was wearing were all haute couture, which had not been released yet. They were bought by First Aunt¡¯s connections. The light green dress that she was wearing was a fashion that was releasedst season and was no longer fresh.


    The ruby jewelry that Le Wan was wearing was bought by First Aunt at a jewelry exhibition two years ago. It was worth more than 30 million yuan. The ne that she was wearing was a diamond ne from a certain brand. Its value was not even a fraction of Le Wan¡¯s set.

 Chapter 149 - 149 Flattery

    149 ttery


    The brighter Le Wan was on the stage, the more Le Yan felt that she was inferior to her.


    What was even more uneptable to her was the way Fu Sui looked at Le Wan. From surprise to displeasure, and at that moment of determination, Le Yan clearly caught every change in his mood, so she hurriedly interrupted him.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Sister doesn¡¯t seem to be affected by the exam results.¡±


    As if she didn¡¯t notice Fu Sui¡¯s irritation, Le Yan looked at the stage with shining eyes.


    !!


    Fu Sui thought she was looking at Le Wan, but in fact, Le Yan was looking at the set of ruby jewelry on Le Wan.


    With Le Yan¡¯s reminder, Fu Sui¡¯s feverish head finally came back to his senses. After getting past the effect of Le Wan¡¯s beauty, his disgust for Le Wan took over again.


    He gently swirled the non-alcoholic champagne in his hand, and an evil smile shed across his face. ¡°She¡¯s really doing well today.¡±


    It was just an exam and a bet. What was itpared to Uncle Le¡¯s actions today? Didn¡¯t she see how many people were staring at her? Of course, it was a plus point for a woman to be beautiful. There were always many beautiful women, but there were not many rich and beautiful women.


    On such an important asion, Uncle Le was actually willing to abandon his sons and hold her hand on the stage alone, clearly showing to the crowd that he favored and valued Le Wan. Even if they could not take over the Le Group in the end, they would still be able to reap a great harvest if they obtained Le Wan.


    ¡°The scenery is good.¡±


    The more glorious Le Wan was on stage, the more he tapped his foot on the ground when she got off the stage. So, the more glorious Le Wan was, the better. Thinking of the n in his heart, Fu Sui finally became happy again.


    Le Yan didn¡¯t miss Fu Sui¡¯s ambiguous words and the interest in his eyes. She guessed that he would go and cause trouble for Le Wanter. She smiled and held her dinner bag tightly, restraining her hands from trembling with anticipation.


    On the stage, Papa Le could feel the envious gazes of the audience. He puffed out his chest proudly and gave an even more impassioned speech. Finally, he raised the ss of champagne in his hand and invited everyone to have a drink with him, announcing the start of the banquet.


    As the hosts of the ball, Papa Le and Mama Le were the busiest people. After being in the background like a flower vase for quite some time, Le Wan was looking for a chance to go out and rest. However, just as she lifted her foot, she and Mama Le were surrounded by a group of people.


    ¡°Oh, my, Mrs. Le and Miss Le are so beautifully dressed today, especially when you were standing on stage. You were so beautiful that you were practically glowing. You didn¡¯t look like mother and daughter at all. You¡¯re clearly a pair of beautiful sisters.¡±


    Most of the guests who were invited to the party today were people who had business dealings with the Le Group. On such an asion, naturally, no one would be so insensible as to find trouble for the Le family.


    Therefore, at this moment, Le Wan felt as if she was in a group of people praising her. As she listened to their various fancy ttery, she was so embarrassed that her toes were about to tear her high heels. However, she still had to maintain a polite smile on her face, creating a kind of calmness that was not affected by ttery or humiliation.


    As for social events, with Mama Le around, there was no need to trouble her to appear.


    Mama Le was able to take in all theirpliments and nimbly return them. She pointed casually. This person¡¯s hairstyle was good and fashionable; that person¡¯s brooch was good and made her feel good, and that person¡¯s dress was good and highlighted her figure.


    Of course, Mama Le¡¯s choice of words would not be so straightforward. With just a few words, she was able to make someone happy. This was her ability. At the side, Le Wan was amazed. She was proud, but at the same time, she shook her head. She really couldn¡¯t learn such a skill.


    Just when Le Wan felt that she could continue to be like a flower vase in peace, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly turned to her, because one of thedies asked a question.


    The crowd gathered around to chat, not only to warm up their rtionship but also mainly to understand Le Wan¡¯s situation.


    Just as Fu Sui had thought, Papa Le and Mama Le¡¯s favoritism had turned her into a piece of fat meat, and everyone¡¯s attention had been focused on Le Wan.


    Although some people didn¡¯t like Le Wan¡¯s outfit today and felt that she was too ostentatious, their unhappiness and her status were insignificantpared to her value.


    This was the case for thedy who first brought up the topic. She looked down on her, but at the same time, she was scheming.

 Chapter 150 - 150 A Look

    150 A Look


    Thisdy¡¯s husband¡¯s family name was Nie, and people called her Madam Nie. Her family was in the line of fast consumer goods. In this circle, their wealth was not as good as the Le family, but it was still considered a big family and business.


    She had a total of two sons and a daughter. Her husband was a man of his word at home. A few years ago, he had made it clear that his promising eldest son would take over the family business, and his youngest son would just take the dividends and muddle through the days.


    Madam Nie didn¡¯t have much objection to this decision. After all, Mr. Nie was not an honest man. He had a few mistresses outside and two illegitimate children. Therefore, as long as Mr. Nie left the majority of the family fortune to the mother and son, Madam Nie wouldn¡¯t make a scene.


    However, it was also because of this that she felt a little guilty about her youngest son.


    In President Nie¡¯s eyes, his youngest son only knew how to have fun outside and did not learn anything about proper business. He was just a good-for-nothing rich kid. However, in Madam Nie¡¯s eyes, her youngest son was a good man. Even if he was a little short-tempered, it was because he was still young and insensible. It was not a big problem.


    However, the family only had so much business. To concentrate the shares, it was impossible to split thepany into two, so he could only let his younger son suffer. Therefore, Madam Nie wanted to make up for it in other ways, such as arranging a powerful inw family for him.


    Her youngest son was twenty-one years old this year, about the same age as Le Wan. If she could marry her and the Le family valued her, her youngest son wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Le Wan should be eighteen this year, right?¡± Madam Nie looked at Le Wan as if she was looking at a moving gold mountain, or rather, it was too cheap to describe it as a gold mountain. She nced at the ruby ne on Le Wan¡¯s neck and said,


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown so big in the blink of an eye. Why don¡¯t I see you out to y usually? I didn¡¯t recognize you at first nce.¡±


    Since the question was directed at her, Le Wan had no choice but to stop pretending to be a vase and politely replied,


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing for the college entrance examination, so I can¡¯t find time to go out and y.¡±


    Madam Nie suddenly understood.


    ¡°Oh, I heard from my old Nie that you did very well in yourst exam.¡±


    Of course, President Nie wouldn¡¯t mention Le Wan at home for no reason. It was her youngest son who had caused trouble outside and angered President Nie. That night, Papa Le happened to post Le Wan¡¯s results on his social media, so he was used as a positive example to scold his son.


    At that time, Madam Nie pouted and looked indifferent. She thought,


    What¡¯s the use of having good results in the college entrance examination?


    Families like theirs,pared to the college entrance examination, which one of them didn¡¯t want to send their children to overseas universities for a gold mine and thene back to take over the family business?


    However, those thoughts belonged to the past. It didn¡¯t stop Madam Nie from making it a topic of conversation.


    ¡°I heard that the college entrance examination will be very difficult for the child. it must have been hard on you to survive.¡±


    Le Wan could only say,


    ¡°Everyone in school is like this. It¡¯s not hard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re being modest. But fortunately, the college entrance examination ising up in a few days,¡± Madam Nie said with a sigh. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to rx soon.¡±


    This time, before Le Wan could answer, she said directly,


    ¡°It just so happens that my youngest son loves to y and knows the best ces to y. Le Wan, you can ask him to take you there to rx. If you go out alone, someone will take you away. That way, I¡¯ll be more at ease.¡±


    Le Wan was stunned for a moment. She thought to herself,


    If I really follow your youngest son out, that would be dangerous.


    He was Madam Nie¡¯s youngest son. Le Wan had heard of his name before. He was only 21 years old, but he was surrounded by a group of bad friends. He had learned all kinds of things, such as eating, drinking, prostitution, and gambling. He also liked to show off his strength.


    It was said that some time ago when they went out to y at night, they saw a girl on the street and went up to flirt with her. In the end, the girl had a boyfriend. When the other party¡¯s boyfriend saw them, they had a conflict. They beat up the boyfriend and even wanted to drag the girl into the car.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the onlookers who stopped them and called the police, the girl would have been tortured badly at their hands. However, when Madam Nie talked about this, it was just a small matter that she didn¡¯t need to care about. Her son was just a little short-tempered in her eyes.


    There was only so much space in the industry, and how many people present didn¡¯t know about her youngest son¡¯s affairs?


    The smile in Mama Le¡¯s eyes disappeared the moment she opened her mouth. Just as she was about to say something to change the topic, she saw Le Wan gently brush her hair and smile brightly.


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll bring my boyfriend along, is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 151 - 151 Blabbermouth

    151 bbermouth


    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡±


    After hearing what Le Wan said, Madam Nie¡¯s expression froze and she looked at Mama Le.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    As if he didn¡¯t notice her unusual behavior, Le Wan pretended to be troubled and said,


    ¡°Speaking of which, I really have to thank you, Auntie. My boyfriend and I were just worrying about this matter. I didn¡¯t expect you to solve it for me so quickly.¡±


    Madam Nie¡¯s lips curved into a half-smile and she finally managed to squeeze out a sentence after a long while.


    ¡°Oh my, so you already have a boyfriend. I¡¯ve never heard of him before. Which family is he from?¡±


    One of the women who were rtivelyte interrupted,


    ¡°He should be the second Young Master of the Fu family, right? Didn¡¯t they say that the two families had already set the marriage?¡±


    As soon as she said this, Mrs. Fu, who wasn¡¯t far away from her, heard it.


    Because she had read the love posts of Zhai Jing and Le Wan, Mrs. Fu had a bad impression of her daughter-inw and was no longer as friendly as before.


    Therefore, when she heard them mention the engagement between the Fu family and the Le family, she recalled the embarrassment she had encountered at The Beauty Club that day and felt a little displeased. She walked over to rify in public that the engagement between the two families had ended and she didn¡¯t want Fu Sui to be abandoned again.


    However, before she could even get there and speak, she saw thedy who had just spoken point to the room next door and say,


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the second Young Master of the Fu family? He¡¯sing over, so let¡¯s just let him talk.¡±


    Mrs. Fu stopped in her tracks when she saw Fu Sui walking over. She was about to say something.


    Fu Sui walked over with a spring-like smile on his face.


    ¡°I heard youdies calling my name from afar. Are you secretly talking bad about me? If you guys want to talk about it, you¡¯d better walk further away. If I hear you, I¡¯ll be very sad.¡±


    Fu Sui was a yboy who could walk among thousands of flowers without touching a single leaf. He was indeed talented in interpersonal rtionships. He made a group of peopleugh with just a few words.


    Mrs. Nie said,


    ¡°We all know that Second Young Master Fu is a dragon among men. Not only is he handsome, but he¡¯s also good at studying. He¡¯s also very capable. We can¡¯t wait to praise you. How can we bear to say anything bad about you?¡±


    Fu Sui was ttered when he heard her words, but he said proudly,


    ¡°Really? Then all the more you shouldn¡¯t have said it behind my back. Otherwise, if I can¡¯t even hear it, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste?¡±


    He clinked his champagne ss against Madam Nie¡¯s ss.


    ¡°I want to hear how you¡¯ve praised me. If you don¡¯t praise me well, I won¡¯t agree. I must let you praise me more.¡±


    Madam Nie pointed at him with a smile.


    ¡°Everyone says that Second Young Master Fu has a sweet tongue and is good at coaxing people. I think they even missed one thing. He¡¯s also very thick-skinned. Look, he¡¯s even asking for praise from us.¡±


    At the same time, she had some doubts in her heart. Didn¡¯t they say that the marriage agreement between the Fu family and the Le family was canceled? Why did Fu Sui walk to Miss Le¡¯s side so naturally? Could it be that the rumors were false?


    Fu Sui joked around again, and thedy who had just spoken exined,


    ¡°We were just saying that Miss Le had been studying hard and wanted to go out to rx after the college entrance examination. In the end, the moment she opened her mouth, she said that she would bring her boyfriend along. We¡¯ve always said that you young people are so in love these days that they¡¯re even afraid of forgetting to bring you along when they go out to rx.¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s smile froze when he heard the word ¡°boyfriend¡±.


    Mrs. Fu came over in time to help her out.


    ¡°Baby, when did you get a new boyfriend? Why didn¡¯t you bring him to Auntie to take a look?¡±


    As soon as Mrs. Fu said this, the scene fell silent for a moment.


    Thedy who had just spoken felt that something was wrong and knew that she might have said something wrong, so she quickly shut her mouth and didn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    Madam Nie suddenlyughed and said,


    ¡°Oh, I heard that the marriage between your two families has been canceled. I thought it was just a rumor. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±


    She looked at Le Wan and Fu Sui and asked,


    ¡°I see that the two of you are a perfect match. Why did you suddenly want to break off the engagement? Did something happen?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she cast a nce at Le Wan, indicating that the reason for the annulment of the engagement was because of Le Wan.


    Just now, Le Wan had directly pped her in the face with her words. Madam Nie was still a little angry, so she spoke in a strange tone.

 Chapter 152 - 152 Backing Up

    152 Backing Up


    Before Mrs. Fu could exin, Mama Le, who had been quiet all this while, suddenly interrupted,


    ¡°Hey, what engagement? It¡¯s just a joke from the old masters at home, how can you take it seriously? Besides, what era are we in now? Where would they find these arranged marriages?¡±


    Mama Le helped Le Wan tuck in her bangs that had fallen off.


    ¡°As the saying goes, children and grandchildren have their own lives. Both our families are very open-minded and will not interfere too much in the children¡¯s affairs. Nowadays, children are all about free love. As elders, we don¡¯t want to be an eyesore by forcing the children into some arranged marriage. As the saying goes, life is like drinking water, only they know what they want and whether they are living well.¡±


    She saw that a few of the madams had disapproving expressions andughed in her heart, but she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°As parents, what we should do is to cover for our children, not keep saying that we have good intentions for them and discipline them like prisoners. Isn¡¯t this to satisfy our selfish desires? Don¡¯t let the child not learn well in the end and frustrate yourself, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Mama Le said as she held Fu Siu¡¯s mother¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Since Mama Le had already said this, Fu Sui¡¯s mother could only smile and nod in agreement. After all, it was Fu Sui who had done something wrong first. The Le family had given them face, so she couldn¡¯t say anything on the spot.


    But when Mother Fu stopped talking, Fu Sui suddenly said,


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Our family and the Le family are on good terms, and we all know that the two old men are close, so the children of the two families grew up together. We used to hang out together, but it¡¯s probably because of this that some people misunderstood us, so they spread such rumors.¡±


    Fu Sui nced at Le Wan, who had been quietly standing aside like a wallflower.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always treated Le Wan like my own sister, but she¡¯s a little mischievous and doesn¡¯t want to recognize me as her brother. She¡¯s always wanted to challenge me, like the mock exams these days. She even made a fuss about betting with me, and the whole school found out about it. Everyone¡¯sughing at us.¡±


    As soon as he said this, many people were curious and made a ruckus. What was the bet on? He wanted to say it out loud to make everyone happy.


    Mama Le raised her eyebrows and looked at him. Then, she lowered her eyes and took a sip of the champagne in her hand.


    Fu Sui wanted to use their baby as a raft. He wanted to make a name for himself on their home turf.


    She sighed in her heart. He dared to show off this kind of petty cleverness. It seemed that the Fu family¡¯s education was really not good. Fortunately, the baby stopped his damage in time.


    Fu Sui didn¡¯t know that his words had greatly reduced Mama Le¡¯s impression of him. He pretended to be a gentleman and asked Le Wan,


    ¡°Since everyone is curious, you don¡¯t mind what I said, do you?¡±


    Le Wan chuckled.


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s just a small matter. If you don¡¯t mind, why should I? It¡¯s a good thing if we can let everyone hear it and be happy.¡±


    Seeing how calm Le Wan was, Fu Sui was a little confused. Did she really not know the result? However, he had seen Zhai Jing¡¯s battle on the invitationst night. With Zhai Jing and Le Wan¡¯s close rtionship, it was impossible for him not to tell Le Wan about it.


    Or perhaps, Le Wan really didn¡¯t care at all? At the thought of this, Fu Sui¡¯s proud mood suddenly disappeared. If she only thought this way, then he would seem even more inferior if he was so worried about his personal gains and losses.


    But he had already said it, so no matter what Fu Sui was thinking, he had to continue speaking.


    ¡°Oh my, one is third in the grade and the other is fourth. Why are your two families so good at raising children?¡± Someone sighed.


    Mama Le and Mama Fu loved to hear people praise their children, so they looked proud and calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an exam in school. It¡¯s not worth being proud of.¡±


    ¡°If the two of them are so powerful, what¡¯s the point ofpeting?¡±


    Some people said that, but there were also curious people.


    ¡°Children are alwayspetitive. So who won and who lost?¡±

 Chapter 153 - 153 Reversal

    153 Reversal


    When Fu Sui heard this, he smiled but didn¡¯t say anything, as if victory was already in his hands. He only tilted his head and looked at Le Wan.


    Seeing that he had already set up the stage, Le Wan had no choice but to exin,


    ¡°The exam just ended, and the results haven¡¯t been announced yet. They might only be out tomorrow. However, there¡¯s already news that I¡¯m still in fourth ce this time.¡±


    Le Wan was still in fourth ce, so Fu sui was still in third ce?


    After hearing Le Wan¡¯s words, everyone congratted Fu Sui. Madam Nie, who had just been humiliated by the Le family¡¯s mother and daughter twice, was now starting to get excited again.


    ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s noparison. No matter how good that girl is or how many books she reads, it¡¯s useless. In the end, she¡¯ll still marry someone and be a good wife and mother at home. I think Miss Le¡¯s personality is a little stronger, that¡¯s why she¡¯s so calctive about these things and wants topete in everything.¡±


    After hearing such a disgusting statement, the smile on Le Wan¡¯s face disappearedpletely.


    In the end, there were still a few people who didn¡¯t know how to read expressions and echoed,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a good thing for girls to be too strong-headed sometimes. I heard that boys are better at science than girls, so it¡¯s normal that Second Young Master Fu¡¯s score is higher.¡±


    Although they didn¡¯t say it clearly, it sounded like it was an overestimation of her own strength and a stupid thing to do.


    Seeing that Le Wan¡¯s expression was not happy, Madam Nie still put on the attitude of an elder. As if she had experienced it before, she kindly advised,


    ¡°Boys have things they¡¯re good at, and girls have things they¡¯re good at. You don¡¯t have to care too much about this. It¡¯s better to put your mind on other things. After all, you¡¯re almost the same age now, and it¡¯s time to prepare for the future.¡±


    Prepare for what? Naturally, it was to prepare for marriage.


    Le Wan was so angry that she almostughed. She originally wanted to hold it in so as not to ruin her family¡¯s stage, but when she saw Fu Sui¡¯s approving look, she immediately couldn¡¯t bear it.


    She looked at Madam Nie and said,


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to prepare. My boyfriend said that we¡¯re still young and there¡¯s no rush. Besides, he likes mypetitive personality and doesn¡¯t like those rules and dogmas. I¡¯m a one-track mind, I¡¯m not capable or knowledgeable, and I like to look down on others and want others to be as stupid as her.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s words were quite impolite, almost throwing the ¡°idiots¡± directly at the faces of Madam Nie and the others, which made them so angry that their faces changed.


    However, Le Wan did not seem to notice. s


    She tapped her chin as if she suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Oh, you asked me who my boyfriend is just now. He happens to be the top scorer in this exam. I heard that he almost got full marks.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Fu Sui heard her and subconsciously interrupted her.


    ¡°Zhai Jing is a second-year student. Why would he take the third-year mock exam?¡±


    Le Wan swirled her wine ss and said in a proud and disdainful tone,


    ¡°Sigh, he said he didn¡¯t want to be separated from me, so he skipped a grade and took the mock examination with me. Before the exam, I was worried that he would do badly. I didn¡¯t expect him to do so well. He¡¯s such a genius that even I¡¯m jealous of him.¡±


    A second-year high school student who could skip a grade and get first ce in the examination, and with a score close to full, it was indeed not an exaggeration to call him a genius.


    Those who reacted faster immediately realized the problem. Miss Le¡¯s boyfriend was in the first ce, and Miss Le was in fourth ce. It was hard to say who would be in third ce.


    When he looked at Le Wan¡¯s expression, it was obvious that he already knew the result.


    Madam Nie had wanted to continue to criticize her, but she shut up.


    The words of praise were still ringing in his ears, but he didn¡¯t expect the tables to turn so quickly.


    You said that Fu Sui was good, so Le Wan challenged him. In the end, she told you that she won and that she learned better than Fu Sui.


    Everyone¡¯s bright eyes fell on Fu Sui.


    Fu Sui had obviously thought of this as well, and he had already pessimistically confirmed this result. As one of the top five students in the grade, he knew better than anyone else what the level of the first and second-ranked students was. If he wanted to surpass them, he would have to cheat or they made a mistake.


    When he looked at Le Wan¡¯s calm expression, he finally understood that it was not because she didn¡¯t care about the bet, but because she already knew the result. She knew that she had not lost, so she was just watching him make a fool of himself.

 Chapter 154 - 154 The Confrontation

    154 The Confrontation


    Realizing that he had be a clown and was being yed, the anger in Fu Sui¡¯s eyes was about to materialize, but he wasn¡¯t so angry that he would lose his mind. He clearly understood that he was the one who brought this up, so if he lost hisposure on this asion, he would really lose all his reputation.


    Taking a deep breath, Fu Sui forced a smile.


    ¡°If it¡¯s Zhai Jing, then it¡¯s no surprise that he won first ce.¡±


    ¡°Zhai Jing is our school¡¯s God of studies. The principal spent a lot of money to invite him back as a gifted student to help the school improve the results of thepetition and the enrollment rate,¡± he introduced.


    Mingcheng high school had such a practice, and many people here knew about it, so when they heard Fu Sui¡¯s words, they understood.


    Madam Nie¡¯s angry face immediately returned to normal.


    ¡°So, this new boyfriend of Miss Le¡¯s is someone who relies on exams to make a living? No wonder your grades are so good. After all, if you don¡¯t do well, you¡¯ll be kicked out of the school and you won¡¯t have the chance to meet a daughter from a rich family like Miss Le.¡±


    Her words were clearly referring to Zhai Jing as a poor boy and a scheming man who got together with her in order to get close to a richdy.


    ¡°Sigh, you can¡¯t say that about him. It¡¯s not easy for Zhai Jing either. He grew up in a single-parent family. His mother has a serious kidney disease and is in urgent need of money.¡± Fu Sui pretended to be kind and exined, ¡°I heard that his mother just had surgery a few days ago. That¡¯s why he can sit for the college entrance examination with peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a pitiful child, but he¡¯s also quite an inspirational one,¡± the crowd quickly added. However, he was thinking that Miss Le not only found a poor boy but also paid for his mother¡¯s surgery.


    Le Wan was so angry that he almostughed out loud. What a mouth that could turn right and wrong upside down. Every word he said was the truth, but with such a simple change of sentence structure, it had caused a big misunderstanding.


    Le Wan took their words for real and agreed with them.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s just one person. He¡¯s handsome, smart, and a genius. He¡¯s only 18 this year, but he¡¯s already able to design his own game.¡± She pointed at Fu sui and said,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he recently take over a gamingpany? That¡¯s why he has been chasing after him, wanting to buy the game that Zhai Jing designed.¡±


    Fu Sui had just won a round and shifted everyone¡¯s attention to Zhai Jing. He didn¡¯t expect that Le Wan would suddenly change the topic back to him.


    Seeing that everyone was curious, of course, he would not admit that Zhai Jing was such a genius, nor would he admit that he really wanted that game. So, he could only vaguely say,


    ¡°I heard that he knows how to design games, and it just so happens that ourpany needs to develop some new games. Plus, I heard that he was not doing well, so I went to ask him to see if his design skills can be sold. I didn¡¯t expect him to say that he doesn¡¯t need money for the time being and directly reject me.¡± Fu Sui spread out his hands as if he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    If it weren¡¯t for Le Wan standing on the opposite side of Fu Sui, she would have pped and cheered for him.


    He hadpletely avoided the question of Zhai Jing¡¯s ability. After all, he had only heard about it from others and had not seen the game. Hence, he didn¡¯t know if the design was good or not. Le Wan said that he was talented, but who knew if that was true or not?


    As for Fu Sui, he wanted to help Zhai Jing out of sympathy. This not only reflected his benevolence but also stepped on Zhai Jing. The sentence ¡°I don¡¯t need money for the time being¡± corresponded to the first part of his sentence. Why didn¡¯t he need money? It was because he had managed to hook up with Le Wan, a youngdy from a rich family.


    After listening to the story, Le Wan frowned and asked,


    ¡°Is that so? I thought that the price you offered was too low. That¡¯s why Zhai Jing went to discuss the coboration with other people.¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°He sold the game to someone else?¡±


    Did she mean that the game was not in her hands?


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just like what you said. His mother had to go through a lot of trouble to get a kidney and she was waiting for an operation. She was in urgent need of money, so he sold the game to raise the money for the operation.¡±


    The crowd was a little surprised when they heard this. If what Le Wan said was true, this man was quite capable at such a young age, and he also had some backbone. Of course, it was also possible that he was very scheming, so he didn¡¯t care about the gains and losses in front of him. If that was the case, then this eighteen-year-old youth was a little too terrifying.

 Chapter 155 - 155 Promise

    155 Promise


    Fu Sui didn¡¯t really believe what Le Wan said.


    Zhai Jing was just a high school student. He had no connections and no money. How could he sell the game in such a short time and at such a good price?


    If what Le Wan said was true, that she didn¡¯t pay for the surgery and that Zhai Jing had raised all the money himself, the kidney recement surgery would cost hundreds of thousands of yuan. Even if he was the one who bought the game, he wouldn¡¯t be so generous as to pay such a high price so easily.


    He was more inclined to believe that Le Wan was spouting nonsense to save Zhai Jing¡¯s face. However, he didn¡¯t have any evidence and he couldn¡¯t say that Zhai Jing¡¯s game was not worth the price. After all, he had said that he hadn¡¯t seen the game designed by Zhai Jing with his own eyes. He couldn¡¯t p his own face. Hence, he simply held his breath and kept his mouth shut.


    When Le Wan heard him unting his prowess and distorting the truth, she was naturally unwilling to let him off so easily.


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t know that he sold his game? I thought you were taking this opportunity to get your hands on the game since you agreed to the bet so readily.¡±


    Fu Sui, whose thoughts had been exposed, panicked for a moment. How did she know his intentions? However, he then consoled himself that this was only Le Wan¡¯s guess and she didn¡¯t have any evidence. If he didn¡¯t admit it, what could others do to him?


    ¡°How could this be? Wasn¡¯t the bet a joke? I didn¡¯t even take it to heart.¡± He lowered his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s just a game. There are plenty of gamingpanies out there. There¡¯s no need to be so fixated on this game.¡±


    Speaking of this, he didn¡¯t forget to promote himself.


    ¡°And the project we prepared is almostpleted. We¡¯ll just wait for the college entrance examination holiday and then release it to the public.¡±


    ...


    Le Wan ignored the advertisement at the end and grabbed the first part of his sentence.


    ¡°No way! We made a bet in front of so many people, how can you treat it as a joke?¡± Le Wan looked at him suspiciously. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that it won¡¯t count because you predicted that you might lose, did you?¡±


    Before Fu sui could refute this, Le Wan took advantage of the victory and continued,


    ¡°Of course, I know Brother Fu isn¡¯t such a petty person. You¡¯ll definitely keep your word, right?¡±


    Fu Sui naturally didn¡¯t dare to deny it in front of everyone, so he could only agree.


    ¡°It¡¯s only fun if you keep your word,¡± said Fu Sui while pping his hands.


    Because she didn¡¯t know what happened to her son in school, Fu Sui¡¯s mother, who had been anxious but couldn¡¯t interrupt, finally found an opportunity to talk when she saw Le Wan and Fu Sui bickering with each other.


    She asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the prize you won from the bet?¡±


    Le Wan raised her index finger.


    ¡°A promise.¡±


    ...


    Mrs. Fu looked at Fu Sui, who nodded in agreement. She frowned. Was a promise that broad? What if Le Wan made an outrageous request?


    From the confrontation between the two of them, Mrs. Fu could clearly feel that Le Wan was a little resentful toward her son. Moreover, from her son¡¯s expression, she could guess that her son had lost the bet between the two of them. He had always been proud of his academic results, but he had actually lost to Le Wan, who was at the bottom of the ss.


    Mrs. Fu couldn¡¯t figure it out, but it wasn¡¯t the time to be calctive about it. She was more afraid that Le Wan would use this bet to make some excessive demands to take revenge on Fu sui.


    ¡°A promise is too broad. I think we should discuss and set up the bet before the result is announced.¡± Mrs. Fu ced her hand on Le Wan¡¯s body affectionately. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, we can study it together.¡±


    Mrs. Fu thought that Le Wan probably wouldn¡¯t ask for too much in front of so many people.


    Of course, she was afraid that others would think that she was protecting her son, so she added,


    ¡°Ah, Fu Sui is usually too narcissistic. Now that there¡¯s a rare opportunity to make things difficult for him, let me have some fun too. So just say the word. With me here to support you, I¡¯m not afraid that he won¡¯t agree.¡±


    From the first time Le Wan saw Fu Sui¡¯s mother today, she could clearly feel the distance between her and him. He understood thatpared to an outsider like her, Fu Sui¡¯s mother would definitely stand on her son¡¯s side.


    Seeing here upstairs so affectionately again, Le Wan felt a little ufortable in her heart. So, when she heard her say this, she pretended to hesitate and said,


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good, is it? What if I make some outrageous request and embarrass Brother Fu? What should I do?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 156 - 156 Reservation

    156 Reservation


    The smile on Mrs. Fu¡¯s face froze for a moment when she heard Le Wan¡¯s words. She patted Le Wan¡¯s hand with great force and said,


    ¡°Just tell him what you want. If he can¡¯t get out of this embarrassing situation, that¡¯s his problem. You don¡¯t have to be polite with him.¡±


    However, after she said this, she immediately changed her tone.


    ¡°But I believe that even though you say so, you¡¯ll actually be reluctant to put your brother Fu in a difficult position. After all, you loved to y together when you were young. You kept calling him brother Fu and didn¡¯t let him suffer at all.¡±


    She still dared to y the emotional card with her?


    Le Wan sneered in her heart, but she said,


    ¡°Of course. After all, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. I won¡¯t be cruel to him and ask him for something he can¡¯t do!¡± She nced at Fu sui again. ¡°Right, Brother Fu?¡±


    However, when Fu Sui and his mother heard this, for some reason, they suddenly had a creepy feeling. Then, they heard what Le Wan said.


    ¡°I see that all of you have been working on game-rted content recently. Brother Fu is like this, my boyfriend is like this, and even my second uncle is moring to start a gamepany. That¡¯s why I¡¯m curious. Is this gamepany really that fun? Is it really that interesting to develop a game? That¡¯s why I want to try it out.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s too much trouble to start a gamepany,¡± said Le Wan, pretending to be troubled. ¡°But I really want to try it.¡±


    She looked at Fu Sui and smiled as if there was no enmity between the two of them.


    ¡°Brother Fu, why don¡¯t you give me half of your shares in that small gamingpany? I¡¯ll visit thepany when I¡¯m free. What do you think?¡±


    Upon hearing Le Wan¡¯s request, the Fu family¡¯s mother and son¡¯s expressions changed. Mrs. Fu even unconsciously let go of Le Wan¡¯s hand. It wasn¡¯t just them. Everyone present had a strange expression on their faces when they heard this.


    Although the gamepany sounded small and was not worth much to the Fu family, it was too rude to ask someone to sell their shares so casually.


    For Fu Sui, the gamepany wasn¡¯t worth much, but it was apany his father had given him to practice his skills. It was also an opportunity for him to prove his ability to his father and the board of directors.


    ¡°He hadn¡¯t been able to turn losses into profits yet. If he gave up some of his shares first, how could he stand in front of the Fu family¡¯s Board of Directors?


    Mama Le looked at Fu Sui and his mother apologetically then patted Le Wan¡¯s back.


    ¡°Why are you being naughty again? it¡¯s not good to y around with thepany shares.¡±


    ¡°But Auntie Fu said just now that you can bring it up, so this is what I want the most now. Of course, if Brother Fu feels that it¡¯s difficult or can¡¯t bear to do it, then forget it and pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Mother Fu and son didn¡¯t speak for a while. Although Mrs. Fu was still forcing a smile on her face, Le Wan could clearly sense the anger hidden in her.


    Looking at their expressions, Mama Le was very happy.


    They had been so confident when they had spoken just now, but now, their faces looked as if they had been cut off. It was too funny.


    But for the sake of her daughter¡¯s reputation, Mama Le still added,


    ¡°How could they be reluctant to part with such worthless shares? Did you forget that Auntie Fu gave you a bangle on your birthday? That bangle is worth more than the shares of the gamepany.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m a money-grubber, asking for things from people everywhere. Grandma gave him a blessed jade pendant a while ago,¡± Le Wan mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s much more valuable than the bracelet.¡±


    Mama Le tapped her on the forehead helplessly.


    ¡°Which family gives gifts like you? You¡¯re so calctive and you don¡¯t allow others to say that you¡¯re a money-grubber.¡±


    Le Wan quickly covered her head.


    ¡°Alright, alright. In that case, I don¡¯t want the shares anymore. Hmph, no matter what, I¡¯m still the Young Miss of the Le family, what can¡¯t I have if I want it? It¡¯s just a gamepany. I¡¯ll just ask my dad and brothers to give me eight to ten rooms.¡±


    She looked at the Fu family¡¯s mother and son, who were clearly relieved.


    ¡°I just found Brother Fu¡¯s reaction too funny, so I couldn¡¯t help but want to tease him a little.¡±


    Hmph.


    His family gave the gamepany to Le Wan, but Le Wan didn¡¯t want it. Money did smell good, but the thought of having to be rted to Fu Sui all the time made her feel disgusted.

 Chapter 157 - 157 Looking Down

    157 Looking Down


    ¡°Le Wan¡¯s still so naughty.¡±


    Mrs. Fu couldn¡¯t tell which of her words were true and which were false. From her perspective, she naturally had to treat all of these words as jokes.


    ¡°Look at your joke just now, it scared your brother Fu.


    She tried to help her son out.


    !!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about thepany¡¯s operation, but I think there must be a lot of things involved. Fu Sui is only managing thepany now. In fact, he doesn¡¯t have much power in thepany, so it¡¯s not that he¡¯s unwilling to give you the shares, but he can¡¯t make the decision himself. So, no matter how much you like it, Le Wan, he can¡¯t fulfill this bet. How about this, I have a very beautiful set of nes made of the same material as that bracelet. I¡¯ll give it to you aspensation, okay?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. I can¡¯t take your things. If I do, people will say that I¡¯m a money-grubber and mom will scold me again when I get home. No.¡± Le Wan waved her hands.


    ¡°As for the bet, I was just making a casual remark at that time. I didn¡¯t think of using it for anything. But since the bet has been made, I can¡¯t go back on my word. After all, the results haven¡¯t been announced yet. If I lose, I¡¯ll be the one to be med for not keeping my word.¡±


    Le Wan rubbed her chin gently. When the Fu family¡¯s mother and son were both worried, she said slowly,


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I don¡¯t have anything I want right now, so I¡¯ll keep it for now. When I think of something else I want in the future, I¡¯ll ask Brother Fu, okay?¡±


    Hearing Le Wan¡¯s words, Mrs. Fu and her son were slightly relieved.


    Although Mrs. Fu was a little angry that Le Wan didn¡¯t relent and nullify the bet, as long as she didn¡¯t bring it up in front of everyone, they would have plenty of excuses to reject her in private.


    The topic ended, and the Fu family¡¯s mother and son quickly found an excuse to avoid it.


    The people around them watched a great show and left in satisfaction to socialize with others. The rest of the people were the ones who were closer to the Le family and Mama Le.


    They patted Le Wan¡¯s shoulder affectionately.


    ¡°It seems that our Le Wan has really been wronged.¡±


    The engagement between the Fu family and the Le family was not fake, so there must be a reason for the sudden cancetion. For a tactful person like Mama Le to allow Le Wan to speak so rudely, it meant that she must have some resentment in her heart, which was why she didn¡¯t stop Le Wan.


    But, since Mama Le had said this to the public, they couldn¡¯t get to the bottom of it. However, there were still many discussions behind her back.


    For example, Madam Nie, who had been pped in the face in front of the Le family¡¯s mother and daughter, turned to the others after watching the confrontation between Fu Sui and Le Wan.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that President le and his wife are kind and charitable. Maybe this time, they saw that this kid is poor enough, so they brought their daughter out to help the poor.¡±


    Madam Nie clicked her tongue and her smile hid some evil intentions.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Le family values their daughter more than their son, but in my opinion, that¡¯s not necessarily the case. Although the second Young Master of the fu family was a bit flirtatious, which man didn¡¯t like to y now? The Le family had abandoned such an elegant Young Master with an extraordinary family background and went to pick a poor boy. He said that he loves his daughter, but he¡¯s probably afraid that his daughter will find a powerful inw to fight for the inheritance, so he might as well choose someone who has no money or power and send her away.¡±


    Madam Nie was famous in the circle for favoring boys over girls. Her two sons were treasures, and her daughter was grass.


    Miss Nie was clearly born into the Nie family, but her life was worse than that of an ordinary family¡¯s daughter. Madam Nie was a biological mother, but when she treated her daughter, she was like a stepmother. As a result, after her daughter became an adult, she asked for a sum of money from her father to go abroad and never came back.


    If it were any other parents, they would have been worried. However, Madam Nie imed that it didn¡¯t matter if her daughter came back or not, but she was afraid that she woulde back to fight for the inheritance.


    These things were not a secret in the circle. Some people didn¡¯t like her behavior and were even more ashamed of her ¡°judging others as herself¡± behavior. They said,


    ¡°Just look at Miss Le¡¯s outfit today. Who would dare to say that their family doesn¡¯t value their daughter?¡±


    Madam Nie pouted.


    ¡°The Le couple is so prideful. Who knows if they¡¯re just taking these things out to keep up appearances and locking them back in the cab as soon as the banquet is over?¡±

 Chapter 158 - 158 A Sudden Appearance

    158 A Sudden Appearance


    Madam Nie¡¯s malicious spection was immediately refuted by someone.


    ¡°They¡¯re willing to take out tens of millions of dors worth of jewelry and thetest haute couture to support their daughter¡¯s image. They even brought her up on stage to give her a lot of glory. Even if they take it backter, it¡¯s enough to show how much they value their daughter. No matter how bad it is, it¡¯s much better than those parents who can¡¯t even bear to buy a good dress for their own daughter and let her pick up other people¡¯s old clothes to wear!¡±


    Madam Nie¡¯s face trembled. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    The unreliable parents this man was referring to were her. A few years ago, when her eldest son got married, the gown that Madam Nie¡¯s daughter wore at the wedding banquet was recognized as an old dress worn by Madam Nie¡¯s niece.


    !!


    Her two sons were dressed in bright and beautiful clothes, and even the clothes and essories she was wearing were thetest season¡¯s clothes and jewelry. However, her only daughter was wearing an old dress that others had worn once and wouldn¡¯t wear again, and she was hiding pitifully in a corner.


    Because of this incident, the Nie family¡¯s wedding became a joke in upper-ss society. It also showed people how much Madam Nie valued men over women.


    Because of this, President Nie, who usually didn¡¯t care about family affairs, flew into a rage when he got home and scolded Madam Nie badly. Then Miss Nie made a big scene and got a sum of money to get away from the Nie family.


    Madam Nie also knew what those people were saying about her behind her back, but this was the first time that someone had pointed at her and scolded her to her face. She said angrily,


    ¡°Hmph, no matter how much our family doesn¡¯t value our daughter, we didn¡¯t push her into the fire pit. The Le family loves their daughter so much, but they let her find a poor boy. I can see how much the Le family is willing to give to their precious daughter.¡±


    The crowd didn¡¯t know how to refute. After all, they didn¡¯t understand the Le couple¡¯s n. Besides, although they were not as patriarchal as Madam Nie, they were still used to leaving the majority of the family property to their sons.


    After sessfully stopping their mouths, Madam Nie proudly took a sip of wine. However, she suddenly heard a mor from the main hall. Everyone raised their heads and looked over. They were all surprised when they realized that the person who was surrounded in the middle was Ren Rong.


    Ren Rong was the president of Dahong Corporation.


    ¡°Why would he be at the Le corporation¡¯s cocktail party? I didn¡¯t hear that the two families had a good rtionship before.¡±


    Some people thought about how Ren Rong had previously liked Papa Le¡¯s moments. In addition to his personal visit today, there were rumors that Dahong Corporation and Le Corporation were about to reach cooperation. At that moment, many people¡¯s evaluation of Le Corporation rose to a higher level.


    ¡°President Ren, it¡¯s an honor to have you here today.¡± As the host, Papa Le naturally had to go up and wee him.


    Facing everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, he appeared very calm, but in fact, he was no less surprised than the others.


    When the twopanies were discussing and signing the contract, Papa Le had handed him an invitation letter when they parted ways. It was originally just a courtesy, but he didn¡¯t expect him to reallye with the invitation letter today.


    President Ren shook his hand enthusiastically.


    ¡°I had something to do today and was dyed. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    Facing such a big boss, Papa Le didn¡¯t have any stage fright.


    ¡°I¡¯m already very happy that you could take the time toe. Besides, the party has just started. Please take a seat here. He led him to the main table and sat him down.¡±


    When he saw Le Wan along the way, President Ren even stopped and greeted her,


    ¡°Miss Le, why are you alone? Where¡¯s your little boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°President Ren, Zhai Jing is only a few months younger than me,¡± Le Wan exined helplessly. ¡°So, stop calling him ¡°little boyfriend.¡±


    It sounded like she was an old cow eating young grass.


    Cough, cough.


    Although she was indeed four months older than Zhai Jing, she was still eighteen years old. That was why Le Wan was determined not to admit the age.


    ¡°No wonder he looks more mature than you.¡± Ren Rongughed.


    ¡°Two days ago, I asked him if he was free, but he said he wasn¡¯t. I thought he was here to attend the party.¡±


    The moment Ren Rong¡¯s words left his mouth, it undoubtedly caused the people present to be slightly dumbstruck.


    Wasn¡¯t Miss Le¡¯s boyfriend a poor boy? From President Ren¡¯s tone, the two of them seemed to be very familiar with each other, even with Miss Le. On the other hand, Le Chang, who was standing at the side with a smile, seemed to be more distant from President Ren.


    Madam Nie, who had been feeling smug just a moment ago, immediately felt her face burning with pain when she heard what he said.

 Chapter 159 - 159 Invitation Letter

    159 Invitation Letter


    How could a person who could be taken seriously by President Ren be an ordinary poor boy? To put it bluntly, with President Ren¡¯s influence, Miss Le¡¯s little boyfriend would probably have more achievements than Le Chang in the future.


    After all, Ren Rong especially cherished talents. Among the people he supported over the years, there were quite a few who had already walked up to pretty good positions at a young age.


    Therefore, the Le couple had not given up on their daughter. They were making a long-term investment.


    Being stared at by the others, Madam Nie snorted coldly.


    ¡°Who knows if I¡¯ll be a dragon or a snake in the future?¡± In the end, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything due to Ren Rong.


    To squeeze herself into the gown, she had already gone hungry for two meals. In the end, she was already full of anger before the party was even halfway through.


    Madam Nie only felt that she was extremely unlucky today. Thus, she sneaked away when everyone¡¯s attention shifted to Ren Rong.


    On the other side, Fu Sui and Father Fu exchanged nces in surprise when they heard what Ren Rong said. When did Zhai Jing manage to get close to President Ren?


    What he knew was that during the mathematicspetition, President Ren had personally presented the prize to Zhai Jing, the champion. He had also seen the two of them having a brief conversation in the audience. Zhai Jing didn¡¯t even attend the post-match celebration party as he had to rush to the hospital.


    Could it be that President Ren had taken a fancy to Zhai Jing just because of this? How was this possible? Fu Sui didn¡¯t want to believe this possibility.


    After all, although Zhai Jing was a little smart and had outstanding looks, it was not to the point where people would be shocked by him at first nce. Moreover, this person was Ren Rong. How many heaven¡¯s favored sons had he seen?


    But Fu Sui couldn¡¯t figure out what other reason would make him treat Zhai Jing differently.


    In particr, he had just called the grade director to confirm the results of the mock exam. He had indeed lost to Le Wan, and Zhai Jing was in the first ce. The obvious gap between them made Fu Sui feel helpless and ashamed for the first time.


    Le Wan was like this, and so was Ren Rong. What did they see in Zhai Jing? Was it because he had good grades? Fu Sui couldn¡¯t understand.


    A hint of envy shed in Father Fu¡¯s eyes as he watched the Le family members and Ren Rong having a friendly conversation. He was just thinking about whether he should find an opportunity to get close to President Ren and have a friendly conversation.


    However, when he turned around, he saw his youngest son frowning in a daze. He suddenly felt a little disappointed. His son was smart, but his character was too sloppy and not flexible enough. It seemed that he would have to rely more on his son in the future.


    At this moment, Fu Sui didn¡¯t know how many opportunities he had missed because of an untimely daze. He didn¡¯t know how many more years he would have to work hard to achieve what he could have achieved so early.


    Ever since the appearance of Le Wan, the wheel of fate had changed its course with every turn.


    Due to Ren Rong¡¯s arrival in the middle of the party, the party reached a climax, and the Le Corporation¡¯s party was a great sess.


    It was rare for Ren Rong to sit at the back. When they parted, he waved Le Wan over.


    ¡°My little devil star heard that I¡¯ming here and made a fuss saying that she wanted toe over to y. She knew that you guys were not free today, so she got someone to stop you.


    He looked at Le Wan with a kind look in his eyes. I heard that Zhai Jing is going to take the college entrance examination in advance. After you are done with your exams, you can go to thepany with him.


    He didn¡¯t ask Le Wan to take care of the child so that he would not sound like he was making her a nanny. He only asked Le Wan to apany Zhai Jing to thepany. After all, he would feel more at ease if the child was under her care.


    Le Wan understood what he meant and agreed generously.


    ¡°It¡¯s said on the inte that Dahong corporation¡¯s cafeteria is very luxurious and the food is delicious. This time, I finally have the chance to try it. I must eat more when the timees.


    Ren Rong was very satisfied with her appropriate response.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll have to get the chef to do his best. Otherwise, you¡¯ll think that ourpany¡¯s cafeteria doesn¡¯t live up to its name if you¡¯re not satisfied with the food aftering all the way here. If word gets out, it¡¯ll affect our reputation.


    After that, Ren Rong whispered a few words into the secretary¡¯s ear, and the secretary hurriedly ran out for a while before quickly returning.


    She took an envelope and passed it to Ren Rong. Ren Rong then passed the envelope to Papa Le.


    ¡°This is a business exchange meeting that will be held in the country next month. It¡¯s led by the government and is a chartered group formed by representatives of domestic enterprises. I still have a spot in my hands. If you¡¯re interested, you can take some time to attend and take a look.¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160 Benefits First

    160 Benefits First


    When Papa Le heard this, he quickly took it solemnly.


    This kind of cross-business exchange meeting was actually a group to discuss cooperation with foreignpanies. Because it was jointly organized by the two governments, there were corresponding guarantees and preferential treatment, so the participatingpanies could win a lot of orders, and manypanies could even take this opportunity to enter the country¡¯s market.


    Papa Le shook Ren Rong¡¯s hand once again.


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t miss such an important event. Thank you for the opportunity, President Ren.¡±


    Ren Rong waved his hand and left without saying anything.


    For a capital giant like Dahong Corporation, this kind of exchange meeting was more like a task to cooperate with the government¡¯s action and y a leading role. The actual benefits were not great. As a representative of the local Chamber of Commerce, he had three invitation letters in his hands. No matter whichpany he gave them to, it was just a matter of lifting his hand.


    However, this insignificant matter to him was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the Le Group and the otherrge, medium, and small enterprises.


    After he left, Papa Le turned around and patted his precious daughter¡¯s head.


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Le Wan shook her head.


    Just as Fu Sui wondered,


    If you had no value, why would someone like Ren Rong care about you?


    She was the same, and so was Fu Sui.


    Ren Rong¡¯s attitude toward Zhai Jing today was obviously much more affectionate than before. Of course, this was not without reason.


    A few days ago, the gamepany¡¯s staff had hurriedly looked for Zhai Jing and told him that a big bug had appeared during the closed beta. The team had tried for a day and a night but could not fix it. Hence, they could only ask Zhai Jing to make a trip to thepany.


    Ren Rong was indeed a little engrossed in this ancient-stylebat game. Therefore, he was more concerned about the development progress of the game. After hearing about this matter, he even made a special trip to the gamepany and witnessed with his own eyes how Zhai Jing turned rotten into magical.


    It took him less than an hour to fix the bug that had troubled the game team for an entire day and night.


    After that, Zhai Jing was invited by Ren Rong to have a meal in the canteen. During the meal, Ren Rong and a few senior executives were discussing a project in thepany and were in a dilemma on how to find a breakthrough.


    Ren Rong saw that Zhai Jing was listening attentively at the side, so he asked casually. He didn¡¯t expect that he would really give a breakthrough.


    This time, the executives who were eating at the same table were all shocked. They originally thought that a little kid could eat at the same table as them, relying on his game to win boss Ren¡¯s favor. They didn¡¯t expect him to really have some skills.


    After this incident, Ren Rong valued Zhai Jing¡¯s talents even more.


    As for Le Wan, it was even simpler. To President Ren, it was not a big deal to send an invitation to a cocktail party. The most important thing was that Le Wan could make his granddaughter happy.


    Le Wan could see this clearly, but she didn¡¯t feel disappointed or angry.


    After all, in the world of adults, most people still put benefits first. As long as she could help her climb higher and better protect her family and lover, what was it to y with a child? This kind of opportunity was something that many people could only dream of.


    However, Papa Le and Mama Le didn¡¯t think so. Their daughter was still a teenager. She only needed to eat, drink, and be in a rtionship happily. But now, she had to go out and socialize for the family business. If this wasn¡¯t hard work, what was it?


    Hence, Papa Le, Mama Le, and her two older brothers bought a bunch of things for her. Even Little Brother Le, who didn¡¯t have much money on hand, said that he wanted to save up and order thetest ring from a brand for her.


    Le Wan hadn¡¯t even done any work yet, but she had already received a huge amount of remuneration. However, she still had to work on her college entrance examination in a few days, so she didn¡¯t have time to look at the gifts carefully and just stuffed them into the big cab in her cloakroom.


    Of course, this was all in the future. Let¡¯s talk about what happened after the banquet.


    After Ren Rong left, Father Fu took Fu Sui and the others set out to bid farewell.


    ¡°Good boy, you¡¯ve kept it a secret from me. Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that President Ren wasing?¡±


    He had wanted to find an opportunity to get closer to Ren Rong and form a rtionship with him, but in the end, because there were too many people, he didn¡¯t even manage to say a few words.


    The two families had known each other for many years and had always been close. Now that they were at odds with each other over the two children, they hadn¡¯t fallen out on the surface yet, so Father Fu was as impolite as ever.

 Chapter 161 - 161 Unreconciled

    161 Unreconciled


    Papa Le¡¯s tone was much more polite than before.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t receive any news in advance and didn¡¯t know that President Ren would being, so it would not be good to announce it in advance.¡±


    Father Fu believed in this. If he had known in advance that president Ren wasing, Le Chang would have made some preparations.


    But this matter still made him feel quite ufortable. Initially, he thought that he had already caught up to the Le family in the past two years, but he didn¡¯t expect Le Chang to suddenly get close to Ren Rong and even get a big order.


    With this as a foundation, the Le Group¡¯s financial reports for the next few years should be very well done.


    ¡°It just so happens that our group is developing a new tourist area. There¡¯s a reservoir inside and there are many wild fish. I heard that President Ren also likes to fish. If he¡¯s free, you can ask him out. The more people, the merrier.¡±


    Papa Le knew that he wanted to use his connections to get close to President Ren. Unfortunately, Papa Le rejected him without a second of hesitation.


    For one thing, he wasn¡¯t a person who liked to take advantage of loopholes, so he wouldn¡¯t decide to push her to President Ren. For another, the Le family couldn¡¯t wait to see the Fu family fall, so why would they help him?


    However, Papa Le didn¡¯t say it directly. Instead, he said tactfully,


    ¡°I just went for a physical examination recently. My rheumatism is acting up again, and my knees are hurting badly. The doctor told me to go to less wet ces, so my wife is very strict with me at home now. She even confiscated my fishing tools, so I can only watch videos posted by others to satisfy my craving.¡±


    As for asking President Ren to go fishing, he pretended not to hear it and ignored it directly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again after a while when my knees are better and my wife is not watching me so closely.¡±


    Hearing his rejection, Father Fu¡¯s displeasure grew, but before he could say anything, he saw the envelope in Father Le¡¯s hand from the corner of his eye. The logo of the Chamber of Commerce on the envelope was quite conspicuous, so he asked curiously,


    ¡°Is this an invitation from the Chamber of Commerce? ¡±


    Papa Le didn¡¯t try to hide it. Instead, he showed it to him generously.


    ¡°Just now, President Ren said that there¡¯s a business exchange in the country next month. He still had one slot in his hand, so he invited me to go with him.¡±


    Papa Le said it nonchntly, but it made Papa Fu extremely jealous. He looked at the envelope in Papa Le¡¯s hand and his heart ached so much that it was about to bleed. Why did such a good thing happen to Le Chang?


    However, this was an invitation from President Ren. He could give it to whoever he wanted, and no one else had the right to say anything. So no matter how unwilling Father Fu was, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything in public. He only said with an ugly expression,


    ¡°Impressive. You¡¯ve just gotten into President Ren¡¯s good books and you¡¯ve already gotten such a big benefit. No wonder so many people want to pounce on you the moment they see you.¡± After saying this, he left in a hurry with his family.


    When Papa Le saw him leaving in a hurry, he even waved at him in a good mood.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t entertain you well today.¡±


    However, although Father Fu seemed to be a little disdainful in front of Father Le, on the way home, after thinking for a while, he still ordered Fu sui,


    ¡°Go and find out how Le Wan and Zhai Jing managed to get on President Ren¡¯s good side.¡±


    Fu Sui was a little reluctant. He felt like he was humiliating himself by deliberately asking about the process after knowing the result. However, he couldn¡¯t disobey Father fu¡¯s orders, so he could only reluctantly agree.


    The next morning, when he arrived at school, he was still thinking about how to find out about this matter. In the end, he met two ssmates. One of the boys smiled and greeted him,


    ¡°Prince Charming, congrattions, you won the bet.¡±


    But as soon as he finished speaking, Fu Sui¡¯s face darkened. He nced at the boy who spoke and walked away.


    The boy was shocked by Fu Sui¡¯s extremely gloomy eyes and asked the friend next to him in confusion,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? I greeted him out of the kindness of my heart and congratted him. Why is he ring at me?¡±


    His friend looked at him helplessly. He had spoken so quickly that he didn¡¯t even have the time to stop him.


    ¡°Did you y too many games at homest night that you lost your mind? Don¡¯t you know thetest situation?¡±

 Chapter 162 - 162 Unraveled

    162 Unraveled


    It turned out that after a day and two nights of fermentation, many people had yed to their own strengths and obtained thetest information from different channels, so many people already knew that Fu Sui was ranked fifth this time and had lost to Le Wan!


    At this time, they ran up to Fu Sui and congratted him. Weren¡¯t they trying to p him in the face? It would be strange if Fu Sui gave him a good look.


    The boy was suddenly enlightened.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. No wonder he looked so depressed today. He fell into the hands of his ex-girlfriend. Isn¡¯t that embarrassing?¡±


    !!


    Fu Sui did have a lot of fans in school, but he was used to being proud and his style of doing things was quite eye-catching, not to mention that he was often involved in sex scandals, so many people secretly disliked his behavior.


    This time, Fu Sui had finally stumbled, and so many people were secretlyughing at him.


    Under everyone¡¯s curious and teasing eyes, Fu Sui walked into the ssroom without looking sideways.


    As soon as he sat down, Liu Huan walked over with an indignant expression. He opened the school¡¯s internal forum and put his phone in front of Fu Sui.


    ¡°Look at what they¡¯re saying. Do they think that by belittling you, their grades will improve? They didn¡¯t even know how many points they had scored. Were they qualified to give pointers to people who had scored more than 700 points?¡±


    Liu Huan¡¯s words sessfully made Fu Sui¡¯s face turn even uglier, especially when he saw the mocking words on the post. He almost broke the pen in his hand.


    As he read on, he suddenly mmed the pen on the table and sneered arrogantly.


    ¡°They¡¯re just a group of people who blindly follow the trend. Do I, Fu Sui, need to care about their opinions?¡±


    However, Liu Huan was unwilling to let the matter rest. He tapped his fingers on the table and said,


    ¡°I think there¡¯s something fishy about Le Wan¡¯s results. Everyone said that she didn¡¯t cheat. After all, for someone who could get such a high score, it¡¯s impossible to achieve this by simply cheating. However, let¡¯s not forget that her boyfriend is Zhai Jing. With him around, Le Wan will be able to score however high she wants.¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s ears twitched when he heard this, and his heart also moved, but he quickly reacted. This was impossible.


    ¡°There are surveince cameras in the examination hall. If Le Wan really cheated, she would have been exposed long ago. After all, many people had their eyes on her during this period.¡±


    Liu Huan wagged his index finger and smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°Who knows if they¡¯ll use some high-tech electronic means? After all, Zhai Jing was taking the exam with her this time. So, if Zhai Jing answers the questions and reveals the answers to Le Wan at the same time, she will be able to get high marks.¡±


    Thinking of this, Liu Huan felt that his guess was more and more likely. He encouraged Fu Sui,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we report this to the teacher? After all, although this mock exam follows the same process as the college entrance examination, the inspection of electronic equipment is not so strict. We can¡¯t guarantee that they didn¡¯t cheat.¡±


    He originally thought that Fu Sui would take action after hearing what he said. After all, he wasn¡¯t someone who would admit defeat easily. He had lost a lot of face after being stepped on by Le Wan, and ording to his character, he would definitely make it up to Le Wan.


    Liu Huan had a good n, but Fu Sui¡¯s sharp eyes caught the excitement in his eyes and he became suspicious.


    What was he so excited about? Then, Father Fu¡¯s warning from the other day appeared in his mind.


    With this suspicion, Fu Sui recalled Liu Huan¡¯s recent behavior, and the more he looked at it, the more suspicious he felt.


    Fu Sui¡¯s eyes narrowed but quickly returned to normal. He had calmed down and was even in the mood to clean up the books and test papers on the table.


    Liu Huan saw that Fu Sui didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t know what was going on, so he tried to push Fu Sui and urge him to hurry up. However, Fu Sui leaned back and avoided his touch.


    Liu Huan¡¯s hand froze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He was a little puzzled.


    Looking at Fu Sui¡¯s nonchnt appearance, he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Fu Sui leaned back in his chair and stared at him for two seconds until Liu Huan became a little flustered. Fu Sui then looked away and slowly said,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll go abroad after the college entrance examination? Have you prepared the procedures?¡±

 Chapter 163 - 163 Palpitating

    163 Palpitating


    Liu Huan didn¡¯t know why Fu Sui suddenly asked this. After all, Fu Sui wasn¡¯t someone who would care about such trivial matters. Besides, for families like theirs, it was easy to go through the procedures to study abroad. Was there a need to ask?


    Liu Huan felt that something was wrong. He carefully observed Fu Sui¡¯s expression and replied,


    ¡°My mother said that it¡¯s done. I¡¯ll be able to fly directly with my passport. She¡¯s already made arrangements for me when Ind.¡±


    Fu Sui replied,


    !!


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so free now and so nosy. You¡¯re afraid that things won¡¯t get out of hand.¡±


    As expected, he noticed something. Liu Huan¡¯s lips trembled and he forced a smile.


    ¡°I just feel that you lost too unjustly this time. You¡¯re obviously much stronger than Le Wan, so I want to help you get justice.¡±


    Fu Sui no longer looked at him. He took out his phone to see if the gamepany had anything to deal with.


    ¡°Only you know whether you want to help me get justice or watch a big show before you leave. However, Liu Huan, don¡¯t forget that my jokes aren¡¯t that good.¡±


    Liu Huan was shocked by the cold tone of hisst sentence. He forced himself to say,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m really just concerned about you. If you don¡¯t appreciate it, then forget it. Just treat it as me worrying for nothing.¡±


    After saying these words, he walked away in a hurry.


    Fu Sui saw his slightly disheveled back from the corner of his eye and smiled sarcastically.


    He was just a dog by his side. If he didn¡¯t see him being bullied pitifully at that time and reached out to pull him up and protected him under his hands, would he have lived sofortably for the past three years?


    And now, he wanted to backstab him? Was it because he had been too nice to Liu Huan in the past that Liu Huan thought he was so easy to bully?


    Fu Sui retracted his gaze and stopped thinking about Liu Huan. Instead, he continued to think about Zhai Jing, Le Wan, and Ren Rong.


    On the other hand, the treatment that Le Wan received waspletely different from his.


    Many people¡¯s impression of her went from being suspicious at the beginning to being convinced, and finally to admiration.


    Le Wan¡¯s current reputation was obviously much better than it was six months ago when she first came to this world. Even if some of them were Fu Sui¡¯s admirers, in the face of Le Wan¡¯s powerful strength, they stopped looking down on her.


    In human genes, there were some traits of admiration for the strong. For those who were good at learning and had strong abilities, even if you couldn¡¯t stand their behavior and style, you would still feel a faint sense of admiration from the bottom of your heart. Not to mention, someone like Le Wan, who had improved so fast in just half a year that it was amazing. The scene of her turning the tables and pping her ex-fianc¨¦ in the face was even more satisfying to watch.


    As soon as Le Wan entered the school, she could feel that the atmosphere was different from before. Many people ran up to her to congratte her, and some even boldly confessed to her. There were both boys and girls, and there were also those whose minds worked differently and directly said that they wanted to acknowledge her as their boss and be as loyal as Le Xuan.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard this, and she politely rejected them one by one.


    When she finally sat down in her seat with peace of mind, she felt that both sides of her cheeks were a little sore. This was the hard work and price she had paid to maintain a polite smile the entire morning.


    As a result, just as she sat down, someone suddenly called her name from outside. Le Wan frowned and sighed in her heart. Why is this endless? She turned around impatiently, only to be stunned.


    Zhai Jing, who was still in his second-year high school uniform, was standing at the door of the ssroom. She turned around and met his eyes.


    The early summer morning sun was like a spoiled child, softly shining on his body. His eyes clearly lit up for a moment, then the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a smile at her.


    At that moment, a sentence popped up in Le Wan¡¯s mind,


    Ten thousand years in a single nce.


    In the past, when Le Wan learned this idiom, she couldn¡¯t understand its meaning at all. If she didn¡¯t understand a person¡¯s gaze, would she be able to imagine so many things in her mind?


    However, when she saw Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes, she suddenly understood. Le Wan unconsciously clutched her chest because her heart was beating rapidly and vigorously in her chest. It was so fast that she felt that even her breathing was a little messy.

 Chapter 164 - 164 Reluctance

    164 Reluctance


    Under everyone¡¯s curious gazes, Le Wan glided out of the ssroom step by step. She nced at him a few times with a slightly unnatural expression.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    After that, she sobered up a little and suddenly remembered the misunderstanding yesterday. The tips of her ears turned red unconsciously and she didn¡¯t dare to look at Zhai Jing anymore.


    Zhai Jing lifted the lunchbox in his hands.


    ¡°This is the sweet and sour pork ribs that my mother made. It¡¯s her specialty. She knew that you liked it, so she asked me to bring you some. I was going toe to you in the afternoon, but I couldn¡¯t get through to you and I was afraid that you would have gone to the cafeteria before me, so I had to bring it to you now.¡±


    It was only then that Le Wan remembered that she had blocked him yesterday and had not yet unblocked him. She took the lunch box with embarrassment.


    ¡°Auntie has just been discharged from the hospital and has not recovered yet. How can we let her work so hard?¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t expect the lunchbox in his hand to be so heavy the moment she took it. She almost dropped it.


    ¡°How much did you make? I can¡¯t finish it all by myself.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also a pot of soup she made.¡± Zhai Jing smiled and took the lunch box back. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been home for a long time, so once she¡¯s home, she can¡¯t stay idle. she can¡¯t help touching here and there and fighting to cook. However, I saw that she had something to do and was more energetic, so I could only let her do some light work.¡±


    He shook therge thermal lunch box in his hand and said,


    ¡°We only have one lunchbox in our house, so my mother had to put our food together. I¡¯ll have to force you to have lunch with me this afternoon. Is that okay?¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s face was calm, but his heart was a little tight. After all, Le Wan had not removed him from the cklist yet, and he was afraid that she was still angry.


    Le Wan caught the nervousness hidden in his expression, and her heart immediately softened, so she agreed.


    Before Zhai Jing could heave a sigh of relief, she pouted and said,


    ¡°You can¡¯t joke around with me like this next time. If I misunderstand and cklist you and break up with you, you¡¯ll really cry.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t joke around next time.¡± Zhai Jing thought that he didn¡¯t want to be taught a lesson again.


    At this moment, the bell for ss rang. Zhai Jing looked at his girlfriend who had turned back into an obedient and soft girl. He wanted to touch her cute red face, but there were so many people in the ssroom staring at them. He could only hold back.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs at noon. Let¡¯s go to the secret base together.¡±


    Having not seen Zhai Jing for more than a day, Le Wan was reluctant to part with him so soon. However, the bell for ss had already rung.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down immediately after ss.¡±


    Then, she turned back to look at him with every step she took and reluctantly returned to the ssroom.


    As a result, she had just sat down when Feng Ying, who was sitting in front of her, turned around and looked at her with starry eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I also acknowledge you as my boss?¡±


    Le Wanughed. ¡°Why are you joining them?¡±


    Feng Ying clutched her little chest and looked excited.


    ¡°Because I want to be like you, to get such high marks in the exam, to find a handsome and amazing boyfriend, and to have such a sweet rtionship at the end of my high school life.¡±


    When Le Wan heard Feng Ying¡¯s words, she was stillughing at first, but as she listened, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. She stared at Feng Ying for a few seconds and suddenly asked,


    ¡°Is there something wrong with you?¡±


    Feng Ying was known as a ¡°bookworm¡± in the past. Although she looked cute and obedient, her eyes were only focused on her studies and she didn¡¯t pay attention to the outside world.


    It was only after she had be familiar with Le Wan that she would show more concern for her out of friendship. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to other people¡¯s affairs, let alone talk about emotional topics. However, this time, she suddenly revealed a look of anticipation for love, so Le Wan¡¯s first reaction was that Feng Ying had someone in her heart, and that was why she wanted to start a sweet rtionship.


    Feng Ying¡¯s round face turned red at a speed instantly when Le Wan stared at her and asked so bluntly. She waved her hands repeatedly to deny it,


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m studying hard all day. I don¡¯t have time to think about these things. I just sighed when I saw that you¡¯re so happy.¡±


    She denied it thoroughly, but her evasive eyes and flustered face clearly betrayed her true thoughts.

 Chapter 165 - 165 A New Discovery

    165 A New Discovery


    Le Wan stretched her hand around the table and grabbed her shoulder. Then, she leaned forward and held her in her arms like an elder sister. She whispered in her ear,


    ¡°If there¡¯s someone in your heart, why are you avoiding it? If you tell me, I can give you some advice.¡±


    In the end, it would have been better if she hadn¡¯t said anything. Once she did, Feng Ying became even more nervous, and even her body was obviously stiff.


    Le Wan¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, and a guess suddenly emerged in her heart. Could it be that she knew that person, and was quite familiar with him?


    !!


    As soon as this thought came out, Le Xuan¡¯s name upied her mind. Wasn¡¯t this fool the only one who was familiar with her and Feng Ying?


    After Le Wan confirmed this guess, she let go of Feng Ying and pretended to joke,


    ¡°Alright, I was just joking. I just wanted to scare you. I know that you¡¯re always focused on studying, so I know that you won¡¯t be distracted by these messy things at such a critical time like the college entrance examination.¡±


    Feng Ying heaved a sigh of relief when she heard her words.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I just mentioned it casually.¡±


    She had an expression that said, ¡°don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Just as the teacher entered the door, Feng Ying turned around and went back. She became an obedient and good student again. However, when Le Wan saw the redness on the back of her ears that had yet to fade, a faintyer of worry appeared in her heart.


    Feng Ying was a cute and obedient little top student. How could she like the silly Le Xuan with bad grades and an impulsive and bad temper?


    The most important thing was that Le Xuan wasn¡¯t single anymore. He already had a girlfriend. It was said that the girl was from outside the school. Le Wan was busy studying and revising, so she had only seen her photo on Le Xuan¡¯s moments. She looked like she was dressed in a high-profile manner, but she was indeed a pretty girl. Le Xuan was always so happy, so the two of them should be getting along quite well.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t quite understand how Le Xuan, this dumb*ss student, managed to lure Feng Ying, the obedient straight-A student, into the trap. And as far as she knew, the two of them didn¡¯t see much, right?


    Could it be that the two of them had done something behind her back?


    Le Wan took out her phone suspiciously and looked at Le Xuan¡¯s profile picture, her eyes dangerous.


    Le Xuan wouldn¡¯t be like that scumbag Fu Sui, seducing people everywhere and then making Feng Ying¡¯s heart beat, right?


    This thought had just appeared in Le Wan¡¯s mind, but she quickly rejected it. After all, with Le Xuan¡¯s intelligence, he shouldn¡¯t be able to pull off such a high level of flirting skills.


    Le Wan frowned. Since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she¡¯d better put it aside for now. After all, the most important thing for her and Feng Ying was still the college entrance examination.


    Moreover, looking at Feng Ying¡¯s appearance, she probably didn¡¯t want to say it out loud, and she probably had some concerns in her heart. Therefore, no matter how much Le Wan cared about this matter, as long as Feng Ying didn¡¯t say anything, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to pry into other people¡¯s privacy, let alone do anything on her own.


    Therefore, Le Wan decided to throw away all her distracting thoughts and focus all her energy on the final sprint. And outside of her sight, there were other storms brewing and erupting.


    ¡°Big Brother, just give me a definite answer today. Is our niece¡¯s game still there? If not, who did she sell it to?¡±


    In Papa Le¡¯s office, Second Uncle Le crossed his legs and sank deep into the sofa with an expression of despair.


    As one of the small shareholders who received the dividends, Second Uncle Le was naturally dragged to the Le Corporation¡¯s banquet yesterday.


    However, he didn¡¯t like everyone circling his big brother. He didn¡¯t want to see his big brother doing well while no one cared about him. Therefore, even when he went to the venue, he had already hidden away and gathered with his good friends. The party had just started, but he was already drunk and was helped upstairs by the waiter to rest.


    Therefore, he had no idea what had happened at the party the day before. It was only after he woke up this morning and listened to his wife and daughter¡¯s conversation about the matter that he realized what he had missed.


    Compared to other people¡¯s attention on Ren Rong¡¯s appearance at the cocktail party, Second Uncle Le was more concerned about the game.


    Although the gamepany was started under Le Yan¡¯s encouragement, Second Uncle Le also wanted to achieve some results, so he was quite concerned about this.


    After running into a wall at Papa Le¡¯s ce and not being able to find Le Wan, he continued to search in other areas, but after a long time, he found nothing.


    But now, he heard about the game that Le Yan was talking about at the party, and it was even rted to the gamepany of that kid from the Fu family. Second Uncle Le thought that this game could really make money, so he came to his big brother again.

 Chapter 166 - 166 Scolding

    166 Scolding


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst time?¡± Papa Le observed his brother¡¯s rascal-like behavior and felt a headache. ¡°Baby won¡¯t take other people¡¯s things, so she didn¡¯t get the game from the start. As for the owner of the game, he sold it. However, it¡¯s their business to who they sell it. How would we know?¡±


    Second Uncle Le didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the kid who developed the game Baby¡¯s boyfriend? How can you not tell Baby about such a big thing?¡±


    Papa Le replied, ¡°He¡¯s just a boyfriend. He¡¯s not even married yet. He¡¯s just a kid ying around. Why would he tell you everything? In short, you should focus on running your gamepany and stop thinking about taking advantage of the situation.¡±


    !!


    Second Uncle Le was still unwilling to give up. He asked his brother,


    ¡°Then give me the boy¡¯s contact information. I¡¯ll go and meet him personally.¡±


    Dong! The teacup in Papa Le¡¯s hand smashed onto the table, shocking Second Uncle Le and Secretary Xie, who was standing by the side.


    The next second, he cursed,


    ¡°Le Tang, how old are you this year? Why do you still want topete with a child?¡±


    Second Uncle Le was startled by his serious look and quickly sat up straight.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m not trying to make things difficult for that kid. I just don¡¯t want to let outsiders take advantage of me. If he really had that game, wouldn¡¯t it be a great alliance if I started a gamepany now? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take his things for free. I¡¯ll pay him. If he needs it, I can let him join as an employee in mypany. I can also help my niece look after him, right?¡±


    Papa Le snorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Put away your little schemes. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. Anyway, I don¡¯t have a game, and we don¡¯t know who he sold the game to. I don¡¯t want to care about you, but you can¡¯t keep thinking about disturbing your niece.¡±


    He pointed at Second Uncle Le and said,


    ¡°Also, keep your two daughters in check. Tell them to put more effort into their studies and not think about those useless schemes all day. Your daughter was calctive and incited disharmony behind their backs, causing the sisters to fight and the family to fall out. What would it look like if this were to spread? Even if they don¡¯t feel embarrassed, we, as elders, feel embarrassed. If they don¡¯t want to continue living like this, I can immediately contact a school overseas and send them there. If they want to further their studies, or if they want to be gold-ted, it¡¯s up to them.¡±


    After talking about the real and fake daughters who liked to cause trouble, Papa Le returned to the topic and looked back at Second Uncle Le.


    ¡°You¡¯re already an adult. If you want to start a business, father and I will support you, but you have to put your mind on the right path and do it step by step. It¡¯s not that easy to do business. You¡¯re always thinking of free lunch and fantasizing that you can make a fortune in the office.¡±


    ¡°If a business is so easy to do, why don¡¯t we all run to do business together? Just look at how manypanies go bankrupt every year. How many people fail every year? You don¡¯t have to think about snatching other people¡¯s projects, but first, umte experience so that you can stand on your own feet.¡±


    Second Uncle Le was a man in his early forties. He had rushed to thepany in high spirits to ask his big brother for a game project. In the end, he was pointed at the head and scolded like a grandson.


    Second Uncle Le was unwilling to ept this, but Papa Le¡¯s power was very strong and was even more terrifying than his father¡¯s. So he was like a quail, shrinking his body and lowering his head as he was scolded, not daring to resist. In the end, Papa Le scolded him and left.


    Papa Le seemed to be satisfied with his scolding, but he was still very angry after he drove him away. He sat on the chair dejectedly and started to circte his thoughts.


    Secretary Xie saw that his face was a little pale, so she carefully made him a cup of tea that could lower his internal heat and nourish his liver.


    As soon as she put down the tea, she heard Papa Le¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°In two days, find time to meet with manager Chu Lin of the Gilt Metal Company and bring that gangster along.¡±


    Manager Chu was a good friend of Papa Le¡¯s. He specialized in online marketing, and it was said that he was leaving Gilt Group. Papa Le wanted to introduce him to Second Uncle Le, which meant that even though he was angry, he still didn¡¯t give up on Second Uncle Le. That was why he wanted to introduce him to his connections, hoping that he could really start the gamepany.


    Secretary Xie agreed. Then, she heard Papa Le sigh,


    ¡°I hope he can do a good job this time and not onlyin all day.¡±

 Chapter 167 - 167 The Question

    167 The Question


    Secretary Xie pretended she didn¡¯t hear anything. Of course, Papa Le didn¡¯t need her to say anything.


    Those in thepany who hade into contact with Second Uncle Le knew more or less that this second Young Master had a bad temper and was very narrow-minded. A few years ago, when he was still working in thepany, he hadined to others about Papa Le, saying that Papa Le had power, controlled thepany, ostracized him, and so on. He seemed to be full of resentment.


    He hade here today and not only did he not achieve his goal, but he had also been scolded. He must be even more resentful now, so she didn¡¯t know if he would still appreciate this favor.


    However, Secretary Xie only dared to say these words in her heart. After all, CEO Le was still very close to this younger brother of his. Although he hated Second Master Le for not living up to his expectations, he would definitely not sit by and watch others look down on him and belittle him.


    On the other hand, Fu Sui had been thinking about it for the whole day, but he still couldn¡¯t think of a way to talk to Zhai Jing and Le Wan. After all, the two sides had already fallen out on the surface, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to rush up and ask them directly how they got to know Ren Rong. He could only send people to secretly follow the two and then ask around about their ssmates and friends who were close to them to find some useful information.


    However, it was a pity that Le Wan and Zhai Jing were more independent and didn¡¯t have many close friends. They wouldn¡¯t share their private matters with them either. Thus, he had been busy for a while but still found nothing.


    When they were eating, Le Yan saw that he was in a daze and asked with concern,


    ¡°Did something happen in thepany?¡±


    Fu Sui shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    At the mention of thepany, his mood was obviously better.


    ¡°The project is progressing smoothly. We canunch it into the market after the college entrance examination.¡±


    ¡°Since the project is going well, what are you worried about?¡±


    Le Yan reached out her hand and pointed at Fu Sui¡¯s tightly furrowed brows. ¡°This ce can almost kill a fly.¡±


    However, this intimate action made Fu Sui¡¯s frown deepen.


    He didn¡¯t like to be touched by people, so he grabbed Le Yan¡¯s hand and was about to push her hand back, but he suddenly remembered something.


    He had asked someone to inquire about it and found out that the people around Zhai Jing, including his deskmates who were close to him, didn¡¯t know that he was developing a game. However, Le Yan knew and even knew the details of the game.


    Fu Sui didn¡¯t have the time to care about whether Le Yan and Zhai Jing had any intimate rtionship. He only wanted to know if Le Yan knew more inside information about the game.


    At the thought of this, Fu Sui loosened his grip and held her hand gently.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your elder sister say that Zhai Jing sold the game yesterday? And he even sold it for a good price. Have you heard who he sold the game to?¡±


    Fu Sui lowered his eyes and rubbed Le Yan¡¯s arm with his fingers.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t thepany¡¯s game going to be released soon? I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll sell the game and fight with us, so I want to know more about it in advance.¡±


    Anyone who had a little understanding of the game industry would know that he was lying. After all, many games were being released on the market every month, so there were countlesspetitors.


    Not to mention Zhai Jing¡¯s ancientbat game, which was arge-scale game. If they were topete with each other, it would bepeting with the three mainstream games in the market.


    However, Le Yan didn¡¯t expose him. She just looked down at her wrist, which was still a little red. Fu Sui¡¯s grip at the moment was too strong and hurt her.


    But now, the rtionship between the two was no longer as dominant as before. Le Yan was coaxing Fu Sui, so even if her wrist hurt, Le Yan only frowned slightly and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    When she heard Fu Sui¡¯s question, Le Yan pondered for a moment before answering,


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t hear about him selling games. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to contact him again. But I don¡¯t think you need to be so worried. From what I¡¯ve heard, his game is probably notpleted yet, so even if he sells the game, it won¡¯t be released so soon.¡±


    After all, in her previous life, Zhai Jing had onlyunched the game three yearster. From the news interview, she learned that he had started designing the game in the first year of Junior High School and had worked on it intermittently for seven to eight years before hepleted it. Zhai Jing was only in his second year of high school. ording to the time, he should have onlypleted about half of the game

 Chapter 168 - 168 Inquiry

    168 Inquiry


    As for who Zhai Jing had sold the game to, Le Yan had been thinking about this question since the party ended.


    She ruled out all the possible candidates and finally came up with an answer. She told Fu Sui her guess.


    ¡°How do you think Zhai Jing, a poor student with no money and no connections, managed to get close to President Ren of Dahong Corporation?¡±


    Like Fu Sui, Le Yan didn¡¯t believe that a business genius and Big Boss like Ren Rong would treat a poor student like Zhai Jing differently just because he was a Mathematics Competition champion. There must be a reason behind this.


    !!


    ¡°So I¡¯m thinking, could he have sold the game to Dahong Corporation?¡±


    After all, from Le Yan¡¯s memory of her previous life, although the gamepany under Dahong Corporation was not very eye-catching now, it rose rapidly in a few years and took a big share of the domestic market, bing one of the four famous gamepanies.


    She had heard that although President Ren of Dahong Corporation wasn¡¯t young, he had always loved ying games and was a loyal customer of that famous game overseas.


    That was why he had been nning for the game industry for a long time and even said that he wanted to make a game of his own. If he saw the game in Zhai Jing¡¯s hands, he might really be tempted and buy the game¡¯s copyright.


    After all, the game that Zhai Jing would release three yearster would be promoted in cooperation with Dahong Corporation.


    After listening to Le Yan¡¯s guess, Fu Sui felt the tangled ball of thread in his mind suddenly reveal its end. That¡¯s right. If there was a beneficial rtionship between the two parties, it was not difficult to exin why Zhai Jing could be familiar with President Ren.


    But to admit this guess made Fu Sui even more ufortable.


    First, Zhai Jing had actually won Ren Rong¡¯s favor with a game. This proved that he was very talented in this area. Secondly, to be valued by a business genius like Ren Rong proved that the game¡¯s prospects were quite promising, yet he had missed this game.


    It felt like a Gold Mountain had floated past him, but he had not been able to pick up a single piece of gold. Fu Sui let go of Le Yan¡¯s hand with a serious face and took out his phone to dial a number.


    It took a long time before the other party picked up.


    ¡°Second Young Master Fu, what do you want?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice was slightly frivolous and perfunctory.


    Fu Sui frowned.


    ¡°I heard that the gamepany under yourpany has been making big moves recently?¡±


    ¡°Second Young Master Fu, you¡¯re not thinking of ordering me to do something for you again, are you? I¡¯ve been assigned to a remote branchpany in the middle of nowhere, so how can I be in touch with so many things?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Wang Meng. He was one of the executives of Dahong Corporation who had helped Fu Sui cheat during the mathematics Competition. Later, Ren Rong found out about his cheating, so he transferred him to a branchpany.


    Wang Meng didn¡¯t expect that his little trick would ruin his bright future.


    Being transferred to a branchpany, to put it nicely, was to open up new territory, but in fact, he had been exiled. Therefore, even if he became the Vice President of a branchpany, he would still be sitting on the cold bench.


    If he wanted to take another step forward, it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens.


    After the incident, if the Fu family hadn¡¯t given him a sum of money to barely appease him, he might have caused some trouble. Now that Second Young Master Fu was calling him again, Wang Meng naturally couldn¡¯t help but be sarcastic.


    Fu Sui held back his temper and said patiently,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything this time. You just need to help me find out some information.¡±


    Wang Meng raised his eyebrows. It would be easy for him to get information. Although he had been sent to the border province, he had been in the headquarters for so many years and had many friends, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to get information. However, he still pretended to be in a difficult position.


    ¡°I¡¯m only the Vice President of a branchpany. It¡¯s not that easy to get information about the headquarters. Second Young Master Fu, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±


    When Fu Sui heard Wang Meng¡¯s words, how could he not know that this person was trying to extort him? He lost his patience and gave him a number.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fixed price. Are you going to do it? If we don¡¯t do it, we won¡¯t waste each other¡¯s time.¡±


    Wang Meng agreed readily when he heard the number.


    ¡°Seeing how urgent Second Young Master Fu is, it seems to be something important. I¡¯ll help you ask around.¡±


    It could only be said that Wang Meng was indeed someone who could make a name for himself in Dahong Corporation. Although Wang Meng liked to act arrogantly, as soon as Fu Sui transferred the money, there was immediate news from Dahong Corporation.

 Chapter 169 - 169 Establishing Power

    169 Establishing Power


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to find out. I heard that this matter was led by our boss Ren. He bought an ancient-style battle game, and the people in the gamepany have been working overtime recently, preparing tounch the game after the college entrance examination. They¡¯re already nning to promote it.¡±


    After the matter was settled, Wang Meng naturally had to show off his strength.


    ¡°I learned from the tform¡¯s marketing department that thepany has invested a lot of money this time. The marketing cost for the first episode alone is several hundred million yuan. We inevitably have to promote it throughout the entire inte.¡±


    The more Fu Sui listened on the other end of the phone, the more he frowned.


    The two games were going to be released at the same time. Dahong Corporation was rich and powerful. If their marketing efforts were so intense, they would definitely suppress their own.


    Fu Sui hung up Wang Meng¡¯s phone and immediately called thepany¡¯s marketing department.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t your marketing department receive any news about Dahong corporation¡¯s big move? Didn¡¯t you ask about other things when you went to the tform to discuss the cooperation?¡±


    The people from the marketing department were also dumbfounded when they received the call.


    ¡°The game that Dahong Corporation wants to make is not on the same track as us!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that the people in theirpany didn¡¯t know about Dahong Corporation¡¯s actions, but they thought that they couldn¡¯tpete at all, so they gave up on thepetition and decided toy t.


    Fu Sui gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t anyone in thepany tell me about such a big thing?¡±


    The manager of the marketing department immediately shut up.


    To put it bluntly, it was just that they didn¡¯t have as strong a desire for the project they were working on as Fu Sui, so he didn¡¯t think so much about it and didn¡¯t have a strong drive.


    Secondly, Fu Sui had to take care of his studies and didn¡¯t spend much time in thepany, so he didn¡¯t have enough prestige in thepany. Everyone was doing things intending to apany the Crown Prince to study, so they naturally didn¡¯t want to report everything to him.


    No wonder this stupidpany was half dead. With such a group of unmotivated employees, what could they do?


    But even so, he couldn¡¯t disband them now. He still needed them. Fu Sui held his throbbing temple and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Gather everyone in thepany immediately and have a meeting in half an hour.¡±


    After Fu Sui got the news, he didn¡¯t even attend ss. He rushed back to thepany and gathered everyone to discuss countermeasures. They had toe up with a way to avoid the sharp edge of Dahong Corporation.


    He had already invested all his pocket money into the gamingpany, so he only had one chance. He could only win and not lose.


    Fu Sui¡¯s face was as calm as still water as he looked around the meeting room that was packed full of people, especially thepany¡¯s leaders. He deliberately took a few more nces at their faces, and for the first time, he said something harsh in thepany.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re used to living in peace in the past, so you¡¯ve been working with the mindset of getting by. I also know that you think I¡¯m young and don¡¯t take my words to heart. But I¡¯ll say it here today. If the gamepany can¡¯t make a profit this year and break through the current predicament, then I¡¯m sorry, you can start looking for anotherpany now.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the conference room buzzed with discussion.


    Fu Sui still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough and continued,


    ¡°Fu¡¯s enterprise won¡¯t keep supporting uselesspanies. We¡¯ll get rid of all thepanies that are worthless and unprofitable. You don¡¯t have to think that it¡¯s better to enjoy the shade under a big tree, so you don¡¯t have to treat work as a vacation ce and only take money without doing anything.¡±


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s faces had changed, Fu Sui knew that his threat had worked, so he changed to a morefortable standing position.


    ¡°I¡¯m the son of Fu¡¯s group. This gamepany is for me to practice, so whether I fail or seed, it has little effect on me. Go back and think about it carefully. You¡¯ve been busy all this time. Are you working hard for me, Young Master Fu, who¡¯s here to experience life, or are you working hard for your sry and the future of your careers?¡±


    As soon as Fu Sui said this, some of the employees below took the opportunity to lower their heads and smile sarcastically.


    Of course, they worked hard to earn that sry, but he made it sound so grand. Wasn¡¯t he the one who would benefit the most in the end?

 Chapter 170 - 170 Transformation

    170 Transformation


    Fu Sui knocked on the folder on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one day to think about this problem. If you feel aggrieved and don¡¯t want to work anymore, put your resignation letter on my desk tomorrow. I¡¯ll ask the finance department to calcte your sry immediately and send you out.¡±


    ¡°If you want to continue working here, then give me a useful n. I don¡¯t care what methods you have, but you have to figure out Dahong Corporation¡¯s entire publicity n within one day and how we should deal with it. This is to prevent our game from being used as cannon fodder.¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s words were like a Thunderbolt in thepany. Most of the employees who could stay in this half-dead gamepany for so long didn¡¯t want to changepanies easily and find a new job. Therefore, to keep their jobs, everyone had to get busy.


    After Fu Sui left thepany, he called his father and told him about the game.


    After hearing this, Father Fu felt that it was a pity.


    ¡°Since you know that this game is valuable, why didn¡¯t you make a move earlier?¡±


    Fu Sui pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak. He also felt sorry for himself, but could he me Le Yan for not telling him about the game earlier? However, Le Yan had told him a long time ago that he had been hesitating and did not grasp the opportunity. That was why he had dyed for so long before he lowered his head and looked for Zhai Jing.


    After knowing that Le Wan wasn¡¯t involved in the game, Fu Sui recalled their conversation that day. He also knew that it was his prejudice and personal disputes that had angered Le Wan, which led to the misunderstanding.


    Therefore, even though he was angry at Le Wan, he had to admit that he had a greater responsibility.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, father. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    The sessive blows during this period made the proud Fu Sui lower his noble head.


    ¡°It¡¯s my hesitation that caused me to miss the opportunity. It¡¯s also my fault for not considering things thoroughly, so all kinds of problems appeared at the critical moment.¡±


    As soon as he admitted his mistake, Fu Sui seemed to have thrown away a burden. The only words left were to reflect on his actions. He told his father on the phone about the mistakes he had made during this time.


    After hearing this, Fu Sui¡¯s father didn¡¯t reprimand him anymore. Instead, he gave him a rarepliment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good improvement to know how to reflect on your own mistakes.¡±


    Fu Sui heaved a sigh of relief. His entire temperament seemed to be a lot calmer than before.


    Father Fu was in a good mood today, so he even gave him some advice.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t avoid it, why don¡¯t you run into it head-on? Let¡¯s see who has a stronger Foundation.¡±


    However, Dahong Corporation was rich and powerful. As an intepany, it had a huge advantage. Even if the Fu Corporation was in charge, they wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Dahong Corporation, let alone a small gamepany.


    Father Fu spread his hands.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t win, we¡¯ll just take advantage of the situation.¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s mind suddenly awoke, and he said happily,


    ¡°I know what to do, father.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Fu Sui didn¡¯t return to thepany. The main reason he came to thepany today was to establish his authority. Since he had said that he would have theme up with a n within a day, he couldn¡¯t go back on his word.


    If they couldn¡¯te up with a satisfactory n by tomorrow, he would take the opportunity to punish them again and then put forward his own n. This way, he could solve the problem and establish his power again, and show them his ability at the same time.


    It could only be said that in this world, those who could achieve something, even if they were people like Fu Sui who had a very annoying personality and character, all had their own strengths.


    The current Fu Sui, after calming down, was slowly moving closer to the Overlord who had forced the Le family to go bankrupt in the original work. Even Le Wan probably didn¡¯t know that her small action had helped Fu Sui grow.


    But fortunately, it was still in its embryonic form. The people from Fu Sui¡¯spany had inquired about the news on the tform, and Dahong Corporation had received the message as soon as it had arrived.


    They remembered that Zhai Jing had said before that he was afraid that Fu Sui would want the game and make things difficult for him.


    The people from Fu Sui¡¯spany came to ask about it. They were also afraid that Fu Sui would do something about the game release, especially since the twopanies¡¯ games had the same schedule.


    Everyone in thepany knew how much importance boss Ren ced on this game. Since this matter involved the Fu family, the people in the gamepany had to take it seriously. Unexpectedly, when President Ren heard the news, he only replied with one sentence,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡±

 Chapter 171 - 171 Sent To The Exam

    171 Sent To The Exam


    ¡°Baby, you can do it. This is the talisman that I¡¯ve specially requested for you from the temple. Wear it on your body and the Buddha will bless you with a smooth examination.¡±


    Mama Le carefully stuffed a peace talisman into the inner pocket of Le Wan¡¯s school uniform.


    Today was the day that Le Wan would be taking the college entrance examination. Her father, mother, and her two older and younger brothers were all waiting to send her off for the examination.


    When Le Wan saw how anxious her mother was, she felt touched and her heart ached. Compared to Le Wan who had already taken the college entrance examination once, her mother and the rest were even more anxious and nervous than her.


    Of course, they were not worried that Le Wan would do badly in the exam or not get good results. They were more worried that she would not perform well and waste more than half a year¡¯s effort. They were even more worried that she would be sad because of this.


    Brother Le took Le Wan¡¯s test bag and checked it again. After making sure that everything was in ce, he stopped Mama Le¡¯s nagging.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s send the baby to the examination hall first.¡±


    As a result, the family was about to set off for the examination hall again. Le Wan quickly stopped them and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s just an examination. There¡¯s no need for such a big crowd. You guys go do what you need to do. Just let the driver at home send me.¡±


    However, Mama Le was not willing.


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t we go when other parents personally send their children to the exam?¡±


    ¡°Then mom, are you going to stay outside the exam hall like the other parents?¡± Le Wan asked helplessly.


    Mama Le said matter-of-factly,


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Then, she turned around and happily took out a square bag that was half the height of a person from the living room.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ve already prepared it.¡±


    Brother Le had gone abroad before he graduated from high school, so he didn¡¯t have time to take the National College Entrance Examination. When Second Brother Le was ready to take the college entrance examination, the couple had also gone abroad on business trips, so they couldn¡¯t send him to the examination.


    Now that their most beloved baby was going to take the college entrance examination, they didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.


    To prepare for the college entrance examination, Mama Le had been looking for a lot of strategies on the inte these few days. Therefore, she prepared a stool, water, cooling ointment, wet paper towels, and so on.


    Le Wan looked at Mama Le¡¯s excited face. It was as if she was going camping instead of apanying her for the exam.


    She looked at Papa Le helplessly, her eyes asking,


    ¡°Is your wife too high? Aren¡¯t you going to do something about her?¡±


    Papa Le caressed her head lovingly.


    ¡°Your mother is worried about you. She won¡¯t feel at ease if you let her wait at home alone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mama Le said. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for thest-minute matters at your father¡¯spany, he would have apanied me to the exam.


    When Papa Le heard Mama le¡¯s words, not only did he not refute her, he even looked regretful.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the client he had been meeting for a long time had suddenly agreed to meet up with him, and he couldn¡¯t reject it, he really wanted to apany his wife to the exam hall.


    One must know that Mama Le had prepared two sets of things in her square bag.


    Le Wan was rendered speechless. Brother le whispered,


    ¡°Mom just wanted to experience what it¡¯s like to be an exam partner outside the exam hall. I can also take a few photos and post them on my WeChat moments to show off.¡±


    ¡°You can go,¡± Le Wan said. ¡°But it¡¯s so hot today. you can¡¯t stay outside all through.¡±


    She agreed with Mama Le.


    ¡°After I enter the exam hall, you will go back to the hotel first. After I finish the exam, you wille and pick me up, okay?¡±


    For Le Wan to have a good rest after taking the exam, Mama Le had rented a suite in a hotel not far away from the examination hall. The hotel was only a few minutes¡¯ walk away from the examination hall.


    Le Wan¡¯s suggestion was supported by the whole family. After all, Le Wan¡¯s mother was not young anymore and had lived afortable life for so many years. She wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the sun for two to three hours outside the examination hall.


    Under the watchful eyes of her family, Le Wan entered the examination hall and tried her best toplete the second college entrance examination in her life.


    After the bell rang, Papa Le, Big Brother Le, and Second Brother Le went to work. As a middle school student, Little Brother Le had to go to school.


    Mama Le said goodbye to them with a smile. She said that she would be back at the hotel in a while, but when she couldn¡¯t see them, she ran back to the car and took the square bag. She was determined to experience the feeling of being an exam partner.

 Chapter 172 - 172 Examination Accompaniment

    172 Examination Apaniment


    However, Mama Le didn¡¯t really want to be exposed to the sun. She carried the bag and searched around the examination hall, sessfully finding a familiar person.


    Mama Le quickly carried her things and walked over.


    ¡°Nanny Zhang, this is a good spot.¡±


    It turned out that she had already nned with Nanny Zhang that the two of them would apany each other for the exam outside. So, Mama Le sent Le Wan into the examination hall, while Nanny Zhang was responsible for finding a ce for the two of them to wait.


    Madam Zhang found a tree shade.


    The good thing about this ce was that the sun wouldn¡¯t get in, so it was shady and cool. There was also a long chair at the bottom that could be leaned back, and when you sat down and looked up, you could see the examination field opposite. The only bad thing was that there were a lot of mosquitoes.


    However, Mama Le had already prepared some mosquito repent, so she didn¡¯t have to be afraid.


    Mama Le took off her hat and tidied up her hair and clothes. Then, she took a lot of photos excitedly and even helped Nanny Zhang take some.


    Then, the two of them immersed themselves in editing the photos and were ready to take more beautiful photos and post them to their friends.


    Suddenly, Madam Zhang looked up and pointed at a woman not far from them.


    ¡°Is that person going to get a heat stroke?¡±


    Mama Le quickly looked up and saw that the woman¡¯s face was pale and her body was shaking. She looked like she was going to faint any second.


    The ce she was standing was the road below. If she fell, wouldn¡¯t she be in pain?


    The two of them quickly stood up and helped him to a chair.


    Compared to Mama Le, who had never served anyone before, Nanny Zhang was obviously more experienced.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    As she asked, she took out a bottle of water from the bag, wet a handkerchief, and helped her wipe her face and neck.


    Then, she took out a bottle of glucose solution from the bag, diluted it in water, and held it to the woman¡¯s mouth.


    The woman carefully took a few sips and gradually recovered. She then said softly,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Nanny Zhang checked her forehead. Her temperature was normal, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    ¡°Are you also here to apany me?¡±


    Madam Zhang saw that her face was pale, but it didn¡¯t look like a sign of a heat stroke. Instead, it looked more like she had been ill for a long time and her body was too weak.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to apany my son for his college entrance examination.¡±


    The woman leaned back in her chair with a bitter smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you. I thought I would be able to survive without the sun.¡±


    Mama Le looked at her and then at the parents around her. She sighed.


    ¡°What a pity. Parents love each other.¡±


    In fact, the people standing outside knew that they couldn¡¯t do anything outside the exam hall, but many parents were willing to stay there, even if they were anxious.


    Meanwhile, in the examination room, after Le Wan received the test paper, she scanned the questions from the beginning to the end and then had an idea of what to do.


    As soon as the bell rang, she quickly finished the first side of the paper and turned to the second side.


    Le Wan had a resistance-type personality, which meant that the greater the pressure, the better she would be able to perform.


    Just like now, under the tense atmosphere, she could feel the pressure from the people around her. This made her entire sensory system faintly excited. when she was doing the questions, she felt that her thoughts were clearer than in any of the previous mock exams, and her reactions were faster.


    By the time she finished answering the paper and checked it twice, less than an hour and a half had passed.


    Le Wan dawdled in her seat for a few minutes before she decided to hand in her paper in advance. She was a little worried about Mama Le. She felt that Mama Le wasn¡¯t someone who would be so obedient.


    As expected, after she handed in her test papers and came out of the examination hall, Le Wan looked up and saw Mama Le and Madam Zhang sitting side by side on the low stool opposite her. Each of them was holding a cup of milk tea that was emitting cold air, and the other hand was holding a small fan that was blowing at them.


    The people around them were in a simr style.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the cordon around the area, indicating that they were outside the exam venue and that these parents were here to apany the examinees, others would have thought that this was a group of people gathering.


    Someone with sharp eyes saw her and shouted,


    ¡°Hey, she¡¯s out, she¡¯s out.¡±


    Mama Le and Madam Zhang quickly looked up and their eyes met.


    Le Wan stared at them.


    Mama Le and Madam Zhang, who were sucking on their straws were silent.


    This was awkward.


    Just as Le Wan was about to walk over, a string of microphones suddenly appeared and blocked her way.


    ¡°Hello, can I interview you?¡±


    Le Wan lowered her head slightly and saw a petite young female reporter who was almost pushed to the ground. She quickly reached out and held her up.

 Chapter 173 - 173 Caught

    173 Caught


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± The female reporter was still in shock.


    There was amotion in the crowd, and seeing that an ident was about to happen, the reporters backed away a little.


    Every year during the college entrance examination, there would be many reporters waiting outside the examination hall to interview the examinees and teachers.


    Le Wan wanted to refuse, but when she saw that their faces were red and their sideburns were covered in sweat, she guessed that they must have been waiting outside the examination hall for a long time, so she agreed.


    !!


    Then, she heard someone ask,


    ¡°Student, as the first person to leave the examination hall, how do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the first candidate toe out?¡± Asked Le Wan in surprise. She had thought that someone had already handed in their paper.


    After all, some students only came to the examination venue for the college entrance examination. For example, in her previous college entrance examination, she had met people who ran away immediately and handed in their papers in advance.


    The reporters confirmed her suspicions.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the first.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you think today¡¯s Chinese exam was difficult?¡± Another reporter immediately asked.


    Le Wan thought for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve done everything I can.¡±


    As she answered the reporters¡¯ questions, she saw Mama Le and Nanny Zhang packing their things in secret from the corner of her eye, preparing to escape.


    The reporter pressed on,


    ¡°What about those who don¡¯t know how to do it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything that I don¡¯t know how to do,¡± Le Wan said.


    She hurriedly pushed the reporters aside and ran over, catching the two of them in the act.


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you promise us not to wait outside the exam hall?¡±


    Mama Le exined guiltily,


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m just having fun with so many parents gathered together. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good ande out so quickly.¡±


    Le Wan said in her heart,


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Why didn¡¯t I see her so enthusiastic when the school held parent-teacher meetings in the past?¡±


    If Mama Le heard this, she would definitely cry out that she had been wronged. The parents of Mingcheng Private High School were basically in the same circle. They would bump into a few of them wherever they went. The content of their conversation was either showing off their fashion and jewelry, or their husband and children. It was not like this, where everyone didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s identity and chatted with each other for fun.


    Looking at the half-finished milk tea in their hands, the buzzing fan, and the fried chicken and chips on the stool, Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva and said,


    ¡°I see that you guys are having a good time.¡±


    Mama Le looked at the things in her hands andughed dryly.


    She was a little bored from waiting. She happened to see a delivery boy driving by on an electric bike. There were a few cups of milk tea hanging on the car. She heard a parent next to her say,


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot. It¡¯s better to order a cup of milk tea to quench your thirst.¡±


    To maintain her figure, Mama Le had been very careful with her diet. The high-calorie food sold outside, such as milk tea and fried chicken, was junk food in her mind, so she had never eaten it.


    But now that she heard about it, she suddenly wanted to try it, so she took her phone and asked the other party how to order takeaway. After learning, she generously invited the people around her to drink milk tea.


    As for the small fans, the owner of the nearby store was smart. Seeing so many parents waiting here, he specially packed a bag of small fans and sold them to them.


    Seeing that Mama Le was having a good time, Le Wan didn¡¯t continue toin. Mama Le was happy to show off to her daughter.


    ¡°I just met a parent and we got along very well. We even exchanged some parenting tips, Baby.¡±


    She pulled Le Wan aside and was about to introduce her to her new friend when Le Wan saw a familiar figure.


    ¡°Auntie, what are you doing here?¡±


    It turned out that the person who had almost fainted outside the examination hall was Zhai Jing¡¯s mother!


    For this examination, she and Zhai Jing were coincidentally assigned to the same examination hall. However, they were not in the same teaching building and the distance between them was a little far. In consideration of the Le family, the two young lovers didn¡¯t meet up. Unexpectedly, Le Wan ran into his mother outside the examination hall.


    ¡°Does Zhai Jing know that you¡¯re here?¡±


    Given the auntie¡¯s physical condition, it wasn¡¯t suitable for her toe here at all. Why would Zhai Jing be willing to let here?


    When Aunt Zhai saw Le Wan, she was obviously a little flustered. She was afraid that Le Wan would misunderstand and quickly exined,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him that I woulde over.¡±


    In the morning, she had wanted to send Zhai Jing to the examination venue, but he had refused. Under her insistence, he had only agreed to let her send him downstairs.


    However, after seeing her son leave in a car, she hesitated for a moment and took a taxi to the examination hall. She thought that she woulde to take a look and go back after feeling at ease.


    Unexpectedly, the weather was too hot. She stood for a little longer and almost couldn¡¯t hold on.

 Chapter 174 - 174 Coincidence

    174 Coincidence


    Mama Le was stunned when she heard the conversation between Le Wan and her mother. She looked at Mother Zhai and said,


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the mother of our young teacher. It seems like we¡¯re really fated to meet.¡±


    His mother was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a coincidence.¡± She nced at Le Wan, her eyes full of kindness. ¡°You¡¯ve raised an excellent daughter.¡±


    When Mama Le heard her praise Le Wan, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve also raised an outstanding son. If it wasn¡¯t for the teacher¡¯s help, our baby wouldn¡¯t have been able to improve so much in such a short time.¡±


    Mother Zhai shook her head slightly. She wanted to say that Le Wan¡¯s excellence was not only in her grades, but she was not sure if Le Wan¡¯s mother knew about the rtionship between Le Wan and Zhai Jing. She also didn¡¯t know if the two children were really together, so she didn¡¯t dare to speak too much for fear of causing unpleasant things.


    The two of them exchanged pleasantries andplimented each other. Mother Zhai looked at the time anxiously.


    ¡°I came here without Zhai Jing¡¯s knowledge. It¡¯s almost time. I have to leave first. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be angry when hees out and sees me.¡±


    Mama Le quickly stopped her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go alone in your current condition.¡±


    They med themselves for whatever happened to her on the way, but they were afraid that their daughter would also be med.


    She didn¡¯t say that she wanted anyone to stay. After all, looking at Mother Zhai¡¯s hesitant look just now, she knew that she was holding back something, so she arranged,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I get the driver to send you home?¡±


    Mother Zhai waved her hands in fear.


    ¡°How can you do that? If you give it to me, what are the three of you going to do?¡±


    Mama Le consoled her.


    ¡°I booked a room nearby. It¡¯s only a few minutes¡¯ walk. It¡¯s more convenient than driving, so I don¡¯t need to get in the car for now.¡±


    Before the two sides could conclude, they were interrupted by a voice.


    They looked up and saw that Zhai Jing had also handed in his paper in advance. However, considering his impressive grades, it was normal for him to hand in his paper early.


    Zhai Jing nced at Le Wan, who had a helpless expression on her face. Then, he walked straight to Mother Le and Mother Zhai. At first, he looked at Mother Zhai disapprovingly, but in front of outsiders, he didn¡¯t say anything. He turned to thank Mother Le.


    ¡°Auntie, thank you for taking care of my mother and for the trouble.¡±


    Mama Le first looked at Le Wan, who was pretending to be nonchnt, but she didn¡¯t expose her. Instead, she said to Zhai Jing politely,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t help her with anything. Instead, your mother was the one who was dragged by us to chat. It¡¯s good that she doesn¡¯t find us annoying.¡±


    Feeling guilty, she avoided her son¡¯s gaze and quickly said,


    ¡°It¡¯s very interesting and pleasant to chat with you. Why would I be annoyed?¡±


    Mama Zhai wasn¡¯t being polite when she said this. Mama Le was a sociable person, and it was indeed pleasant to chat with her.


    It was such a rare coincidence. Mama Le initially thought that everyone should have lunch together. However, considering Mother Zhai¡¯s health, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to make such a request. Hence, she looked at her daughter hesitantly.


    ¡°This is such a coincidence. We should have a good gathering, but the time is not very suitable. Why don¡¯t we go back to the hotel first and get the chauffeur to send Zhai Jing and his mother back?¡±


    Mama Le didn¡¯t say it directly. She only made an excuse that it was not suitable for a gathering during the college entrance examination. However, as a mother knows her best, Le Wan could roughly guess what she was thinking just by looking at her expression.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She looked at Zhai Jing, who was about to reject her. ¡°Mother Zhai¡¯s health is still the most important.¡±


    Zhai Jing was silent for a second before he agreed. Then, he thanked Mama Le.


    On the way back, Mother Zhai sat in the back seat and looked at her son, who had a sullen expression on his face. She felt a little uneasy.


    ¡°Zhai Jing, did I embarrass you just now?¡±


    She was sick all year round and spent too much time at home or in the hospital, so she had very little social contact with the outside world. When she faced strangers, she was always afraid that she would do something wrong.


    Zhai Jing was a little surprised and his heart ached for her.


    ¡°Why would you embarrass me? I think you did a good job.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m just a little angry that you didn¡¯t care about your health and insisted on running out to the examination hall.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted toe here to take a look and then go back,¡± Mother Zhai said.


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t reprimand her anymore. He only said,


    ¡°How can I take the exam in peace if you¡¯re like this?¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s rare disy of weakness directly shocked Mother Zhai. When she heard him say this, she hurriedly promised,


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯ll only go once. I¡¯ll be at ease after seeing it.¡±


    After Mother Zhai¡¯s assurance, Zhai Jing¡¯s tightly knitted brows finally rxed.

 Chapter 175 - 175 Impression

    175 Impression


    On the other hand, Mama Le and Nanny Zhang were also discussing Zhai Jing and his mother. The most sarcastic thing was that they had no intention of avoiding Le Wan.


    ¡°This child is not bad. He¡¯s not someone who has too much pride and wants to save face.¡±


    Mama Le hade into contact with some young people before. Not to mention whether they were capable or not, their pride was so strong that it was annoying. If you just gave them a helping hand, they would jump up and think that you were looking down on them and insulting them.


    At the moment, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t seem to have such a tendency.


    Madam Zhang understood what she meant and nodded.


    ¡°He looks like a well-mannered person.¡±


    She had only met Zhai Jing twice and couldn¡¯t tell what kind of person he was. However, after spending about an hour with Mother Zhai, she could more or less see some of her nature. She seemed to be a sensible and polite person who knew how to be grateful.


    Although her face was slightly damaged due to her illness, she was still a demure beauty from her facial features and temperament. With such a mother, the son she taught would definitely not be too bad.


    ¡°I wonder when our baby will bring her back for us to see.¡± Mama Le sighed.


    Le Wan, who was following them to the hotel, rolled her eyes.


    She had clearly investigated this person¡¯s background in secret, but she was still acting dumb. However, since Mama Le was willing to put on an act, Le Wan would cooperate with them.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®bring back¡¯?¡± Le Wan took two steps forward and held Mama Le¡¯s hand.


    Mama Le tapped her forehead.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two together? Aren¡¯t you going to find time to bring them back for me and your dad to get to know them?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry,¡± said Le Wan, feigning ignorance. ¡°I¡¯m still so young. I like him because he¡¯s pretty. What if I see another pretty one tomorrow?¡± She frowned. ¡°It¡¯ll be too troublesome if I bring it back every time for you and dad to see.¡±


    ¡°Yo, since when did you have this awareness?¡± Mama Leughed at her childish words. ¡°If you can really be so free and easy, your dad and I will feel less worried.¡±


    At the very least, she was having fun. What she was most afraid of was that she would fall for someone and not recover, and that person wouldn¡¯t be a good person, such as Fu Sui.


    ¡°How can you teach your children like this?¡± Le Wan clicked her tongue. ¡°If other people hear this, they¡¯ll say that you¡¯re misleading the children.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother. Even if I¡¯m going to make a mistake, it¡¯s going to be you. What does it have to do with others?¡± Mama Le said righteously. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re the little princess of our family. We¡¯ve doted on you since you were young. Do you think we¡¯re doing this to let others hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s not to let others hurt me, but to let me hurt others.¡± Le Wan nodded her head vigorously.


    The way Mama Le taught her children, the four of them were not brought up badly. This was considered a skill.


    When Mama Le heard her say that, she fell silent for a moment and said with a serious tone,


    ¡°Although that¡¯s what you say, we shouldn¡¯t do such an immoral thing.¡±


    Le Wan was stunned for a moment before he burst outughing. Nanny Zhang, who was standing beside her, alsoughed along.


    This was the reason why the four siblings were not bad-natured. Even though the couple seemed to love their children unconditionally, they still taught them to maintain their bottom line.


    As they talked andughed, the three of them arrived at the hotel. The other driver of the family was already waiting in the lobby to deliver lunch.


    Originally, they could have eaten at the hotel, but Mama Le and Mama Zhang felt that the food at home was more to their liking and more reassuring, so they had specially asked someone to prepare it at home and send it over.


    Facing their cautiousness, Le Wan couldn¡¯t reject them. She could only ept them one by one with a grateful heart.


    After they finished their meal and took a nap for half an hour, Le Wan was full of energy. When she saw Mama Le and Nanny Zhang fully armed and wanted to follow her to the examination hall, she quickly stopped them.


    ¡°It¡¯s noon, and the sun is even hotter. The path has shifted to the west, and the ce you were at in the morning has already been bathed in the sun. There¡¯s no ce to hide.¡±


    Mama Le didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to another ce.¡± She would change to a ce where the sun couldn¡¯t reach.


    Le Wan looked at her carefully.


    ¡°Mom, are you a little darker than this morning?¡±


    Mama Le was shocked and quickly took out a mirror.


    ¡°No way. I was hiding from the sun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because the leaves can¡¯t block the ultraviolet rays,¡± said Le Wan with a serious face.

 Chapter 176 - 176 After the Tryout

    176 After the Tryout


    When Mama Le heard her daughter say that her skin had been tanned, she immediately took out a mirror and looked at it back and forth a few times, but she couldn¡¯t see any obvious difference. She suspected that her daughter was teasing her so that she wouldn¡¯t go to the examination hall.


    So, she turned to ask Nanny Zhang,


    ¡°Nanny Zhang, do you think I¡¯m really tanned?¡±


    Madam Zhang stepped forward to take a closer look and frowned.


    !!


    ¡°It does look a little dark.¡±


    When Mama Le heard Nanny Zhang say the same thing, she became anxious. She felt that she had really be much darker. The more she looked at herself in the mirror, the more she felt that she was not as fair as she had been in the morning.


    Little did she know that the moment she lowered her head to look at the mirror, Madam Zhang and Le Wan looked at each other and smiled.


    Although Nanny Zhang wanted to go as well, she knew that Le Wan would be worried about them and would not allow them to go. So, she followed Le Wan¡¯s wishes and colluded with her to trick Mama Le.


    She originally thought that Mama le, who loved beauty as much as her life, would give up once she knew that she had been tanned. However, she didn¡¯t expect her to frown and struggle for a long time in front of the mirror. In the end, she pondered over it and said,


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already tanned, there¡¯s nothing we can do. Our baby¡¯s exams are more important.¡±


    She still decided to go to the exam hall.


    Le Wan had no choice but to ask her father for help. She then pulled her two brothers out and told them what had happened in the morning.


    Hence, Papa Le said,


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry. Just focus on your exam. I¡¯ll go and catch herter.¡± As soon as he said this, Mama Le surrendered.


    At this time, they didn¡¯t know that the interview video about Le Wan was brewing on the inte.


    Every year, there were a lot of video interviews about the college entrance examination, but most of the answers given by the examinees were average, which made Le Wan¡¯s ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything that I didn¡¯t know how to do¡± stand out.


    In the past few days of the college entrance examination, anything rted to the college entrance examination represented traffic and poprity. Therefore, this interview quickly became a hot search, andizensmented on the video.


    Some people shouted that the big boss was amazing, while others questioned her words, afraid that the test results woulde out and p her in the face. Some even criticized her for being sensationalizing and gaining poprity.


    After all, such a thing had happened before. There was a candidate who calmly said that he would definitely be the first in the city as soon as he came out of the examination hall. In the end, when the final results came out, he didn¡¯t even get into Junior College.


    He had made a name for himself with this speech, but it was an embarrassing reputation.


    The crowd was in a heated discussion, but these things obviously didn¡¯t bother Le Wan at the moment, because she didn¡¯t have the time or energy to pay attention to what was happening on the inte.


    After that interview, she had thrown the matter to the back of her mind. Second Brother Le and the others knew about it, but they didn¡¯t do much when they saw that the public opinion was generally in a better direction.


    Without Mama Le¡¯s interference, Le Wan¡¯s next few exams were unusually smooth. After thest exam, it was as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her body. Her entire body was visibly rxed.


    Zhai Jing asked her,


    ¡°Do you want to go back and rest first?¡±


    Le Wan sat on the stoolzily. She didn¡¯t even feel like moving her fingers. She asked Zhai Jing,


    ¡°What are your ns?¡±


    Zhai Jing held her hand and rubbed it gently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed with the gamepany that I¡¯ll go and prepare for the release of the game tomorrow after the exams. I¡¯ll be very busy these next two days.¡±


    Zhai Jing felt a little apologetic. It was a good time for the two of them to get along after he was done with the exams, but he had to go back to work.


    But Le Wan didn¡¯t mind, she waved her hand and said,


    ¡°There are more important things to do. Go and work hard, then. I¡¯ll take this time to go home and rest for a few days. Finally, the exam was over. Le Wan decided that even if the sky fell, she wouldn¡¯t care. She wanted to sleep for three days and three nights.¡±


    However, Le Wan had overestimated herself. Early the next morning, her biological clock woke her up automatically.


    After rolling around on the bed a few times, Le Wan realized that she still couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so she got up early.


    Papa Le had just been watering the flowers downstairs and was confused when he saw her.


    ¡°Why are you up so early? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to sleep like you had passed out?¡±


    Le Wan ruffled her hair in defeat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. My biological clock hasn¡¯t adjusted yet, so I can¡¯t sleep. It¡¯s ufortable to lie in bed.¡±


    Mama Le just came out of the kitchen and heard her say that. She said happily,


    ¡°Then, Baby, if you¡¯re not going to sleep today, go shopping with mommy. We haven¡¯t gone shopping together in a long time.¡±

 Chapter 177 - 177 Go and Play

    177 Go and y


    When Le Wan heard Mama Le¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She quickly said,


    ¡°Ah, I just remembered that I have other ns today.¡±


    What a joke, Mama Le¡¯sbat power when it came to shopping was something that even ten of Le Wans couldn¡¯tpare to.


    It was rare for her to get some rest, and Le Wan didn¡¯t want to tire herself out, so she quickly found an excuse.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made an appointment with Le Xuan and Feng Ying. We¡¯re going to the amusement park to y.¡±


    Mama Le saw her expression and understood what she meant. She felt a little disappointed andined,


    ¡°Our daughter has grown up. She doesn¡¯t want to go shopping with her mother anymore.¡±


    Le Wan avoided her resentful eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already made an appointment. I can¡¯t just stand her up, can I? I¡¯ll go shopping with you another day. I¡¯m going to go wash up first.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she quickly ran upstairs, not forgetting to shout as she ran,


    ¡°Nanny Zhang, I want to eat 20 mini wontons this morning.¡±


    Nanny Zhang peeked out from the kitchen and replied,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cook it now. You cane down after washing up. It¡¯ll be just in time to eat.¡±


    When Papa Le and Mama Le saw her like this, they smiled and shook their heads.


    ¡°She¡¯s still a child.¡±


    After enjoying the delicious breakfast, Le Wan casually took a cloth bag and left the house. The words she said to her mother were not entirely an excuse.


    After knowing that Zhai Jing was not free, she had made an appointment with Le Xuan and Feng Ying to go to the newly opened haunted house in the city center. They had originally nned to meet tomorrow, but now they had just moved the time forward.


    Le Wan first picked up Feng Ying on the way, and then met up with Le Xuan at the amusement park in the city center.


    Initially, she thought that there would only be three of them on this trip today. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect that when she and Feng Ying went upstairs, they would find a girl sitting next to Le Xuan. He had actually brought his girlfriend along.


    Le Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she subconsciously looked at Feng Ying, only to find that she was acting as if nothing had happened, as she walked forward to greet Le Xuan.


    Le Wan was a little suspicious. So, she had guessed wrong? The person that Feng Ying liked was not Le Xuan, but someone else?


    Le Xuan, this silly boy, stood up and waved at them when he saw them from afar.


    ¡°Boss,e quickly. I¡¯ve already ordered your favorite drink for you.¡±


    This was the way they got along, so Le Wan didn¡¯t notice anything unusual until she saw the girl¡¯s face suddenly darken.


    Le Wan guessed that this girl was bothered by Le Xuan¡¯s overly intimate attitude toward her. She held Feng Ying¡¯s hand and sat down.


    ¡°Alright, how much is it? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡±


    Le Xuan didn¡¯t see that his girlfriend was angry, so he didn¡¯t mind and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s just the price of a drink. Boss, when did you be so calctive?¡±


    Le Xuan didn¡¯t realize that his girlfriend¡¯s expression became even uglier after he said this.


    Idiot! Le Wan cursed inwardly.


    To prevent her brother¡¯s rtionship from being inexplicably cut short, Le Wan took the initiative to express her goodwill.


    ¡°Is this your girlfriend? She¡¯s so pretty! You¡¯re much more beautiful in person than in the photo. You¡¯re quite lucky. You found such a good girlfriend, aren¡¯t you going to introduce her to us?¡±


    After Le Wan finished speaking, the girl¡¯s expression became much better.


    After Le Wan¡¯s reminder, Le Xuan suddenly realized this problem, so he pulled the girl over.


    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my girlfriend, Lin Xiang. This is the person I always mention to you. She¡¯s my boss, Le Wan. This is my boss¡¯s friend, Feng Ying.¡±


    Le Wan and Feng Ying gave her friendly smiles. Lin Xiangined,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your female friends to be so beautiful. I feel inferior standing in front of them.¡±


    Lin Xiang¡¯s heart did feel a little sour. She was also a high school student. She had just finished her exams yesterday and was going on a date with Le Xuan. She didn¡¯t expect him to pick up a phone call and say that he wanted to postpone the date.


    Lin Xiang naturally didn¡¯t agree and asked him what he was going to do. Le Xuan had no choice but to bring her along.


    Originally, she wanted to see who exactly was the boss that Le Xuan kept talking about. In her mind, Le Wan should be a big sister-like figure.


    ording to Le Xuan¡¯s description, the reason why he and Le Wan got to know each other was that he had once offended a school bully from another school and was ganged up on by a group of people. Le Wan happened to bump into him and bravely saved him. After that, he recognized Le Wan as his boss and followed her everywhere.


    That was why Lin Xiang thought that Le Wan would be a tall and burly person, just like a tomboy. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be such a delicate and beautiful woman.

 Chapter 178 - 178 I Mind

    178 I Mind


    The sense of crisis in Lin Xiang¡¯s heart suddenly soared, especially when she saw how close her boyfriend was to Le Wan.


    Fortunately, Le Wan was still tactful. Her attitude towards Le Xuan seemed casual, and it didn¡¯t seem to be ambiguous. Moreover, her attitude towards her was quite good. Therefore, Lin Xiang decided to wait and see for a while before deciding whether to let Le Xuan break off their friendship.


    When Le Wan heard what Lin Xiang said, she looked at Feng Ying and smiled,


    ¡°That¡¯s because Le Xuan is obsessed with looks. That¡¯s why he only picks good-looking people to be his friends. If he can choose you as his girlfriend, it means that you¡¯re even more good-looking, so you don¡¯t have to worry about your looks at all.¡±


    Le Xuan took her words as apliment and said proudly,


    ¡°Of course, my standards are very high. I don¡¯t like ordinary people.¡±


    This sentence obviously pleased Lin Xiang, and a bright smile bloomed on her face. she shyly hit Le Xuan¡¯s arm lightly,


    ¡°You¡¯re not embarrassed at all. Who praises themselves like that?¡±


    This was enough, but Le Xuan still went ahead to add,


    ¡°But my boss¡¯s taste is better.¡±


    The smile on Lin Xiang¡¯s face froze for a moment, and Le Wan couldn¡¯t help covering her face.


    Whose stupid son is this?


    She knew that Le Xuan was referring to the time when he introduced her to a boyfriend, but his girlfriend didn¡¯t know and only thought that he was praising Le Wan in front of her.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re fat, and you¡¯re really panting.¡± Le Wan could only try to make things up for him, she pointed at him and said to Feng Ying,


    ¡°This person is praising me on the surface, but he¡¯s actually praising himself.¡±


    ¡°I also think you have good taste,¡± Feng Ying took the opportunity to say.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I have the best taste, that¡¯s why I chose you two as my friends.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Xiang was not so angry anymore, Le Wan quickly stood up and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s check the tickets and y some games.¡±


    She sighed in her heart.


    Next time, I shouldn¡¯t go out with a couple. It¡¯s too troublesome and tiring.


    ¡°You two will be in one group, I¡¯ll be in the same group as Feng Ying.¡±


    Le Wan was the first to split into groups to prevent Le Xuan¡¯s pig brain from suddenly connecting the wrong lines anding up with different ideas, which would make his girlfriend angry again.


    Le Xuan had no objections to this grouping and agreed readily.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go get the tickets first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with him.¡± Lin Xiang stood up and followed Le Xuan.


    Just as Le Wan was about to say something, she caught a glimpse of Feng Ying¡¯s eyes as she looked at the two of them. Although Feng Ying restrained herself very quickly, Le Wan still caught a sh of sadness in her eyes.


    Le Wan paused, she swallowed the words she was about to say and changed them,


    ¡°Next time, let¡¯s not hang out with a couple. It¡¯s fine if we¡¯re third wheels, but we have to be careful even when we talk.¡±


    Feng Ying nodded her head in all seriousness.


    ¡°Especially a guy like Le Xuan. You¡¯ll wonder how he got a girlfriend with that brain of his, and how he could be with her for such a long time. I can only say that Lin Xiang is too tolerant, that¡¯s why she was able to hold back for so long and not kick him away.¡±


    Seeing Feng Ying¡¯s urate and powerfulment, it was as if the look in her eyes just now was an illusion to Le Wan. She hid the surprise in her heart.


    ¡°After all, this kid looks decent and has some money in his pocket, so he can still scare people. Besides, although he¡¯s a little stupid, he¡¯s not that scheming, so there are quite a few girls who fall for his tricks.¡± Le Wan said.


    Feng Ying shook her head.


    ¡°I can only say that each is a flower in its own eyes.¡±


    The two of them were discussing Le Xuan, and Le Xuan was also talking about Le Wan with his girlfriend.


    Seeing Le Xuan take out his phone to pay, Lin Xiang frowned.


    ¡°Are you going to split the bill or are you going to pay for it all by yourself?¡±


    Le Xuan lowered his head and entered the password, casually saying,


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    One ticket cost 99 yuan, so four tickets would cost more than 300 yuan. Including the drinks just now, it would cost more than 400 yuan. Lin Xiang was unhappy.


    ¡°So you always pay for the drinks when you guys hang out together?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Le Xuan took out four tickets from the machine and said, ¡°I¡¯m a man here, how can I let a girl pay?¡±


    Lin Xiang put her hands on her waist.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you think you¡¯re doing too much?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s too much?¡± Le Xuan was at a loss.


    Lin Xiang replied,


    ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend. It¡¯s only right for you to spend money on me. But who are they? Why are they spending your money so boldly?¡±


    Hearing her say that, Le Xuan was also unhappy.


    ¡°Le Wan is my boss, and Feng Ying is her friend. They are all my good friends. They are good people.¡±

 Chapter 179 - 179 The Rules

    179 The Rules


    Lin Xiang felt wronged,


    ¡°So what? Could it be that your friend is more important than me?¡±


    Le Xuan didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Girlfriend is girlfriend, a friend is a friend. What¡¯s there topare?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we need topare.¡± Lin poked his head, ¡°Since you want me to be your girlfriend, you can only have me in your heart and eyes. You can¡¯t have any contact with other girls.¡± She seemed to think that it wasn¡¯t enough, so she added, ¡°Not even boys.¡±


    Le Xuan was shocked. ¡°So if I have a girlfriend, I can¡¯t have other friends?¡±


    Lin Xiang said confidently, ¡°Yes, you must only look at me.¡±


    Le Xuan was so angry that heughed.


    ¡°What kind of rule is this?¡±


    ¡°If you want to be with me, that¡¯s the rule,¡± Lin said.


    Le Xuan thought,


    What kind of stupid rule is this? I don¡¯t want to follow it.


    Just as he was about to say something, Le Wan suddenly appeared. As if she didn¡¯t notice the strange atmosphere between the two of them, she raised her phone and said naturally,


    ¡°The tickets are 99 yuan each, right? Feng Ying and I have transferred the money for our tickets to you, please ept it.¡±


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Le Xuan was about to refuse when Le Wan went up and took two tickets from his hands.


    ¡°I want it, I want it. You¡¯re already taken. How can I let you pay for all of it?¡±


    Le Xuan still wanted to say something, but when he met Le Wan¡¯s threatening gaze, he could only nod his head sullenly.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ¡°Then Feng Ying and I won¡¯t be your lightbulbs. We¡¯ll go in first, you guys can do as you please.¡±


    Le Wan took Feng Ying¡¯s hand, passed the ticket to the waiter at the door, and entered the haunted house first.


    Behind them, Lin Xiang urged,


    ¡±Quick, take a look at your phone and see if she really transferred the money over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small amount of money. Do you have to be like this?¡±


    Le Xuan opened his phone quietly, and Lin Xiang snatched it from him. She only stopped when she saw that Le Wan had really sent over a 200 yuan red packet.


    She opened his wallet and saw that the bnce was more than 30,000 yuan. Her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going on a graduation trip in two days? My suitcase is too old, I want to get a new one.¡±


    Le Xuan didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Then change.¡±


    Lin Xiang softened her voice and continued to act coquettishly,


    ¡°My bag is too small now. It can¡¯t hold too many things and it¡¯s a little troublesome. So I want to change to a new one.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you change them all.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy it myself. I don¡¯t trust your taste.¡± Lin Xiang happily transferred 30,000 yuan from Le Xuan¡¯s phone to her own ount.


    Le Xuan looked at his bnce, which only had a few thousand Yuan left. He said helplessly,


    ¡°You should be happy now.¡±


    Lin Xiang rolled her eyes. ¡°You sound like I¡¯m being unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Le Xuan asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just fighting for my own reasonable demands.¡±


    Seeing that he had just taken out 30000 Yuan, Lin Xiang¡¯s temper became much better. She even took the initiative to hold his arm.


    ¡°Okay, stop talking. Let¡¯s go into the haunted house and y.¡±


    Only then did Le Xuan remember the proper business andined,


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all your fault for being so slow. If you were any slower, I think the boss and her friend would have finished ying already.¡±


    ¡°So what if theye out? It¡¯s best if theye out of the haunted house as soon as possible, then they can leave,¡± Lin Xiang mumbled.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Le Xuan didn¡¯t hear clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Lin forced out a half-hearted smile and pulled him into the haunted house.


    On the other side, after Le Wan and Feng Ying entered the haunted house, the cold and gloomy air invaded them along with the terrifying music. Le Wan could not help but rub the goosebumps on her arms.


    The doorway in front of them glowed with a faint blue light as if something was about to jump out at any time.


    Le Wan tightened her grip on Feng Ying¡¯s hand andforted her,


    ¡°These are all fake, don¡¯t be afraid. Just hide behind me if theye at us.¡±


    When Le Wan finished speaking, she didn¡¯t hear Feng Ying¡¯s reply. She turned her head and saw Feng Ying looking around the room with her bright eyes. She was obviously very excited and showed no signs of fear.


    Well, it seemed that Le Wan¡¯s worry was a little unnecessary.


    Feng Ying finally realized what Le Wan had just said to her.


    ¡°This is my first time visiting a haunted house. I thought it would be terrifying, but it was fine when I came in. Le Wan, are you scared?¡± she asked Le Wan.


    Le Wan shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid either.¡±


    She had worked part-time at a haunted house before, so she was the only one who could scare people with ghosts. How could a ghost scare her?

 Chapter 180 - 180 The Tables Turned

    180 The Tables Turned


    Therefore, after entering the haunted house, not only was Le Wan not afraid, but she also felt a sense of familiarity with this ce and its scary atmosphere. She even wanted to give the boss some advice.


    The two people who were talking had no idea that their conversation had been sent to the office through the surveince camera. The boss of the haunted house had heard it.


    The boss sneered and picked up the walkie-talkie.


    ¡°Brothers and sisters, someone is questioning our haunted house¡¯s scariness. Can we pretend that we can¡¯t hear that? Get your spirits up, let¡¯s show them our true colors.¡±


    As a result, the two of them were suddenly besieged by arge group of ghosts.


    ¡°Why are you guys chasing us?¡± Le Wan held Feng Ying¡¯s hand and the two of them ran down the corridor.


    Just as they got rid of the people behind them, two female ghosts with blood-stained bodies and disheveled hair suddenly jumped out of the house next door.


    They raised their long nails and shouted in a sinister tone,


    ¡°Hand over your lives!¡± Then, they ran towards them.


    The two of them quickly ran to a room and blocked the door. Immediately, the sound of nails scratching the wooden door came from behind them. Apanied by gloomy music, it made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Before Le Wan and Feng Ying could say anything, a sudden scream came from behind them, giving them a shock. They turned around in horror and found two girls hiding under the bed in the room. The scream just now came from them.


    ¡°We¡¯re humans, not ghosts. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Seeing the two of them hugging each other and shivering, Le Wan had no choice but tofort them.


    The two girls slowly released their hands from their eyes and secretly sized up the two of them. After realizing that they were real humans, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You guys scared us to death. I thought NPCs were chasing after us.¡±


    Le Wan thought to herself,


    You¡¯re the scarier ones. I wasn¡¯t scared by the ghost, but I was scared by you.


    The ear-piercing sound of nails scratching behind the door suddenly stopped. Le Wan put her ear to the door and listened carefully. She found that there was indeed no movement outside. She whispered to Feng Ying,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out in a few seconds.¡± This was to prevent the NPCs from guarding the door.


    Feng Ying followed her lead.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just as she nodded, the other door in the room suddenly opened. The two NPCs who had been chasing them rushed in, their faces covered in blood. They squinted their eyes and nted their mouths.


    ¡°Hehe, found you!¡±


    The two girls were so frightened by their looks that they jumped up and pounced in the direction of Le Wan.


    Not good! Le Wan thought.


    She and Feng Ying wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if they just closed their eyes and barged in without even looking at the way.


    Therefore, she made a prompt decision to open the door, dragged Feng Ying around the NPCs, and ran out. The two girls behind her were one step behind, and the two NPCs quickly caught up.


    The two girls were so frightened that they fell onto the sofa, hugging each other. However, the NPC didn¡¯t even look at them. Instead, they went straight to Le Wan and Feng Ying.


    ¡°I suspect you¡¯re targeting me!¡± Le Wan shouted. ¡°And I have evidence!¡±


    However, no matter how much she protested, the NPCs only raised their hands with sharp nails and continued to chase them.


    Le Wan and Feng Ying were not afraid of their pursuit, but they were afraid of their hands that were stained with paint. If they ran into them, their clothes would bepletely ruined.


    After being chased by a few more waves of NPCs, the two of them were out of breath. They felt more tired than running 1500 meters in school.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. We have to think of a way,¡± said Le Wan while gasping for breath.


    Seeing that another wave of NPCs was chasing after them, Le Wan searched the surrounding area and found an abandonedmp in a corner. She ced it in front of her and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. If you do, I won¡¯t be polite!¡±


    The NPC froze, and the broadcast reminded her,


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack the staff.¡±


    Le Wan nced at the camera on the wall and made a pause gesture at it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You won¡¯t scare the customers.¡±


    As soon as Le Wan said that, the two NPCs tilted their heads in confusion. Was this guest going to teach them how to scare people?


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear what she has to say?¡±


    Hence, Le Wan pulled the two NPCs over and squatted on the ground. They mumbled to each other for a while. As they spoke, Le Wan suddenly became interested and asked,


    ¡°Do you have any extra clothes? I can demonstrate for you.¡±


    Feng Ying heard her and quickly raised her hand.


    ¡°I want one too.¡±


    Therefore, the two of them changed their identities from guests to NPCs.

 Chapter 181 - 181 Phone Call

    181 Phone Call


    ¡°Phew, I¡¯m so tired, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Panting heavily, Le Wan pulled Feng Ying and sat down on the ground.


    Even though the air conditioner in the haunted house was very cold, running around like this still made her sweat.


    Feng Ying was in a simr state as her, but her eyes were still bright and her face was very red. It was obvious that she had a lot of fun just now.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more fun to pretend to be a ghost than to be scared by a ghost. It¡¯s really fun today.¡±


    !!


    Especially when they saw the customers screaming and running away in fear, they felt a great sense of aplishment.


    The haunted house¡¯s boss handed them payment with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work today. The effect was amazing.¡± He gave Le Wan a big thumbs up. ¡°Thank you for your advice. We will improve it gradually. I promise to turn this ce into the scariest haunted house in the city.¡±


    Le Wan panted and waved her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We had a lot of fun too.¡±


    Although Le Wan didn¡¯t care about the money, she still had to ept the payment as a courtesy. Therefore, the boss still gave it to them and personally walked them out of the haunted house.


    Aftering out of the haunted house, Feng Ying looked around but didn¡¯t see Le Xuan and Lin Xiang.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯vee out yet.¡±


    Le Wan took out her phone and nced at it. They had been ying for almost an hour.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. They should have left by now, right?¡±


    Feng Ying checked their phones, and there were no new messages from Le Xuan. She pouted and said,


    ¡°Even if he went back, he should have told us.¡±


    ¡°He already has a girlfriend, why would he care about us?¡± Le Wan patted her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom to clean up. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    Feng Ying shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s a rest area over there. I¡¯ll wait for you there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    Le Wan went into the bathroom and wiped the sweat off her body with a wet tissue. When she was about to go out, she touched the doorknob and heard Lin Xiang talking on the phone. Her hand paused.


    ¡°He looks tall and strong, but he¡¯s just a flower. I wanted to y the role of a shy woman and pounce on him whenever I see a ghost to satisfy him, but he¡¯s even more useless than me.¡± The disdain in her tone was very obvious.


    When Le Wan heard this, he frowned slightly. Although Le Xuan was a little timid, as his girlfriend, wasn¡¯t it a little too much to criticize her boyfriend like that?


    Then, she heard Lin Xiang say,


    ¡°That¡¯s different. He¡¯s just a second-generation rich man with only tens of thousands of yuan as his pocket money every month. It¡¯s not even a fraction of Young Master Ling¡¯s assets. Moreover, Young Master Ling is the small boss of a film and televisionpany. He can get a lot of resources easily if he just lets go of his hands. It¡¯s just that Young Master Ling has too many people around him, so I can¡¯t easily pounce on him.¡±


    Lin was a little regretful, but the next second, she said proudly,


    ¡°But I heard that Young Master Ling is going to hold a birthday party on a cruise ship in two days. I¡¯ve already spent money to find a way to get the invitation. With my charm, won¡¯t there be an opportunity on the ship?¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone said something, and Lin said with certainty,


    ¡°If I want to make a move, I won¡¯t fight a battle that I¡¯m not confident in. I¡¯ve even chosen my swimsuit. I¡¯ll find a chance to buy it from the store.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Le Xuan¡¯s money. I was kind just now and especially left him a few thousand yuan so that he could save some face in front of his friends. Otherwise, if he can¡¯t take out the money when we¡¯re about to pay, not only will he lose face, but I¡¯ll also lose face.¡±


    ¡°With that brain of his, do you think he¡¯ll notice anything unusual? And even if he did, so what? He¡¯s such a coward. I brought Young Master Ling to him, but he didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound.¡±


    Lin Xiang was obviously pleased with herself for having Le Xuan under her control.


    ¡°Although he¡¯s a coward and stupid, he still has some money in his pocket. he¡¯s also quite good-looking and generous to me, so it¡¯s not bad to keep him by my side as a small wallet. I hope he can hold on for a while longer before he realizes this fact. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to make it up to him if his heart is broken.¡±


    Le Wan sneered.


    Does that mean that Yin Huai still has to thank you for your thoughtfulness?


    She opened the door and went out. The door mmed against the wall, giving Lin Xiang, who was on the phone and touching up her makeup, a shock. She raised her head and was about to scold someone when she saw Le Wan leaning against the door with her arms crossed, looking at her with a faint smile.


    Lin Xiang¡¯s face showed a sh of panic, but she quickly calmed down and looked at Le Wan provocatively,


    ¡°Were you eavesdropping on me?¡±

 Chapter 182 - 182 The Complaint

    182 The Comint


    Le Wan walked to the sink and washed her hands slowly. She retorted,


    ¡°The toilet belongs to your family?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you cursing?¡± Lin Xiang frowned.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even understand such simple words?¡±


    !!


    Le Wan didn¡¯t understand. Was Le Xuan¡¯s taste that bad? Would he take a fancy to this thing?


    ¡°Since the toilet isn¡¯t your home, please lower your voice when you talk on the phone next time. Otherwise, everyone who passes by will be charged for eavesdropping on the phone. Wouldn¡¯t that be a great injustice?¡±


    Lin Xiang was not sure about Le Wan¡¯s attitude. She seemed to be angry, but she didn¡¯t seem to be really angry.


    She snorted coldly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to provoke me with your words. So what if you heard it? Do you think Le Xuan will believe you or me?¡±


    Le Wan shook the water off her hands and took out a tissue to wipe them dry. She gave her a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯ll believe you. After all, you¡¯re his girlfriend.¡±


    Lin Xiang¡¯s tone was firm, but when she saw that Le Wan was about to leave, she thought of Le Xuan who was resting in the resting area. She was afraid that Le Wan would go ahead andin, so she hurriedly packed her makeup bag, pushed Le Wan aside, and got out of the room before her.


    When Le Wan walked to the resting area, she saw Lin Xiang leaning on Le Xuan¡¯s shoulder and crying. As she cried, she didn¡¯t forget toin,


    ¡°I know that I¡¯m not as pretty as Le Wan, and I¡¯ve never saved you or done you any favors as she did. But I really want to be with you, and I want to be good friends with her.¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu, but she doesn¡¯t seem to like me. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do a good job. Did I implicate you and make her have an opinion of you? Wuwuwu, what do you think I should do to please her?¡±


    Le Xuan frowned in confusion.


    ¡°Why do you want to please Boss?¡±


    Lin, who was sobbing, paused and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Because she is very important to you. After saying this, Lin Xiang was secretly pleased with herself. She was so good to him, would Le Xuan be very touched when he heard this?¡±


    It was a pity that Le Xuan¡¯s brain had always been very mysterious. The suspicion on his face grew even more serious.


    ¡°Then I only need to please her. Why do you have to snatch her from me?¡±


    Lin Xiang, who was secretlyining and waiting for Le Xuan to thank her, froze when she heard what he said. Feng Ying, who was watching the show with her eyes wide open, didn¡¯t know how to react, but she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    Le Xuan had no idea what Feng Ying wasughing about. He consoled Lin Xiang considerately,


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there to look after Boss. You don¡¯t have to please her, and you don¡¯t have to worry that Boss doesn¡¯t like you. After all, there are many people she doesn¡¯t like. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re one of them.¡±


    Lin Xiang didn¡¯t know whether to cry or not.


    Her boyfriend was already so considerate of her, what else could she say? So she could only hold back her tears and pretend to be touched as she said,


    ¡°You¡¯re so good to me, so good that I don¡¯t know how to repay you. Thank you.¡±


    Le Xuan waved his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank for such a small thing? Besides, I¡¯m your boyfriend, so I don¡¯t need anything in return.¡±


    Le Wan watched the farce happily. She was originally very angry with Lin Xiang¡¯s actions, but she was even angrier when she saw that Lin Xiang was still trying to drive a wedge between them. However, she didn¡¯t expect Le Xuan to be so capable. She didn¡¯t even need to do anything to turn the dispute into nothing.


    Although Le Xuan, this silly boy, was a bit of a wimp, he was blessed to be a fool. He often managed to hit the right spot and make people angry. People who didn¡¯t know him would think that he was a two-faced and scheming man when they heard his words.


    Le Wan was relieved. With his character, even if he met a two-faced Woman like Lin Xiang, he wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage.


    However, Le Wan was still very displeased. Since Le Xuan had called her boss, he was her man. How could her people be so easily bullied and toyed with?


    ¡°Boss, since you¡¯re done packing, let¡¯s go to the next segment.¡± When Le Xuan saw Le Wane out, he quickly waved his hand.


    Lin Xiang looked into Le Wan¡¯s eyes and felt a little guilty, so she lowered her head to avoid her gaze while she tidied her hair.


    ¡°What¡¯s the next segment?¡± Feng Ying asked.


    Le Xuan looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s already 12 o ¡®clock. of course, they¡¯re going to eat first! You¡¯ve been ying all morning, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

 Chapter 183 - 183 Eating

    183 Eating


    ¡°Ah, right, it¡¯s already sote.¡± Feng Ying looked at the time. It was indeed 12 o ¡®clock. ¡°I had too much fun, so I forgot the time. Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯m really hungry. So, what are we having for lunch?¡±


    Le Xuan took out his phone and looked at it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs to eat seafood hotpot. I¡¯ve just booked a private room. We¡¯ll go up just in time.¡±


    Le Wan looked at Lin Xiang and pped her hands,


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She held Feng Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry up and order a few more tes of good stuff before Le Xuan gets hurt.¡±


    Lin Xiang was anxious when she saw Le Wan holding Feng Ying¡¯s hand and walking upstairs.


    The seafood hotpot upstairs wasn¡¯t cheap. If the four of them ate it, they would probably eat up the remaining money in Le Xuan¡¯s wallet and it wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    What about the swimsuits that she had her eyes on? One set would cost a few thousand yuan, and Lin Xiang wasn¡¯t willing to pay for it herself.


    She tugged at Le Xuan and whispered,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to another restaurant? We¡¯re all students. It¡¯s just lunch. There¡¯s no need to go to such a high-budget ce, right?¡±


    Le Xuan didn¡¯t know what Lin Xiang was thinking and assumed she was really worried about his money. He patted his chest and promised,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can still afford this amount of money. Don¡¯t be afraid and eat as much as you want.¡± As he said that, he pushed her upstairs, and Lin Xiang couldn¡¯t do anything even if she stomped her feet.


    Le Wan gave Le Xuan¡¯s name and phone number and entered the room smoothly. As soon as the two sat down, Le Wan took out the menu and asked Feng Ying to order quickly.


    Feng Ying took the menu, but she didn¡¯t order anything. Instead, she looked at her and said with certainty,


    ¡°You¡¯re angry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m angry,¡± Le Wan admitted.


    Feng Ying peeked out of the door and saw that Le Xuan and Lin Xiang hadn¡¯te up yet. She then whispered,


    ¡°Are you angry with Lin Xiang? What did she do to you in the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°In your eyes, what kind of girl do you think Lin Xiang is?¡± Le Wan asked.


    Feng Ying frowned and thought for a moment. She said with some hesitation,


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    She looked like a beautiful girl, but Feng Ying always felt that there was something strange about her. However, she wasn¡¯t good at criticizing people, so she squeezed out ament and said, ¡°it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Knowing that she was a good girl, Le Wan didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the detailster. You just have to sit here and wait for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.


    Feng Ying didn¡¯t ask her what she wanted to do and agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll order two more servings of your favorite dishes.¡± Le Wan felt warm in her heart.


    She pointed at the cover of the menu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have an Australian lobster first. I want the biggest one.¡±


    Then, she flipped open the menu and chose whichever was more expensive. In a short while, he had chosen a bunch of dishes.


    When Le Xuan and Lin Xiang, who were a step behind, entered, they saw that the waiter¡¯s menu had already been filled with many dishes.


    Lin Xiang felt her heart turn cold when she saw Le Wan and Feng Ying looking at the menu with great interest. It seemed like she was going to have to pay a high price today.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. I¡¯ve ordered with Feng Ying. Take a look and see what you want to eat before you continue ordering.¡±


    Le Wan passed the menu to Le Xuan, and he didn¡¯t even flip through it. He opened his mouth and ordered a few dishes, then asked Lin Xiang for credit, ¡°This is your favorite, right?¡±


    It was rare for Le Xuan to be so considerate, but Lin Xiang couldn¡¯t smile at all.


    She had just looked at the price on the menu, and the amount of money in Le Xuan¡¯s ount was not enough to pay for the bill. However, Le Xuan had already said that this meal was on him, and with his personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t go back on his word. So when it was time to pay the bill, not only would she not be able to get the money for the bikini, she might even have to fork out a bit more than the thirty thousand yuan she had just received.


    Lin Xiang was so angry that she almost vomited blood, but Le Wan, who was sitting opposite her, still said,


    ¡°We¡¯ve already ordered almost everything. Just order a few more servings of whatever you guys want to eat!¡±


    Le Xuan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony as he picked up the menu and ordered a few more dishes. He even asked Lin Xiang what she wanted to eat.


    Lin Xiang swallowed the blood in her heart and put on a virtuous look.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. You just have to watch out.¡±


    At this moment, she had already made up her mind to not order any food. This way, when it was time to pay, she could find an excuse to let Le Wan and her share the bill. At least, she could save half of the money.


    In this way, she didn¡¯t have to pay for it. If she did it right, she could get this meal on Le Wan and Feng Ying, and she would have a bikini too.


    Lin Xiang was smiling, but her mind was spinning wildly to think of a way.

 Chapter 184 - 184 Orders

    184 Orders


    Le Wan saw Lin Xiang¡¯s virtuous appearance, how could she not guess her thoughts? What Le Wan wanted to do was to scare her. As the second Young Master of the Le family, how could Le Xuan¡¯s ount only have a few tens of thousands of yuan?


    As far as Le Wan knew, after Le Xuan entered high school, Papa Le gave him a supplementary bank card with a monthly limit of 300,000 yuan for him to use. The tens of thousands of yuan in his WeChat ount was the allowance that Mama Le gave him every month because she was worried about her son.


    Le Wan wasn¡¯t sure how Le Xuan had told Lin Xiang about his identity and made her think that he was a rich second-generation heir.


    Although Le Xuan looked like a good-for-nothing, other than ying with car modifications, he didn¡¯t have any other extravagant spending, so his ount bnce shouldn¡¯t only have that little money. Thinking about it, the allowance that Mama Le gave Le Xuan every month had all been coaxed away by Lin Xiang.


    !!


    The money had been spent, so be it. Although Le Wan felt a little heartache because it was spent on Lin Xiang, who wasn¡¯t worth it.


    But looking at Lin Xiang¡¯s condition, she probably couldn¡¯t afford it. Since the money was spent, it shouldn¡¯t be wasted. Lin Xiang couldn¡¯t think that she was so powerful that Le Xuan would be so easy to bully.


    Le Wan was calcting in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    She said to Feng Ying,


    ¡°Aiya, you see, Le Xuan has good taste. He found a girlfriend who can help him save money, unlike us pig friends who only want to spend his money.¡±


    Lin Xiang rolled her eyes when she heard her words. She thought to herself,


    So, you still have this kind of self-awareness.


    Le Xuan didn¡¯t know about the two¡¯s secret confrontation, so he didn¡¯t hear anything strange in Le Wan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Me and Boss, who are we? Was there a need to haggle over such a small amount of money? Just order whatever you like, I¡¯m here so you don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to finish it.¡± The 18-year-old Le Xuan¡¯s appetite was at its peak, and he was confident that he could finish it.


    Le Wan was waiting for him to say that, so she ordered a lot more dishes without hesitation. She exined to Le Xuan,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and visit my big brother and second brotherter. I¡¯ll also bring them a lunch filled with love.¡±


    Lin Xiang¡¯s face darkened when she saw Le Wan ordering a new round of food. However, when she heard Le Wan say that she was not only going to eat by herself, but she was also going to buy lunch for both of her brothers, she thought to herself,


    How could there be such a thick-skinned person


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°That¡¯s not very good, is it? After all, it¡¯s yin Huai¡¯s treat. On the ount that we¡¯re friends, it¡¯s bad enough that he¡¯s treating you guys, but it¡¯s a bit too much to invite your big brother and second brother.¡±


    Le Wanughed.


    ¡°The person who¡¯s going to treat us hasn¡¯t even said anything yet. Howe it¡¯s your turn to talk about me?¡± She looked at Yin Huai. ¡°Why? can¡¯t my big brother and second brother eat a bit of your food?¡±


    Le Xuan was very respectful of Le Wan¡¯s big brother and second brother.


    ¡°Big Brother and Second Brother¡¯s appetites aren¡¯t considered small. Boss, the food you ordered just now isn¡¯t enough. Give them some more.¡±


    It just so happened that this store had a delivery service, so he told them to deliver it directly when it was ready.


    ¡°Otherwise, if you wait for us to finish eating and then send it over, not only will it be toote, but the food will also be cold.¡±


    Le Wan immediately took out her phone and informed Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le, telling them to wait for the free lunch.


    ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful. Sure enough, they didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing.¡±


    Her mouth was soft when she spoke. Her eldest and second brothers had eaten Le Xuan¡¯s food. If she asked them to gather informationter, they would probably be more proactive.


    ¡°Of course, Boss¡¯s big brother and second brother are also my big brother and second brother, right?¡± Le Xuan was very happy to receive Le Wan¡¯s praise.


    Lin Xiang¡¯s face turned pale with anger when she saw that her boyfriend was still so close to Le Wan.


    She sat on the chair and sneered,


    ¡°You¡¯re so happy to acknowledge Big Brother and Second Brother, but they might not acknowledge you.¡±


    Le Xuan¡¯s hand, which was pouring a drink, paused. He turned back to look at Lin Xiang.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? Why are you speaking in such a weird tone? It started when we bought the tickets, and now we¡¯re going back to dinner. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like it,¡± Lin said unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re being treated like a fool.¡±


    She pointed at Le Wan and said,


    ¡°Just because she saved you once, you have to spend money on her unconditionally? Why? She¡¯s not your girlfriend.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Xiang¡¯s suspicious eyes darted between the two of them.


    ¡°Or is there something between the two of you secretly? You call her Boss, but you¡¯re actually ying like a brother and sister, an older sister and younger brother. That kind of ambiguous and shameful rtionship, right?¡±

 Chapter 185 - 185 Exposed

    185 Exposed


    Lin¡¯s words made the three people¡¯s faces turn dark. Even Feng Ying, who was watching the show from the side, pouted and red at Lin.


    Le Xuan¡¯s face became even angrier.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say to me normally because you¡¯re my girlfriend. I can tolerate you, but how can you say that to my boss? How could you insult my rtionship with her?¡±


    ¡°Le Xuan, now that you¡¯re capable, you dare to speak to me like this?¡±


    Seeing that Le Xuan was still angry at her, Lin Xiang mmed the table.


    ¡°You¡¯re angry at me because of this woman? Are you a fool? You¡¯re still counting money for someone who¡¯s been cheated. You value her so much. If she really has you in her heart and sees you as her younger brother, why would she spend your money so recklessly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to spend money on Boss. This is between me and her.¡±


    Le Xuan didn¡¯t understand why his girlfriend, who was usually quite sensible, had suddenly changed.


    ¡°And I¡¯m not the only one who spends money on Boss. When I go out to y, Boss will also pay for it. She even gave me a lot of things.¡±


    Linughed in anger.


    ¡°When you say spend money, do you mean the 99 yuan ticket this morning?¡±


    Using a ticket that was less than a hundred yuan to exchange for a seafood feast that was almost ten thousand Yuan¡­ Le Wan¡¯s pauper n was really good. Only that fool, Le Xuan, couldn¡¯t see through it.


    Lin Xiang looked at Le Wan and Feng Ying with disdain.


    To make it easier for them to move around the haunted house, the two of them only wore simple white t-shirts and shorts. they looked bare-faced, and even the bags they were carrying were ordinary cloth bags of unknown brands.


    Therefore, Lin Xiang didn¡¯t treat the two of them as children from rich families. She only thought that they were deliberately sucking on Le Xuan¡¯s blood and that they were vain women.


    Even so, she still dared to put on a high and mighty attitude and look down on her. What right did Le Wan have?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even give me the 99 yuan ticket. Did I say anything?¡± Le Xuan asked Lin Xiang in return,


    ¡°You said that Boss doesn¡¯t care about me. What about you? In the past few months that I¡¯ve been with you, when have I not given you the money you asked for? Did I ever say anything to you?¡±


    Lin Xiang was furious,


    ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to spend your money? What right does she have to be treated the same as me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯ll be treated differently from you.¡±


    Le Xuanpletely lost his patience.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me how I got this watch? It¡¯s a limited edition, 890,000 yuan. My boss gave it to me as a birthday presentst week.¡±


    He shook the watch in his hand.


    ¡°And you? What did you give me for my birthday? It was a birthday card left behind by someone else. You didn¡¯t even bother to cover it up and just gave it to me after you wrote your name.¡±


    Lin Xiang was shocked when she heard the price of 890,000 Yuan. She subconsciously thought that it was impossible,


    ¡°How could she give you such an expensive thing? This must be an imitation!¡±


    Le Xuan took out the car keys from his pocket and threw them on the table.


    ¡°These few months, all the pocket money in my ount, close to a million, has all been spent on you. I don¡¯t have the money to modify my car. It was Boss who gave me a few hundred thousand.¡±


    The engine that he had ordered a while the previous month was finally in stock. However, his family didn¡¯t like him ying with cars, so he didn¡¯t dare to ask for money from his family, nor did he dare to use his supplementary card. In the end, he begged Le Wan, who transferred the money to him without a word.


    ¡°In just a month, she has spent so much money on me, not to mention the things she has given me before. So, I¡¯m treating her to a haunted house and a meal. Is there a problem?¡± Le Xuan looked at Lin Xiang. ¡°I think thatpared to you, Boss¡¯s feelings for me are much more sincere.¡±


    Le Xuan was a coward, but he wasn¡¯t that stupid. There was something wrong with Lin Xiang¡¯s constant questioning of his money. But he did like Lin Xiang, and he could afford to give her, so he chose not to ask.


    Lin Xiang¡¯s face turned pale. She didn¡¯t expect Le Wan to be a richdy. From what Le Xuan said, she seemed to be even richer than him. So, in Le Wan¡¯s eyes, what she had done just now was like a clown jumping around.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiang felt ashamed and angry.


    Why was there a person like Le Wan, who was born on the streets of Rome, while she, who was clearly good-looking and had a good figure, would always watch good opportunities slip away in front of her because she was born into an ordinary family?

 Chapter 186 - 186 The End

    186 The End


    There was a huge gap between Lin Xiang and Le Wan. Le Wan could easily give away a watch worth eight to nine hundred thousand Yuan, but what about her? If she wanted to buy a bikini that cost a few thousand yuan, she would have to rack her brain and think of ways to please people.


    Looking at Le Wan¡¯s eyes, which were filled with anticipation for a good show, in an instant, Lin Xiang¡¯s jealousy grew like wild grass in her heart.


    Anger burned her rationality and made her speak without thinking.


    ¡°So just because she¡¯s richer than you, you¡¯re so humble to please her. For her, you can even ignore my feelings as your girlfriend? Le Xuan, you¡¯re quite loose!¡±


    !!


    Hearing her say this, the disappointment in Le Xuan¡¯s, eyes could no longer be concealed.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how you see me.¡±


    He stood up with his hand on the table.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s end it here.¡±


    Seeing that Le Xuan had turned his head away from her, Lin realized what she had just said. She panicked and quickly exined,


    ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to see you ce her above me. I love you so much, but you value someone else more than me. I¡¯m very unhappy, so I said those harsh words.¡±


    Le Xuan didn¡¯t want to listen to her anymore. He controlled his temper and said,


    ¡°You should go back first today. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I might do something.¡±


    Lin Xiang saw that his hands were clenched into fists, and the veins on the back of his hands were bulging. It was obvious that Le Xuan was trying very hard to control his temper, but Lin Xiang thought of the day they met.


    At that time, she was busy with her art exam. To improve her acting skills, she hooked up with the best boy in the training ss.


    She had heard that the boy had a girlfriend, but Lin didn¡¯t care. She wanted to ask him to help her with her training before the art exam.


    The boy was after her beauty and freshness, and she was after his convenience. The two of them were just taking what they needed.


    That night, the two of them rehearsedte, and only the two of them were left in the rehearsal room.


    Burning with passion, the two of them held each other and fell to the ground. Just as they were reaching the climax, the door of the rehearsal room was suddenly kicked open.


    The guy¡¯s girlfriend wanted to pick up her boyfriend from school, but they were caught red-handed. When the boy saw who it was, he was so scared that he ran away. He quickly pulled up his pants and chased after her.


    At that time, Lin Xiang saw that he was such a coward and even called him a coward. She didn¡¯t think that there was a reason why the boy was so cowardly. So, she got her retribution the next day.


    The guy¡¯s girlfriend wasn¡¯t a good student, but a famous hooligan. Her brother was even more famous than her, the leader of hooligans.


    So, on the way home, Lin Xiang was blocked by more than a dozen people in the alley.


    If a hooligan wanted to teach someone a lesson, he would usually use these few methods. Beating them up, stripping them in the street, humiliating them, and then recording them. Of course, there were even crueler methods, such as gang rape, drug abuse, forced prostitution, and so on.


    Fortunately, these people were just ordinary gangsters. So, they only wanted to teach Lin a lesson and spread the news that she had stepped into other people¡¯s rtionships. At the same time, they wanted to make her suffer.


    But Lin Xiang¡¯s dream since she was young was to be a shining female star, so how could she let someone take a photo of her naked in public and post it online? Then her life would really be ruined.


    So she struggled with all her might. When she was pushed to the ground and stripped of her clothes, she made use of her agile body, which she had practiced dancing since she was young, to roll out of the encirclement. Then, she rushed out of the alley and pounced on Le Xuan, who happened to be passing by.


    Le Xuan had always hated these people who bullied girls, so when he saw that Lin Xiang¡¯s school uniform had been torn to pieces and there were so many people chasing after her, his sense of justice exploded. He protected her behind him and started fighting with these hooligans.


    Ever since he was saved by Le Wan after being bullied a few years ago, Le Xuan had asked his family to hire a professional Taekwondo coach to practice sparring for a few years, so he was fierce and ruthless when he hit people.


    People who didn¡¯t know what had happened would think that Le Xuan was the bully when they saw how ruthless he was.


    However, the hoodlums were also used to fighting, and there was strength in numbers. Le Xuan¡¯s fists were no match for so many people, and in the end, he was still at a disadvantage and was pressed to the ground. If someone had not called the police and the police had not arrived in time, he would have been beaten up.

 Chapter 187 - 187 Exposing

    187 Exposing


    After the incident, Le Xuan got someone to send the group of hooligans to the police station under the name of ¡°gang-rted forces.¡±


    Le Xuan, who had saved the damsel in distress and showed off his wealth, sessfully won Lin Xiang¡¯s favor.


    She lied to him, saying that she had been wronged. She didn¡¯t know that the boy had a girlfriend, so she was with him. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect to be deceived and be the target of revenge.


    Le Xuan was swayed by her pitiful look, and not long after that, under Lin Xiang¡¯s intentional actions, he fell into the of love.


    !!


    In the time that she was with Le Xuan, he was always at her beck and call, so Lin Xiang had almost forgotten how fierce he was when she met him.


    When she saw the veins on Le Xuan¡¯s arm, she immediately recalled what happened. She shuddered in fear, afraid that the fist the size of a sandbag wouldnd on her.


    ¡°We were too impulsive today. Let¡¯s separate for a few days and calm down.¡±


    After saying this, she picked up her bag and ran away in a panic.


    As for the bikinis, she couldn¡¯t care less for now.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡± Le Wan opened a can of iced Coke and handed it to him.


    Le Xuan picked it up and poured it into his mouth. Within a few seconds, the can was empty.


    With a ¡°Dong¡± sound, Le Xuan smashed the already deformed can of Coke onto the table, and said through gritted teeth,


    ¡°One more can!¡±


    His ferocious expression made Feng Ying a little scared and she shrank back to Le Wan¡¯s side. Unexpectedly, Le Wan stood on the chair and pped him on the head.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! You¡¯ve drunk so much Coke, are you still going to eat?¡±


    The fierce look on Le Xuan¡¯s face quickly disappeared and was reced by a look of grievance. He looked like a dejected pug.


    ¡°I¡¯m already like this. Why do you still want to hit me?¡±


    This sudden change made Feng Ying gasp in amazement.


    Le Wan rolled her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sad about?¡±


    At the mention of Lin Xiang, Le Xuan¡¯s brows furrowed with ayer of gloominess.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect her to be like this.¡±


    In fact, during the time they had been together, he had more or less noticed that Lin Xiang was not as weak and kind as he had thought. On the contrary, she had her own ideas, a strong personality, and was a little vain.


    But because Lin Xiang was usually very restrained in front of him, even if Le Xuan noticed it, he didn¡¯t care too much.


    However, Lin Xiang¡¯s words today really hurt his heart. Le Xuan couldn¡¯t ept it, but they had been together for a while, and he couldn¡¯t bear to give up on this rtionship.


    Le Wan could see the hesitation in his eyes. After thinking for a while, she took out her phone, turned the volume to the highest, and yed a recording.


    It turned out that when she first heard Lin Xiang talking badly about Le Xuan, Le Wan had turned on her recorder and recorded Lin Xiang¡¯s voice on the phone.


    Her original n was that if Lin Xiang really wanted to betray Le Xuan, she would send him this recording and let him see this person clearly.


    However, since the conflict had broken out between the two of them, Le Wan decided to cut the knot and solve the problem once and for all. So, after thinking for a while, she decided to y the recording.


    For a moment, only the sound of Lin Xiang talking on the phone could be heard in the private room. Although the recording was not very clear because of the distance, the three people in the room could still hear Lin Xiang¡¯s outrageous words.


    ¡°How can she do this? It¡¯s one thing for her to cheat for money, but she¡¯s also trying to cheat people of their feelings!¡±


    After listening to the recording, Le Wan didn¡¯t expect Feng Ying to be the first one to jump up.


    She was so angry that she was trembling, and she even smashed the coke bottle on the table like Le Xuan. However, she had short hands and little strength, so she didn¡¯t look scary at all. Instead, she was as cute as a hamster.


    Le Xuan, who was initially very angry and disappointed, couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw her like this. With thisugh, he felt that the anger in his heart had dissipated a lot.


    He smacked his head with his palm in defeat.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to read people, so I deserved to be cheated on.¡±


    Feng Ying disagreed with this statement.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®deserve to be cheated on¡¯? She lied to you because she thought you were easy to fool.¡±


    Le Xuan was a little peeved.


    ¡°I¡¯m not easy to fool!¡±


    ¡°In any case, she¡¯s lying. She¡¯s in the wrong.¡± Feng Ying scratched her nose. ¡°We can¡¯t just let her off like this!¡±


    The two of them looked at Le Wan in unison.

 Chapter 188 - 188 The Plan

    188 The n


    Among the three of them, there was no doubt that Le Wan was the core person. Therefore, when something went wrong, Feng Ying and Le Xuan both subconsciously looked at her and asked her for her opinion.


    Le Wan had no choice but to reveal her original n.


    ¡°Based on what she said, I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s talking about the Ling family of Linghua Shengshi films. From what Lin Xiang said, this Young Master Ling is quite yful. If I¡¯m not wrong, he should be the third Young Master of his family.¡±


    After all, Third Young Master Ling was also a famous yboy in the entertainment circle, and he would often bring female celebrities with him.


    !!


    Le Xuan didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°But from what Lin Xiang said, she does want to get close to this Young Master Ling, but she hasn¡¯t. So why are we looking for young master Ling?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Feng Ying continued. ¡°You want to tell Young Master Ling about Lin Xiang¡¯s character in advance so that he won¡¯t invite her to the boat and cut off her thoughts?¡±


    As she looked at the two innocent children, Le Wan felt that she had sinned for a moment, as if she had been a bad influence on them.


    Seeing that she was silent for a moment, the two of them hurriedly urged her,


    ¡°Hurry up and tell us.¡±


    Le Wan had no choice but to let go of that ridiculous thought.


    ¡°For an ambitious person like Lin Xiang, even if she doesn¡¯t have this chance to get on board, she will still find other opportunities to climb up thedder.¡±


    The two of them thought that it was true.


    Feng Ying was a little dejected.


    ¡°So we can¡¯t punish her?¡±


    ¡°How can there not be any? But before that, we need to figure something out,¡± Le Wan said.


    She looked at Le Xuan and said,


    ¡°Then why did Lin Xiang think that you were a second-generation rich kid?¡±


    Le Xuan was also a little puzzled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m a second generation!¡±


    Looking at his silly face, Le Wan had a vague guess in her heart.


    ¡°Have you ever told her what your family does?¡±


    ¡°We rarely talk about these things when we¡¯re together.¡±


    Le Xuan thought about it carefully.


    ¡°There should be one time. She saw that my WeChat ount had so much money, and there were tens of thousands of yuan entering my ount every month. She asked me where the money came from. I told her that it was from my mother. She then asked what my mother did for a living and I told her that she rented a house for others.¡±


    Le Wan understood what he meant. She found it funny but at the same time, she was speechless.


    ¡°You call that renting a house for others? She¡¯s running a real estate agency.¡±


    Le Xuan didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t a real estate agent renting a house for people?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. No, there¡¯s still a difference here, and it¡¯s a big one.¡± Le Wan was stunned.


    When she heard that, it felt like he had several houses for rent. Plus, Le Xuan was a local, so it was easy to think that he was a second-generation rich kid.


    However, Le Xuan¡¯s mother opened a real estate agency with a wide range of businesses. Not only did she have many branches in the city, but her business was also slowly expanding to the surrounding provinces and cities, expanding to the whole country.


    Le Wan exined this spection, and Le Xuan was a little indignant.


    ¡°So she¡¯s trying to find a horse by riding a donkey. On one hand, she thinks that I¡¯m poor and uses me as a spare wallet, but on the other hand, she wants to find a higher branch?¡±


    Furthermore, of all the people Lin Xiang could have chosen, she had to choose a rotten fish like Ling San. The Le family was richer than the Ling family.


    To put it bluntly, Lin Xiang didn¡¯t spend much time with Le Xuan from the beginning. She only treated him as a wallet, so she didn¡¯t care enough about him. Otherwise, if she asked a few more questions or showed more concern, she should be able to find a lot of problems.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? If Lin didn¡¯t misunderstand you, we probably wouldn¡¯t have found out her true colors.¡±


    If Lin Xiang knew that Mama Le was running a real estate agency and that Le Xuan¡¯s father had his ownpany, she would probably use all her means to tie Le Xuan down.


    ¡°So, if you tell her your true identity, will she regret it?¡± Le Wan asked.


    Le Xuan frowned unwillingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use for her to regret it. I won¡¯t be with her again.¡±


    After knowing Lin Xiang¡¯s true colors, he would never turn back.


    ¡°If you still dare to be with her, I¡¯ll break her legs, and yours!¡± Le Wan red at him.

 Chapter 189 - 189 Inquiring

    189 Inquiring


    For some reason, Le Xuan felt his leg hurt, but he promised that it wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the wrong rtionship. Just punish her a little. There¡¯s no need to spend so much effort on her, and there¡¯s no need to go to such great lengths for her. For a greedy person like Lin Xiang, knowing that there was a gold mine in front of her but she didn¡¯t see it is already a punishment for her. It¡¯s enough to make her regret it for years,¡± Le Wan exined.


    The two of them nodded, not fully understanding.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Lin Xiang say that it¡¯s master Ling¡¯s birthday in a few days? I¡¯ll go ask my second brother to see if it¡¯s true.¡±


    Just as he received the seafood feast from the delivery man, Second Brother Le¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and said,


    ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±


    He knew that there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Every time Le Wan took the initiative to talk to him, she must have something to ask of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me sad,¡± said Le Wan. ¡°Can¡¯t I share something with you just because I¡¯ve eaten something delicious?¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Baby. I¡¯m so happy. Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up and enjoy the food first,¡± Second Brother Le said.


    ¡°No!¡± Le Wan quickly stopped him. ¡°I just have a small favor to ask of you.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Second Brother Le had an ¡®I knew it¡¯ expression on his face.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want to know? Could it be that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to one of ourpany¡¯s small stars? If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll clean them up and send them to you.¡±


    At first, he was just joking, but Second Brother Le suddenly remembered that Little Brother Le had asked him about a small star in thepany a while ago. His heart skipped a beat. Could he have guessed correctly?


    After all, with Little Brother Le¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t care about male celebrities at all. There were only a few people who could make hime forward to ask about things, and the first one was his sister, Le Wan.


    Thinking of what he had just said, Second Brother Le wanted to p himself in the mouth. What was with his loud mouth? He was afraid that Le Wan would take his words seriously and ask him to send the little star to her. So, he quickly made up for it.


    ¡°Ahem, Second Brother was just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Le Wan was speechless.


    ¡°With a boss like you, the celebrities in yourpany must be having a hard time, right?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? I¡¯m a rare good boss in the entertainment industry.¡± Second Brother Le patted his chest and guaranteed this.


    There had always been a lot of messy things in the entertainment industry. Compared to the bosses of other entertainmentpanies, Second Brother Le thought that he was an unscrupulous businessman, but he was an unscrupulous businessman with a bottom line.


    Although he would still squeeze the value out of the celebrities, at the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be harsh on them, nor would he use contracts to trap them, nor would he force them to ept the unspoken rules.


    Hearing Second Brother Le¡¯s boasting, Le Wan quickly interrupted him and told him what she wanted to know.


    ¡°Ling San?¡± Second Brother Le thought that the Ling family and hispany were not just rivals. Most importantly, this person¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°Why do you want to know about him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s a friend of mine. He¡¯s in trouble.¡±


    Le Wan didn¡¯t mention anything about Le Xuan, but Second Brother Le could guess what was going on when he saw the steaming hot seafood feast on the table.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help you find out.¡±


    Second Brother Le and Ling San were indeed from the same circle. They quickly found out that Ling San was indeed nning to set out to sea on Saturday to celebrate.


    After receiving the confirmation, Le Wan immediately called Big Brother Le.


    Big Brother Le was only in his twenties, but he had be a fishing enthusiast a long time ago after following his father. He was even more obsessed with fishing than his father. In recent years, he had been keen on going out to sea to fish.


    To support this hobby, he had just bought thetest cruise ship two months ago, so Le Wan wanted to borrow it from him for two days.


    After sessfully borrowing the boat, Le Wan put away her phone in satisfaction.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d like to p your face in public!¡±


    After everything was arranged, the three of them were finally in the mood to eat seafood hot pot.


    ¡°You ordered so much. You have to finish it all. Don¡¯t waste it!¡±

 Chapter 190 - 190 Sniveling

    190 Sniveling


    Half an hourter, Feng Ying was the first to surrender while holding her stomach.


    ¡°Boss, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I really can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t eat, then don¡¯t.¡±


    Le Wan was also feeling a little ufortable, so she had no choice but to put down her chopsticks.


    The two of them looked at Le Xuan.


    ¡°Good luck. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    Le Xuan gave her a big thumbs up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡±


    However, ten minutester,


    ¡°Boss, I can¡¯t do it either!¡±


    Le Xuan also put down his chopsticks. He supported himself with the wall and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling very ufortable. I have to go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Go on, go on.¡±


    Le Wan nced at the few tes of meat on the table that had not been put into the pot yet. She called for the waiter to pack them up and bring the bill.


    Feng Ying looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°How about I pay for this meal?¡±


    ¡°No need, I can still afford this. and don¡¯t worry, I already told Le Xuan to invite you, so I¡¯ll make it up to himter.¡± Le Wan paid the money swiftly.


    Seeing that Le Xuan was so badly hurt today, they decided not to pressure him.


    The three of them had eaten too much and were a little sleepy. They had no energy to y anything else, so they could only go home.


    After sending Feng Ying home, Le Wan stood still for a while, and finally turned around and headed to the City Center Park.


    On weekdays, there were only a few elderly people in the park to pass the time. Le Wan parked her car in the parking lot and saw Le Xuan¡¯s car. As expected, this fool hade here again.


    Le Wan got off the car and walked along a cobblestone path toward the innermost part of the park. Finally, she walked to a Pavilion by theke. She had yet to walk in when she saw Le Xuan, who was over 1.8 meters tall, sitting on the steps while hugging his knees.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t need to get close to him to know that he was crying silently.


    Who would have thought that in the eyes of his ssmates, the tall and strong Le Xuan with an irascible and impulsive personality would actually be a crybaby?


    He seemed to have a carefree personality, but he was actually quite sensitive and attached great importance to friendship. He had been with Lin Xiang for almost half a year and he only found out today that he had been lied to. How could he not be sad?


    However, Le Xuan grew more and more concerned about his reputation as he grew older. He was unwilling to show this side of himself to others, and would only stupidlye to this old ce to cry.


    Speaking of which, this was also the ce where Le Wan and Le Xuan met.


    At that time, Le Wan was in her first year of high school and was in the same ss as Le Xuan. However, the two of them were not familiar with each other, only to the extent of being family.


    Back then, Le Wan had heard from someone that Fu Sui had a date with someone at the museum in the Central Park, so she had run over.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t know if she had been fooled by a prank or if Fu Sui had received the news and run away early. She couldn¡¯t find him and got lost in the park. Then she ran into Le Xuan, who was crying secretly in the pavilion in the middle of theke.


    At first, Le Wan was startled by the sound of crying, but when she turned around, she realized that it was him. The moment the two of them looked at each other, they were embarrassed. Le Wan ran away without even saying goodbye.


    What happened that day left a deep impression on Le Wan. It was the first time she had seen a man who was about 1.8 meters tall crying in front of her. It was also because of this incident that she saw Le Xuan being ganged up on, and that was why she took the risk to save him.


    Although these were all the experiences of the original body, Le Wan, who shared the same memory, could still empathize with them. She stood there for about half a minute, then turned around and went to the convenience store to buy two popsicles.


    Seeing that Le Xuan was still immersed in his own world, Le Wan deliberately went around to the back of the pavilion and quietly walked behind him. She held a popsicle in her hand and ced it on his neck.


    With a howl, Le Xuan jumped up in shock. When he turned around and saw that it was her, he said aggrievedly,


    ¡°Boss, what are you doing here?¡±


    Seeing that there were still traces of tears on his face, Le Wan didn¡¯t expose him.


    ¡°I thought that I haven¡¯t been here in a long time. I happened to be free today, so I came over to take a look.¡±


    She stuffed the popsicle into his hand, then unwrapped one for herself and ate it slowly.


    ¡°Boss, am I useless? I was like this a few years ago, and I¡¯ll still be like this a few yearster.¡±


    Le Xuan¡¯s hands repeatedly rubbed the packaging of the popsicle.

 Chapter 191 Friends

    Chapter 191 Friends


    A few years ago, he still had a group of good brothers. At that time, he thought that they were really good friends, so they often yed together.


    In the end, she didn''t expect that one time, when everyone had agreed to y pool together, Le Xuan couldn''t go because he had something to attend to at home.


    On the surface, they all said that it was fine and that they would meet again next time, but in the end, they turned around andined in the group. Theyined that no one paid the bill,ined that he was stupid, said that he was ridiculous, and even said that if it wasn''t for his generosity, they wouldn''t even be willing to take him out.


    The reason why Le Xuan knew about it was that they had entered the wrong group. Otherwise, he would be a fool and be treated as a spendthrift by these people. He would even help them count the money after being sold.


    Le Wan bit down on a piece of ice with her front teeth and ced it on her left cheek. She savored the sweetness in the ice. "That''s because you''ve always been so kind and willing to do whatever you want. That''s why they''re always bullying you." Le Xuan''s personality was like this. As long as someone appeared to be a little better to him, he would easily take it for real and treat them with his heart.


    For example, the original Le Wan had saved his life once, so he was willing to be her little brother and had been following Le Wan for more than two years.


    Le Wan didn''tck money. In addition, she had an arrogant personality, so she didn''t like to take advantage of others. In Le Xuan''s eyes, this was even more valuable, and thus, he was even more loyal to her.


    However, there were still a few people like Le Wan, so Le Xuan always met unsavory people and was always deceived.


    The reason why his temper had be so bad was more or less because of these people.


    Le Xuan also knew that he had this problem. "But I just can''t help it."


    He had always been an outgoing person. He would be very happy after making friends, and once he was happy, he couldn''t help but want to spend money on them.


    "Since you can''t change it, then there''s no need to change it. This isn''t a big problem." Le Wan took thest bite of ice and stuffed the stick back into the bag. "When we see people calling their friends, we think that they seem to have a lot of friends, but in fact, most of them are just fair-weather friends. They only get together for benefits. There are very few true friends, so this is not your problem. It''s normal. We''re still young and have a lot of time to slowly filter the people around us and distinguish between real friends and fake friends."


    "What if I don''t meet one?" Le Xuan didn''t have much confidence.


    Le Wan patted his head. "What are you worried about when I''m here? Hurry up and eat the popsicle. I''ll take you to find your friendter. If you guys get along, then that''s fine. If you don''t, then we''ll slowly see."


    Hearing this, Le Xuan''s ears perked up like a puppy. "Who are you looking for?"


    "Why are you so full of nonsense? Hurry up and eat the popsicle, or it''ll melt." Le Wan urged him.


    Le Xuan''s trust in Le Wan had always been very high, and with her strong words, his mood improved a lot, and his expectations were filled.


    "Who else can I go to?" The original Le Wan didn''t have many friends because she was so devoted to Fu Sui. After she transmigrated, she had been busy preparing for her exams. She only met Zhai Jing and Feng Ying because of her studies and didn''t meet anyone else.


    Because Feng Ying''s feelings for Le Xuan seemed to be a littleplicated, but Le Xuan didn''t have any special feelings for her, Le Wan didn''t want to keep the two together.


    After much thought, she was only left with Zhai Jing, the only reliable choice.


    While Le Xuan was busy eating his popsicle, Le Wan quickly sent a message to Zhai Jing, asking him if he was busy. If she went to look for him now, would she hinder his work? While she was at it, she also sent a message to Ren Rong, asking if it was convenient to go to thepany now.


    Fortunately, both sides said that she could go over now, so Le Wan dragged Le Xuan to Dahong Company.


    Le Xuan had been looking forward to it, but when he saw her drive the car into the parking lot of Dahong Company, he couldn''t keep his calm anymore. "Boss, why did wee here?"


    Le Wan turned the steering wheel and backed into the parking lot. "Didn''t I say I''m bringing you here to meet a new friend?"


    "You''re indeed making new friends, but why did youe to Dahong Corporation?" Le Xuan still didn''t understand.


    "That''s because he''s working at Dahong Corporation, of course," said Le Wan.

 Chapter 192 - 192 Demo

    192 Demo


    ¡°They would be working right now. Will we disturb them if we go over?¡±


    When Le Xuan heard that this person was working at Dahong Corporation, he was a little scared.


    An ignorant and ipetent rich kid like him had been most afraid of people who were motivated since he was young because they would bepared with each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already informed them.¡±


    Seeing that he was still holding on to the seat belt, Le Wan knew that he was starting to slip away again.


    ¡°You just need to follow behind me.¡±


    The two of them went to the front desk. After she told them her name, the front deskdy gave her a temporary pass and sent them up.


    Seeing Le Wan¡¯s open and generous manner, Le Xuan was a little curious, but in order not to embarrass himself, he restrained his gaze from looking around.


    When the elevator reached the 23rd floor, Zhai Jing was already waiting for them when they stepped out.


    Le Xuan¡¯s mouth turned into an ¡®O¡¯ shape.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He looked at Zhai Jing in surprise and then at Le Wan.


    ¡°Boss, the new friend you brought me here to meet is Zhai Jing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, is there a problem?¡± Le Wan turned around and asked him.


    Le Xuan quickly shook his head and shut his mouth.


    This was his new brother-inw, how could he dare to have any opinions?


    Zhai Jing nodded at Le Xuan as a form of greeting. Then, his gaze returned to Le Wan, and a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Le Wan patted her bulging stomach.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten. I¡¯m very full.¡±


    Zhai Jing took the bag from Le Wan¡¯s hand and led the two of them inside.


    Le Wan looked at the people who were busy working in thepany. She suddenly felt a little scared. She tugged at Zhai Jing¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Are we really not disturbing you all bying here like this?¡±


    Zhai Jing brought the two of them to a small meeting room.


    ¡°The preparation work is almost done. All that¡¯s left is to check and fill in the gaps. I don¡¯t need to do anything. I just need to sit here in case there¡¯s a sudden problem that they can¡¯t solve.¡±


    Wow, he¡¯s so amazing!


    Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up.


    After the three of them sat down, Le Xuan, who had been holding it in for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and asked,


    ¡°Brother-inw, why are you at Dahong Corporation?¡±


    And from the attitude of the employees who passed by him just now, they seemed to be quite respectful.


    Le Xuan didn¡¯t understand. Zhai Jing was just an ordinary person. From what he knew, Dahong¡¯s recruitment standards were all top-tier university graduates. Zhai Jing was just a high school student. Why was he working at Dahong Company?


    Le Xuan¡¯s ¡®brother-inw¡¯ obviously pleased Zhai Jing. Seeing Le Xuan scratching his head in confusion, he patiently exined the cause of the incident to him.


    Le Xuan was stunned for a while before he understood what was going on. The news that the game designed by Zhai Jing had been sold had spread after the Le corporation¡¯s party, so Le Xuan knew about it as well. However, he didn¡¯t expect Zhai Jing to be so capable that he would sell the game to Dahong Corporation.


    Dahong Corporation was one of the inte giants in the country. It was the dream of many young people to enter a bigpany. Zhai Jing, who was only a high school student, had already achieved a goal that many people didn¡¯t dare to dream of. Moreover, seeing how he was so at ease in thepany, his status was obviously high!


    Le Xuan also gave a thumbs-up and eximed,


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too amazing.¡±


    No wonder Boss took a fancy to him.


    At this moment, Le Xuan had subconsciously ignored the fact that Le Wan used to love Fu Sui to death. Right now, all he could think about was the game that Zhai Jing had just mentioned.


    After all, young men nowadays loved to y games. He rubbed his hands together excitedly.


    ¡°You said that the game will be released tonight, which means that the game is ready. Then, do I have a chance to take a look or two in advance?¡±


    Seeing that Zhai Jing was frowning and not saying anything, he quickly promised,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll really only take a nce or two. I promise I won¡¯t leak it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an urgent matter for you to take a look.¡±


    To promote the event, thepany had already contacted arge number of game streamers, so there was no need to keep it a secret.


    Zhai Jing got someone to bring two machines over. you can try it out here.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Le Xuan couldn¡¯t believe it. How could an outsider like him y a game that wasn¡¯t even on the market?


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already asked President Ren.¡±


    As soon as he received Le Wan, Zhai Jing had already called President Ren and asked for his instructions. President Ren said that it was just before theunch.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see if there are any different experiences from the perspective of the public yers. It would be even better if you could offer some opinions.¡±

 Chapter 193 - 193 Similar

    193 Simr


    The moment Le Xuan heard the President Ren that Zhai Jing mentioned, he knew that he was referring to the president of Dahong Corporation, Ren Rong. He was the person who was ranked at the top of the list of rich people.


    Seeing that Zhai Jing was so familiar with this big boss, he gave him two thumbs up to express his admiration.


    The two machines were in the highest configuration at the moment. Le Xuan thought,


    As expected of a big gamingpany.


    !!


    Then, he happily pulled out a chair and sat down, fully focused on experiencing the game.


    Seeing this, Zhai Jing led Le Wan to another machine and sat down. He helped her enter her ount number and password.


    ¡°This is the most original ount. You can use your favorite ount name and nickname when you log in. The password is your birthday.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Seeing that the ount name was 0002, Le Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Does this ount belong to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Zhai Jing lowered his head and his eyes fell on her face.


    Before he took out the game, he had already specially set up an ount for Le Wan. That was why when Ren Rong wanted to create an ount, he realized that 0002 had already been registered by someone else.


    Le Wan pursed her lips and smiled. She held Zhai Jing¡¯s hand under the table and scratched his palm.


    This really touched Zhai Jing¡¯s heart. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he retracted his palm, holding her soft little hand tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    The ss in the meeting room was transparent, so the people outside were all looking at them.


    As a high school student, it was already abrupt enough for him to join the game team, and as a game partner.


    In the beginning, many people in thepany had their opinions, but when his identity as a game designer was exposed, they were convinced.


    But in this way, his identity was even more eye-catching, especially after knowing that boss Ren valued him. In addition, he was handsome and young, so even if he was busy with his studies and rarely came to thepany, his every move was paid special attention to.


    Today, he had specially gone to the door to wee a man and a woman of the same age. Moreover, he had changed his usual indifferent attitude and was now talking andughing.


    This unusual change made many people suspicious of Le Wan and Le Xuan¡¯s identity, so they would pay attention to the movements in the meeting room, whether it was intentional or not.


    When the two of them suddenly shook hands, Zhai Jing had already noticed that several female employees outside the conference room were secretly covering their mouths. Some of them even took out their mobile phones and pretended to take selfies, but it was obvious that they were taking photos of them.


    However, in Le Wan¡¯s opinion, it was not a big deal to see these things. The two of them didn¡¯t have any shameful rtionship. Moreover, she was not an employee of Dahong Corporation, so she didn¡¯t need to be afraid of the influence of dating in thepany.


    To Le Wan, Zhai Jing¡¯s ¡®stop fooling around¡¯ didn¡¯t sound threatening at all. Moreover, if he really minded, he would have let go of her hand long ago.


    In the end, not only did he not let go, but he also tightened his grip. Le Wan looked at him in a daze. His words were pleasant to hear, but his hands were honest.


    Zhai Jing red at her, which made Le Wan smile even more proudly.


    The two of them were exchanging flirtatious looks, and Le Xuan, who waspletely focused on the game, didn¡¯t notice their actions at all.


    He registered an ount and couldn¡¯t help but exim the moment he entered the game interface,


    ¡°This style is too amazing!¡±


    The characters were beautiful and celestial. When he clicked on the character cards, he was dazzled by their beauty. He felt that every one of them was especially good-looking, and he wanted every one of them!


    He moved his mouse left and right, and suddenly, he was stunned when he saw one of the character cards.


    He couldn¡¯t help but zoom in on the screen and squinted his eyes to take a closer look. Then, he looked at Le Wan in confusion and then at the screen again.


    ¡°Boss, why do I feel that this character looks so familiar?¡±


    Although Le Wan knew that Zhai Jing was designing a game, she had only taken a cursory look at it, so she was not clear about many of the game¡¯s designs. Now that she heard Le Xuan¡¯s words, she was interested.


    She pulled her hand out of Zhai Jing¡¯s palm. With a push of her feet, she slid along the chair to Le Xuan¡¯s side and stretched her neck to look over.


    When she saw the familiar face, the familiar facial features, and the familiar smile, Le Wan was stunned.


    This character looked so simr to her!


    Zhai Jing had once consulted her about drawing materials from her. Le Wan had agreed to it without much thought. Now that she had seen it, her first reaction was that this character was too simr to her.


    Le Xuan read the character card¡¯s introduction,


    ¡°Yao Guang, one of the seven elders of Carefree Sect, the pavilion master of Qingyun Pavilion, skilled in healing and long-range attack.¡±

 Chapter 194 - 194 The Main Person

    194 The Main Person


    Le Wan repeated the name over and over again. She felt a little embarrassed and a little annoyed. She red at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a great auspicious sign?¡±


    Yaoguang was the seventh Star of the Big Dipper, also known as the Army destroyer star. It was one of the stars that symbolized auspiciousness. At the same time,¡±yaoguang¡± also had the meaning of describing beautiful jade. Qing Yun was a type of cloud, and it was also a cloud that symbolized auspiciousness.


    Zhai Jing lowered his head and looked at her.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my Lucky Star.¡±


    These words that would usually make people feel awkward seemed to have a magical power when they came out of Zhai Jing¡¯s mouth. It made Le Wan¡¯s face turn red. She opened her mouth for a long time before she blurted out,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too brazen?¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s too tant!¡±


    Le Xuan, who had just lost a rtionship today, looked at Zhai Jing¡¯s actions and felt both admiration and jealousy in his heart. He looked at the two of them and their eyes were like silk. He only felt that this conference room was particrly narrow, so narrow that it could not amodate even one more person.


    ¡°How about I leave?¡± he asked tentatively. After some thought, he added, ¡°Thisputer is not bad. Why don¡¯t you let ite with me?¡±


    He was not the only one who felt the same way. Some employees secretly took photos of Le Wan and Zhai Jing¡¯s interaction and uploaded them to thepany¡¯s group chat. Some were disappointed, some werementing, but some sharp-eyed people quickly recognized them.


    ¡°This must be Pavilion master Yao Guang¡¯s true body!¡±


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little simr. I¡¯m not sure. Let me see it again.¡±


    In the end, after manyparisons, they found that Le Wan really looked very simr to Pavilion master Yao Guang in the game. When they saw the photo of the two of them holding hands intimately and only having eyes for each other, they thought that Zhai Jing was the game designer, Qianqian.


    For a moment, the group was filled with


    ¡°As expected of a Big Boss! Youngsters are still the best at ying!¡±


    God, he drew his girlfriend into the game. Which girl wouldn¡¯t be confused by such a flirting method?


    And what was more important? As members of the game team, they were very clear that Pavilion master Yao Guang¡¯s character wasn¡¯t as simple as it was described on the character card.


    In the early stages, as one of the seven elders of the Carefree Sect, Pavilion master Yao Guang¡¯s presence was not very high. However, when the yers reached level 60, unlocked new maps, andpleted the upgrade of character skills, herbat power would soar, and she would be the strongest existence in the Eastern Region.


    It could be said that Pavilion master Yao Guang bore the greatest expectations and love of the game¡¯s designer. Just with this setting, anyone who saw it could directly feel the deep feelings Zhai Jing had for his girlfriend.


    One of the single colleagues sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned, I¡¯ve learned! Next time, I¡¯ll use this move.¡±


    However, someone in the group quickly said something that pierced their hearts and directly shattered their fantasies.


    ¡°First, you have to have the ability to design a game. Second, you have to find a beautiful girlfriend. Otherwise, the character design won¡¯t be beautiful.¡±


    Why was Zhai Jing so lucky?


    Sour, it was too sour! The sour atmosphere spread to every corner of the group. After they were done being sour, many people dropped their keyboards and ran into the meeting room, ready to sneak a few nces.


    This was a living, moving Pavilion master Yao Guang! Which of those who loved to y games or even invested themselves in the game industry didn¡¯t have the soul of a hot-blooded teenager in their hearts?


    Therefore, after Le Wan and Zhai Jing were done with their flirting, they looked up and saw a group of people gathered outside the ss window. Their eyes were shining as they stuck their heads out to look at them.


    Le Wan was startled by their enthusiasm. She hid behind Zhai Jing in fear and tugged at his clothes.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Why did it feel like they were watching them like monkeys?


    Even Le Xuan was so frightened by this that he retracted his hand from the keyboard, not daring to move.


    Zhai Jing could roughly guess the reason from their slightly fanatical eyes.


    To be honest, at this moment, he was a little regretful that he had put Le Wan into the game. Judging from the current state of his colleagues, he could imagine the scene of so many people calling Pavilion master Yao Guang ¡®wife¡¯ after the game wasunched. Zhai Jing felt a little suffocated in his heart.


    If the yers were to find out that Pavilion master Yao Guang had a real person as a prototype, Le Wan would probably be greatly affected.


    Therefore, when he was caught by the publicity department and asked if he could use this as a publicity point, Zhai Jing refused directly because he was afraid that it would affect Le Wan¡¯s reputation.


    Of course, this was a story for the future. At the moment, Zhai Jing had not thought so far ahead. He was just a little unhappy with the way they were looking at Le Wan.


    Just as he was about to drive them away with a cold face, an unexpected guest came in time to stop the scene.

 Chapter 195 - 195 Powerful

    195 Powerful


    ¡°Hello, Miss Le. I¡¯m President Ren¡¯s secretary. My surname is Yang, but you can call me Secretary yang.¡±


    A well-dressed middle-aged woman with gold-rimmed sses extended her hand and greeted Le Wan.


    ¡°Hello, Secretary yang. I¡¯m Le Wan.¡± Le Wan stood up and politely shook her hand.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing your work today. May I know if there are any instructions from President Ren?¡±


    !!


    Secretary Yang turned sideways to make way for them. A person behind her carried a box of things and ced it on the table.


    ¡°President Ren said that you didn¡¯t make it in time for dinner today and that it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t taste ourpany¡¯s food. To avoid being treated badly, President Ren specially ordered some snacks for the two guests to make up for their regrets.¡±


    Her action stunned the three people on the scene. Even the staff who were secretly paying attention to the scene were shocked and began to guess Le Wan¡¯s identity.


    Secretary Yang was President Ren¡¯s personal secretary. She usually conveyed President Ren¡¯s message. Since President Ren had specially instructed Zhai Jing¡¯s little girlfriend, it showed that her identity was not simple.


    Le Wan was also speechless. She didn¡¯t expect Ren Rong to still remember the words she casually said during the party.


    She looked into the box and saw that it was filled with expensive snacks, cakes, and desserts. She said politely,


    ¡°President Ren, you¡¯re so thoughtful. You even remembered such a small thing.¡±


    Secretary Yang¡¯s answer was wless.


    ¡°President Ren has always been attentive to the people he values.¡±


    After hearing this, Le Wan didn¡¯t take her words too seriously, but just said some polite words of thanks as usual.


    However, her calmness made Secretary Yang think more highly of her.


    As the CEO of Dahong Corporation, Ren Rong was always so busy that his feet didn¡¯t even touch the ground. Therefore, it was already considered a very good treatment for him to order someone to take care of Le Wan. He couldn¡¯t find time to meet her.


    And today, his precious granddaughter had gone to visit the old man, so he didn¡¯t need Le Wan to help look after the child. Therefore, Secretary Yang put down the things,pleted the task, and turned to leave.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re too powerful.¡± Le Xuan¡¯s eyes glowed as he looked at Le Wan.


    Previously, at the banquet, many people had seen Le Wan and President Ren talking to each other. However, they all thought that President Ren valued Papa Le so much that he was extending his love to her. However, looking at Secretary Yang¡¯s appearance today, it was obviously different from what those people had guessed.


    Le Wan shook her head.


    ¡°I was just being polite. You took it seriously.¡±


    Although Le Wan didn¡¯t think much of it, the effect of Secretary Yang¡¯s personal visit was still very significant. At the very least, the people who were spying on them outside had all left, and the way they looked at Le Wan had changed.


    Zhai Jing felt a little upset when he noticed the change. In the end, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to stop these people. However, President Ren was different. He only had to send a message to intimidate the people in thepany.


    Zhai Jing looked at Le Wan, who was immersed in the game, and his eyes darkened. He decided in his heart. He must make himself stronger as soon as possible.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the meeting room¡¯s door. Zhai Jing looked up and saw that it was the gamepany¡¯s CEO, Lin Hui. He waved at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Is it convenient for you toe out and say a few words?¡±


    Zhai Jing nodded and said something to Le Wan before following Lin Hui out of the meeting room.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a small ident,¡±


    Since the matter was urgent, Lin Hui didn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    ¡°Someone just exposed the video game blogger Crooked Teeth on the inte. The other party has photos and a recording. The information is very real. Now that Crooked Teeth¡¯s reputation has fallen to the bottom, it¡¯s not suitable for him to appear on tonight¡¯s live stream.¡±


    After all, it was the biggest wave of publicity before the game was released, and it paid attention to a good start.


    To promote the game, Dahong Corporation had spent a lot of money to contact most of the game streamers online. They would have a live broadcast of the game at eight o ¡®clock tonight.


    The gamepany¡¯s official ount definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of such arge-scale publicity opportunity. Therefore, they had set thepany¡¯s 10 million-dor signed live streamer, Crooked Teeth, to live stream together with the official ount. However, this arrangement had been disrupted by a piece of news.


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t care about the game streamer called Crooked Teeth.


    ¡°Can you arrange another streamer before eight o ¡®clock?¡±


    ¡°This is where the problem lies.¡±


    Lin Hui was obviously unhappy that the host, Crooked Teeth, had dropped the ball at this juncture.


    ¡°We had an emergency meeting just now. After much thought, we came up with the most suitable candidate.¡±


    Lin Hui looked at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Are you willing to try?¡±


    Zhai Jing was speechless.

 Chapter 196 - 196 Support

    196 Support


    Zhai Jing was baffled.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly turn to me?¡±


    He had never live-streamed before, and he had no understanding of this aspect.


    Lin Hui rubbed his hands and smiled like an old fox.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re handsome!¡±


    ording to Lin Hui¡¯s experience, with Zhai Jing¡¯s looks, he could be famous in the entertainment industry with just his face. It was more than enough for him to do a live broadcast. There was no need for him to even use the beauty filter.


    Everyone on the team felt that given Zhai Jing¡¯s talent, status, and looks, it would be a waste if he wasn¡¯t used as a marketing point.


    Seeing that Zhai Jing was frowning and disagreeing with his words, Lin Hui realized that he had been too direct and quickly added,


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that you¡¯re the most familiar with the game and you¡¯re the best at it. At present, there are too few streamers in ourpany who can take on the big banner. So, instead of finding someone who isn¡¯t popr enough and doesn¡¯t understand the game, why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Zhai Jing still disagreed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done a live broadcast before and I don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    Lin Hui said,


    ¡°In this game live stream, you only need to y the game in front of the camera. You don¡¯t need to say anything nice to please the audience. It¡¯s important to know how to y games.¡±


    At this moment, Le Wan suddenly came out to look for someone and heard their conversation. She raised her hand and said,


    ¡°I think you can try.¡±


    She suddenly spoke, interrupting their conversation.


    Zhai Jing turned around and looked at her.


    ¡°Do you think I should give it a try too?¡±


    Le Wan nodded.


    ¡°I think we can try.¡±


    In Le Wan¡¯s opinion, Zhai Jing should seize this opportunity.


    In the original work, he achieved both fame and fortune through this game,ying a solid foundation for his future career development.


    However, he had sold the game to Dahong Corporation in advance. Although Ren Rong¡¯s conditions were quite good, his identity as a partner had greatly reduced Zhai Jing¡¯s sense of existence in this game and also limited his future development.


    Therefore, it would be an opportunity for Zhai Jing if he could make use of the live broadcast to turn the tables.


    Le Wan asked Lin Hui,


    ¡°If Zhai Jing goes to the live broadcast, what identity will he use to appear in the public eye?¡±


    For Lin Hui to be able to do this, his brain was also very sharp. He quickly understood the meaning of Le Wan¡¯s question.


    Initially, as the head of the gamepany, Zhai Jing¡¯s existence was a threat to him. However, since Lin Hui was able to be the head, he naturally couldn¡¯t be so short-sighted.


    From how much President Ren valued this young man, he knew that Zhai Jing¡¯s future would definitely not be limited to fun games.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t intend to stop Zhai Jing from going up. Instead, he wanted to maximize the benefits. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let Zhai Jing appear in the live broadcast. Therefore, after hearing Le Wan¡¯s question, he thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°What do you think of the title ¡®game partner¡¯?¡±


    Le Wan puffed up her cheeks.


    ¡°The identity of partner is still too vague.¡±


    Lin Hui thought for a moment.


    ¡°Then the chief designer and game partner.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Le Wan knew that this was his limit, so she agreed.


    Seeing that the two of them hadpletely ignored him and had already made a decision, he was a little helpless.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask for my opinion?¡±


    ¡°So, which part of the show are you not satisfied with?¡± Le Wan turned around and asked him.


    He wasn¡¯t very satisfied with the live broadcast, but Zhai Jing understood Le Wan¡¯s original intention after thinking about it for a while.


    He really wanted to tell her that he didn¡¯t care about these things. However, this was Le Wan¡¯s sincerity to him, and he didn¡¯t want to disappoint her. Moreover, the decision that he had just made was still fresh in his mind, so Zhai Jing had no reason to reject it.


    So, even though he didn¡¯t like this method, he still decided to give it a try.


    After getting his approval, Lin Hui happily went to set up the ce.


    ¡°Are you at ease now?¡± Zhai Jing reached out and touched Le Wan¡¯s little nose.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Le Wan snortedcently. ¡°I guess so.¡±


    Zhai Jing squeezed her hand affectionately. His gratitude was conveyed through the warmth of his palm. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Everything was expressed without words.


    Because of the sudden incident with the live stream, Le Wan, who had originally nned to bring Le Xuan to y a few rounds of games before going home, had also stayed until the end.

 Chapter 197 - 197 Live Broadcast

    197 Live Broadcast


    Fifteen minutes before eight o¡¯clock, Zhai Jing changed into the clothes that thepany had specially prepared for him. He was wearing a pure white shirt with ck straight pants. Initially, the team wanted to put on makeup for him but was rejected. In the end, they only scratched his hair a little and moistened his lips with lipstick so that he looked better in front of the camera.


    The camera was already set up. Zhai Jing sat down in the direction of the camera and put on the headphones that were especially used for gaming.


    As soon as he raised his head, he could see Le Wan standing four to five meters away from him.


    At this moment, Le Wan was staring at her phone. As if she suddenly sensed his gaze, she raised her head and met his eyes. She subconsciously showed a sweet smile.


    !!


    Le Wan mouthed ¡®all the best¡¯ in the air, and Zhai Jing, who was a little nervous at first, rxed immediately.


    ¡°Zhai Jing, are you ready?¡± Lin Hui looked at his phone. It was only 30 seconds away from 8 O ¡®clock.


    Zhai Jing tilted his head in his direction.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one, begin!¡±


    The staff immediately switched the camera to the live broadcast. When Zhai Jing saw his own face on the screen, he was stunned for about a second. Then, he subconsciously looked up and nced at Le Wan who was in front of him. He calmly said the lines that he had prepared in advance,


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m the chief designer and game partner of the game, ¡®Carefree Travel.¡¯ The game will be released at 12 o ¡®clock tonight. I¡¯m here to bring everyone to experience the game in advance.¡±


    This was because all the major game streamers had made live broadcast notices in advance, including the original streamer Crooked Teeth.


    Today, the news anchor Crooked Teeth had a scandal. He was on the hot search for the entire afternoon, and the Inte was filled with curses. However, even until that night, he and hispany didn¡¯t say anything, allowing public opinion to copse.


    Seeing the live broadcast notice still on Crooked Teeth¡¯s ount, many people were very curious as to whether his live broadcast would continue tonight. As a result, even before 8 O ¡®clock, the official channel was already filled with people who wanted to watch the fun.


    Before the live stream started, the number of real-time viewers had already reached more than 500,000.


    Many of them had already prepared themselves. If Crooked Teeth really dared to appear, they would directly curse him in thements section until he started to doubt his life.


    Therefore, as soon as the official channel was opened, everyone stared at the screen with wide eyes. The next second, they received a critical hit from the beauty filter.


    Lin Hui was very scheming. He knew that one of the biggest selling points of Zhai Jing¡¯s live stream was his handsome face. Hence, he especially got someone to set up the main camera in front of him so that it could focus on his face.


    The bullet screen that was about to scold him froze when Zhai Jing looked up at the camera.


    The screen was silent for a moment, then thements burst out like a well, and the bullet screen flew by.


    ¡°Oh my God, a critical hit from a beauty! Mom, I¡¯m in love!¡± Simrments quickly dominated the screen.


    However, many viewers were just there to join in the fun. When they saw that Crooked Teeth didn¡¯t appear, those who weren¡¯t interested in good-looking boys lost interest in the live broadcast room.


    At this moment, Zhai Jing¡¯s self-introduction attracted their curiosity again.


    The boy in front of the screen looked young, but he was actually a chief designer. Everyone was a little skeptical and felt that this was just a publicity gimmick by Dahong Corporation.


    Just as he was about to swipe it away, Zhai Jing¡¯sputer desktop directly changed to the game interface.


    In an instant, peach blossoms filled the entire screen. A white crane strolled out of the peach forest and let out a cry. It then spread its wings and flew high into the clouds.


    In just a moment, the clouds and fog dispersed, and the beautiful paradise wasid out in front of them, revealing its full appearance and attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    The people who were watching the live broadcast ignored the good-looking Zhai Jing. Their eyes followed his mouse as they explored the beautiful scenery of the carefree peak.


    It could only be said that Lin Hui¡¯s team did have some skills in attracting people¡¯s attention. From the beginning, they had set up ideas that could attract people¡¯s attention one after another.


    Therefore, a minute after the live stream started, the audience retention rate reached 80%. At the same time, thepany also invested a sum of money to buy the live broadcast room¡¯s maximum promotion. A steady stream of viewers saw the live broadcast room and then clicked in.


    Five minutester, the number of viewers in the live stream room exceeded 1 million, and the number of online viewers reached 200,000.


    After the initial blow to his looks, Zhai Jing had already started to y the game.


    He didn¡¯t look at thements, nor did he look at the camera much. He didn¡¯t even speak much. He only gave a few briefments during the game when there were critical moments, which made the live broadcast room seem rtively deserted.


    Some people didn¡¯t like to y games. After the novelty wore off, they left the room.

 Chapter 198 - 198 A Good Start

    198 A Good Start


    Looking at the constantly decreasing numbers, Lin Hui had already expected this oue, so he wasn¡¯t panicking. He was about to order people to smash another wave of promotions when a big firework suddenly bloomed on the live broadcast screen. The screen was instantly filled with gorgeous fireworks.


    This was the most expensive gift on the tform. It was a Carnival gift bag that cost 3000 yuan. The system announced at the right time,


    ¡°ZJ¡¯s little cutie gave the streamer a Carnival gift bag.¡±


    When Zhai Jing heard this name, he immediately raised his head and looked at Le Wan.


    Le Wan held the phone and waved it at him with a smile. At this time, on the screen, big fireworks were being yed one after another. The fireworkssted for a full ten minutes, which directly shocked the people in the live broadcast room, and they allmented ¡°Nouveau riche¡± and ¡°Big Boss¡±.


    With Le Wan¡¯s generous spending, the official live stream room jumped into the top ten of the gift list. Many viewers and even live streamers came to the live stream room to admire how rich big shots spent money like it was dirt.


    The ount that Le Wan had just registered had gained thousands of new fans.


    Lin Hui was left speechless by this action.


    He had thought that since Le Wan was valued by President Ren, she must have been another Zhai Jing. It was only when he saw her spend hundreds of thousands of yuan without even blinking that he realized that she was a rich yer.


    Just as they thought the climax was over, the screen suddenly started to disy fireworks. This time, the system was broadcasting different unfamiliar ounts.


    Le Wan nced at Le Xuan and saw that he was like a cat that had stolen a fish, staring at his phone and smiling sneakily. She knew that it was he who had done this.


    Le Xuan shouted in the ss group chat. The link to Zhai Jing¡¯s live broadcast was uploaded to the school¡¯s website. After that, the Young Masters and Young Mistresses who saw the post swarmed into the live broadcast room. Fireworks and salutes rang out one after another, and the live broadcast room reached the top.


    For a time, the poprity of the live stream was at its peak. Zhai Jing¡¯s poprity was also soaring. The climax of the matter was that Ren Rong used his main ount to directly repost the news of the live stream and sent ten carnivorous events to the live-stream room.


    At this point, the poprity of Zhai Jing¡¯s live broadcast room, as well as the free and ¡°Unfettered Journey¡±, and other rted terms rose to the top of the inte and became the most searched.


    The gamepany¡¯s staff didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen, and it all started with Le Wan.


    Lin Hui could imagine that with so many gifts, the poprity of the game would definitely be very high, but the controversy behind it would also be particrly huge.


    Whether it was worth it or not would depend on the download rate within 24 hours of the game¡¯s release.


    It turned out that money was really useful. As soon as the game went online, the number of downloads exceeded one million in ten minutes. At noon, with the support of the hot search, the number of downloads exceeded ten million. In thest twenty-four hours, the number of downloads reached twenty-one million. The number of downloads in one day alone exceeded one hundred million.


    In other words, on the first day of the game¡¯s release, they had already earned back their capital and even had a slight profit.


    Everyone in the gamepany was overjoyed at the first victory. As a new inte celebrity, Zhai Jing¡¯s poprity also remained high.


    Of course, Le Wan wasn¡¯t very clear about these things. That day, she stayed at Dahong Corporation until almost 11 O ¡®clock before she returned home. After being nagged at by her parents, she crawled back to her room and fell asleep on her bed.


    Three dayster, at the Grand Pce¡¯s dock, Le Wan led Zhai Jing onto Brother Le¡¯s private cruise ship. At this time, Feng Ying and Le Xuan were already having so much fun on the ship that they forgot about home.


    Brother Le doted on his sister. Not only did he lend her his beloved cruise ship, but he also prepared everything for her, including all kinds of food, the captain, crew, chefs, and bodyguards.


    With the help of Second Brother Le, Le Wan had already found out the location of Third Young Master Ling¡¯s ship. Hence, they didn¡¯t stay in the same ce for long. After they were ready, the group of more than ten people set off in the direction of the International waters.


    Meanwhile, on the Ling family¡¯s cruise ship, Young Master Ling and the others, who had set off half a day earlier, had already sailed out of the International waters.


    Lin Xiang changed into the bikini that she had carefully prepared and was ready to show off her skills.


    As soon as she stepped out of the cabin, she saw Third Young Master Ling wearing a pair of sunsses and half lying on a beach chair on the deck. There were already a few girls surrounding him, all of them wearing very light clothing.


    Lin looked at their figures and then at her own. She gritted her teeth and secretly loosened the strap of the bikini.


    This was a technique that she had specially learned from the inte. It looked tight, but it was actually just a thin knot. As long as she moved a little more or used a little more force, the knot would automatically loosen, and it would definitely expose her naked body.

 Chapter 199 - 199 Seducing

    199 Seducing


    After making up her mind, Lin turned around and squeezed the two lumps of meat in front of her chest to make them look bigger and straight. Then, she stepped onto the deck confidently.


    She took a ss of champagne from the waiter and slowly walked over to a beach chair not far from Third Young Master Ling. Then, she gracefullyid down on it.


    ¡°Yo, this beautifuldy, this must be your first time attending our gathering, right? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± Third young master Ling¡¯s eyes scanned Lin Xiang¡¯s curvaceous body and he couldn¡¯t help but whistle.


    Seeing that Third Young Master Ling was attracted to her, Lin Xiang was secretly pleased, but she kept a reserved face and said,


    !!


    ¡°Hello, Young Master Ling. My name is Lin Xiang, and I¡¯m Young Master Wei¡¯s friend.¡±


    Young master Wei was the one who sold her the invitation and was also one of Third Young Master Ling¡¯s scoundrels.


    Third Young Master Ling¡¯s birthday party wasn¡¯t a party that any Tom, Dick, or Harry could attend. Therefore, even though they had sent out a few invitations, as the host of the party, Third Young Master Ling would have a clear idea of who would end up in the other party¡¯s hands.


    Like Lin Xiang, he knew how she got on the boat. It was only because of her good looks that he didn¡¯t expose her.


    He didn¡¯t expect his luck to be so good this time. Lin Xiang¡¯s appearance was not the best, but when she took off her clothes, her figure was quite good and looking at the draping, she should be the real deal. His fingers gently rubbed the armrest of the beach chair, thinking that it should feel good.


    Seeing Third Young Master Ling¡¯s eyes lingering on Lin Xiang, the girls around him were unhappy. One of them, who was petite but brave, even sat down on hisp and pressed her body against his arm.


    As she gently rubbed against it, she said in a sweet voice,


    ¡°Young master Ling, where were you?¡±


    Before he could say anything, a girl beside him pushed her to the ground, causing her to fall hard on her butt. Then, she took an advantageous position.


    Third Young Master Ling looked on coldly at their infighting, feeling a little disdainful in his heart. On one hand, he looked down on their submissive appearance, but on the other hand, he enjoyed their attention.


    The girl who had been pushed aside wanted to take back her seat, but as soon as she stood up, she realized that Third Young Master Ling¡¯s side had already been upied by people. She had no chance to take back her seat.


    The petite girl stood there, annoyed. After observing for a while, she noticed that Young Master Ling¡¯s eyes would asionally nce at Lin Xiang, who was beside him. Then, she looked at Lin Xiang¡¯s exquisite figure under the bikini. Her eyes rolled.


    She walked over with a ss of pomegranate juice in her hand, and when she was about the same distance away, she suddenly fell to the ground.


    She pretended to fall and sshed the red pomegranate juice on Lin.


    ¡°How could you be so careless!¡±


    Lin was so scared that she jumped up from her beach chair and shook off the sticky pomegranate juice on her body.


    In the end, her action caused waves to roll down her chest. Not much pomegranate juice was shaken off, but the knot was loosened.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Lin Xiang felt a chill on her chest and she was so scared that she quickly covered her chest with her arms. As a result, the hug and the squeeze made the waves in front of her even more obvious.


    When Third Young Master Ling saw this scene, his eyes under his sunsses turned dark for a moment.


    Lin Xiang covered her chest in embarrassment and ran down from the deck to the open-air swimming pool on the second floor.


    There was a shower for the guests who had just finished swimming. She looked up and saw that there was no one nearby, so she put down her hand that was covering her chest.


    At this moment, her face was no longer filled with shock and embarrassment. Instead, she was smiling very proudly. She didn¡¯t miss the reaction of the Ling family¡¯s third young master just now, and she was very sure that the other party had already taken the bait.


    As expected, footsteps were heard from behind. Lin¡¯s proud smile disappeared. She turned on the shower and tied the bikini string.


    A warm body suddenly pressed against her from behind. Lin Xiang shivered and wanted to avoid it, but an arm wrapped around her waist and hugged her.


    Third Young Master Ling lowered his head and gently rubbed her neck and shoulder.


    ¡°Since you fell down, why did you go through the trouble of tying it up?¡±


    After saying that, he bit and pulled, and the knot was untied.


    ¡°Ah, Young Master Ling, don¡¯t,¡± Lin eximed and tried to resist.


    Third Young Master Ling¡¯s hands reached up and grabbed the softness that he had been coveting for a long time.


    He rubbed it slowly and sighed in his heart. It felt really good to the touch. At the same time, his lower body, separated by two thinyers of cloth, was gently rubbing against her lower back.

 Chapter 200 - 200 Joy

    200 Joy


    Lin Xiang was shocked by his action and her eyes widened. She moaned and her body went soft.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, there are too many people here.¡±


    Third Young Master Ling let out a wretchedugh,


    ¡°So what if there are many people?¡±


    Then, he pulled her to the bow of the boat and pressed her against the railing against the sea breeze.


    ¡°They say the scenery here is the best. What do you think?¡±


    Lin Xiang bit her lip and didn¡¯t say a word. Third Young Master Ling sneered and pulled off the thinyer of cloth under her body. He then lifted her to sit on the railing.


    The sound of waves hitting the cabin came from behind, and Lin was so scared that she quickly reached out and hugged his neck.


    Third Young Master Ling used both his hands to pull her legs apart, and Lin Xiang almost fell off her seat.


    ¡°You have to hold on tight, otherwise, if you fall down, it won¡¯t be easy to salvage.¡±


    Seeing that her expression had changed, Third Young Master Ling¡¯s heart gushed with pleasure. He took out his already erect member and pushed it directly into her entrance, and began to shove it in and out.


    The few women on the deck looked at the two people¡¯s rising and falling figures on the bow of the ship, and their faces were angry and anxious.


    It was clearly their group that made the first move, but in the end, the first one to seed was actually this woman who cameter!


    Some of the more hot-tempered ones directly took their anger out on the petite woman.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t provoke her first, Young Master Ling wouldn¡¯t have noticed her!¡±


    The petite woman wasn¡¯t angry either. She poured the pomegranate juice on Lin Xiang to drive her away from the deck. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the cunning woman would actually y her trick and use her to steal Young Master Ling.


    However, since she dared toy her hands on Lin Xiang, it showed that she wasn¡¯t a good-tempered person.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s you who can¡¯t make him stay. What does it have to do with me? Instead ofining, why don¡¯t you think about how you can get an opportunity in the next two days?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    Lin Xiang and Young Master Ling had a great time together, and both of them were quite satisfied with the process.


    After Young Master Ling had a full meal, he couldn¡¯t help but hold her in his arms and familiarly say a few soft words to her, a few oaths that were only spoken but not meant.


    Lin Xiang naturally didn¡¯t believe the words of these rich young masters, but she was very confident in herself. She felt that she had more or less won over this young master¡¯s heart with pleasure just now, so she was more or less floating.


    She looked at the few women who were blocking her way and not allowing her to return to her room. She gently brushed the hair on her shoulders.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t afford to lose and want to fight?¡±


    She gently touched the bangle on her wrist, which was worth 70,000 to 80,000 yuan. It was thetest model from a certain brand.


    ¡°You guys are quite bold. You dare to hit Young Master Ling¡¯s people in his territory.¡±


    Their expressions changed. Lin Xiang was not wearing a bangle earlier, which meant that Young Master Ling had just given her the bangle.


    Originally, they had indeed wanted to vent their anger on her. It would be best if they scratched her little face so that she could no longer seduce people.


    However, when they saw Lin Xiang¡¯s calm expression, their hearts were a little nervous. They didn¡¯t dare to make a move as they were afraid that they would really anger Young Master Ling. If that happened, they wouldn¡¯t have a good ending.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve only won one round, what¡¯s there to be proud of?¡±


    Since they didn¡¯t dare to use their hands, they could only use their mouths.


    Lin looked upon their cowardice and snorted. She was toozy to argue with them, so she pushed them away with her shoulder, went into the room, and locked the door, leaving them to shout outside the door.


    In a good mood, she hummed a little song and took afortable milk bath. Then, she took a short break in bed.


    After all, what she had just done was physical work. She had to maintain that position and pretend to have all kinds of reactions to Young Master Ling. It was really tiring.


    When she woke up, it was already past lunchtime. Lin touched her empty stomach and went to the kitchen to have something to eat. She followed the noise to the stern and saw that they were fishing, but she didn¡¯t see the third Young Master.


    ¡°Young master Ling said that today¡¯s fish was difficult to catch, so he went back to his room to get the hook and line that he had specially ordered.¡±


    Lin Xiang had no choice but to wait for him at the side. After waiting for 10 minutes, she still didn¡¯t see Third Young Master Ling. She couldn¡¯t sit still and went back to the cabin to look for him, but she couldn¡¯t find him in his room.


    She stood in the corridor, wondering where he had gone. Suddenly, the door next to her opened and a friend of Third Young Master Ling walked out and pulled her into the room.

 Chapter 201 - 201 Insult

    201 Insult


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lin eximed as she fell into a chubby man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± The man was annoyed by her noisy tone and scolded her unhappily.


    ¡°Young master Li.¡±


    Lin Xiang¡¯s heart trembled when she saw who it was.


    Li Jun was a friend of the Ling family¡¯s third young master. He had heard from them that his family¡¯s business wasn¡¯t very clean and was involved with the underworld.


    Compared to Third Young Master Ling¡¯s suave appearance, Li Jun was more stocky, with a chubby face and body.


    Lin Xiang was wearing a bikini, which was more conservative than the one she wore in the morning. However, because the clothes were tighter, her curves were exposed, especially her pair of soft and white full breasts. They looked like a pair of small white rabbits, jumping up and down with her every move.


    Li Jun¡¯s eyes kept darting around the area, and just as he was about to make his move, Lin quickly avoided him.


    ¡°Everyone up there is fishing, why are you here alone?¡±


    She had just put in a lot of effort to get close to the Ling family¡¯s third young master, and now she was in a hurry to deepen her rtionship with him. She couldn¡¯t fool around with Li Jun here. If the Ling family¡¯s third young master saw this and got angry, then her efforts would have been in vain.


    Li Jun nced at her from the corner of his eyes. The little girl still didn¡¯t know how to hide her expression and was easily seen through. A trace of displeasure shed in his heart.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your family¡¯s third Young Master not there either? Why are you so anxious about me?¡±


    Lin forced a smile and said,


    ¡°I just wanted to look for him.¡±


    The corners of Li Jun¡¯s mouth lifted, and heughed a strangeugh.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to waste your time.¡±


    Lin Xiang didn¡¯t understand. Li Jun pulled her to the window and pointed outside.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Young Master Ling? I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Lin Xiang looked up and saw Third Young Master Ling on the deck. A girl was squatting under him and giving him a blowjob. Young master Ling was pressing her head down and seemed to be enjoying it.


    Lin recognized the woman immediately. She was the petite girl who had caused her trouble this morning. She didn¡¯t expect that she would find an opportunity to get close to him after she had just taken a nap.


    Lin Xiang cursed in her heart. This third Young Master had never been short of women, why was he like a poodle, going into heat anytime and anywhere?!


    ¡°Your Third Young Master Ling doesn¡¯t have the time to y with you.¡±


    A lecherous look shed across Li Jun¡¯s face. While Lin Xiang was lost in thought, he grabbed her chest and started to rub it.


    ¡°Young master Li!¡±


    Lin Xiang wanted to avoid him, but he had locked her legs. Her legs were soft after being touched by him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. Young master Ling will be angry if he sees this,¡± she said softly while biting her lip.


    Li Jun¡¯s hand was heavy and he heard Lin¡¯s cold breath. He was satisfied and whispered in her ear,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rules of the Ling family? He won¡¯t eat a second meal after one.¡±


    Lin felt a buzz in her ear and heard Li Jun¡¯s sarcastic tone,


    ¡°So every time he brings a woman out, after having a taste of her, we brothers can have her at any table.¡±


    Lin Xiang initially thought that if she managed to get close to Third Young Master Ling, she would be able to stay by his side for a while and obtain a lot of resources. However, after hearing Li Jun¡¯s words, all her thoughts were in vain.


    ¡°As soon as you got on the boat this morning, I had my eyes on you. Seeing your reserved look, I thought it would take a day or two before I could get you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so anxious and be the first one to rush up.¡± Li Jun chuckled.


    ¡°From the sound of your moans, it¡¯s pretty exciting. Speaking of which, you guys have all been fooled by Ling san¡¯s looks. In terms of skills in bed, this young master is much better than him.¡±


    After that, he picked up the rope on the side, tied her hands, and hung her on the bed frame. Lin could only stand on her tiptoes.


    ¡°Young master Li, what are you doing?!¡± She cried out in fear.


    Li Jun took out a belt and threw it on the bed. It made a loud sound and Lin¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn to dance? Raise your legs and do a split in the air!¡±


    Li Jun praised her,


    ¡°Your basic skills are not bad.¡±


    Then, he tore off a piece of tape and tied her feet and hands together.

 Chapter 202 - 202 Can’t Escape

    202 Can¡¯t Escape


    There was a saying that Li Jun was right about. He was short and fat, but his bedroom skills were good. Lin, who was standing on one leg, was prated by him. She felt like she died, came back to life, and then died again.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. She only knew that her hands and feet were numb and her throat was extremely dry. Finally, Li Jun let out a low roar and released.


    She thought that she was finally done with it, but someone knocked on the door. The person peeked in and saw Lin Xiang¡¯s fiery posture. His eyes sparkled,


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at this.¡±


    !!


    Li Jun licked his lips and said,


    ¡°This woman tastes really good. No wonder Young Master Ling was the first to lose control.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man came in, rubbing his hands.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try it too.¡±


    Under Lin¡¯s frightened eyes, he walked over step by step. However, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle at this time and could only let him do as he pleased.


    After he was done, another person came in.


    When Lin Xiang was put down, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She was lying on the ground like a dead fish. In the end, Li Jun, who had returned to his room, felt a little better. He asked someone to bathe her and brought her to the deck.


    At this time, the sky was already getting dark and the sea was red. It was a beautiful sight, but Lin Xiang, who was sitting in the corner, was not in the mood to appreciate the scenery. Her slightly gloomy eyes would sweep over Third Young Master Ling from time to time.


    However, just like what Li Jun had said, Ling San didn¡¯t even look at her. Her eyes darkened.


    However, the petite girl came over and said sarcastically,


    ¡°What? weren¡¯t you very powerful this afternoon? Why are you in the corner now? Why don¡¯t you go and get closer to Young Master Ling?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what happened to Lin Xiang in the afternoon. She only felt that she had gotten Young Master Ling¡¯s attention, so she was very proud of herself.


    Lin thought of what Li Jun had said and turned a deaf ear to her sarcasm.


    Seeing that Lin Xiang didn¡¯t respond, the petite girl sneered at her and felt bored. Sheined that the sunset was so beautiful that she wanted to go back to her room and take a picture.


    Lin Xiang saw that as soon as she left, a man immediately stood up and followed her into the cabin. The corners of his mouth revealed a cold smile. She looked around at the other girls in the venue and thought,


    You can¡¯t escape.


    The remaining men looked at each other and revealed a tacit smile.


    Suddenly, not far away from the ship, a ck shadow hovered. The captain¡¯s voice came over,


    ¡°A ship is docking here.¡±


    Third Young Master Ling panicked for a moment, but he soon calmed down.


    This area was a ce where the group of Young Masters often came to y. Nothing had happened before, so they shouldn¡¯t have encountered any troublesome people.


    Sure enough, the captain quickly reported that the other ship was also a cruise ship, marked with the words ¡°VR03.¡± Third Young Master Ling thought for a moment,


    That¡¯s the ship of the Le family¡¯s Young Master, Le Rong, right?


    Li Jun chimed in,


    ¡°I heard that Young Master Le likes to go fishing. I didn¡¯t expect to see him here.¡±


    Third Young Master Ling furrowed his brows and spat,


    ¡°Stop pretending to be serious!¡±


    In the eyes of the Ling family¡¯s third Young Master, people like Brother Le, who was passionate about his career and did not engage in rtionships with men and women, were referred to as ¡°other people¡¯s children¡±. It was natural for them to be at odds with a rich and powerful person like him. In addition, his family owned a film and televisionpany and was considered to be in the same industry as Second Brother Le, so he was more or less unhappy with the other party.


    However, the two families didn¡¯t fall out with each other. Naturally, they had to greet each other when they saw each other. Third Young Master Ling then ordered,


    ¡°Pack up your things. Don¡¯t scare our serious Master Le.¡±


    Lin, who was sitting in the corner, heard them talking about the Young Master of the Le family. She thought that she would see a serious middle-aged man, but when the cruise ship approached, a girl¡¯s head peeked out of the window of the dining room.


    Lin Xiang was stunned. Why was Le Wan here? Could it be that she was also like her, trying to get close to Master Le?


    Linughed coldly. She pretended to be so high and mighty and looked down on her, but in the end, wasn¡¯t she also so cheap? Just as the thought of despising Le Wan rose in her mind, another head popped out from the other side.


    The moment she saw the person, Lin Xiang was shocked and subconsciously hid behind the crowd. Why was Le Xuan here?


    Lin Xiang was not the only one who was confused. Even Third Young Master Ling and the others were shocked.


    They didn¡¯t know who Le Wan was and initially thought that she was the same type of woman as Lin Xiang. They thought that Master Le usually didn¡¯t get close to women. In the end, he didn¡¯t expect that he woulde out to the sea to y.


    It was only when Le Xuan poked his head out curiously that someone with sharp eyes recognized him.


    ¡°You¡¯re that brat from the Le family?¡±

 Chapter 203 - 203 Identity

    203 Identity


    Le Xuan looked at the person who spoke seriously and recognized him.


    ¡°Are you brother Gu Hui?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Hui took a few steps forward and said in a familiar tone,


    ¡°Why are you here, kid?¡±


    Le Xuan chuckled.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just finish your college entrance exams, so you came out to rx?¡±


    Third Young Master Ling couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to their small talk.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Young Master Le?¡±


    At this moment, Le Wan, who had been silent all this while, suddenly interrupted,


    ¡°My big brother is on a business trip. He lent us the boat to y for two days.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to her.


    Compared to the luxuriously dressed women on their ship, Le Wan had ck hair, a sun hat, and a white t-shirt. To protect herself from the sun, she even wore a pair of Pink Ice sleeves on her hands. She lookedpletely different.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her beautiful and refined face, she would look no different from the tourists that could be seen everywhere outside.


    When Third Young Master Ling heard Le Wan addressing Le Rong as her big brother, he immediately guessed her identity.


    ¡°You¡¯re the youngest daughter of the Le family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s our first time out at sea. We didn¡¯t have any experience, so we just wandered around. I hope we didn¡¯t scare you just now,¡± said Le Wan with a smile.


    The Ling family¡¯s third Young Master stared at her face for two seconds, thinking that the Le family¡¯s youngest daughter was really beautiful. Even in the entertainment industry, which was full of beautiful women, she would be ranked in the top few. Her appearance and temperament were notparable to the women on the ship. Unfortunately, she had a strong background, and ordinary people didn¡¯t dare to touch her.


    Aftermenting in his heart, Young Master Ling asked,


    ¡°What about your second brother? You¡¯ve been busy with the release of ¡®Spring Thunder¡¯?¡±


    Le Wan had heard from Second Brother Le that summer wasing. Theirpany¡¯s blockbuster ¡°Spring Thunder¡± and the Ling family¡¯spany¡¯s ¡°Number one in the world¡± had shed with each other¡¯s schedules, and both parties were having a heated argument on the inte.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Le Wan, feigning ignorance. ¡°My brothers never tell me about thepany.¡±


    The Ling family¡¯s third Young Master didn¡¯t find it strange at all. It was said that the Le family doted on their youngest daughter, so the rumors should be true.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte and we can¡¯t find a ce to park. Can we park at the same spot as you guys?¡± Le Wan asked Third Young Master Ling.


    Third Young Master Ling didn¡¯t mind. However, since Le Rong wasn¡¯t around and he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Le Wan, he lost interest in the matter. After exchanging a few simple greetings, he returned the favor by sending Le Wan some fine food and wine before returning to his old ce to continue his merry life.


    Therefore, Le Wan asked the captain to drop the anchor at a distance that was neither too far nor too close to their ship.


    The two ships could see each other without disturbing each other.


    It was only when Le Xuan and Le Wan had entered the cabin and disappeared that Lin Xiang heaved a sigh of relief and revealed herself from the crowd.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of emotions in her heart. She bit her lip and stared at the boat opposite for a long time. Finally, she propped up her sore legs and moved to Young Master Wei¡¯s side to ask him about the identities of Le Wan and Le Xuan.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Le family.¡± Young master Wei took a sip of beer and introduced it to her with his mouth stinking of alcohol.


    ¡°Do you know about Le Corporation?¡±


    Lin Xiang nodded. The Le Group had been doing better and better in recent years, and she knew that Papa Le was always at the top of the local Rich List.


    Young master Wei pointed in the direction of the boat.


    ¡°The Father of the little girl just now is the chairman of Le Enterprise.¡±


    Lin grabbed the armrest of her chair tightly. After the incident at the restaurant that day, she thought that Le Wan was rich. She didn¡¯t expect Le Wan to be this rich, and she had offended her.


    Young Master Wei didn¡¯t know how upset she was and said with some envy,


    ¡°Their family is really good at having children. Both sons are very capable. The First Young Master Le has already established himself in the Le Corporation at a young age, and the Second Young Master Le is even more capable. He founded Starlight entertainment and movies by himself, and is doing very well now.¡±


    Although Starlight Entertainment film and television was a film and televisionpany that had only risen in the past few years, it had developed very well and was not strict with its artistes. It was a managementpany that many students in the film and television Academy dreamed of signing with.


    If she hadn¡¯t broken up with Le Xuan, it should have been easy for her to sign into Star Entertainment with the help of her rtionship with Le Wan.


    Lin gritted her teeth,


    ¡°Then what about the other guy? He seems to be quite close to Young Master Gu. His background shouldn¡¯t be simple, right?¡±


    Young Master Wei was someone who ran errands for Third Young Master Ling, so he naturally knew a lot of information. How could he be an ordinary person if he could y so well with someone of Miss Le¡¯s level?


    ¡°You know Yi Hong Corporation, right? That¡¯s his youngest son.¡±

 Chapter 204 - 204 Getting Drunk

    204 Getting Drunk


    Yi Hong enterprise was also a local veteranpany, how could Lin Xiang not know about it? She recalled that Le Xuan had said that his mother was a rental collector, and a mouthful of blood welled up in her. She choked so much that she rolled her eyes and fell to the ground. She had actually fainted from anger.


    As for Le Wan and Le Xuan, the two of them still didn¡¯t know about themotion on the other side of the ship.


    Seeing that Le Xuan was a little unhappy, Le Wan patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Why? Do you mind seeing her like that?¡±


    Lin Xiang thought that since she was hiding behind the crowd, Le Wan and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to see her. Little did she know that half of the reason why Le Wan went out to sea was because of her. That was why the two of them could find her in the crowd at a nce.


    Le Xuanughed bitterly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been together for more than half a year, and I¡¯ve only held her hand and kissed her cheek. She said that we were still high school students and were still young, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for us to do anything out of line. I believed her.¡±


    In the end, in front of him, the pure and conservative Lin Xiang turned around and was dressed in a skimpy outfit amid the red and green lights. There were also faint marks on her body. No matter how stupid Le Xuan was, he could guess what had happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m particrly stupid and easy to bully.¡±


    Therefore, even if Lin Xiang lied to him, she wasn¡¯t willing to pay the cost.


    ¡°You still care about this? I think it¡¯s not the first time she¡¯s been so bold. That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s a good thing that she doesn¡¯t want you to touch her.¡±


    Le Xuan thought about it and agreed. If she had slept with him earlier and turned around to throw herself into the arms of who knew how many men, then he would feel disgusted.


    ¡°And she should be the one feeling sad.¡±


    Even though Le Xuan had some of the habits of a hedonistic son, he was serious in his rtionship.


    Lin Xiang was the apple of his eye, but what about Third Young Master Ling and his gang? From the bottom of his heart, he looked down on women like them who pounced on him and purely treated them as entertainment to relieve his boredom.


    Previously, Lin Xiang had despised Le Xuan for not being rich enough. She felt that Le Xuan couldn¡¯t help her realize her dream of bing a star, so she lied to him while looking down on him. She even dumped him ruthlessly. Now that she knew Le Xuan¡¯s identity, wouldn¡¯t she die of anger and regret?


    ¡°We¡¯ve agreed on this. Even if shees back to you and kneels down to repent, you can¡¯t agree to it.¡± Le Wan warned him.


    Le Xuan gulped down half a ss of coke.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±


    If Lin Xiang hade back crying and begging him before he left, he might have forgiven her.


    However, when he saw her sitting on Third Young Master Ling¡¯s boat, he hadpletely given up.


    The reason why he was in such a low mood was that he felt his sincerity had been fed to a dog, so he was depressed.


    Feng Ying, who had been silent all this while, suddenly said,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we drink?¡±


    Le Xuan¡¯s ears perked up and he looked at Le Wan like a dog.


    When they first got on the boat, they found a small wine cer on the boat, which contained a lot of Brother Le¡¯s wine. It was probably used to celebrate with his fishing friends. He probably didn¡¯t think of this when he gave them the boat, so he didn¡¯t ask them to keep it.


    But at that time, Le Wan was out at sea with them, and it would be difficult to clean up if they got drunk, so she didn¡¯t allow them to drink.


    At this moment, Le Xuan put on a sorrowful expression.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m so sad. Let¡¯s just drink a little bit and not get drunk, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    With Le Xuan¡¯s personality, how could he stop so easily when he started drinking?


    Le Xuan didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯d get drunk and run out randomly, and then identally fall into the sea? Then let¡¯s go to the guest room and drink after locking the door.¡±


    Le Xuan¡¯s opinion received strong approval from Feng Ying, and in the situation of two to one, Le Wan lost.


    She rolled her eyes.


    ¡°If you wake up with a headache tomorrow, you¡¯ll have to suffer it!¡±


    The two of them cheered happily and went to the wine cer to pick out some wine. Fortunately, the two of them knew their limits and didn¡¯t dare to pick very strong wine. Instead, they chose two bottles of wine that looked milder.


    Le Wan took a nce at them and let them be.


    Le Xuan excitedly removed the cork and poured half a ss into each of their cups. When he saw Le Wan taking a sip, he also picked up his cup and drank a big mouthful as if he was drinking water.

 Chapter 205 - 205 Nonsense After Getting Drunk

    205 Nonsense After Getting Drunk


    Le Xuan pouted.


    ¡°This is so sweet, just like sugar water. It¡¯s too nd to drink.¡±


    He was so disgusted, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to pour the wine.


    This champagne tasted like sweet water, but its alcohol content wasn¡¯t low, so after drinking two sses, Le Xuan and Feng Ying were both drunk.


    ¡°Strange, howe you have three heads?¡±


    Le Xuan hugged Feng Ying¡¯s head and looked her up and down, left and right. He didn¡¯t find anything unusual. He asked sternly,


    ¡°How did you grow three heads? I¡¯ll help you cut off the other two.¡±


    Feng Ying stretched her neck cooperatively.


    ¡°Cut it, cut it.¡±


    Le Xuan raised his hand and gestured wildly in the air. Seeing that Feng Ying no longer had three heads, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you chop them off!¡±


    At this time, Feng Ying, who had already slid to the ground, raised her hand happily.


    ¡°Cut it off!¡±


    In the end, Le Xuan was tripped by her and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Le Wan, who was drinking by herself, stood up from the sofa anxiously. She raised her head and saw that the two of them had already rolled into a ball.


    Le Xuany on Feng Ying¡¯s body, his head resting on her shoulder. He cried,


    ¡°How can she not like me?!¡±


    Feng Ying, who was lying on the floor, was also a little confused. She stared straight at the ceiling and subconsciously said,


    ¡°She¡¯s bad!¡±


    ¡°Right, how can she be so bad?!¡± Le Xuan agreed while sniffling.


    Just when Le Wan thought that the conversation was over, Le Xuan suddenly cried out,


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone like me? I want someone to like me too!¡±


    Feng Ying reached out and hugged his head, which was constantly rubbing against her as if she was holding a child. She kept touching his hair.


    ¡°Nonsense, I like you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have to like me!¡± Le Xuan was like a child who had been coaxed. His voice was nasal as he said coyly,


    ¡°You must always like me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll always like you.¡± He didn¡¯t know if Feng Ying was drunk or not, but she answered every word that he said.


    Le Wan shrank back into the sofa. She would have to wait until they were sober before talking about the matter between the two of them. She didn¡¯t have the energy to meddle in their affairs.


    Le Wan happily took a few more sips of wine. At this time, her phone rang.


    As soon as the unique ringtone rang, Le Wan immediately knew who was on the other end of the line.


    She opened it happily.


    ¡°Darling, are you done?¡±


    Zhai Jing felt that something was amiss.


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I¡¯m just a little tipsy.¡± Le Wan made a small gesture to the sky.


    Le Wan was more aware of her own condition. She wasn¡¯t drunk to the point of losing consciousness, but she was just a little more emotional than usual.


    Zhai Jing was a little worried.


    ¡°With Le Xuan and the others?¡±


    Le Wan chuckled.


    ¡°They¡¯re both drunk and hugging each other.¡±


    Zhai Jing became even more unreliable when he heard this.


    ¡°Do you know how to get back to your room alone?¡±


    Le Wan shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back to my room. I¡¯m going to sleep on the sofa.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t leave Le Xuan and Feng Ying, these two drunkards, in this room. If something happened, she would be hard-pressed to escape the me.


    Zhai Jing was a little worried and coaxed her.


    ¡°Then can you turn on the video?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m not good-looking,¡± Le Wan refused.


    She had only put on sunblock today, and after a day of wind on the boat and drinking alcohol, even her hair was a mess.


    Zhai Jing chuckled. ¡°But I want to see you.¡±


    Le Wan scratched her ear. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed tough.¡±


    Zhai Jing was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My ears are itchy when youugh,¡± Le Wan mumbled.


    The tips of Zhai Jing¡¯s ears turned red. He coughed and turned back to look at his colleague behind the ss door. He moved to the side ufortably and used the night sky to cover his expression.


    ...


    ¡°You said that you¡¯re not drunk, but you¡¯re still talking like you are.¡±


    Le Wan wasn¡¯t convinced. She got up from the sofa and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I can even walk straight for you.¡±


    ¡°Then turn on the video and let me see. Otherwise, how would I know if you¡¯re walking straight?¡± Zhai Jing went along with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll open it.¡±


    Le Wan immediately forgot about her earlier concerns and called the number.


    Zhai Jing saw the screen light up and Le Wan¡¯s face, which was as red as an apple, appeared on the screen. She squinted her slightly tipsy eyes and when she looked over, he felt his heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 206 - 206 Waking Up After Getting Drunk

    206 Waking Up After Getting Drunk


    ¡°Why is it so ck?¡±


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know what Zhai Jing was thinking about. She leaned her head closer to the camera.


    ¡°Why is it so dark over there?¡±


    Zhai Jing only saw her erged forehead with a few messy strands of hair. He was a little amused and exined,


    ¡°I¡¯m still working overtime at the office. I¡¯m on the balcony now, so it¡¯s dark.¡±


    The few days after the game¡¯s release were the busiest. As the main designer of the game, Zhai Jing was already very busy. In addition, he had appeared in the live broadcast three days ago. Due to his handsome appearance, identity, and superb gaming skills, he attracted a lot of attention and even made it to the hot search.


    Therefore, to gain poprity, thepany had followed him through several live broadcasts. It was also at this moment that he took a little time to talk to Le Wan on the phone to ease his longing.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re cking off.¡± Le Wan understood tacitly. She shushed him and lowered her voice.


    Her sneaky expression amused Zhai Jing, who was sitting on the other end. Seeing that she was about to stand up unsteadily from the sofa to prove that she could still walk straight, he immediately stopped her in fear.


    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t drunk the moment I saw you, so there¡¯s no need to prove it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Le Wan was in disbelief.


    Zhai Jing had a straight expression on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Look at you, your logic is so clear. You don¡¯t look drunk either. One look and I know you¡¯re not drunk.¡±


    ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t talking drunk.¡± Le Wan mumbled andy back on the sofa. Lying down was the mostfortable.


    Zhai Jing had to quickly skip this topic and tell her about the situation in the game these two days. As they were talking, he heard a small snoring sound from the other side.


    He lowered his head and saw Le Wan lying on the pillow with a bump on her face. She was sleeping with her mouth open.


    Heughed silently as he looked at Le Wan¡¯s sleeping face in the video. The cool breeze outside the house made him feel that the fatigue that had umted in his body over the past few days had disappeared in an instant.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know that her sleeping face had unintentionally healed Zhai Jing.


    Last night, she had been chatting with Zhai Jing and had fallen asleep in a daze. When she woke up, she found herself lying on the sofa and her mobile phone had run out of battery.


    Le Wan felt a little strange.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just charge my phonest night? How did it run out of battery after one night?¡±


    She lowered her head and saw that Feng Ying and Le Xuan were still on the ground.


    Although the floor was covered with a thick nket and the air conditioner was set to 26 or 27 degrees, it was still a little cold when they fell asleep, so the two hugged each other tighter.


    Le Wan scratched her head. Recalling what had happened the night before, she felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± she said, giving up on herself. ¡°Let them worry about this themselves.¡±


    Hence, she stood on her tiptoes and quietly went back to her room to wash up. When she came out, she saw that the two of them were already up.


    However,pared to the harmonious atmosphere before, the two of them were sitting at opposite ends of the table. Although they didn¡¯t look far from each other, the atmosphere was actually quite awkward.


    Le Wan pretended that she didn¡¯t notice the strange atmosphere between the two, and greeted them,


    ¡°How is it? Do you guys have a headache?¡±


    Upon hearing her voice, Le Xuan jolted. Heined,


    ¡°Boss, why did you go back to your room alone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Le Wan said innocently.


    ¡°Maybe I was drunkst night, so I forgot about our promise and went back to my room. I was still confused when I woke up this morning.¡±


    She was indeed a little puzzled in the morning, but it was not because of the two of them. It was because she plugged her phone into the power source. After she turned it on, she realized that she had been on the phone with Zhai Jing for almost six hoursst night. The call was only cut off when the battery in her phone was exhausted.


    She recalled the scene of her throwing a tantrum with Zhai Jing on the phonest night and her face turned red.


    As soon as Le Wan¡¯s words came out, Feng Ying and Le Xuan, who were seated opposite each other, obviously heaved a sigh of relief. They were d that their boss didn¡¯t see them, otherwise, it would be so awkward.


    Le Wan, who was drinking water, saw their expressions from the corner of her eyes. She shook her head with a somewhat weathered look.


    These two fools, they thought that no one else knew.


    At this moment, Le Xuan¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    He took a look at the name that appeared on the screen and subconsciously looked at Feng Ying who was sitting opposite him. Then, he turned his attention back to Le Wan and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s a call from Lin Xiang.¡±

 Chapter 207 - 207 Phone Call

    207 Phone Call


    Le Wan and Feng Ying were invigorated.


    ¡°Pick it up, pick it up!¡±


    Le Xuan was a little awkward.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll just not pick it up.¡±


    !!


    He could already imagine what Lin Xiang would say. She would definitely ask for his forgiveness.


    ¡°Yes, how can I not?¡±


    Didn¡¯t theye all the way to the International waters just for this? The most exciting show wasing, how could he miss it?


    Looking at the two¡¯s expectant eyes, Le Xuan had no choice but to swipe the phone and turn on the speaker.


    On the other hand, Le Wan picked up her binocrs immediately to see if she could find Lin Xiang on the opposite ship.


    As it turned out, they had underestimated Lin Xiang¡¯s bottom line. As soon as the call went through, Lin Xiang took the initiative to use Le Xuan.


    ¡°Why did you take so long to answer the phone? Who are you with? Are you with that annoying Le Wan again?¡±


    Le Xuan was stunned. Before he could refute it, he heard the other party¡¯s barrage of questions.


    ¡°You can¡¯t speak? You¡¯ve grown up, huh? you dared to scold me that day, and after that, you still dare to put on airs and note to apologize to me. Do you really want to break up with me? Le Xuan, I¡¯m telling you, if you really have this thought, I¡¯ll agree to it immediately. I¡¯ll turn around and find another man. I¡¯m not like you, who no one wants. I have many suitors, and they¡¯re all waiting for me to turn around!¡±


    Suddenly, Le Wan patted him and pointed to the back. Sure enough, he saw Lin Xiang¡¯s figure at the stern of the ship, her back facing them.


    Brother Le valued privacy, so he installed a one-way ss in the dining room. Lin Xiang probably didn¡¯t see them sitting there, so she dared toe to the stern of the ship to ¡°question¡± Le Xuan.


    Le Xuan looked at her back and felt a littleplicated.


    ¡°The suitor you¡¯re talking about, is it someone like Third Young Master Ling?¡±


    Lin Xiang was shocked. How did Le Xuan know about Third Young Master Ling? She suddenly remembered that Le Wan had heard her talking on the phone in the bathroom the other day. She remembered that she had mentioned Third Young Master Ling at that time.


    She was flustered for a moment, but she quickly calmed down.


    ¡°What Third Young Master Ling? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Are you telling me that Le Wan is telling you that I have another man besides you?¡±


    Le Xuan was silent and didn¡¯t say anything. Lin Xiang clenched her fists and continued to say coldly,


    ¡°So this is the reason why you didn¡¯te to look for me these few days? Is it because you believed Le Wan¡¯s words and felt that I had betrayed you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I believe what my boss said.¡± Le Xuan didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Le Xuan, I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡± Lin Xiang¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. ¡°I know that Le Wan saved you, so you trust her unconditionally. But have you ever thought that you saved me too? So, my trust in you is definitely not less than your trust in her. I thought you would understand my feelings, but you knew that Le Wan didn¡¯t like me and picked on me. In the end, you sentenced me to death without even giving me a chance to exin just because of a sentence she said. Le Xuan, you¡¯re so cruel.¡±


    Le Wan and Feng Ying looked at each other, and the emotions revealed in their eyes were the same. For Lin Xiang to be able to y so much at such a young age, she must have some skills.


    If Le Xuan really still liked Lin Xiang, and he hadn¡¯t seen her ingratiating herself with others, she was afraid that after a few tricks from her, Le Xuan would have to surrender and even think that he had made a big mistake, and treat her even better.


    Lin Xiang was still putting on an act,


    ¡°I was in despair at that time, and you came to me like a god. I thought we were destined to be a couple, but I didn¡¯t expect that only half a year had passed, and you have changed. You have be a stranger to me¡­¡±


    As she was acting, even she herself was moved. It just so happened that one of her legs was numb from standing, so she turned around and prepared to stand on the other leg. Unexpectedly, when she looked up, she saw Le Xuan, Le Wan, and Feng Ying, who were more than ten meters away from her, lying on the bow of the boat, looking at her calmly. Le Xuan was even holding his phone in his hand.


    She was stunned on the spot, and for a moment, she felt the world spinning.


    Last night, she fainted on the deck out of anger. The group of Young Masters thought that they had been too rough in the afternoon and made her faint, so they threw her back into the room.


    After Lin Xiang woke up, she heard all kinds of lustful and obscene soundsing from the rooms on both sides. She quietly got up and closed the doors and windows, so that she could have a quiet night.

 Chapter 208 - 208 Broken Through

    208 Broken Through


    However, after Lin Xiang closed her eyes, she thought about Le Xuan¡¯s matter, and all her sleepiness disappeared. In her heart, she cursed Le Xuan and Le Wan a hundred times. She didn¡¯t understand why they liked to y civilian games so much, causing her to misunderstand for so long.


    After cursing him, she started to think about how to win back Le Xuan and get on good terms with Le Wan. Then, she would ask him to pull strings and help her sign into Le Yi¡¯spany.


    As long as she had Le Wan¡¯s backing, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about resources in the entertainment industry. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for her to be a top star? Lin Xiang was so excited that she rolled around on the bed a few times. She was already fantasizing about the glory when she became a big star.


    Just like that, she sometimes cursed Le Wan and the others and sometimesughed out loud because of her imagination. The whole night, she tossed and turned in her 1.5-meter bed, like a pancake on a pan.


    !!


    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to endure until daybreak. She had already thought of a whole set of words to lie to Le Xuan, but in the end, when she opened the door, she bumped into the man who was walking out of the room next door.


    The other party¡¯s coveting gaze on Lin Xiang made her shiver. She quickly found an excuse and escaped to the stern.


    She had clearly checked the surroundings earlier and didn¡¯t see anyone, so why were Le Xuan and the others there?


    So, they had discovered her a long time ago and even saw her performance with their own eyes?


    ¡°Thest time you appeared, Lin Xiang said that you were a god. This time, you appeared out of nowhere. What are you to her?¡± Le Wan¡¯s annoying voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Feng Ying added,


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the devil. The scene today would probably be enough to make Lin Xiang beat her feet and beat her chest in her dreams.¡±


    Lin Xiang looked at the expressions of the three people looking at her. There was no shock or disgust. It was as if they were watching a clown performing. Her psychological defense copsed at once. She screamed and hung up the phone. Then, she ran away with her head covered.


    Le Wan leaned against the railing and sighed.


    ¡°Is it over just like that?¡±


    Le Xuan deleted everything rted to Lin Xiang and blocked all of her contact numbers before he said,


    ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s overpletely.¡± His love, his youthful heart.


    Le Wan patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Be strong, young man. You¡¯re rich, tall, and good-looking. You don¡¯t have to worry about a girlfriend. If you miss out on this blind one, I¡¯m sure there will be many more blind ones waiting for you in the future.¡±


    When she said this, she nced at Feng Ying from the corner of her eye and saw that she was all smiles without any strange emotions. It made her wonder if the scene she sawst night was a dream.


    ¡°Boss, if you don¡¯t want tofort me, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Le Xuan held his head and wanted to cry but no tears came out. He was clearly the one who had fallen out of love, but why was he still the one being targeted?


    Le Xuan wiped away his bitter tears and suddenly patted the railing,


    ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you ask me what I want to do in the future?¡±


    Le Wan thought for a moment and recalled that there was indeed such a thing.


    ¡°You have an answer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯m going to make a name for myself in the entertainment industry!¡± Le Xuan faced the ocean breeze and spoke of the results of his thoughts.


    He knew that he wasn¡¯t smart enough, so he couldn¡¯t take over the family business or run to start a business. And he didn¡¯t want to be idle for the rest of his life. He said,


    ¡°I was thinking about whether I could find a high-paying job that doesn¡¯t require me to use my brain or have any functions. I also have free time. After looking for a job, I finally found that only being a celebrity could satisfy these requirements.¡±


    Le Xuan expressed his thoughts in high spirits while Le Wan was speechless.


    ¡°Who told you that you don¡¯t need brains or skills to be a star?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Le Xuan didn¡¯t understand and asked,


    ¡°I see that there are so many popr a-listers these days who don¡¯t have anything they want. Then why do they have so many fans and are so popr?¡±


    Le Wan was unable to refute him. After a long silence, she answered,


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because they have a mysterious power behind them, such as the power of capital.¡±


    ¡°When ites to money and connections, who have I been afraid of?¡± Le Xuan rolled up his sleeves. ¡°With just Second Brother Le, I can make use of his influence and do whatever I want in the circle.¡±


    When a rich kid became a celebrity, he would be a rich kid Celebrity.


    ¡°You want to sign with my second brother¡¯spany?¡±

 Chapter 209 - 209 The Future

    209 The Future


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the pavilion closest to the water enjoys the moonlight first? I have such a goodwork as Boss, so why should I waste my effort to find connections and people?¡± Le Xuan said matter-of-factly.


    As expected of people who had been a couple before, Le Xuan and Lin Xiang¡¯s thoughts finally reached the same destination.


    Le Wan looked at Feng Ying, who was smiling at the side.


    ¡°You think his idea is good too?¡±


    Feng Ying nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that Le Xuan said that¡¯s quite right. With his standard, he probably won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if she was praising or criticizing him, but Le Xuan agreed with her.


    Le Wan covered her face, seriously suspecting that the reason Feng Ying didn¡¯t admit her feelings was most likely because she felt that it was embarrassing to fall in love with a fool like Le Xuan.


    Looking at Le Xuan¡¯s confident expression, Le Wan thought that he might have been influenced by Lin Xiang. He wanted to know what kind of magic was in this circle that could attract Lin Xiang to climb in without caring about anything.


    However, it was also good that he wanted to experience it. After signing into Second Brother¡¯spany, people were watching him, and Second Brother was not one of those bosses who would indulge the artists under him. So the easy days of earning money that Le Xuan had envisioned wouldn¡¯t be so easy to realize.


    However, at this moment, Le Xuan still didn¡¯t know what he was about to face. He was full of curiosity about the entertainment industry. He followed L.R. Happily chasing all kinds of fish. He wanted to be like them, freely swimming in the vast ocean.


    Unlike Le Wan and the others who were out having fun, some of them had to work hard after the college entrance examination instead of rxing.


    Fu Sui was one of them. This morning¡¯s meeting was probably one of the worst moments he had had in recent years. He was tied for first ce with the truth that ¡°the person Le Yan liked was actually Zhai Jing¡±.


    The most important thing was that these two things that made him upset had a lot to do with Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Is the data out yet?¡±


    The first thing Fu Sui asked about was the situation with Carefree Travel.


    Everyone knew that on the second day after the college entrance examination, the game ¡°Carefree Travel¡± came out of nowhere and blew up the summer.


    It had been a few days since the game wasunched, but the game¡¯s poprity had not decreased. Instead, it was growing.


    As a result, it attracted the attention of the industry. Everyone was very curious about how many downloads it had on the first day. How many newly registered users were there every day? What was the member purchase rate? And how much revenue it could make every day?


    However, everyone was anxious except for the person in charge.


    As the person in charge of the gamepany, Lin Hui looked at the ie that was skyrocketing by the second and smiled so widely that his teeth could be seen.


    While his peers were anxiously waiting, the first episode¡¯s data was finally released, and the rted news immediately made it to the hot search.


    Fu Sui¡¯s Head of Operations, who was in the same industry as him, had received first-hand information earlier than outsiders. After seeing the data, his teeth ached.


    Just the number of downloads and revenue on the first day alone had already earned back the cost. The most expensive part of making a game was the development stage, followed by marketing and advertising costs.


    Dahong Corporation was so lucky to have found a game that was almostpleted and was doing so well. This greatly reduced their development costs.


    As for the publicity channels, if it were any otherpany, they would have to spend a huge sum of money to do suchprehensive publicity. However, Dahong Corporation had its ownplete publicity channel, so they could save a lot of money on publicity.


    All in all, Dahong Corporation had basically picked up a golden hen thatid eggs every day, and it was the kind that couldy hundreds or thousands of golden eggs a day.


    So how could his peers not be jealous? But instead of jealousy, Fu Sui¡¯s emotions were moreplicated.


    Ever since ¡°Carefree Travel¡± became popr, people who had heard that he wanted to buy the game but had missed it all sent him consoling messages. Most of them were gloating in the name offorting him.


    Fu Sui put all these messages into the trash can, then turned on hisputer and clicked on ¡°Carefree Travel¡±.


    Looking at his familiar actions when logging in, he must have yed a lot in private.


    As soon as he clicked on the game, he found that it was far more wonderful than what Le Yan had described. Fu Sui muttered,


    ¡°This should have been mine.¡±

 Chapter 210 - 210 Being Lectured

    210 Being Lectured


    The explosive poprity of the game, ¡°Carefree Travel ¡°, made many of its peers drool with envy, and also made some people jealous. It was obvious that there was more than one person who had the same idea as Fu Sui.


    Unlike Fu Sui, who was always watching the release of games, Second Uncle Le only heard about this from Le Yan after Lin Hui announced the first batch of data.


    ¡°I heard that the game¡¯s revenue and poprity on the first day had already helped Dahong Corporation earn back their development and publicity costs. So from the second day onwards, the game has already started to make money. In the future, as long as the game is still around, it will be able to make a day¡¯s worth of money.¡±


    Just the game¡¯s flow and poprity alone were not as much as the real money earned. The most important thing was the effect of its explosive poprity. In the past few days, the stock price of Dahong Corporation had obviously risen by arge margin.


    This was also the reason why thesergeworkpanies were constantly recruiting people to develop new projects. Nine out of ten projects would fail. As long as one of them was sessful, they wouldn¡¯t lose money at all.


    However, Second Uncle Le and Le Yan, who didn¡¯t know much about business, didn¡¯t understand theplicated rtionship of interests. They only paid attention to how much money this game could bring in every day.


    ¡°He¡¯s really lying down and earning money.¡± Le Yan said in an envious tone, but every word she said pierced Second Uncle Le¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a game. How much can you earn every day?¡± He was a little unwilling and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard someone calcte it. If it can maintain its poprity, it¡¯s bound to make a profit of 30 to 50 million Yuan a month.¡± Le Yan¡¯s eyes were red with jealousy, but she still pretended to be calm.


    Second Uncle Le did some mental calctions.


    ¡°Then the annual profit is about 500 million Yuan?¡±


    This was not a small sum. What was the most important thing? As Le Yan had said, they could make so much money lying down.


    This was the state that Second Uncle Le had always dreamed of! However, this opportunity had slipped away from his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Le Wan¡¯s fault. He¡¯s an outsider and a troublemaker. He got muddled up when he was in love. In the past, he had been thinking about moving things to the Fu family, but after a few years, he didn¡¯t get anything and even broke off the engagement. She¡¯s pushing out such a valuable project for someone else to make money for a poor boy. What can she do with her shortsightedness?¡±


    Second Uncle Le was so angry that he kept spinning around in the living room.


    ¡°No, I have to go to the Old Master and make him exin!¡±


    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve always favored that girl, but Le Wan is in the wrong in this matter. No matter what, she¡¯s still part of the Le family and hasn¡¯t married yet. You can¡¯tpletely ignore the interests of the Le family and favor an outsider!¡± Second Uncle Le stormed into the old mansion in a huff and questioned the two elders.


    Old Master Le and Old Madam Le¡¯s daily lives were either fishing and raising flowers or meeting people of the same age. Therefore, they had no idea what was happening on the inte. When Second Uncle Le asked about it this time, both of them were at a loss.


    However, no matter what, Le Wan was their most beloved junior, so their first reaction was to protect her.


    Compared to their idle son, they would naturally trust the sweet-tongued and motivated Le Wan more.


    ¡°Baby is a person who knows what she¡¯s doing. Is there some misunderstanding here?¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? The matter is right in front of you!¡± Second Uncle Le didn¡¯t listen to their consoling at all.


    ¡°Big brother also said that if Le Wan wants to join thepany, we should let her in and give her the shares. I think there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. We might as well just hand the Le Group over to that poor guy with the surname Ling.


    Grandpa Le couldn¡¯t control his crazy son who was in his forties, so he had to call Papa Le.


    ¡°What is your brother talking about?¡±


    As his precious daughter was together with Zhai Jing, Papa Le had been paying attention to the release of the game ¡°Carefree Travel¡±. He knew what was going on when he heard Grandpa Le¡¯s words.


    ¡°If he wants to make a scene, just let him. Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Papa Le exined the whole situation to them.


    ¡°He¡¯s already in his forties or fifties. Does he still think he¡¯s a child? Does he think that someone will give him milk just because he cries a little? When Zhai Jing sold the game, the two of them were not together yet, so Baby had no right to interfere with his affairs. Even if they were really together, the game belongs to Zhai Jing. He can sell it to whoever he wants.¡±

 Chapter 211 - 211 Disappointment: Part 1

    211 Disappointment: Part 1


    ¡°He¡¯s already so old, yet he still thinks that the world revolves around him? Why would anyone give up anything valuable to him? He¡¯s just jealous of people making money now. Just ask him, he said he wanted to set up a gamepany. After taking such arge sum of money, he¡¯s been fishing for three days and drying hiss for two days. Has he set up a gamepany yet?¡±


    Papa Le snorted coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that he was a step too slow and didn¡¯t seize the opportunity. Even if we give him the opportunity today, can he run this game? If you want to be like others and earn money while lying down, you have to have the ability to do so!¡±


    Grandpa Le¡¯s phone call was on speaker, so the three of them could hear Papa Le¡¯s words clearly.


    Usually, when Papa Le was at home, although he didn¡¯t talk much, he rarely spoke harshly to his family. Therefore, this was the first time they heard him being so strict and criticizing Second Uncle Le without mercy.


    Old Master Le and Old Madam Le looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to speak for a while. When Second Uncle Le heard this, he was both angry and afraid. After a long time, he gathered his courage and gritted his teeth,


    ¡°Big brother, you are clearly looking down on me.¡±


    ¡°If you want others to look up to you, then do something worthy of their respect. Don¡¯t just stare at the things in other people¡¯s pockets all day long. You want others to put money in your pocket and then sit back and enjoy the fruits of others¡¯bor!¡±


    Papa Le had been disappointed over and over again, but he had been toozy to teach this little brother.


    If he could change with just a few words, he couldn¡¯t be muddleheaded for half his life. So, Papa Le hung up the phone after saying that.


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re still here. Are you just going to let big brother talk about me like this?¡±


    Second Uncle Le was cowardly in front of his big brother but was very loud to his father. In the end, he was just relying on the fact that Old Master Le wouldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    Old Master Le was so angry at the scoundrelly behavior that he had a headache.


    ¡°Is your brother wrong? I think he just didn¡¯t care much about you in the past.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my father, what right does he have to control me like this?¡± Second Uncle Le was unconvinced.


    Old Master Le only wanted to use his walking stick to pry open his blockhead.


    ¡°You know that he¡¯s only your elder brother, not your father. If you continue to make a scene like this, how long do you think he can indulge you?¡±


    Old Master Le¡¯s face was pale with anger. He slumped into the chair to catch his breath.


    ¡°Your mother and I are already over 70 years old. I don¡¯t know how long we can live. If you feel wronged now, you can still shout before us. Your big brother will give us face and not argue with you and take care of you a little. But after we leave, will your big brother still care about you?¡±


    Second Uncle Le was shocked at first, and the scene of him being alone and in dire straits appeared in his mind. But then he thought of something and said,


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so worried about me and think that I can¡¯t support this family, why don¡¯t you give me more shares of thepany so that I can live the rest of my life without worry?¡±


    He sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said it yourself. Big brother is so capable. Even if he doesn¡¯t have those shares, he won¡¯t have to worry about the rest of his life. But in the end, the two of you still love big brother more and are unwilling to take things from him.¡±


    Old Master Le and Old Madam Le didn¡¯t expect him to be so shameless.


    Seeing her youngest son in this state, Old Madam Le was heartbroken.


    ¡°So this is what you always think. That¡¯s why you keep finding trouble with your brother and me your father and me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should have!¡± Second Uncle Le straightened his neck.


    Grandpa Le¡¯s face was full of disappointment as if he had aged ten years. His tone was also a little dejected.


    ¡°I gave thepany to your brother many years ago. I will not interfere in how he handles thepany¡¯s affairs in the future.¡±


    Second Uncle Le panicked when he heard what he said.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Your mother and I still have some private property left. We¡¯ll make a will, and after we die, we¡¯ll split it evenly between you two brothers. This is the only thing your mother and I can leave for you.¡±


    Grandpa Le stood up while holding Grandma Le¡¯s hand and entered the room.


    ¡°The chef at home is on leave today, so we won¡¯t be keeping you for dinner. If there¡¯s nothing important in the future, you don¡¯t have toe to the old mansion anymore. Just treat it as if we¡¯re dead.¡±


    Second Uncle Le saw that he was about to cut off all ties with him and couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered. He wanted to follow after him but Old Master Le mmed the door shut and shut him outside.

 Chapter 212 - 212 Self-pity

    212 Self-pity


    Hearing Second Uncle Le¡¯s constant knocking and begging outside, the old couple¡¯s eyes turned red, but no one stood up to open the door.


    ¡°Our first son was right. The second¡¯s personality is so twisted that it is impossible to change it. For a greedy person like him, he would probably not be satisfied even if he really gave him thepany.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, the children and grandchildren will have their own fortune.¡± Grandpa Le¡¯s heart was tight, but he still had tofort his wife.


    ¡°We don¡¯t think we¡¯ve done anything wrong to him, but he still insists on hating us. There¡¯s no other way.¡±


    !!


    ¡°It¡¯s our fault for not teaching our son well. We only have ourselves to me for everything that happened today.¡± Old Madam Le shook her head.


    This was their responsibility, and they couldn¡¯t drag Papa Le¡¯s family down with them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have a friend who opened a sanatorium in the southern continent? He¡¯s been inviting you over. Since we¡¯re free this year, let¡¯s go and have a look. If the environment is really good, we can consider staying there for a while.¡±


    Old Master Le knew that she wanted to avoid these disputes. If they were not here, Second Brother Le wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant with such confidence, and Eldest Brother Le wouldn¡¯t have to be so apprehensive.


    He patted her hand and said,


    ¡°Okay, we haven¡¯t been out for a while. Let¡¯s go out and rx.¡±


    The two elders had a good n, but Le Yan was in the old house, so when they started to pack up the next day, Le Yan called Second Uncle Le.


    ¡°What did you say to grandpa and grandma yesterday? Why did they suddenly pack up and go to the southern continent? It seems that they will stay there for a long time.¡±


    Second Uncle Le¡¯s drunken mind suddenly sobered up. He thought of what Old Master Le had said yesterday. Were they really going to give up on him?


    Second Uncle Le jumped up from the bed.


    ¡°No, we mustn¡¯t let them go to the southern continent!¡±


    The southern continent was the southernmost part of the country. It would take about six or seven hours to get there by ne. The sky was high and the Emperor was far away. The old man and woman could find an excuse not to see him, so they mustn¡¯t be allowed to leave the old house.


    Second Uncle Le jumped down from the bed and was about to put on his shoes to go out when Second Aunt Le quickly stopped him.


    ¡°You reek of alcohol and your clothes are wrinkled. Hurry up and tidy yourself up. Otherwise, the old master will only be angrier when he sees you.¡±


    After all, the old master hated to see him drunk all day.


    Second Uncle Le hurriedly went to the bathroom. He stopped halfway and said,


    ¡°No, I have to go like this.¡± After saying that, he looked into the mirror and messed up his waxed hair and his clothes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Second Aunt Le asked, puzzled.


    Second Uncle Le felt that she was in the way and pushed her away.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to trick them.¡±


    Second Aunt Le thought that this was fine too. Although Old Master Le and Old Madam Le were biased towards the eldest son¡¯s family, they still felt quite sorry for their youngest son. Therefore, the more miserable Le Tang looked, the more they would feel sorry for him.


    Second Aunt Le sized up her husband. Seeing that his hair was messy, his clothes were in a mess, and his face was a little swollen from the hangover, he looked like a frustrated middle-aged man. She frowned and said,


    ¡°I think we¡¯re still missing something.¡±


    Second Uncle Le turned around and looked at himself in the mirror.


    ¡°What are you missing? Is the wine not strong enough?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t thick enough, he could sprinkle a little more.


    ¡°Going too far is as bad as not enough. If the smell is too strong, I¡¯m afraid the old master will be even more upset with you.¡±


    Second Aunt Le quickly shook her head. She thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s still missing a wound. If you had a few more bruises on your face, you¡¯d look even more pitiful.¡±


    Second Uncle Le grabbed his hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s so rushed. I can¡¯t find the person to put on the special effects!¡±


    By the time he found them and put on the makeup, they would have already boarded the ne to the southern continent.


    ¡°Should I go online and watch other people¡¯s teaching videos?¡±


    Second Aunt Le loved to buy cosmetics and also liked to watch makeup videos. She thought that her skills were quite good and that she might be able to learn them by watching the videos.


    However, Second Uncle Le didn¡¯t believe in her skills. After thinking for a while, he finally gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hit my face hard?¡±


    Second Aunt Le looked at his rough face and then at her own tender hands.


    ¡°Do you want me to get a hammer or something?¡± After all, the effect would be mutual. If she hit his face, her hand would hurt too.


    Second Uncle Le was shocked.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill your husband?¡±


    In the end, Second Aunt Le walked around the room and found a suitable dictionary.


    As a result, Le An, who had juste out of her room and was preparing to go to school, heard the sound like a pig was being ughtered in the corridor.

 Chapter 213 - 213 Crying and Begging

    213 Crying and Begging


    Le An was shocked. She quickly pushed the door open and saw her mother riding on her father. She was holding a dictionary and throwing it at her father.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?!¡± Le An ran over and quickly pulled her mother away.


    ¡°Even if dad did something to let you down, you can¡¯t hit his face. Wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing?¡±


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± Second Uncle Le grimaced in pain as he sat up. you¡¯ve smashed it quite a few times. That should be enough, right?¡±


    !!


    Second Aunt Le came forward and took a closer look. She nodded in satisfaction when she saw that there was a red and swollen area on his forehead, cheekbones, and the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Second Uncle Le covered his face and walked away in a dejected manner.


    Le An blinked, not understanding what was going on.


    ¡°You and dad, the two of you are already so old. Are you still ying SM?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, child?¡± Second Aunt Le red at her. ¡°Your father has angered your grandparents. He¡¯s trying to win their sympathy by hurting himself.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Le An replied. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be so ruthless.¡±


    She looked at her mother suspiciously.


    ¡°Mother, did you take the opportunity to do something to him just now?¡±


    Second Aunt Le coughed unnaturally.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? He¡¯s your father, how could I treat him like this?¡±


    How could she admit it to her daughter? She was a little scared at first, but it became easier on the second try. On the third try, she felt relieved, especially when she thought about the man¡¯s usual bastard behavior. There was a voice in her heart that kept shouting, ¡°good job!¡± She even wanted to smash it a few more times.


    ¡°Really?¡± Le An was in disbelief. After all, she had seen Second Aunt Le¡¯s delighted expression when she was thrown down.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true,¡± Second Aunt Le quickly pushed her out.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost eight O ¡®clock and you¡¯re going to bete. What are you still dawdling here for? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Second Uncle Le still didn¡¯t know that when his wife hit him, she was also taking the opportunity to vent her anger.


    His disheveled body and the wound on his face made him look like he had been beaten up in a drunken state.


    Second Uncle Le¡¯s n was quite good. His current appearance would definitely make Old Master Le and Old Madam Le¡¯s hearts ache. Unfortunately, the two old people had already made up their minds yesterday to not interfere in his affairs anymore.


    Hence, when he entered the room and saw the state he was in, Grandpa Le frowned for a moment before turning around and returning to his room.


    Second Uncle Le was stunned when he saw Old Master Le¡¯s back. He finally realized that Old Master Le was telling the truth yesterday. They really didn¡¯t intend to care about him anymore.


    He suddenly sat on the ground and wailed like a child. His wrinkled face, tears mixed with snot, and the wound that had already turned purple were indeed a little terrifying.


    Old Master Le, who felt that the demonic sound was piercing his ears, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He opened the door and looked at Second Uncle Le helplessly.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re already a few decades old. What¡¯s the point of you acting like this? Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing?¡±


    The moment Second Uncle Le saw Old Master Le, he immediately went over and hugged his leg.


    ¡°Dad, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t be angry with me. Don¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    Old Master Le tried to pull his leg but failed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that your mother and I don¡¯t care about you, but we can¡¯t do anything for you.¡±


    Second Uncle Le quickly agreed.


    ¡°I can manage it. I can manage it. In the future, if you tell me to go east, I will definitely not go west.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let me go.¡±


    Second Uncle Le let go of his leg reluctantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let go of you. Don¡¯t avoid me.¡±


    Having regained his freedom, Elder Le immediately took a few steps back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made myself clear yesterday. It won¡¯t change even if I avoid you. Instead of working so hard here, you might as well go back and start a good gamepany. You also said that a good game can earn a lot of money every year. Since that¡¯s the case, then do your best.¡±


    Second Uncle Le thought to himself,


    Is it that easy to make a popr game?


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to refute the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡°As for your mother and I, don¡¯t bother us so much. Let us have a few more days of peace and quiet. That¡¯s your filial piety.¡±

 Chapter 214 - 214 Coaxing

    214 Coaxing


    After yesterday, Second Uncle Le was once again driven out of the old residence.


    He stood outside the door, holding the wound on his face.


    ¡°Pfft, didn¡¯t I suffer for nothing?¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be so heartless. He had such an obvious wound on his face, but they didn¡¯t even ask about it.


    !!


    Second Uncle Le kicked the fake mountain at the entrance as if he was venting his anger. In the end, he stubbed his toe and bent down in pain. It took him a while to recover.


    From the looks of it, it was unlikely that he would be able to change their attitude in a short period. Could it be that he really had to rely on himself?


    However, while starting a gamepany sounded simple, it was only when it was actually put into practice that one would know how troublesome it was. Moreover, it was very difficult to make a popr game.


    Second Uncle Le took out his phone and just then, a push notification popped up from the news app.


    [Good news! [24 hours after the release of the first skin, the sales have reached 130 million yuan.]


    130 million? Second Uncle Le suspected that he had seen wrongly. He looked at it twice and confirmed that he hadn¡¯t.


    399 yuan for a game skin was equivalent to the price of a real piece of clothing, but it was sold for 130 million yuan in 24 hours!


    This was equivalent to a business without capital!


    So, what was so attractive about the game? How beautiful was the skin that so many people were willing to pay for it?


    It just so happened that there was a gaming inte cafe nearby. Second Uncle Le drove there and tried out the game seriously. In the end, he waspletely engrossed in the game. When he looked at the new character¡¯s skin, it was exactly the fairy-like appearance he had imagined.


    With such a beautiful skin design, 399 yuan was nothing. He bought it!


    It was not until the money was deducted that Second Uncle Le realized what he had done. He had actually been bewitched to spend money to buy it. It seemed that Le Wan¡¯s little boyfriend was really something.


    Second Uncle Le was changing to thetest skin as he muttered,


    ¡°If I kidnap him into my gamepany and ask him to design a new game¡­ Then, would he be able to make money for me so seamlessly, just like Dahong Corporation?¡±


    As a result, Le Wan, who had just returned home from a trip on the sea, was blocked at the door of her house by Second Uncle Le.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re dressed up so beautifully. Are you going on a date?¡±


    Second uncle le¡¯s face was blue and purple. He was carrying big and small bags in his hands as he smiled and looked at her with an ingratiating expression.


    ¡°Second uncle, if you have something to say, say it. You don¡¯t have to smile so horrifyingly.¡± Le Wan rubbed her arms.


    Second Uncle Le was stunned by her words. He thought to himself that Le Wan was still as inarticte as ever. However, when he thought of what he had to do, he could only continue to lick his lips and say,


    ¡°My dear niece, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    As he spoke, he even stuffed the pile of things in his hands into her hands.


    Unable to refuse, Le Wan could only call Nanny Zhang out.


    ¡°You said that you want Zhai Jing to design a game for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Second Uncle Le patted his chest and said generously,


    ¡°As long as he can design a game that is on par with ¡°Carefree Travel¡±, no matter how much money Dahong Corporation pays him, I will give him double or even triple. I will definitely not treat him shabbily.¡±


    He had heard from Le Yan that Zhai Jing had no choice but to sell the game because his mother had to undergo surgery and there was no surgery fee. Hence, Second Uncle Le estimated that Dahong would only give him a few hundred thousand yuan at most before dismissing him.


    So even if he were to pay double or triple, it would only be about a million. Compared to the money the game would make after it wasunched, it was nothing.


    However, to a poor boy like Zhai Jing, he would probably wake upughing from his sleep if he could get a million yuan.


    ¡°A million?¡± Le Wan looked at him like a fool.


    ¡°Second uncle, didn¡¯t you see the figures and thetest news released by Dahong Corporation? Given the profitability of this game, do you think anypany would be willing to buy a new game designed by Zhai Jing for a price of 100 million yuan?¡±


    Second Uncle Le¡¯s face trembled. If it was true, he was afraid that there really was such a thing.


    100 million might sound expensive, but he could earn it back by selling skins. Moreover, character skins could be updated continuously. He just didn¡¯t expect Le Wan to be so hard to deceive.


    ¡°But look, didn¡¯t he sell the game to Dahong Corporation at such a cheap price before? He¡¯s also the son-inw of the Le family. If our rtionship is different, the price will naturally be different.¡±


    Second Uncle couldn¡¯t afford to pay 100 million, so he changed his tone and yed the family card.

 Chapter 215 - 215 Value

    215 Value


    Unfortunately, Le Wan had read novels before and knew his character. She wouldn¡¯t be deceived by his words.


    ¡°Second uncle, where did you hear that Zhai Jing sold the game to Dahong Corporation at a low price?¡±


    Second Uncle Le was surprised,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? That¡¯s what everyone is saying.¡±


    !!


    ¡°It¡¯s true that it wasn¡¯t much money, only the one million that you mentioned earlier.¡±


    As soon as Le Wan finished speaking, Second Uncle Le¡¯s smile froze for a moment. She chuckled.


    ¡°However, the most important thing is not the money. As the game developer, Zhai Jing can get a bonus from the game.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could Dahong Corporation be so generous?¡± Second Uncle Le didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°That¡¯s why President Ren can make his business so big,¡± said Le Wan. ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s ambitious. He doesn¡¯t care about the small profits in front of him. He knows how to cast a long line to catch the big fish. He¡¯s even generous enough to put enough bait on the hook.¡±


    Even though Le Wan didn¡¯t mention any names when he said that, Second Uncle Le still felt as if he had been stabbed in the knee by an arrow.


    ¡°May I ask, how much does he get from this?¡± He asked.


    If the amount wasn¡¯t too big, he could still grit his teeth and give it.


    Le Wan calcted for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details, but there should be an eight-digit number.¡±


    Second Uncle Le gasped. It had only been a few days since the release of ¡°The Carefree Travel¡± and Zhai Jing had already received an eight-figure bonus.


    So as expected, this game was really earning money. Otherwise, why would Ren Rong be so generous?


    Thinking of the one million yuan he had just mentioned, his face turned red. It was unclear if it was from embarrassment or anger, but he said in a rough voice,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that your little boyfriend was so capable. He¡¯s quite good at earning money. I can rest assured now.¡±


    As for asking Zhai Jing to design the game, he was too ashamed to mention it again.


    Firstly, it was obvious that Zhai Jing had signed a contract with Dahong Corporation. Hence, he couldn¡¯t work for him. Second Uncle Le was well aware of this.


    Secondly, he was not as wealthy as Ren Rong who could give Zhai Jing treatment of over ten million yuan easily. The registration cost of this gamepany was only thirty million yuan. He had spent over ten million yuan in the early stages of the game. Therefore, there were only twenty million yuan left in thepany¡¯s ount. Even if he were to fork out all of it, Zhai Jing would probably not be interested in it.


    Based on the current momentum of ¡°Carefree Travel¡±, the money in Zhai Jing¡¯s ount would probably surpass his in less than two years.


    It was unknown what kind of good deeds Le Wan had done in her past life, but in this life, not only was she born with a golden spoon in her mouth, but the men she had chosen were all capable.


    Her first fianc¨¦ was the youngest son of the Fu family, a dragon among men. Fortunately, his daughter had won him over. Her second boyfriend was Zhai Jing, this poor boy. At first, everyone wasughing at her for throwing away a watermelon to pick up a sesame seed. In the end, they didn¡¯t expect that overnight, this poor boy, who everyone looked down on, would be a carp that leaped over the dragon¡¯s gate.


    The main point was that Zhai Jing didn¡¯t rely on his rtionship with the Le family. He had really worked hard with his own abilities.


    He was only 18 years old this year, but he had already made such an achievement. No one could predict the extent of his future development.


    For a talent like Zhai Jing, even if he came from a humble background, there would probably be many people who wanted to recruit him as their son-inw. Unfortunately, Le Wan had long been one step ahead of him.


    After spending the whole day outside, Second Uncle Le didn¡¯t gain anything. In the end, he returned home unhappy and happened to meet Le An who had just returned from school.


    He suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the same batch as Zhai Jing, right? Do you have any ssmates?¡±


    Le An was confused.


    ¡°Zhai Jing is in the same ss as Second Sister.¡±


    He put his arm around Le An¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I heard that Zhai Jing is quite handsome. Do you have feelings for him?¡±


    Since Le Yan could snatch Fu Sui away, why couldn¡¯t Le An try to snatch Zhai Jing away as well?


    Le Wan was beautiful, but Le An wasn¡¯t bad looking either.


    Second Uncle Le thought that all men were the same. As long as a woman was willing to put down her status, wouldn¡¯t it be fine if she just beckoned him?


    Le An thought about Zhai Jing. She had to admit that Zhai Jing was indeed very handsome, even more so than Fu Sui. However, he had a fatal w: his poor family background. So, Le An, who was more arrogant than the sky, had never taken Zhai Jing seriously from the beginning.


    Second Uncle Le whispered into her ear for a while and Le An¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Did he really earn so much money in just a few days?¡±

 Chapter 216 - 216 Snatching it Again

    216 Snatching it Again


    ¡°That wretched girl Le Wan said it herself. How could it be fake?¡±


    Moreover, even if he did not have that much money, Zhai Jing himself was already very valuable.


    Le An¡¯s eyes darted around. One look and he knew that she had fallen for him. However, she said,


    ¡°But Zhai Jing has already graduated. It¡¯s not easy for me to find him!¡±


    Second Uncle Le was puzzled.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Zhai Jing is in the same grade as you? Why did he graduate so soon?¡±


    When this matter was brought up, Le An couldn¡¯t hide her envy. She was envious of Zhai Jing¡¯s intelligence and Le Wan for having such a loving boyfriend.


    ¡°He applied for the college entrance examination in advance.¡±


    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a waste of time for a talent like him to stay in school for another year of senior three.


    ¡°Then where did he go after the exam?¡± Second Uncle Le nodded and asked.


    Le An knew about this. After all, Zhai Jing¡¯s live stream was very popr a few days ago. The response was quite significant in the school. Many students were discussing this matter.


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s now assisting in game development at Dahong Corporation.¡±


    Second Uncle Le was distressed.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be troublesome if Zhai Jing can¡¯t see anyone.¡±


    After all, even if Second Uncle Le had two more guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to break into Dahong Corporation and pull someone out to be with his daughter.


    Second Uncle Le thought for a moment and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to his house and wait for him?¡±


    Le An wanted to reject him. This was too much trouble. She heard that Zhai Jing¡¯s family was not well off, so the ce he lived in should be quite dirty and messy. She didn¡¯t want to stay there day and night.


    Hence, she turned around and tried to persuade Second Uncle Le.


    ¡°Now that the game has just been released, he¡¯s probably swamped. Can¡¯t you see that he doesn¡¯t even have the time to talk to his girlfriend? The results of the college entrance examination will be out in a few days. It¡¯s better to wait until the return day and then find an opportunity to make a move.¡±


    Second Uncle Le thought for a moment and reminded her,


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to keep a close eye on this.¡±


    ¡°I know, dad.¡± Le An nodded obediently and went up the stairs. She saw Second Aunt Le standing at the top of the stairs.


    Just as she was about to call out ¡°mom¡±, she noticed her mother shushing her. Le An could only keep her mouth shut and turn to look at Second Uncle Le. He was already half-lying on the sofa in the living room and had started a game.


    Le An walked over with light steps and asked softly,


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing so sneakily?¡±


    Second Aunt Le pushed her into her room and closed the door.


    ¡°Your father just said that he wants you to get in touch with Zhai Jing. What do you think?¡±


    Le An didn¡¯t know what she meant, so he answered honestly,


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad if Zhai Jing can really earn so much money.¡±


    After all, Zhai Jing was originally good-looking. His only shoring was that he was poor. Now that he had made up for this, he had no other shorings.


    As for Zhai Jing¡¯s character, since Le Wan, who was so proud and arrogant, liked him, Zhai Jing¡¯s character shouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    Second Aunt Le was a little hesitant.


    ¡°I originally wanted to ask your grandmother to help take a look and see if there are any suitable people in each family.¡±


    Le An put down her bag and sat on the chair. Sheughed to herself and said,


    ¡°Mom, I know what you¡¯re nning for me, but you don¡¯t have to waste your time on this.¡±


    Originally, Le An thought that she could find a man of equal social status as her boyfriend, like Fu Sui. But ever since her fake identity was exposed, even if she stayed in the Le family and was loved by the second branch, many things had changed.


    Her former good friends began to be distant, and some even became arrogant toward her. She had heard those people talk about her behind her back more than once.


    Especially in the previous confrontation with Le Yan, she fell into Le Yan¡¯s trap and her image fell, so she couldn¡¯t find any close friends.


    Le An was angry, but she didn¡¯t want to give up her life in the Le family, nor did she want to be abandoned by this circle, so she could only pretend that she didn¡¯t know about these things.


    But even so, she knew very well that as long as the family conditions in the circle were slightly better, they wouldn¡¯t be willing to let her marry into them, just like Fu Sui¡¯s mother. Even if she didn¡¯t like Le Yan, a country girl, she wouldn¡¯t ept her.


    She knew that Le Yan was clinging onto Fu Sui and was determined to marry into the Fu family. But in Le An¡¯s opinion, even if she didn¡¯t make things difficult for him, Le Yan might not get what she wanted. After all, Fu Sui¡¯s parents hadn¡¯t gotten serious yet.

 Chapter 217 - 217 Mother and Daughter’s Scheme

    217 Mother and Daughter¡¯s Scheme


    For powerful people like the Fu family, the daughter-inw they wanted was the real daughter of the Le Group like Le Wan, someone who could bring them real benefits, not their daughter who could only get dividends like their second wife.


    Hence, to Le An, Zhai Jing, who had just risen to power and had a good future ahead of him, was the best and easiest target for her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    When Second Aunt Le mentioned this, she was both distressed and angry.


    ¡°If your father could work harder, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±


    That was what Le An thought as well, but the mother and daughter were well aware of Second Uncle Le¡¯s capabilities, so they never imagined that he would suddenly be capable.


    Second Aunt Le was a little worried about this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with your father. He actually offended the Old Master and Old Madam. I heard that it was a serious matter. The old master even said that he won¡¯t care about him in the future.¡±


    When Le An heard that the matter was indeed very serious, if her grandparents didn¡¯t care about their family and relied on her father to support the family, they would probably have to live on air.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s daddy still doing at home?¡± She asked anxiously. ¡°Hurry up and go find grandpa and grandma and ask for their forgiveness.¡±


    Second Aunt Le was worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been there. I¡¯ve even used the ruse of injuring him. Seeing how he came back so listlessly, I¡¯m afraid that even that won¡¯t work.¡±


    Le An was so anxious that she was spinning in circles.


    ¡°No, we have to help daddy.¡±


    The Old Master and the Old Madam were the second branch¡¯s biggest backing.


    She thought for a while and really came up with an idea.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t grandpa and grandma say that we¡¯ll hold a family dinner after big sister¡¯s college entrance examination and let everyone gather?¡±


    She immediately took out her phone. I¡¯ll call grandpa immediately and ask him to organize it.


    Second Aunt Le reminded her,


    ¡°It¡¯s best to ask your eldest sister to bring Zhai Jing along.¡±


    Le An¡¯s face trembled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid. I won¡¯t dare to snatch her boyfriend in front of her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you when the timees. I¡¯ll see if I can find a way to lure your eldest sister away. When we¡¯re alone, you can wait for an opportunity to strike,¡± Second Aunt Le whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the time too short?¡± Le An was a little worried.


    Second Aunt Le patted her chest and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a magical medicine. You can think of a way to make Zhai Jing drink it. He will let you do whatever you want. As long as we can prove that there is a rtionship between you and him, ording to Le Wan¡¯s character, she will definitely let go.¡±


    Le An¡¯s face turned red and she was a little scared.


    ¡°Mom, who did you learn all this from?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Just do as I say.¡±


    Second Aunt Le thought that she had used this method to hook up with Second Uncle Le back then. Otherwise, with her slightly rich family background, it would have been impossible for her to marry into the Le family.


    Even though Second Uncle Le was a good-for-nothing who could do nothing but ruin things and would asionally secretly look for women outside, he still knew his limits and didn¡¯t dare to cause a scene at home.


    Therefore, she felt that being Second Mrs. Le was quite easy, and her days were also quitefortable. This proved that she hadn¡¯t chosen the wrong person back then.


    Second Aunt Le ruffled Le An¡¯s hair tenderly.


    ¡°My good daughter, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will definitely make your wishe true.¡±


    After receiving Le An¡¯s reminder, Elder Le remembered that there was indeed such a thing. After he hung up the phone, he smiled helplessly at the matriarch.


    ¡°I¡¯m really getting on in years. I can¡¯t even remember such an important thing.¡±


    Matriarch Le was originally packing her things, but she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to do so.


    ¡°Baby called mest night. Why didn¡¯t you remind me?¡±


    ¡°I guess I heard you say that we¡¯re going to the Southern continent to rx, so I didn¡¯t mention it,¡± Grandpa Le sighed.


    After Second Uncle¡¯s ruckus yesterday, the two elders didn¡¯t even have an appetite for dinner. Everyone in the eldest family called to show their concern, especially Baby. She tried to make them happy over the phone and even asked the butler to cook some calming soup for them.


    However, there was no news from the second brother¡¯s family from the beginning to the end. Even Le Yan, who lived in the same room as them, was afraid of getting them angry after knowing that they had quarreled, so she went back to her room early to hide under the pretext of revising.


    The two of them looked at each other. The two families were like this, but their second son had the guts to say that he was biased. So what if they were biased?


    With her granddaughter busy, Matriarch Le was suddenly full of energy.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s postpone our trip to the Southern continent for a few days.¡±

 Chapter 218 - 218 Wait For Me For a Moment

    218 Wait For Me For a Moment


    Grandpa Le picked up the phone.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll contact Baby immediately and ask her to bring her boyfriend over for us to take a look.¡±


    Because of his game, there had been a lot of trouble at home. Hence, Master Le was very curious about what kind of superhuman abilities Zhai Jing had that made their precious granddaughter fall in love with him and caused their family to quarrel endlessly.


    ¡°Her words sounded like she was saying that Zhai Jing was a femme fatale.¡±


    Old Madam Le red at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say these things in front of the baby. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be angry with you.¡±


    Old Master Le pulled a long face.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying a few words in private. Who would be stupid enough to tell Baby in person?¡±


    Although he said that, he still decided to secretly call Zhai Jing a male vixen.


    Le Wan received a notice from the old man.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you and grandma were going to the Southern Province? Why are you suddenly holding a family banquet?¡±


    Grandpa Le chuckled.


    ¡°We promised you this first. Your grandma and I can¡¯t go back on our words.¡±


    ¡°So, do you n to have a gathering tomorrow night?¡± Asked Le Wan, who had already forgotten about the incident.


    ¡°Yes,e over early tomorrow. Bring your little boyfriend along so that your grandma and I can have a look.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s a family dinner? Why did you call an outsider over? He¡¯s acting so pretentiously.¡± Le Wan didn¡¯t really want to bring Zhai Jing along as she was afraid that it would be awkward.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell your dad that it¡¯s decided on him?¡± Grandpa Le asked. ¡°So, what¡¯s the problem with attending the family dinner?¡±


    ¡°Why is dad so big-mouthed? He even told you about this.¡± Le Wan was embarrassed.


    Old Master Le snorted unhappily.


    ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? You keep saying that your grandmother and I are your closest elders, but you didn¡¯t mention such an important thing to us. If your father didn¡¯t tell us, we would still be in the dark.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Southern continent this time,¡± Grandma Le said gently. ¡°We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be there, so if we don¡¯t see it with our own eyes, your grandfather and I will probably keep thinking about it.


    Le Wan couldn¡¯t resist the two of them, so she had to take a step back.


    ¡°He¡¯s very busy now, so I can only ask him. If he can¡¯t find time so suddenly, you can¡¯t be angry with him!¡±


    Grandpa Le¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°What are you saying? Do I look like such an unreasonable person?¡±


    Of course, if Zhai Jing really didn¡¯te, he wouldn¡¯t be angry, but his initial impression of him would be much worse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try then.¡±


    Le Wan thought that Zhai Jing would reject her. However, as soon as she opened her mouth, Zhai Jing replied,


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Le Wan was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re free now?¡±


    The effect of the live stream that day was too good. Lin Hui had the intention to let Zhai Jing continue to live-stream, but Zhai Jing didn¡¯t want to be a game live-streamer, so he only agreed to find time to broadcast one or two rounds to show his presence.


    But even so, their official ount had gained a lot of fans in just a few days. As a result, Lin Hui relied on him more and more, and the tasks assigned to him also increased, causing him to have no time to go out to sea with Le Wan and the others.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for almost five days.¡±


    Le Wan counted with her fingers. Although they had video calls every day, it was still very different to meet in person. It would be such a waste if she could only hug or kiss such a good-looking boyfriend through the screen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zhai Jing was so busy that he would onlye out of thepany at around eight or nine O ¡®clock every day.


    Lin Hui was considerate of his hard work and had even applied for an employee dormitory for him. However, Zhai Jing was still worried about his mother being alone at home, so he still took more than an hour of car travel to and from thepany every day. In this way, it would be almost ten O ¡®clock when he reached home, so he didn¡¯t even have much time to talk to Le Wan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed it with President Lin. Once I¡¯m done with the things on hand, I¡¯ll only be responsible for the overall framework of the follow-up n.¡±


    After all, he still had to go to college and couldn¡¯t stay in thepany to help.


    ¡°But that¡¯ll still take many days.¡± Le Wan rolled around on the bed, wagging her little feet, and said coquettishly,


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you for a long time then.¡±


    ¡°I missed you too.¡± Zhai Jing muttered in his heart.


    He thought of how Le Wan was always in his dreams at night. He looked at the work at hand and then at the time. It was eight O ¡®clock.


    He stood up and said, ¡°Wait for me, okay?¡±

 Chapter 219 - 219 I’m Here to See You

    219 I¡¯m Here to See You


    When Le Wan heard Zhai Jing¡¯s words, she thought that he had something to do at thest minute. Hence, she said considerately,


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you then. No matter how busy you are, remember to eat and sleep on time. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Zhai Jing hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Le Wan listened to the toot sound from the phone and shook her head.


    ¡°Zhai Jing is only 18 years old, but he¡¯s already living the life of a wage earner.¡±


    After sighing, she stuffed another chocte ball into her mouth, which was coincidentally seen by Mama Le.


    Mama Le looked at her disapprovingly.


    ¡°You just finished it. Why are you eating so much candy again?¡±


    Le Wan quickly swallowed the chocte.


    ¡°No, I only ate this one.¡±


    Mama Le had a look that said ¡®I don¡¯t believe you¡¯.


    ¡°Be careful of your teeth. If you¡¯re only in your teens or twenties and your mouth is full of bad teeth, you won¡¯t be able to eat so much good food in the next few decades.¡±


    Le Wan covered her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll brush my teeth immediately. What¡¯s up, mom?¡±


    Mama Le smacked her head and remembered the important matter.


    ¡°I heard from your father that your grandparents are going to the Southern continent to recuperate for a while. I helped them pick out some personal belongings. Help me see if I missed anything.¡±


    So, Le Wan went to help her pick out some things. After that, Mama Le reminded her to brush her teeth for a while longer, so she took a shower and came out.


    When her hair was dry, she picked up her phone and realized that Zhai Jing had called her three times in a row.


    As if thinking of something, Le Wan immediately jumped up from the bed and quickly called back.


    On the other hand, Zhai Jing pushed the remaining trivial matters back to Lin Hui and took a taxi to Le Wan.


    He wanted to see Le Wan, hug her, and listen to her talk, even if it was only for an hour.


    However, Zhai Jing, who had been so impulsive, had obviously forgotten that Le Wan¡¯s house was located in a high-ss residential area. It was equipped with a very strict security system. Non-owners were not allowed to enter at will. Hence, he took a taxi to the entrance of the residential area and was stopped.


    Zhai Jing had a headache and smiled bitterly. He had intended to give Le Wan a surprise. For this reason, he even asked the driver to take a detour and buy a small cake that Le Wan liked and a bouquet. In the end, he could only call Le Wan now, but she did not pick up her phone.


    After waiting outside the door for more than half an hour, Zhai Jing looked at the time. It was already past ten O ¡®clock.


    He thought that if he didn¡¯t go back now, his mother would have to wait in the living room for him toe back. Only then could he rest in peace. Hence, when Zhai Jing stood up and was thinking about whether he should hand the cake and flowers to the security guards and ask them to pass them to her, Le Wan called him.


    ¡°I guess you must be in a strange ce now, right?¡±


    Zhai Jing found it inexplicably funny.


    ¡°How did you guess it?¡±


    Le Wan smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess?¡±


    Zhai Jing shook his head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡±


    ¡°Then turn around.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. Zhai Jing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He turned around and saw Le Wan, who was dressed in a Yellow Rabbit robe, standing under the streemp. She smiled and waved at him.


    ¡°Hello, my little boyfriend.¡±


    A smile appeared on Zhai Jing¡¯s face unconsciously. Then, he quickened his pace and rushed over to hug her. He buried his head in her shoulders subconsciously and took a deep breath of her sweet fragrance.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s embrace was very tight, but it was nice andfortable. Le Wan stretched out her arms and hugged him as if she was hugging a big treasure.


    ¡°Why are you here? Have you eaten?¡±


    Zhai Jing hummed in acknowledgment. This was his reply to Le Wan¡¯s question about his meal. After that, he answered the second question.


    ¡°I want to see you. That¡¯s why I came to find you.¡±


    Zhai Jing let go of Le Wan and looked at her face carefully. He concluded.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a little chubbier.¡±


    Le Wan was distressed.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m feeding like a pig these days. I don¡¯t do anything but wait to be fed.¡± Therefore, it would be strange if she wasn¡¯t fat.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? You don¡¯t know how blessed you are.¡± Zhai Jing used his finger to caress her little nose.


    After being scratched by him, Le Wan felt an itch on her nose. She couldn¡¯t help but wriggle a little. She looked yful and cute.


    ¡°You¡¯re still talking about me? I see that you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight after being busy for a few days.¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at her hands that were wrapped around his waist andughed.


    ¡°Are you exaggerating?¡±


    ¡°You really have,¡± Le Wan emphasized.


    ¡°It feels different when I hold it.¡±


    There was still some meat on his waist before, but now, it felt like only bones were left.


    ¡°So you like it when I¡¯m chubby?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 220 - 220 Can’t Help It

    220 Can¡¯t Help It


    As a qualified girlfriend, of course, Le Wan had the correct answer in her hand. She answered,


    ¡°I like it whether you¡¯re fat or thin, but if you¡¯re too thin, I¡¯ll be worried about you.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s heart heated up when he heard this. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her red and moist little face. The next moment, he saw the two security guards in the security booth sticking their heads out and looking over. He immediately retracted his hand, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Le Wan noticed his intention and took his hand. She led him to the security booth and greeted,


    ¡°Captain Zhao, Brother Liu.¡±


    The two people who were watching the show immediately returned to their serious expressions.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Le. How can I help you?¡±


    Le Wan pointed at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°This is my boyfriend. You can let him in directly next time.¡±


    The two of them took the opportunity to look at Zhai Jing from a close distance. They thought that this boy was so handsome. No wonder he could woo the Le family¡¯s eldest miss.


    No matter what Captain Zhao was thinking, he still smiled and said,


    ¡°Then ask him to register. I¡¯ll give him a temporary ess card in case another brother is on duty next time and doesn¡¯t recognize this gentleman.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Le Wan quickly thanked him and pulled Zhai Jing along to do a simple registration. After that, she pulled him into themunity.


    Her parents were at home and it wasn¡¯t appropriate to disturb them at thiste hour, so Le Wan didn¡¯t bring him home. Instead, she pulled him around the fountain and turned into the small garden in the middle of theke.


    The two of them walked to the pavilion in the middle of theke. Le Wan then noticed the things he was carrying in his hands.


    ¡°The flowers and the cake, are they for me?¡±


    She was so happy that she wanted to take it from him, but Zhai Jing simply ced it on the stone bench. Then, he picked Le Wan up and carried her to the stone table.


    Le Wan gasped softly. Just as she was about to say something, Zhai Jing covered her mouth immediately. His tongue slithered into her mouth and blocked her voice.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Le Wan was caught off guard and almost lost her breath. She hit him twice helplessly.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s response was to pinch her slender waist, pull her closer, and kiss her deeper. This time, Le Wan couldn¡¯t care about anything else and could only immerse herself in his increasingly turbulent feelings.


    As the air in her mouth became thinner and thinner, she couldn¡¯t help but grab Zhai Jing¡¯s arm. She felt that there was a huge energy brewing under his muscles that was about to erupt.


    Her heart heated up, and she felt her blood rush up, making her face turn red instantly.


    After an unknown period, the two of them stopped, panting heavily.


    Zhai Jing hugged her and buried his head in her shoulder, panting. Le Wan¡¯s legs were a little numb from sitting and she was about to move when she was stopped by Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move yet. Can you stay here for a while?¡±


    As soon as Le Wan moved, she felt something warm on her neck. She immediately realized what had happened and shrank back obediently.


    Le Wan was wearing a spaghetti strap nightdress. To meet Zhai Jing, she had casually picked up a long robe and put it on before she left the house. However, after her action just now, the cor of the robe was opened a little.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s mouth and nose could easily touch her skin. The hot air he exhaled hit Le Wan¡¯s ears and she couldn¡¯t help but shrink back.


    This slight movement caught Zhai Jing¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little itchy,¡± said Le Wan, embarrassed.


    The corners of Zhai Jing¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you scratch it.¡±


    Le Wan thought to herself,


    If you want to scratch, you should move your head away first.


    However, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t use his hands. Instead, he used his mouth to peck at that small area.


    Not only did he fail to stop the itch, but it made her itch even more. It was simply an itch that reached her heart.


    Just as Le Wan was about to stop him, Zhai Jing suddenly stopped and started to nudge her earlobe.


    A slight piercing pain came, and Le Wan only felt a numbing sensation surging up her tailbone in an instant. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver and groan.


    When the voice came out, they both froze for a moment. Le Wan blushed and subconsciously covered her earlobe, looking at him with an using expression.


    Zhai Jing looked at the swollen part of his lower body and could only smile bitterly.


    ¡°This is really terrible.¡±


    So what if he kissed me? Why did he have to bite my ear? Le Wan grumbled in her heart.


    However, when she looked up, she saw Zhai Jing lifting his neck slightly and pursing his lips as if he was trying his best to hold it in. As he panted, his Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. This look of abstinence was so sexy that it made people want to take a bite.

 Chapter 221 - 221 A Friendly Reminder

    221 A Friendly Reminder


    Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. ¡°Well¡­ Do you feel very ufortable?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m starting to regreting to see you tonight.¡± Zhai Jing sighed and shook his head.


    Le Wan frowned and was about to ask him what he meant when she heard Zhai Jing say with a bitter smile,


    ¡°How am I supposed to sleep tonight if you keep acting like this?¡±


    He had underestimated Le Wan¡¯s influence on him, and he had overestimated his self-control.


    He was afraid that tonight, or many more nights in the future, he would dream of Le Wan¡¯s innocent yet charming appearance.


    Le Wan understood what he meant and looked at him working so hard. She bit her lower lip and asked hesitantly,


    ¡°You¡­ Do you need my help?¡±


    Zhai Jing did not deny that he was tempted for a moment, but he still shook his head. They were outdoors and he couldn¡¯t let Le Wan do these things for him.


    If he hadn¡¯t been unable to control his emotions just now and couldn¡¯t help hugging and kissing her, the two of them would have been a little too close.


    After all, this was Le Wan¡¯s residence. There might be people who knew her in the surroundings. If someone saw her and spread the news, Le Wan would be embarrassed.


    After thinking it through, Zhai Jing let go of her unwillingly. He walked to the side quietly and adjusted his breathing.


    ¡°Give me a little more time. I¡¯ll be able to calm down very soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Le Wan spread her hands, but she felt warm in her heart for Zhai Jing¡¯s respect for her.


    Thus, one of them faced theke and tried to calm the surging emotions in his body. The other opened the bag of cakes and ate them with great pleasure. As she ate, she sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already brushed my teeth, but you brought cakes to seduce me again.¡±


    If Mama le knew about this, she would nag at her for eating too many desserts. After that, she picked up anotherrge piece of cake and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Zhai Jing, who had calmed down a lot, turned around and saw her gluttonous look. He couldn¡¯t help chuckling.


    ¡°I tasted it just now. It has a faint strawberry minty taste.¡±


    ¡°It smells good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Le Wan shook her head proudly. ¡°I chose the toothpaste on my own.¡±


    Zhai Jing, who didn¡¯t really like the sweet taste, nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it smells really good.¡± The good smell made him dizzy, and he wanted to taste it again anytime and anywhere.


    It waste, so the two of them chatted for a while and parted ways after Le Wan finished the cake.


    Zhai Jing wrapped the cake in paper and threw it into the trash can. Then, he held Le Wan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll walk you back.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t even have time to say two words.¡± Le Wan was a little upset.


    Zhai Jing was also very reluctant.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have time soon. Where do you want to go then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Le Wan thought for a moment and said sweetly, ¡°I can go anywhere as long as I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Zhai Jing knew that her little mouth was the best at coaxing people, but he still felt very happy when he heard these words.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask her,


    ¡°Can we really go anywhere? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sell you out?¡±


    Le Wan pretended to be troubled and frowned.


    ¡°Although there are some ces I don¡¯t really want to go¡­¡± Then, she looked up at Zhai Jing and said,


    ¡°But I think as long as it¡¯s a ce you like, I¡¯ll definitely be willing to go. As for whether or not you¡¯ll sell me, I think someone else might want to buy you more than me.¡±


    Zhai Jingughed.


    ¡°You are a little fox.¡± He wasn¡¯t willing to suffer any losses.


    After Zhai Jing left, Le Wan took the flowers and opened the door to enter the house quietly. She was about to go upstairs.


    ¡°You¡¯re back so early?¡± Papa Le¡¯s voice suddenly came from the living room.


    Le Wan was startled. She then realized that her father was sitting on the sofa in his pajamas, flipping through the newspaper.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s almost 11 O ¡®clock. What are you doing here?¡± Le Wan hurriedly hid the flower in her hand behind her.


    ¡°Alright, stop hiding. I saw everything.¡±


    Papa Le put the newspaper away and mmed it on the table. He stood up andughed when he saw the nervous look on Le Wan¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to scold you, why are you so nervous?¡±


    Just as Le Wan heaved a sigh of relief, she heard Papa le say,


    ¡°I¡¯m sitting here to remind you that I¡¯m not that old yet. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be a grandfather so soon, so remember to take protective measures.¡±


    Le Wan held back her anger.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡±

 Chapter 222 - 222 Trying on Clothes

    222 Trying on Clothes


    Le Wan blushed at her father¡¯s ¡°kind reminder¡±. Although she wanted to say that Papa Le was overthinking things and that she and Zhai Jing might have a taste of the forbidden fruit one day because they couldn¡¯t control their feelings, she believed that she and Zhai Jing were not reckless people who wouldn¡¯t make any ns. Therefore, what he was worried about wouldn¡¯t happen.


    However, she was caught sneaking in from a date and returning home, and Papa Le even brought up such an explosive topic. Le Wan didn¡¯t manage to react in time, so she missed the best chance to refute. When she woke up the next day, it would be even more difficult to mention this matter, so she could onlyin in her heart.


    In the morning, Papa Le suddenly sent a message to the group.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be absent from the family dinner at the old mansion today, whether it¡¯s Mars crashing into Earth or someone breaking their leg in a car ident!¡±


    !!


    Everyone knew that Zhai Jing would be attending the family dinner as Le Wan¡¯s boyfriend. Hence, they were all very enthusiastic. There was no need for Papa Le to emphasize it. All of them expressed that even if they had to fly, they would fly back to attend the family dinner.


    After breakfast, Mama Le grabbed Le Wan¡¯s hand and refused to let go.


    ¡°Baby, today is such an important day. Do you think Mama needs to change her hairstyle?¡±


    Le Wan nced at her curly hair, which had just been permed two days ago. For the sake of her hair, he reminded her tactfully,


    ¡°I think your current hairstyle is very beautiful. It makes you look mature and charming, but also a little yful and bright.¡±


    Of course, the most important thing was that this was just an ordinary family dinner.


    ¡°Mom, you guys made it so Grand, but it makes me feel pressured instead.¡±


    Mama Le disagreed.


    ¡°This is Zhai Jing¡¯s first official visit. If we don¡¯t show our imposing manner and energy, we will be looked down upon.¡±


    ¡°He dares?¡± Le Wan raised her eyebrows.


    The truth was, Zhai Jing was an honest child. He probably didn¡¯t have so many twists and turns in his heart. Hence, he didn¡¯t notice whether Mama Le¡¯s hairstyle and clothes were fashionable enough.


    However, when Le Wan called Zhai Jing and found out that the other party was picking out clothes at the mall, she was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Why are you like this too?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhai Jing didn¡¯t understand what she meant and asked in return.


    Le Wan had no choice but to tell him about her confusion.


    ¡°I think we can just have a meal together and rx. Isn¡¯t that enough? Why did they make such a big scene just for one or two people?¡± This made her feel strange.


    After listening to her worries, Zhai Jing smiled and said,


    ¡°This just shows that everyone loves you. So, even though it¡¯s a small matter in your eyes, we don¡¯t want to treat it carelessly.¡±


    Just like him, he would feel very nervous when he thought that the people he was going to meet were Le Wan¡¯s elders. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t perform well enough and wouldn¡¯t be able to satisfy them. They would think that he wasn¡¯t worthy of Le Wan and wouldn¡¯t agree to their rtionship.


    Since Le Wan had chosen him, Zhai Jing hoped that he could be someone who could make Le Wan proud.


    Although his current strength was still weak and he couldn¡¯t provide Le Wan with enough protection, he still hoped that he could do more, so that Le Wan¡¯s family could be more at ease.


    Therefore, he had asked for leave from Lin Hui early in the morning and then went to the mall to pick out clothes and gifts.


    Although Zhai Jing¡¯s words were not very clear, how could Le Wan not understand? However, it was precisely because she understood that she felt more and more pressure. Speaking of which, this could be considered a sweet burden.


    Zhai Jing was holding two suits in his hands. He was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Do you think I should choose the ck one or the Royal blue one?¡±


    Le Wan looked at the screen.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try them on?¡±


    After all, the screen was too small, and it was difficult to see the difference.


    Zhai Jing followed her advice and changed into the ck suit.


    As soon as he came out of the cubicle, Le Wan¡¯s sharp ears picked up the wailing sounds from the other side of the phone. She looked up and saw Zhai Jing in the mirror.


    ck clothes made him look thin, and the suit emphasized the figure.


    Therefore, when Zhai Jing wore the ck suit, it made him look even taller, with broad shoulders and a narrow waist. He also had a noble aura. No one would be able to guess that he was a poor boy a month ago.


    It could only be said that some people didn¡¯t look like the crown prince when they wore the dragon robe, while some people looked extraordinary even when they wore a piece of rag. Zhai Jing obviously belonged to thetter.


    Although he was only 18 years old this year, he had taken on the burden of his family at such a young age. In addition, he had been working part-time for a few years, which made him more mature and steady than people his age. Coupled with his handsome appearance, theyplemented each other well.

 Chapter 223 - 223 Male Demoness

    223 Male Demoness


    Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. Her boyfriend was too attractive. Even through the screen, he could make her heart beat wildly, especially the moment when he habitually looked up at people. His slightly raised eyebrows and the corners of his eyes were like hooks, which made people unable to take their eyes off him.


    When Zhai Jing heard no sounding from the screen, he looked down and saw Le Wan staring at him nkly. He knew that she was in a daze again. He felt a little helpless, but at the same time, he was happy and proud.


    He tapped on the screen with his index finger and looked at Le Wan, who snapped back to her senses. He said in a funny tone,


    ¡°Is it that good?¡±


    Having been caught in the act of infatuation, Le Wan¡¯s face was blushed. She pouted and said,


    ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend, of course he¡¯s good-looking!¡±


    So, what was there to be embarrassed about when she was looking at her boyfriend? Naturally, she would watch it openly.


    After preparing herself mentally, Le Wan suddenly became bold and even urged,


    ¡°We¡¯re done with the ck one. Hurry up and try the blue one.¡±


    Then, she pointed at the human model behind Zhai Jing.


    ¡°I think the ginger-colored one looks good too.¡±


    Zhai Jing was helpless.


    ¡°That set is too gaudy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only 18 years old. You should be dressed more vivaciously,¡± said Le Wan.


    However, it was obvious that Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t ept it easily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try this sapphire blue one first.¡± Then, he went into the fitting room.


    The design of ck and royal blue was simr, but the color was different. ck was more noble and arrogant, while royal blue was rtively more lively.


    Initially, Zhai Jing was more inclined to choose the ck one. However, when he thought of what Le Wan had said, that he was only eighteen years old and that it didn¡¯t matter if he was more lively, he hesitated for a while and finally chose the royal blue one.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to try the ginger-colored one?¡± Asked Le Wan.


    Zhai Jing shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s such an important asion today. I think I should choose something more appropriate.¡±


    ¡°But I want to see you wear it,¡± said Le Wan coquettishly.


    Upon hearing her words, Zhai Jing, who was about to pay the bill, stopped in his tracks. He hesitated for a moment and said,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Le Wan cheered. ¡°Go and try it!¡±


    Hence, Zhai Jing had no choice but to ask the saleswoman to take the ginger-colored suit and bring it into the fitting room.


    Zhai Jing said that this dress was too gaudy. Firstly, it was because the color was too bright and tender. Secondly, it was different from a traditional suit. It was matched with a V-neck silk shirt, and the V-neck was quiterge. After Zhai Jing put it on, he felt a chill on his chest in the low room temperature of the shopping mall.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    The phone was temporarily ced in his pocket. Le Wan could only hear the sound of clothes rubbing against each other. She waited for a long time but didn¡¯t see the light she was expecting, so she couldn¡¯t help but urge.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Zhai Jing¡¯s voice was a little unnatural.


    The camera suddenly brightened, and Le Wan immediately looked at it with great excitement. The screen shook a few times, and the lens finally fixed in front of the mirror.


    The moment Le Wan looked into the mirror, her first reaction was that it was bright.


    Ginger wasn¡¯t an easy color to control, especially for people who weren¡¯t fair enough. It was easy to cause disasters when worn, but for people who were fair enough, it was very skin-friendly. It could make your skin look like it had a soft light filter, not only making you look whiter, but also making you look very good.


    Zhai Jing happened to be a person with fair skin, so after wearing this bright ginger color, his skin looked even whiter and shinier. It also made his ck hair, ck eyes, and red lips more prominent.


    Le Wan¡¯s gaze slowly slid down from his face to the small exposed skin on his chest. Then, her eyes stopped.


    Zhai Jing noticed her gaze and grabbed his open cor in embarrassment. This subconscious action made him look even more bewitching.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±


    Zhai Jing, who had been used to wearing ck, white and gray since he was young, was not used to the ginger color in the mirror.


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange.¡± Le Wan shook her head repeatedly. ¡°It should be more charming than strange.¡±


    Zhai Jingughed.


    ¡°What kind of strange adjective is this? Isn¡¯t ¡°charm¡± usually used to describe female seductresses?¡±


    Le Wan held her face with both hands and nodded.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a male Vixen in this state?¡±

 Chapter 224 - 224 Causing Trouble

    224 Causing Trouble


    Zhai Jing¡¯s ears turned red after being praised so directly by Le Wan.


    ¡°So, you like this style?¡±


    Le Wan thought for a moment.


    ¡°I like them all. Different styles of you will have different vors.¡±


    She was so hungry that she wanted to have a taste.


    However, thest sentence was too raw, so she was too embarrassed to say it out loud.


    Fortunately, she was able to feast her eyes today, so Le Wan was already very satisfied.


    At this moment, Mama Le had just finished changing her clothes and pulled her out. Le Wan had no choice but to hang up the phone in a hurry.


    ¡°Sir, do you only want this royal blue suit?¡± The saleswoman asked Zhai Jing as she held the clothes in her hands.


    Zhai Jing looked at the ginger-colored clothes that he had just changed out of. He hesitated for a moment before pointing at it and saying,


    ¡°Help me pack this as well.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Sir, you have great taste. This set of clothes has been here for a while, and you are the first customer I¡¯ve seen wearing them so well. They look even better than the original models.¡±


    The sales assistant couldn¡¯t help but praise him.


    Zhai Jing nodded slightly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    This wasn¡¯t his taste, but since Le Wan liked him wearing this set of clothes, he could find time to wear it again for her to see.


    After buying the clothes, Zhai Jing turned to the gift shop to pick out a few items. Then, he left the mall and prepared to go back to thepany.


    Compared to his clear goal of buying things, Mama Le clearly spent more effort and energy on this.


    To choose a dress that was suitable for the night, Mama Le took Le Wan to almost twenty to thirty stores. After choosing a lot of clothes, she finally chose a dress with a good texture. It was a formal dress with a little liveliness and vitality.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s pick another pair of shoes that are suitable.¡±


    So, the mother and daughter went to the shoe store.


    In the end, the two of them strolled around the mall for three to four hours. When Le Wan felt that her legs were not hers, she finally gathered the clothes, shoes, and jewelry that she would wear tonight.


    Seeing Mama Le still in high spirits, Le Wan was surprised.


    ¡°Why are you so energetic?¡±


    Mama Le didn¡¯t think much of it.


    ¡°This is nothing. We just picked mine. Baby, you haven¡¯t picked out your clothes for tonight.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need it,¡± Le Wan refused. ¡°I brought back a bunch of clothesst time, and I haven¡¯t worn many of them yet. I think this dress would suit me.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use it?¡± Mama Le disagreed. ¡°A girl¡¯s wardrobe is always short of new clothes, especially for such an important asion. It¡¯s natural to wear thetest style and the new clothes with the best texture.¡±


    Le Wan couldn¡¯t persuade her mother, so she had to run with her for nearly two hours before she finally got all the things she needed to wear.


    It turned out that Mama Le¡¯s words made some sense, especially when she saw Le Yan holding Fu Sui¡¯s hand and the two of them walking in dressed in grand clothes. Le Wan felt that this family dinner was starting to feel less like a family dinner.


    She asked Mama Le angrily,


    ¡°Why did she drag Fu Sui along to join in the fun?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it strange for the exes and current ones to gather together?


    Mama Le was holding a ss of champagne in her hand.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. Le Yan said that we can¡¯t think of the past. If you were going to bring your boyfriend to the family dinner, then she would bring Fu sui along.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re not here to make things difficult for me?¡± Le Wan asked.


    Mama Le spread her hands.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± However, since it was a family dinner, they couldn¡¯t say that they wouldn¡¯t allow the people from the second branch to attend. But this time, it was obvious that Le Yan wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to make things difficult for Le Wan.


    Zhai Jing put on the royal blue clothes that he had specially chosen today and carried a gift in his hand. He got out of the taxi and saw the big manor in front of him. Just as he was wondering how to get in, a figure suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Hello, Prodigy.¡±


    With her hands behind her back, she stood on the steps with a youthful and lively look, leaning slightly to look at him.


    It took Zhai Jing a moment to recognize her. She was one of Le Wan¡¯s cousins. He nodded and said,


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Le An. I¡¯ve been waiting here to wee you, my distinguished guest.¡±


    Zhai Jing had thought that the Le family was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t know the way and had specially sent a guide to guide him. In the end, he didn¡¯t expect that before he could even lift his foot, Le An had already jumped down the steps. When she was a few steps away from him, Le An suddenly tripped on her left foot and fell straight in Zhai Jing¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 225 - 225 Don’t Save

    225 Don¡¯t Save


    ¡°Ah!¡± Le An was like a frightened rabbit and was about to pounce on Zhai Jing.


    There were stairs above and below where he was standing. In such a situation, to prevent the other party from falling and rolling down the stairs, he would usually choose to catch the person instead of getting out of the way.


    However, Zhai Jing¡¯s thought process was obviously different. The first thing he thought of was that he was carrying stuff in his hands and had no time to pick her up. Hence, he cleverly dodged to the side. Under Le An¡¯s shocked gaze, he stretched out a foot and ced it horizontally on the stairs.


    As a result, Le An, who thought she would throw herself into his arms, watched as Zhai Jing dodged. Just as she was about to hug the steps with her face, a foot stretched out and blocked her body.


    !!


    That was why Le An managed to fall, but notpletely.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to hit her face on the ground and roll down the stairs. Unfortunately, to reduce the impact, she subconsciously used her knee to block the stairs, so she broke her knee.


    Le An looked at Zhai Jing in disbelief.


    ¡°How can you do this?¡±


    At such a critical moment, he actually dared to dodge. How could he not be a gentleman?


    What right did such a man with no ss have to have such a face? What right did he have to be so good at earning money? Le An needed help understanding.


    Zhai Jing was even more confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I save you?¡± So why was she ming him instead of being grateful to him?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When Le Wan and the others heard themotion, they came out and saw Le An holding her knees and crying on the ground. Zhai Jing was standing at the side as if nothing had happened.


    Le Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she shouted,


    ¡°Zhai Jing, did you make sister An cry? She¡¯s still young. If she doesn¡¯t do a good job and offends you, you can tell us, brothers and sisters. There¡¯s no need to target her.¡±


    Le Wan nced at the talkative Le Yan, thinking that this pair of real and fake daughters would probably cause trouble again today. She didn¡¯t even look at Le An who was sitting on the ground and immediately went to pick up Zhai Jing.


    In the end, Zhai Jing, who had been silent all this while, quickly stopped her when he saw her actions.


    ¡°The steps are a little slippery. Don¡¯te down. I¡¯ll go up.¡±


    Le Wan was stunned for a moment. Then, she immediately understood what had just happened. She looked at Le An with a faint smile on her face before she smiled at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Aren¡¯t you just down there? I believe that if I fall, you will catch me.¡±


    Zhai Jing had no choice but to walk up to her. He then put the gift in his left hand into his right hand and held Le Wan¡¯s hand with his other hand.


    ¡°Why does it sound like falling is a good thing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I have you,¡± Le Wan said. ¡°Bad things can be good things.¡±


    Their conversation made Le An, Le Yan, and Fu Sui feel a little ufortable.


    Le An didn¡¯t expect Zhai Jing to have such double standards. She fell right in front of him and he turned a blind eye to it. On the other hand, Le Wan didn¡¯t even show any signs of falling, but Zhai Jing was extremely nervous.


    The difference in their attitudes was like heaven and earth. Hence, it was not that Zhai Jing didn¡¯t know how to be considerate of girls. He just didn¡¯t know how to be considerate to her.


    Le An¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Le Wan with resentment.


    Why should you be the only one to get all the good things?!


    On the other hand, Fu Sui was watching the intimate interaction between the two, and he felt a little ufortable.


    It turned out that in front of Zhai Jing, Le Wan would let down her walls and be soft and delicate, unlike in front of him, she would either be stupid, noisy, or cruel to whoever she saw. The contrast between before and after made him feel a sense of loss.


    As for le Yan, her attitude was much more direct. She was very dissatisfied that no one had paid attention to what she had just said, so she stood up and stopped the two of them.


    ¡°Sister, although Zhai Jing is today¡¯s guest, An is still injured and lying on the ground. How can you not even ask what happened or care about An?¡±


    Le Wan found it funny.


    ¡°If you really care so much about your good sister who is connected to your fate, then don¡¯t talk here. Go and see her quickly. Otherwise, her wound will heal soon.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s words almost implied that she was pretending to care about her and that she was really hypocritical.


    Le Yan didn¡¯t seem to hear her sarcasm and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see sister An, but I have to have an exnation for her injury.¡±

 Chapter 226 - 226 First Impression

    226 First Impression


    Fu Sui also chimed in,


    ¡°Today is supposed to be a happy day. It really shouldn¡¯t be so unpleasant. If there¡¯s any misunderstanding, it¡¯s better to clear it up as soon as possible.¡±


    Le Wan sized up the two of them, then nced at Le An, who was standing up by holding the railing.


    ¡°So, you said that we have to be punished like criminals and stand here for you to interrogate?¡±


    Her expression almost said, ¡°Who Do You Think You Are?!¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re in a hurry, we¡¯ll get everything clear. Since the banquet hasn¡¯t started yet and everyone¡¯s bored from waiting, I¡¯ll just treat it as a fun thing to relieve everyone¡¯s boredom.¡±


    Le Wan called the head of security and asked him for the surveince camera.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to grandpa¡¯s foresight that they installed the surveince camera higher so that the stairs would also be included in the surveince range. Otherwise, they might have wronged someone.¡±


    When Le An heard what she said, her face paled.


    If the surveince cameras had captured the situation just now, it was one thing for Zhai Jing not to save her. But when she pounced on Zhai Jing, even if she could exin that it was an ident, in the eyes of others, she was still suspected to have ill intentions.


    If she had exposed her motive early on, she might be strictly watched if she wanted to get close to Zhai Jing in the future.


    ¡°I know that big sister has always been fair in handling things. She will not wrong anyone, nor will she be biased towards anyone.¡± Le Yan pretended to tter her.


    She obviously didn¡¯t see Le An¡¯s expression. She only thought that since Zhai Jing had caused trouble on the first day of his visit, the two elders¡¯ good impression of him would be greatly reduced.


    Originally, in the hearts of the two elders, Fu Sui was once the number one grandson-inw, but because he hooked up with Le Yan and broke off his engagement with Le Wan, he became the most despised person in the hearts of Old Master Le and Old Madam Le.


    When they first met, although they didn¡¯t drive him away out of courtesy, they had treated him as if he didn¡¯t exist, which made Fu Sui feel embarrassed.


    If Zhai Jing came and he won the favor of the two elders, Fu Sui¡¯s treatment would be even more unbearable.


    Therefore, Le Yan wanted to gain the upper hand. When they officially met, she would step on Zhai Jing first so that no one would dislike each other.


    How could Le Wan not see what she was up to? However, what Le Yan didn¡¯t understand was that even if the two elders really didn¡¯t like Zhai Jing, it was not a matter of importance to her. Because of Le Wan, she had enough confidence to live on her own and not live depending on other people¡¯s opinions.


    Secondly, Le Wan also believed in Grandpa Le and Grandma Le¡¯s judgment. Even if the two of them were not in charge of the affairs now, they would asionally do some biased things because of favoritism. How could they not see through their little tricks?


    Hence, when Zhai Jing lowered his head and asked her,


    ¡°Do you trust me that much?¡±


    Le Wan turned around and showed a confident and calm smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you, but I trust my own judgment.¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t feel disappointed.


    ¡°So, your judgment is that you believe me, right?¡±


    Le Wan thought for a moment.


    ¡°You can understand it that way.¡±


    Zhai Jing alsoughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Because of Le Wan¡¯s words, the tension in Zhai Jing¡¯s heart was finally released. As long as Le Wan was still standing with him, he wouldn¡¯t have to be nervous no matter what he was facing.


    The few of them entered the house noisily. Grandpa Le and Grandma Le¡¯s eyes directly ignored Le Yan and the others and looked back, only to see Le Wan smiling and holding the hand of a tall and thin boy.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite handsome, I¡¯m sure many people will like him.¡±


    This was Grandma Le¡¯s first reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re living off a woman.¡±


    This was Grandpa Le¡¯s firstment when he saw Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Grandpa Le, Grandma Le, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Zhai Jing.¡±


    Zhai Jing stepped forward to greet them and presented the gift he had chosen.


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡± Grandma Le was also an invisible beauty. Therefore, the more she looked at Zhai Jing¡¯s appearance and bearing, the more satisfied she was.


    Grandpa Le was much stricter. A good-looking man couldn¡¯t be eaten. The most important thing was to be responsible.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re working at Dahong Company now. Have you thought about your future ns? Also, I heard that your mother¡¯s health isn¡¯t very good. Have you made arrangements?¡±

 Chapter 227 - 227 Spread Out And Say

    227 Spread Out And Say


    Logically speaking, since they were meeting for the first time today, it was a little inappropriate for him to ask such a question. However, Zhai Jing knew that Elder Le was testing him, so he wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he replied seriously,


    ¡°I¡¯m still young, so my main task is to study. Working at Dahong Corporation is mainly to earn money and solve my current living difficulties.¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t shy away from showing off his true family background in front of the Le family.


    ¡°As for the future arrangements, I want to apply for Capital University, just like Le Wan. Because of my mother¡¯s current health, I don¡¯t feel at ease leaving her alone at home, so she¡¯lle with me to the capital. Fortunately, my finances are not so tight now, so I can still afford these expenses.¡±


    !!


    After hearing this, the old man was quite satisfied. At such a young age, he had already made a career. He was also able to return to school to continue his studies without being arrogant or impetuous, and not letting a momentary victory get to his head. This was alreadymendable.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t avoid his own difficulties and had a n in his heart. This also showed that he was a person with his own opinions and responsibilities.


    However, although the old man was satisfied, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He only nodded slightly.


    ¡°As long as you have an idea.¡±


    However, for those who understood the way Old Master Le usually handled things, they could roughly guess his attitude when he didn¡¯t raise any objections.


    Le Yan was anxious and quickly said,


    ¡°Grandpa, Anan fell by ident just now. I think she scratched her knee. Should we get a doctor to treat her?¡±


    The two elders frowned when they heard this.


    ¡°Why did she suddenly fall at home?¡±


    Second Uncle Le and the rest also got anxious when they heard this.


    ¡°Was it a serious fall?¡±


    ¡°We have to ask Zhai Jing about this. When Anan fell just now, he was the only one beside her,¡± Le Yan reminded her loudly.


    Second Uncle Le and Second Aunt Le knew what Le An was going to do today, so when they heard this, they looked at each other and saw Le An¡¯s ugly expression. They guessed that the n didn¡¯t go smoothly, so they kept quiet and didn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    Grandpa Le and Grandma Le had more or less noticed the strangeness of the few of them. They knew that it was possible that the second branch was restless and had caused trouble again. They wanted to smooth things over, but Le Wan disagreed.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m also very curious. How did Anan suddenly fall and even involve Zhai Jing? If we don¡¯t make things clear, some bad things will likely spread.¡± She walked over to the two elders and said,


    ¡°So I decided to ask uncle Wang for the surveince camera so that we can see everything clearly.¡±


    Le An said anxiously,


    ¡°Sister, there¡¯s no need. I just didn¡¯t see the road clearly and fell identally. This has nothing to do with Zhai Jing. He just happened to pass by and bumped into me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a small wound. Isn¡¯t it normal for a child to bump into something asionally?¡± Second uncle and Second Aunt Le also agreed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss over a small matter.¡±


    Seeing that Le Yan was about to speak again, they gave her a warning look, telling her not to make trouble.


    Le Yan was unwilling, but she could only shut up for the time being. But Le Wan refused to agree.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯ve already brought the surveince footage over. If I don¡¯t watch it now, what if everyone says that I value men over my sister? I have to prove my innocence.¡±


    Then, without caring about their objections, she directly projected the surveince video she had just received onto the wall through her mobile phone so that everyone at the scene could see it.


    When they saw Le An fall and pounce on Zhai Jing, who dodged to the side, the scene instantly fell silent. The two elderly people in particr hadplicated expressions on their faces.


    Just as Le Wan had guessed, Le An¡¯s intention for suddenly falling couldn¡¯t be hidden from the two elders.


    They couldn¡¯t understand why the three sisters were acting this way. Otherwise, why would Le Yan and Le An both have their eyes on Le Wan¡¯s boyfriend?


    Old Master Le suddenly pped his hands.


    ¡°Good boy, you did well.¡±


    From Old Master Le¡¯s point of view, although Zhai Jing¡¯s way of doing things was a little unkind, he was able to reject Le An¡¯s advances and not be clingy with his girlfriend¡¯s sister. In Old Master Le¡¯s heart, this was a first-ss clean way of doing things.


    Especially with Fu Sui as a precedent, Zhai Jing¡¯s actions seemed even more open and upright.

 Chapter 228 - 228 Reprimand

    228 Reprimand


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re too biased,¡± Le Yanined in a low voice.


    Le An was clearly the one who was injured, and Zhai Jing was the one who was indifferent and didn¡¯t save her. In the end, because Zhai Jing was Le Wan¡¯s fianc¨¦, he was biased and sided with Zhai Jing.


    Although Old Master Le was old, his hearing was still very sensitive, so he could hear Le Yan¡¯s dissatisfaction clearly.


    Old Master Le mmed the table and snorted.


    !!


    ¡°Although I¡¯m old, I¡¯m not that stupid. I know very well what you¡¯re up to in private! Do you think that you¡¯re so smart that others can¡¯t see through you?¡±


    His eyes moved from Le An to Le Yan.


    ¡°You¡¯re a family of sisters, and you¡¯ve been scheming all day just to scheme for that little thing. Do you really think that others can¡¯t see through your ns?¡±


    When he looked at them with eyes that seemed to be able to see through them, Le An and Le Yan¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. They felt as if they had no secrets to hide under his gaze.


    ¡°If you can use your thoughts on the right path, you don¡¯t have to stare at other people¡¯s things and be envious.¡±


    Grandpa Le looked at Le An and Le Yan, who had their heads lowered in silence and sighed in his heart.


    He knew that once a person¡¯s personality was developed, it wasn¡¯t something that could be changed with just a few words from him. So in the end, it was all because his second son, as a father, did not teach them well!


    Hence, Grandpa Le red at Second Uncle Le!


    Second uncle le felt wronged as he was red at. He didn¡¯t say anything just now.


    Because of Old Master Le¡¯s anger, the scene fell silent.


    Usually, at this time, Le Wan would make a sound to appease the two elders and ease the atmosphere. However, today¡¯s matter had provoked her and seeing that the two elders had the intention to smooth things over at the beginning, Le Wan¡¯s little temper also came up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see the surveince footage and know the truth? Since the people who dared to do it were not afraid of losing face, why should she help them?¡±


    If Le Wan didn¡¯t speak, Mama Le wouldn¡¯t speak either. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had to respect Grandfather and Grandmother Le as a daughter-inw, Mama Le would have jumped out to demand an exnation for the fact that the ones who were bullied today were Le Wan and her boyfriend.


    As for the two leaders, Papa Le and Brother Le, they had juste out of thepany and had not yet arrived at the old residence.


    Although Second Brother Le had already arrived, he never liked to get involved in such troublesome matters, especially after seeing that Le Wan had regained her dignity. He leisurely leaned back on the sofa and nced at the people of the second branch with a faint smile, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The room was full of people, but all of them seemed to have a grudge against the floor. They stared at the floor without saying a word, and Elder Le sighed sadly.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it,¡±


    He was the one who had been too insistent on having a harmonious family.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to have this meal in harmony, then there¡¯s no need for this meal. You can all leave.¡±


    ¡°Old man.¡±


    When Old Madam Le heard him say that, she felt even sadder.


    In the end, Le Wan still remembered that the two elders had organized this banquet for her. Although she was still a little upset, she still stood up when she saw the dejected look on the old man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why are you dispersing? I¡¯m the main character today. If I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m dispersing, then this banquet can¡¯t be dismissed.¡±


    She red at Le An and Le Yan, who were stirring up trouble.


    ¡°Of course, whoever doesn¡¯t want to eat this meal, you can leave. Don¡¯te back to make trouble at the tableter. If I don¡¯t put the bowl on her head, my name, Le Wan, will be written backward!¡±


    With Le Wan as a stepping stone, Grandpa Le didn¡¯t insist on canceling the banquet. He only shook his head at Le Wan.


    ¡°Be careful, your bad temper might scare Zhai Jing away.¡±


    Zhai Jing went forward to support Grandpa Le.


    ¡°I think Wanwan is good like this. On the contrary, I don¡¯t like those who don¡¯t dare to show their grievances.¡±


    These words obviously pleased Old Master Le. He patted Zhai Jing¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s her blessing to be able to find you.¡±


    Zhai Jing nced at Le Wan and saw that her cheeks were puffed up. He knew that the anger in her heart had notpletely dissipated. Although he was happy, he was also a little angry. However, this anger was directed at the second branch of the Le family.


    It was precisely because of their repeated provocations that they had brought trouble to Le Wan and made her unhappy.


    However, in front of the Le family, Zhai Jing concealed his anger very well. He smiled and said to Old Master Le,


    ¡°It¡¯s my good fortune to have met Le Wan.¡±

 Chapter 229 - 229 Change

    229 Change


    Zhai Jing was sincere when he said that, and so was Grandpa Le. However, Le Yan, who was standing behind them, pouted and cursed in her heart.


    Le Yan didn¡¯t expect that Zhai Jing, who was unattainable in her heart and seemed to be above themon popce, would actually put down his status and be so arrogant to please someone.


    This made Le Yan feel as if her idol¡¯s filter was broken, and at the same time, she felt bitter for the fact that he had bowed down for Le Wan.


    Because Fu Sui would never do anything for a cold and aloof person like Zhai Jing.


    This gap in understanding made le Yan feel even more ufortable, so she was a little absent-minded throughout the dinner. She didn¡¯t notice that Fu Sui, who was beside her, was also absent-minded.


    Coming out of the Le family, Fu Sui took a look at the glorious Le family¡¯s old house.


    After tonight¡¯s incident, he knew very well that the Le family¡¯s glory could continue because of the Le family¡¯s first branch, but the Le family¡¯s second branch obviously couldn¡¯t support this dignity.


    Therefore, when Mother Fu asked him to apany a girl to an exhibition this weekend, Fu Sui was silent for a while, but he didn¡¯t refuse.


    After hearing his reply, Father Fu raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯dst longer.¡±


    Fu Sui pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak.


    It had been a long time since he and Zhai Jing met each other before the dinner party tonight. Compared to the poor Zhai Jing in the past, he was obviously more confident and at ease now. This was the confidence that his sess in his career gave him.


    This made Fu Sui¡¯s sense of belief and superiority, which had been brought to him since he was born, suffer another heavy blow. Especially when the two of them were standing on the same track, but Zhai Jing had directly left him behind, the gap was even more obvious.


    Fu Sui realized that he couldn¡¯t just be immersed in love. He had to be stronger as soon as possible.


    He had a premonition that if he couldn¡¯t do it, then he would lose everything he had very soon.


    Mr. Fu only wanted results and didn¡¯t care about his son¡¯s emotional journey.


    ¡°This Ms. He you¡¯re meeting might not be as outstanding on the outside, but her father has enough power. It¡¯ll be very helpful in the project approval that we¡¯re going to carry out.¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s hands in his pockets clenched into fists.


    Even if he had broken away from the marriage with the Le family and ended the life that had made him feel humiliated for the past few years, in his father¡¯s eyes, his value was still only in the marriage.


    Fu Sui agreed on the surface, but he swore in his heart,


    Just wait and see, I wouldn¡¯t be at the mercy of others for my entire life!


    At this time, Le Yan, who was still immersed in the unfair feelings of the world, didn¡¯t realize that her boyfriend was about to be stolen. Fu Sui, who she believed would always like her, had also begun to change his attitude.


    However, these things had nothing to do with Le Wan. After the banquet, she sent Zhai Jing out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did what happened today scare you?¡±


    Zhai Jing shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old child. Such a small matter can¡¯t scare me.¡±


    Le Wan smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Outsiders think that we are rich and powerful and that we don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothes. We should be living afortable life. But they don¡¯t know that there is no real paradise in this world.¡±


    In fact, in the face of such huge benefits, it would only lead to more disputes.


    ¡°Although the people of the second branch are indeed very annoying, and because of the simple concept of the previous two generations, Grandpa and Grandma le want the family to be harmonious and everything to be prosperous, so they inevitably like to be muddled, but their love for you is beyond doubt. And your parents, brothers, they all n for you wholeheartedly.¡±


    This made Zhai Jing, who had been living together with his mother since young, very envious. Even if you were quarreling, someone had to quarrel with you before you could quarrel.


    Seeing the envy in his eyes, Le Wan suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡±


    There was nothing in the world that was perfect. To have a few of them was already luckier than most people in the world.


    In the end, Le Wan confirmed with Zhai Jing again.


    ¡°Are you sure you can free up some time?¡±


    At the dinner table earlier, Papa Le suddenly suggested that they take advantage of the time after Le Wan¡¯s college entrance examination to go on the graduation trip that they had discussed earlier. He also invited Zhai Jing to go with them.


    Zhai Jing thought for a while and agreed.

 Chapter 230 - 230 Taking Advantage

    230 Taking Advantage


    Le Wan was not in a good position to ask him anything in front of everyone just now, so she asked him worriedly,


    ¡°We¡¯re going away for a week. Can you stop working? And can you rest assured leaving Auntie alone at home?¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at how worried she was about him and his heart warmed. His fingers unconsciously touched the space between her eyebrows, trying to wipe away the worry in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t agree to it randomly to please my future inws.¡±


    When Le Wan heard his words, she red at him.


    ¡°Who are your future inws?¡±


    Although she said this, her face couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hot.


    Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t help but pinch her little nose and asked deliberately,


    ¡°Who else do you think can make me call you that?¡±


    Le Wan knew that he was deliberately making fun of her again, so she patted his hand in annoyance.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Zhai Jing could only retract his hand in embarrassment.


    ¡°As for work, Lin Hui wanted me to do this and that. He even wanted me to do a few more live broadcasts for him, but I refused. I¡¯ve talked to boss Ren about this, and I¡¯m only responsible for the framework design of the game. I¡¯m no longer in charge of the specific operations.¡±


    Therefore, he only needed to deal with the remaining trivial matters on hand, and then he could leave his post to do his own things.


    ¡°This game is your blood, sweat, and tears. Can you bear to part with it?¡± asked Le Wan.


    Zhai Jing shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be reluctant about. The game was originally designed to be handed over to someone else to run. For now, it¡¯s already a very good ending for me.¡±


    Therefore, even if Ren Rong had given him a lot of authority and Lin Hui was not dictatorial, Zhai Jing was still very clear about it. He wouldn¡¯t think of snatching authority from Lin Hui. If he wanted to strengthen his presence and influence in the game team, he only wanted to get what he deserved. That was enough.


    To Zhai Jing, once the game design waspleted, it meant that he had passed this stage of his life. He could start the next stage. He didn¡¯t think that his life could only be trapped in this game.


    From a certain perspective, this could be considered a form of arrogance from Zhai Jing. Because he could open up more career paths, he didn¡¯t care about a moment¡¯s loss.


    As for his mother,


    ¡°Recently, her health has been getting better and better, and she can¡¯t sit still anymore. It just so happens that one of her senior sisters in college is a professor at the Art Academy. She wants to take advantage of the summer vacation to organize a group of students to study at a nearby farm. We asked her if she wanted to go with us to rx, and she agreed.¡±


    Hence, he had the time to travel with Le Wan and the others.


    After hearing this, Le Wan was very happy in her heart, but she still said reluctantly,


    ¡°You¡¯ve passed the test, but you have to be prepared. It won¡¯t be easy to apany my parents on this trip. Don¡¯t regret it when you¡¯re only halfway there.¡±


    ¡°That is indeed a problem.¡± Zhai Jing nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to help me more. Put in a good word for me in front of Uncle and Auntie.¡±


    ¡°What, are you trying to bribe me in advance?¡± Le Wan shook her head proudly. ¡°What do I get in return?¡±


    Zhai Jing thought for a while and lowered his head to give her a light peck on the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Will this work?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Le Wan burst intoughter. ¡°That doesn¡¯t count. I feel that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s taking advantage of me.¡±


    Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. He lowered his head slightly.


    ¡°Since you think that I was taking advantage of you just now, you can take advantage of me now that I¡¯m letting you kiss me back.¡±


    ¡°Get lost, you¡¯re so glib.¡±


    She was still at the door. If her family saw her, they woulde and tease herter. Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but re at him, but it didn¡¯t look threatening at all.


    Le Wan said that to drive him away.


    Zhai Jing frowned and looked a little aggrieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m really leaving.¡±


    The two of them hadn¡¯t had the chance to have a proper conversation today.


    Le Wan stood on the steps and waved at him coldly.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Zhai Jing had no choice but to turn around and leave. He had only taken two steps when he suddenly heard footsteps behind him. He stopped in joy and turned back to see Le Wan standing on the steps behind him with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, and I still feel that I should take advantage of you.¡± After saying that, she lowered her head and pecked him on the lips like a dragonfly touching the water. She even yed a prank on him, which made her look a little cute.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± She took a small bite.

 Chapter 231 - 231 Nervous: Part 1

    231 Nervous: Part


    Although he had nned to go on a graduation trip, he couldn¡¯t go immediately. If he wanted to have some fun, he had to wait for the college entrance examination results toe out and sign up before he could set off.


    On the day the results were released, all the members of the Le family stayed in the living room early in the morning. On the other hand, Le Wan slept without any burden and only got up after nine O ¡®clock.


    When she walked down the stairs yawning, she saw her family sitting in the living room. She looked at the calendar curiously and asked,


    ¡°Today is Friday. Why are you sitting here and not going to work?¡±


    Papa Le had nagged at Mama Le the entire night. He said that if Le Wan didn¡¯t get her ideal results, he would be sad and disappointed.


    Mama Le had been very nervous at first, but after being nagged by Papa Le so many times that her ears were about to turn into calluses, she wasn¡¯t as nervous anymore. When she heard Le Wan¡¯s words, she looked at her faintly.


    ¡°Do you still remember what day it is today?¡±


    Le Wan looked at the calendar again.


    ¡°The 20th!¡± Then, she remembered. ¡°Oh, today is the day the results are announced.¡±


    Brother Le walked over, held Le Wan¡¯s hand, and brought her to the sofa to sit down.


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s 9:46 now. There are still four hours and thirty-four minutes before the results are announced. There¡¯s still a lot of time, so we don¡¯t have to be in a hurry. Are you hungry? Nanny Zhang woke up early this morning to make some bone soup. Now, I¡¯ll make you a bowl of noodles.¡±


    Before Big Brother Le could finish, Little Brother Le suddenly interrupted,


    ¡°There¡¯s only four hours and thirty-three minutes left.¡±


    Le Wan was speechless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so precise to the minute, do you?¡±


    ¡°Sister, I paid an online blogger to read your fortune this morning. She¡¯s very smart. I only told her that you¡¯re in your third year of high school this year, and she said that you must be looking for your studies. She even said that you¡¯ll definitely get good grades today. With her words, you¡¯ll definitely get high grades!¡±


    Le Wan was speechless. She knew that today was the day the results of the college entrance examination would be announced, and he said that she was a senior in high school. As a fortune-teller, she could easily guess what he was asking about. It was only natural that she would pick lucky. Such a low-level trick. Only someone as innocent as Little Brother Le would believe that.


    As expected, as soon as he finished speaking, Papa Le and Mama Le red at him.


    ¡°Your sister has been studying hard for her exams. Even if she gets good grades, it¡¯s all her credit. What does it have to do with that fortune-teller?¡±


    Le Wan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Papa Le continued to lecture his son.


    ¡°A fortune-teller would even lie to a child like you. That¡¯s too immoral. Send me her ount number. I want to see what kind of liar she is!¡±


    Le Wan was speechless.


    If you had taken out your phone a second slower, I would have believed that your purpose was purely to catch the scammer.


    Le Wan raised her hand.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really not nervous. I estimated that I would do well this time, so you guys don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Second Brother Le patted her shoulder and smiled warmly. ¡°How many points did you estimate at that time?¡±


    Le Wan pondered for a moment and reported a rtively safe score,


    ¡°About 742 points.¡±


    After all, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could hit the marking teacher¡¯s sexual orientation in the two essays. If she didn¡¯t hit the mark, her marks might be deducted more severely, so she reported a few marks lower.


    As soon as Le Wan spoke, the entire ce fell silent.


    ¡°742 points! What was the total score again? Oh, seven hundred and fifty points.¡±


    Papa Le coughed and cleared his throat before he said nonchntly,


    ¡°Baby¡¯s estimated score this time seems to be higher than the mock exam.¡±


    Le Wan nodded.


    ¡°I think the exam paper this time is easier than the mock exam.¡±


    Of course, it could also be that she was lucky and could answer all the questions she encountered.


    At first, Le Wan thought that Papa Le and the rest wouldn¡¯t be so nervous after she said that. So, she went to find Nanny Zhang and prepared to have a good breakfast. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the moment she left the living room, Papa Le and the rest would be even more worried.


    ¡°As expected of my daughter, you¡¯re so ambitious!¡±


    Papa Leplimented her out of habit and then said worriedly,


    ¡°Seven hundred and forty-two points. I¡¯ve never gotten such a good score in my mock exam.¡±


    Mama Le also frowned.


    ¡°Why did you have to give such a high score? It¡¯s not easy to get this score.¡±


    To be able to get 740 points, she could be ranked in the top few in the province.

 Chapter 232 - 232 Results

    232 Results


    With such a score, not to mention Le Wan was a child who showed off her talentter, even her eldest and second sons, who had been very smart since they were young, only scored 720 or 730 points in the college entrance examination.


    With the two children as a reference, Mama Le wasn¡¯t surprised by Le Wan¡¯s rapid progress.


    In her eyes, her children were the smartest. It was normal for the younger sister to achieve the same results as her two older brothers.


    Little brother Le scratched his head.


    !!


    ¡°But it¡¯s just a little higher than thest mock exam. It¡¯s not that difficult.¡±


    Brother Le touched his younger brother who seemed to have undergone a gic mutation, his eyes filled with pity.


    ¡°This result isn¡¯t difficult for a god-like student, but for a bad student like you, I guess you won¡¯t be able to get in even after a few reincarnations.¡±


    After all, one¡¯s brain capacity should be inborn, so even if one reincarnated, it would probably not be easy to solve this problem.


    Little Brother Le was a little slow to react. He realized that his big brother was calling him stupid. He wasn¡¯t convinced.


    ¡°I was in the top five in my ss in thest monthly test.¡±


    Second Brother Le smiled and added,


    ¡°Your second brother and I have never dropped out of fifth ce in the school since we were young.¡±


    As for Le Wan, although she was not as good as before, she had made great progress in the recent mock exams.


    Little Brother Le was speechless. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t good enough, but because his brother and sister were too good, they made him look stupid!


    Little Brother Le pouted his mouth and became as angry as a pufferfish. He squatted on the sofa and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Sigh, the baby¡¯s expectations are so high. We have to be prepared for her disappointment.¡±


    Therefore, all through the time, they were not concerned about how many marks Le Wan could get but were worried that she wouldn¡¯t get the ideal results.


    After all, in the past six months, they had seen with their own eyes how hard Le Wan had studied. So, they couldn¡¯t bear to see her disappointed and sad.


    Finally, after four difficult hours, there were less than 30 minutes left before the announcement of the results. Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le had already moved theputer to the living room and updated the inte at home. They were determined to let Le Wan check the results as soon as possible.


    Le Wan had tried to persuade them a few times, but she still couldn¡¯t calm them down. So, she had to sit aside and watch them busy themselves with useless things.


    ¡°Oh right, baby, where¡¯s your exam admission ticket?¡± Big Brother Le suddenly asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for an exam admission ticket. I can still remember the exam number,¡± Le Wan replied.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. What if I forget it when I¡¯m nervous? it¡¯s better to stick the exam admission ticket to the side of theputer screen. That way, I can see it when I look up.¡±


    Le Wan had no choice but to run back to her room and search for the admission ticket. She then saw Second Brother Le sticking two pieces of double-sided tape on the small piece of paper firmly next to theputer screen.


    She was silent for a long time, not saying anything.


    Suddenly, the phone on the table rang. Papa Le jumped up.


    ¡°Is it the rm clock? Is the time up?¡±


    Mama Le looked at the time.


    ¡°Not yet. Didn¡¯t they say that the results would be announced at 2:20? It¡¯s only two O ¡®clock.¡±


    Le Wan raised her hand again.


    ¡°Actually, my phone rang. Someone called me.¡±


    Papa Le heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I was wondering why the ringtone was different from what I usually hear.¡±


    Le Wan thought,


    ¡°Your rm clock was set to be Tchaikovski¡¯s Piano Concerto No. 1, which is so exciting, while my mobile phone ringtone was Beethoven¡¯s Moonlight Sonata, which is so emotional.¡±


    It was obvious that Papa le was not listening carefully. As she cursed silently, she looked down at her phone and found that it was an unknown number.


    ¡°Could it be an express delivery?¡± Le Wan muttered to herself and picked up the phone. She didn¡¯t expect to hear the principal¡¯s familiarughter on the other side.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Le Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Sure enough, the principal congratted her,


    ¡°Student Le Wan, you¡¯re really the pride of our school. You scored 746 points and came in second in the province!¡±


    As the principal of the school, he was more well-informed than the students¡¯ parents. Thus, half an hour before the results were announced to the public, he had already known who the top ten students were.


    Upon hearing the score, Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t worried about the results this time, she was a little nervous because her family was so nervous. She was afraid that her family would be disappointed, but she was used to hiding her emotions, so she probably didn¡¯t even notice the nervousness and anticipation.

 Chapter 233 - 233 Surprise

    233 Surprise


    Now that she had heard of the ideal result, Le Wan felt a little more rxed, and the tension in her heart was also quietly wiped away.


    She wanted to ask if Zhai Jing was the top scorer this time. In the end, before she could ask, the overjoyed principal had already revealed it.


    ¡°Hahaha! This time, our Mingcheng high school is going to be in the limelight! The top and second ce in the province are both from our school!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Le Wan saw that Papa Le was testing thendline at home.


    !!


    ¡°I heard that we can also use the dedicated line to check the results. If there are too many people checking the resultster and the website can¡¯t be opened, we¡¯ll use thendline to check. We¡¯re prepared for both eventualities.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I think you¡¯d better put down the phone,¡± said Le Wan.


    Papa Le subconsciously put the microphone back and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    However, the next second, thendline phone rang, which gave him shock.


    He took a look at the phone.


    ¡°Whose number is this?¡±


    Ever since the cell phone became popr, very few people used thendline to make phone calls except forpany calls.


    The reason why they had kept theirndline was that Grandpa Le and Grandma Le were more used to calling thendline.


    ¡°Dad, I think you can take the call,¡± Le Wan encouraged him.


    Papa Le was stunned for a moment. He looked at Le Wan and suddenly realized something. He rubbed his hands nervously and picked up the microphone.


    ¡°Hello¡­ Yes, yes, yes, I am Le Wan¡¯s father¡­ We just received the news and we¡¯re not sure yet. We need to discuss it with the child. Thank you. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°He said that he¡¯s a teacher from the student recruitment department of the Capital University and would like to invite you to apply for his school.


    Mama Le immediately reacted after hearing that.


    ¡°The results are out?¡±


    Little Brother Le looked at the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s not 2:20 yet?¡±


    Big Brother Le suddenly realized something andughed.


    ¡°It seems that our baby did well in the exam.¡±


    Not only did the headmasters of the schools have a way to know the results of the top students, but all the major universities, especially the top few universities, were also very concerned about the results of the top students in each province so that they could grab more outstanding students as soon as possible.


    Therefore, students who got into the top few ces in the province would receive recruitment calls from the top universities in advance.


    Looking at their expectant eyes, Le Wan didn¡¯t know why, but her eyes suddenly felt hot and her nose felt a little sour.


    ¡°The principal called me just now and told me that I scored 746 points, and I came in second in the province.¡±


    The next second, a burst of cheers rang out in the vi.


    ¡°I knew that our baby was the best. She¡¯s second in the province!¡±


    ¡°Out of the hundreds of thousands of examinees in the province, She had gotten second ce!¡±


    Even if the Le family didn¡¯t value grades, it was still something to be proud of to be able to get such a score and rank!


    Papa Le hugged Le Wan, just like how he had carried her when they were young. He lifted her up and even jolted her a little.


    ¡°Ya!¡± Le Wan was startled and subconsciously hugged his father¡¯s neck. Then, heughed out loud.


    Mama Le quickly pulled him back.


    ¡°Hurry up and put the baby down. Don¡¯t you know how old you are? How old is the baby? If you use too much strength and hurt your waist or the baby falls, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    Although she was scolding him, the smile on her face didn¡¯t stop.


    Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le looked at each other and hurriedly went forward to carry Le Wan down. Papa Le was still very unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯m still old and strong. What¡¯s wrong with carrying my daughter?¡±


    Just then, the sound of Tchaikovsky¡¯s Symphony No. 1 came from the living room. It was time to check the results.


    ¡°Thank you, big brother and second brother,¡± Le Wan said with a smile. ¡°But now we don¡¯t have to check it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Who said we don¡¯t need to investigate?¡± Papa Le was the first to sit in front of theputer.


    ¡°Such a good report card, it would be a pity if we don¡¯t take a photo of it as a memento!¡±


    Five minutester, Le Wan¡¯s phone vibrated. She found that Papa Le¡¯s moments had been updated.


    She clicked on it to take a look. As expected, Papa Le had already posted her report card and even added the caption casually, ¡°[ it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m only four points away from full marks. I¡¯m only second in the province. It seems that I need to work harder. ]¡±


    Looking at Papa Le, who was holding his phone andughing so hard that his teeth couldn¡¯t be seen, Le Wan scratched her toe in embarrassment.

 Chapter 234 - 234 Professionalism

    234 Professionalism


    Papa Le¡¯s report card had sessfully attracted the envy and jealousy of a group of people.


    Although to families like theirs, academic results were not particrly important, the fact that Le Wan was able to rank second in the province among hundreds of thousands of candidates proved that she was one in a million.


    Just this point alone was enough to make many people who had given birth to prodigal children jealous, especially in the case of the Le family¡¯s two sons being so outstanding, and their only daughter being so capable. Wouldn¡¯t that make people envious?


    Among the four children of the Le family, there was only one son whose strength couldn¡¯t be determined. If he was also so outstanding, then the future of the Le family would be too conservative to say that it was ¡°like the sun in the sky¡±.


    !!


    Therefore, when many of the family heads saw this post, they silently raised the status of the Le family and began to consider the possibility of cooperation with the Le family.


    At this moment, Papa Le, who only cared about sharing his joy, hadn¡¯t realized the various benefits hidden behind this report card.


    On the other hand, Little Brother Le, who was also sharing her results, hadn¡¯t realized that the high hopes of the next generation of the Le family had been ced on him. He was currently happily praising Le Wan¡¯s great achievements with a group of scoundrels.


    The phone calls from all the universities were ringing from time to time. Le Wan, who had alreadye up with an idea, declined their offers one by one.


    ¡°Baby, which university have you decided to go to? What major are you going to study?¡±


    Mama Le saw that she had answered a few calls in a short while and was afraid that she would get thirsty from talking so much, so she gave her a cup of honey water to moisten her mouth.


    Le Wan, who happened to be thirsty, took the ss and drank more than half of it before putting it down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten such a score. Of course, I¡¯m going to the best university.¡±


    This was something that she had discussed with Zhai Jing before. The two of them would go to Capital University together. Zhai Jing would apply for the major of software engineering, while Le Wan would choose her own major¡­


    In her previous life, she had majored in journalism at University. To be honest, Le Wan liked this major. However, in this life, her priority was to protect her family, so journalism wasn¡¯t very useful to her now.


    Therefore, after much consideration, Le Wan decided to apply for Finance and Business Administration.


    After she told her family about her decision, Papa Le¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s hard to get in and out of Capital University. Just one major is enough to give people a headache. If you choose to take two majors, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be busy with both sides. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose sight of one.¡±


    Mama Le also didn¡¯t agree with her working so hard.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it would be much easier in college? It¡¯s such a waste of time if you don¡¯t n to do your own things and bury yourself in your studies.¡±


    If other parents were to hear what the couple said, they would probably give them sidelong nces.


    After all, most parents in the world still hoped for their children to be sessful, so they would only worry that their children weren¡¯t serious enough. There were very few parents like the Le parents who were worried that their children were too ambitious.


    Even Brother Le and Second Brother Le said,


    ¡°Baby, you worked so hard to get into university. You should rx a little. You don¡¯t have to be so busy.¡±


    Especially Brother Le, from the profession she chose, he could more or less guess her intentions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if the sky falls, your second brother and I will be there to support it.¡±


    However, in the original book, Papa Le and her two brothers had failed and became the sacrifice of others. So, even though she vaguely understood that her transmigration into the book might cause changes to the environment and people around her and that many things would have different trajectories, as long as she thought of the ending in the book, Le Wan couldn¡¯t rxpletely.


    Therefore, she epted the sincere feelings of her two brothers, but she still pouted and said,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will me you for trying to raise me into a waste and involve myself in the conspiracy theories so that I will deal with you in return?¡±


    Second Brother Le caressed her hair affectionately.


    ¡°Baby, if you have this ability, your brother and I will onlyugh more happily.¡±


    After all, if Le Wan really had such decisiveness and ability, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her being bullied.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t underestimate me,¡± Le Wan pushed his hand away. ¡°If I get serious, neither of you will be my match!¡±

 Chapter 235 - 235 Practice

    235 Practice


    Brother Le suddenly said,


    ¡°I think practice is the best university.¡± He looked at Papa Le. ¡°I remember during thest group meeting, there was a branchpany in the capital that had been at the bottom for the past three years, so it was decided that it would be disbanded soon. I think I¡¯ve already wasted a few years on it, so I¡¯m not afraid to waste a little more time. So, why don¡¯t I give it to the baby to let her practice in advance?¡±


    When Papa Le heard this, he did remember such a thing.


    ¡°I remember that it¡¯s a toy designpany, right? Baby has never been in contact with this industry before, so I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for her to integrate into it in a short time.¡±


    Papa Le didn¡¯t object to Brother Le¡¯s suggestion, but he felt that even if he wanted to train Le Wan, he should first find a team that she was familiar with. It would be best if it was an industry that Le Wan was interested in and good at. After all, he couldn¡¯t hurt his child¡¯s morale at the beginning.


    As a result, while they were still hesitating, Le Wan raised her hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I have a lot of homework? I don¡¯t have the time to manage apany.¡±


    Brother Le gave her an idea.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to minor in Business Administration to learn how to manage apany as a manager? I think it¡¯s better to experience it for yourself after ss than to talk about it in ss.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s apany matter, and it also involves the employees. I can¡¯t let everyone take the risk with me, right?¡± Le Wan was a little hesitant.


    ¡°They don¡¯t want thepany to go bankrupt any more than you do.¡± Brother Le didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°If you take over, I¡¯m sure that with Baby¡¯s ability, you¡¯ll definitely be able to run thepany and continue it. Then, the employees in thepany won¡¯t have to face the problem of unemployment.¡±


    Anyway, with the father and son around, there were plenty of ways to feed the toypany. They could guarantee that thepany wouldn¡¯t go bankrupt before she graduated.


    In the end, after everyone¡¯s persuasion, Le Wan finally agreed, and everyone was happy. It could be said that the Le family had put in a lot of effort to prevent Le Wan from choosing dual majors.


    The reason why Le Wan agreed to this was that she really wanted to increase her strength.


    However, ording to her original n, she would n it well after she returned from her graduation trip. Now, Papa Le and the others insisted that she take over apany. Although it was suspected of cking off, it did save her a lot of trouble.


    On the other hand, as soon as Le Wan agreed, she had four additional sums of money in her ount. They came from her parents and her two brothers. Each of them had transferred ten million Yuan to her under the beautiful name of ¡°Before the Army and horses are moved, the rations and fodder should go first¡±. This was her first career, and as a family, they had to support her with all their might.


    Forty million in cash flow was a huge sum for a small to medium-sizedpany, especially one with a market value of less than fifty million. It could be said that as long as Le Wan didn¡¯t seek death, she could use this money to support the toypany until she graduated.


    Before she even touched the toypany, Le Wan looked at the four cold messages from the bank, and her heart was filled with a heavy sense of happiness.


    She stroked the screen of her mobile phone with her fingers.


    With such strong support from your family, if you still can¡¯t build up the toypany, then you¡¯re a good-for-nothing, Le Wan.


    The members of the Le family, who originally wanted Le Wan to have an easier life in University, didn¡¯t know that it was precisely because of their sincerity that Le Wan¡¯s determination to improve was strengthened.


    At this moment, a phone call from the old residence suddenly came in.


    Grandpa Le¡¯s happy voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Your grandma and I are going to the Southern continent tomorrow. Baby,e over today. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Le Wan thought that they were going to give her a present to celebrate her college entrance examination results, so she happily ran back to the old mansion. Unexpectedly, as soon as she arrived, she was secretly pulled into the study by Grandpa Le, and then a property ownership certificate was stuffed into her hand.


    ¡°I heard from your dad that you¡¯ve taken over a toypany and are preparing for the training. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be convenient for you to go back to school. I think it¡¯s more convenient to have my own house. I asked someone to look for a t in the capital. It¡¯s between Capital University and the toypany. It¡¯ll be convenient for you to go to the school or thepany.¡±


    Although the old man had said it casually, he was actually the one who had bought the house after he had seen Le Wan¡¯s mock exam results and found out that Le Wan was interested in studying at Capital University. He had specially asked someone to pick out the house and buy it before the college entrance examination so that he could take advantage of the summer vacation to renovate it. When the University started, Le Wan could move in with her bag.

 Chapter 236 - 236 Present

    236 Present


    After they were done talking about the house, Grandpa Le stuffed a bank card into her hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much money here. It¡¯s a gift that your grandma and I have prepared for you for your college entrance examination.¡±


    Le Wan looked at the things stuffed into her hands and was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Grandpa, you and grandma don¡¯t have to be like this. I don¡¯tck anything.¡±


    !!


    ¡°I know you don¡¯tck anything.¡± Old Master Le sighed. ¡°I know you¡¯re a little angry with your grandma and me about what happenedst time. Indeed, your second uncle¡¯s family isn¡¯t very promising. It¡¯s just that as parents, we¡¯re more or less a little selfish. We¡¯ve always thought that we should be harmonious since we¡¯re a family. Because of such selfish thoughts, someone will inevitably be wronged sometimes¡­¡±


    Le Wan pursed her lips and looked down at the table without saying a word.


    Even though the second branch of the Le family, from Second Uncle Le to Le Yan and Le An, only asionally jumped out and did some terrible things, if they really wanted to pursue the matter, they didn¡¯t do anything that was particrly life-threatening.


    However, Le Wan, who had read the original owner¡¯s story, couldn¡¯t forget how much the Le family¡¯s second branch had involved themselves in the tragedy of the Le family¡¯s first branch as described in the book. Hence, Le Wan would definitely not be able to live in harmony with them.


    It was already her greatest mercy that she didn¡¯t want to kill them all as soon as she appeared.


    Master Le looked at her silent expression and understood that some things were destined to be irreversible. He was sad for a moment and said,


    ¡°Your grandma is too much. She insisted on saying goodbye to her friends, so she left in a hurry early in the morning. She even said you should wait for her return.¡±


    Seeing that the old man no longer talked about the Le family¡¯s second branch, Le Wan finally smiled.


    ¡°I think grandma was lying when she said she was going to say goodbye. She was more serious about showing off to someone.¡±


    As she had achieved good results in the college entrance examination, everyone in the Le family, except second Uncle Le¡¯s family, was in a jubnt mood these two days. They couldn¡¯t wait to pull Le Wan out for a chat whenever they saw her, just to hear the sour but helpless expressions of others who had to praise her.


    Grandma Le was leaving for the Southern continent tomorrow, so she could only take advantage of today to go out and show off. Naturally, she had to seize the opportunity.


    It could only be said that Papa Le loved to show off his daughter in his circle of friends not only because of his hobby but also because this was inherited in the Le family.


    Therefore, when Grandpa Le heard what Le Wan said, he emphasized,


    ¡°Our baby is so outstanding. What¡¯s wrong with praising her a little more?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I took the exam fair and square. I should be proud of my good results!¡±


    After Le Wan had coaxed the old man, she came out of the study room and saw Le Yan.


    Le Yan¡¯s eyes lingered on the envelope in her hand. Although she couldn¡¯t see what was inside, she thought that the things that Old Master Le had sold must be good.


    There was a sh of jealousy in her eyes, but she quickly hid it and smiled.


    ¡°Big sister, I haven¡¯t congratted you on your good grades.¡±


    Even Le Yan was shocked.


    It was one thing for Le Wan¡¯s results to improve by leaps and bounds in the mock exam, but she didn¡¯t expect her to improve again in the crucial college entrance exam. She had surpassed so many people in one fell swoop and obtained second ce in the province.


    After seeing the report card that Papa Le had uploaded to the family group chat, Le Yan looked at it for a few seconds before being sure that it was Le Wan¡¯s results.


    To get rid of her foster parents¡¯ control, Le Yan gritted her teeth and got into the best local school as the top student in the school. She fought for the opportunity to get a free tuition fee and a full schrship, which made her foster parents let her continue to study in high school.


    In Le Yan¡¯s mind, she was undoubtedly proud and good at studying. However, this sense of superiority quickly disappeared after leaving her foster parents¡¯ home and the small county to enter Mingcheng high school.


    This was because the good grades that she had worked so hard to get werepletely lost in the crowd at Mingcheng high school.


    It was only when she was in a big city and in a school where rich kids gathered that she clearly understood the difference between people.


    In her opinion, many of her ssmates were not as smart as her. However, because they had an excellent learning environment and good teachers from when they were young, they could easily achieve good results even if they didn¡¯t study very hard.


    Even if they didn¡¯t score very high on the written test, they could still speak a foreignnguage with a pure and fluent ent.


    This natural gap, which was like a natural chasm, would have shattered Le Yan¡¯s pride and self-esteem in her previous life, making her feel inferior.

 Chapter 237 - 237 Advice

    237 Advice


    After being reborn, Le Yan knew that even among the rich, there were all kinds of filthy people. No one was nobler than the other, so her inferiorityplex was reduced a lot. However, the obvious gap in academic skills didn¡¯t reduce at all.


    This also made Le Yan even more indignant. If she hadn¡¯t been swapped, if she had grown up in the Le family, she would have the same confidence and calmness as everyone else.


    This thought had already been born in her previous life. Now that she was reincarnated, especially under the contrast of Le Wan, not only did her obsession not fade, it even deepened.


    Le Yan thought as the youngdy of the Le family, the situation between her and Le Wan was like heaven and earth, so how could she not me and hate her?


    !!


    Every time Le Wan felt smug, it was as if a knife was stabbing into her heart.


    People like Le Wan might look gentle, but they werepelling when dealing with people. Just a few days ago, she had been reprimanded by the old man, so Le Yan had to temporarily put away her tail and behave herself.


    Therefore, when she saw Le Wan, she felt like vomiting her lunch out. Her eyes were so red that they were about to drip blood. Standing in front of Old Master Le¡¯s study room, she had no choice but to pretend to be close sisters.


    Unfortunately, Le Wan didn¡¯t want to y along with her. She looked at Le Yan from head to toe and asked,


    ¡°So, where¡¯s your present?¡±


    Le Yan was obviously stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that the first thing Le Wan did was ask for a congrattory gift. It was already very impressive that Le Yan didn¡¯t try to get something from them, so how could she be generous enough to give a gift to Le Wan?


    Her smile froze for a moment, and Le Wan seized the opportunity to say,


    ¡°Sigh, I thought you were so happy for me and would have prepared a congrattory gift. It seems that my expectations were too high and I thought that everyone was as happy as me. I¡¯m sorry, my good sister.¡±


    When had Le Wan ever called her ¡°good sister¡±? Le Yan¡¯s heart trembled when she heard her tone. Sure enough, she looked behind her and found that the door of the old man¡¯s study was not closed. As long as the old man was not deaf, he should have heard most of what they had just said.


    Based on the tone of Le Wan¡¯s words, anyone who heard her would know that she was being sarcastic. However, the old man was biased. If the old man heard it, he would probably think that she couldn¡¯t even prepare a gift for her sister.


    So, even if she was unwilling, Le Yan had to force a smile.


    ¡°Sister, this is a great thing. As a sister, how can I not express anything? I¡¯ve already looked at the congrattory gift, but I haven¡¯t gotten it yet, so I thought I¡¯d send it to you in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s true. You¡¯ve always had good taste, sister.¡± Le Wan was pleasantly surprised. ¡°I¡¯m sure this gift won¡¯t disappoint me. I¡¯ll keep my anticipation up and wait for it.¡±


    Hmph, it¡¯s a waste not to take something that I¡¯ve gotten for free.


    Being able to bite a piece of meat off Le Yan¡¯s body, even if it was just minced meat, Le Wan would still feel very happy.


    Of course, if Le Yan wasn¡¯t willing to spend money and weaved a bracelet for her, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of letting the bracelet out. Then, they would see who would be more embarrassed.


    When Le Yan heard her words, how could she not understand what Le Wan meant? Afraid that Le Wan would demand an exorbitant price, she made it clear first.


    ¡°I¡¯m different from you, big sister. I don¡¯t have that much pocket money on hand, so even if I want to express my feelings for you, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not powerful enough. I hope that you won¡¯t find the gift too shabby when you receive it.¡±


    Le Wan raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received a lot of good things since I was young, so I don¡¯tck them at all. On the contrary, it¡¯s hard to find a sincere heart, which is why I¡¯m looking forward to your gift so much. I believe you won¡¯t be perfunctory with me.¡±


    These words were somewhat heart-wrenching and directly made Le Yan¡¯s heartache. The thing that she had been dreaming of was actually despised by Le Wan.


    However, Le Wan wasn¡¯t wrong. She had the confidence and the right to be treated this way.


    After showing off quietly, Le Wan returned to her room upstairs to rest.


    The fake smile on Le Yan¡¯s face disappeared in a second, and when she looked up, she saw Grandpa Le standing behind the study door, a pair of lethargic eyes looking at her.


    ¡°Why do you have to provoke her? You clearly can¡¯t win, aren¡¯t you just asking to be humiliated?¡±

 Chapter 238 - 238 Squatting and Guarding

    238 Squatting and Guarding


    Grandpa Le was sincerely advising Le Yan not to act smart, so he kept his eyes fixed on Le Wan. If one didn¡¯t know when to stop, one would only suffer even more.


    However, when the words reached Le Yan¡¯s ears, it became Grandpa Le¡¯s favoritism towards Le Wan. She thought that he was scolding her and defending Le Wan.


    Grandpa Le saw the jealousy in her eyes and was disappointed.


    ¡°Call your father and tell him not to wait outside today. I won¡¯t see him again for a while. Tell him to give up.¡±


    After the big fight with Second Uncle Le that day, Old Master Le dered that he would no longer care about his affairs and even wanted to bring Old Madam Le to the Southern Province to recuperate. Second Uncle Le panicked and yed a trick of injuring himself, but it didn¡¯t change Old Master Le¡¯s mind. In the situation where he had no other choice, he could onlye to the old mansion every day to stop them, determined to change the two elders¡¯ minds.


    Old Master Le and Old Madam Le were annoyed by his pestering and had no choice but to chase him out. They even asked the security guards to stop him from entering the house again. Second Uncle Le could only stand at the door in a grievance.


    ¡°Rather than wasting his time on an old man like me, he might as well spend his energy on his gamepany. He¡¯s been busy for a few months now, surely he¡¯s going to start hispany?¡±


    Le Yan didn¡¯t think much of the old man¡¯s words. In her opinion, Le Tang, her biological father, was obviously unreliable. When she encouraged Second Uncle Le to start a gamepany, it was purely to make things difficult for Le Wan.


    If she could get her hands on Zhai Jing¡¯s game which could make a lot of money, it would be a great deal for her. Even if she didn¡¯t get the game project, she wouldn¡¯t lose out if she could cause some trouble for Le Wan.


    As for her father, Le Tang, with his little ability, Le Yan had never had any expectations of him from the beginning to the end. She had long lost the idea of letting him strive and make a name for himself.


    ¡°Although my father is not a reliable person, he is always filial,¡± Le Yan advised. ¡°The reason why he¡¯s so anxious this time is because he¡¯s worried about you and grandma. He¡¯s worried that you two will go so far away to the Southern continent.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t need to find an excuse for that stinky brat. I¡¯m his father. As soon as he pushes me, I know what he¡¯s thinking.¡±


    Old Master Le only felt that the second branch was really a crooked stick with a crooked shadow. All of them liked to be self-righteous and thought that they were smart. They couldn¡¯t evenmunicate with them.


    Grandpa Le sat back in his study room with some anger. After thinking about it, he still called his eldest son.


    Second Uncle Le woke up early the following day, which was a rare asion. He carried many bags of things and came to the old mansion.


    Last night, he discussed with le Yan. They thought that since they couldn¡¯t persuade the old man, they would let them go. At most, Second Uncle Le would follow them to the Southern continent with the excuse that he was worried about the two elders. In this way, when he arrived in the Southern continent, he could stay far away from the first branch and find an opportunity to win over the two elders.


    Second Uncle Le had a good n. He even pulled Second Aunt Le to pack arge suitcase and asked Le Yan to let him into the old house secretly.


    However, the excited Second Uncle Le sat in the living room and waited for more than an hour. He waited left and right, but he didn¡¯t see Grandpa Le and Gandma Lee out. Only then did he realize that something was wrong.


    He ran to the elders¡¯ bedroom and their study. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the packed luggage was still there.


    At that moment, a servant walked past with a bucket of dirty water. He quickly stopped the servant and asked,


    ¡°Where are the old master and the others? Where did they run off so early in the morning? Did he go to the park to join in the fun and exercise, or did he go fishing?¡±


    ¡°Old Master and Old Lady got up early in the morning and went out. As for where they went, I don¡¯t know,¡± the servant replied.


    Was he going out in the early hours of the morning? Even if he wanted to go to the gym and fish, there was no need to go out so early. Second Uncle Le seemed to have realized something and his heart suddenly sank.


    He finally realized what was wrong. The old residence was too quiet today.


    To take care of the mansion, there were also two old people, including the cook, the maid, the gardener, the driver, and the security guards. There were about ten people in total, plus three owners. Even if they tried to keep quiet, as long as there were signs of activity, they would definitely make a sound. It sounded quite lively.


    But today, apart from the asional sound of cleaning, there were no signs of other people¡¯s activities.


    ¡°Why did I see that there are only a few of you in the house? Did the others go to ck off?¡±


    Second Uncle Le grabbed the young female servant and asked.

 Chapter 239 - 239 Excitement

    239 Excitement


    The young female servant was also very surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Second Master? The old master said that they were going to the Southern continent and wouldn¡¯t be back so soon, so they didn¡¯t need so many servants at home, so they dismissed two-thirds of the people, leaving only a few of us to take care of Second Miss¡¯s food and daily maintenance of the house.¡±


    Second Uncle Le let go of the servant and quickly called Le Yan.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡±


    Le Yan, who was still in school, was also shocked.


    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma didn¡¯t tell me about this. Justst night, everyone in the house was still doing their own jobs, and there was no sign of them leaving at all.¡±


    ¡°It seems that these two old people are on guard against our second branch¡¯s people!¡±


    He was afraid that Le Yan would tell him, so he even kept it from his granddaughter.


    Second Uncle Le was so angry that he kicked the door of the old master¡¯s bedroom. The wooden door made a ttering sound and smashed into the wall. If it wasn¡¯t for the wooden door¡¯s high quality, it would have fallen off the frame after being kicked by him with such strong force.


    ¡°They¡¯ve already disappeared. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve run away early in the morning.¡± Second Uncle Le gritted his teeth. ¡°This won¡¯t do. I have to check their flight and see when they left and where they went!¡±


    However, even though Second Uncle Le made a trip, he couldn¡¯t find their names on the flight itinerary. He only found out that Papa Le¡¯s private jet had applied for a flight routest night to the southern continent. As for the specifding location, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°You¡¯re good, big brother. You actually took them away without saying a word!¡±


    Second Uncle ran to the Le Corporation in a rage, wanting to settle the score with Papa Le. However, he was informed by the secretary that Papa Le wasn¡¯t in the office today.


    Second Uncle Le didn¡¯t believe her. He thought that his brother didn¡¯t want to see him on purpose, so he ignored the security guards and barged into Papa Le¡¯s office. In the end, there was really no one in the office, not even Papa Le¡¯s most trusted assistant.


    The secretary saw that he wasn¡¯t going to let her off, so she had to be honest with him,


    ¡°CEO Le is really not in thepany. He has already nned this week¡¯s schedule to apany Miss to the graduation trip, so he won¡¯te to thepany to work for the next week.¡±


    Second Uncle called Papa Le¡¯s number several times, but he always got an automatic reply.


    Since he couldn¡¯t find Papa Le, he could only turn to Big Brother Le.


    ¡°What about Le Rong?¡±


    Le Rong was now the Department Manager of thepany¡¯s product development department.


    ¡°Manager Le also took a week off.¡±


    They had agreed that the whole family would go out together, so Brother Le also took a leave of absence from work for personal gain and followed his father.


    Second Uncle Le had made a wasted trip to the old residence and thepany. He was furious, but he couldn¡¯t contact Papa Le. He couldn¡¯t even find a trace of the two elders, so he could only go home with his luggage and make ns.


    ¡°I think Le Chang is doing this on purpose. He¡¯s separating me from the old man and the rest so that he can take over all of the Le family¡¯s properties!¡± Second Uncle and Second Aunt Leined.


    When Second Aunt Le heard this news, she was also very worried.


    ¡°But even if we know their purpose, we can¡¯t do anything if we can¡¯t contact father and mother. After all, the two of them willingly went out with the first household.¡±


    Therefore, even if they were to risk their lives to call the police, it would be of no use. Second Aunt Le could only rejoice and say,


    ¡°Fortunately, big brother and the others still need toe back to work. They can¡¯t stay by mom and dad¡¯s side all the time. We still have a lot of opportunities.¡±


    However, Second Uncle Le wasn¡¯t so optimistic.


    ¡°They can¡¯t stay there, but they can also prevent us from reaching our parents.¡±


    Suddenly, he smacked his head.


    ¡°No, the old master¡¯s luggage is still in the old mansion!¡± Second Uncle Le¡¯s eyes lit up and he rushed out.


    On the other hand, Le Yan was a little absent-minded after knowing that the eldest branch had secretly taken the old master and the olddy away. At this time, she also heard some very bad news.


    ¡°Have you heard? Young Master Fu is currently on a blind date with the He family¡¯s second miss.¡±


    Le Yan was about to go back to the ssroom when the two girls were still discussing excitedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Didn¡¯t they say that Young Master Fu loved Le Yan so much? Why did he go on a blind date with the He family¡¯s daughter?¡±


    The short-haired girl who spoke first replied,


    ¡°It¡¯s true. My brother saw them on a date at the horse track two days ago. He said that they looked quite intimate. Later, I asked other people I¡¯m familiar with, and they said that the Fu family and He family are nning to develop a big project together, so they want the two of them to develop it.¡±

 Chapter 240 - 240 The Situation

    240 The Situation


    Le Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Two days ago, it happened to be Sunday. That day, Fu Sui said he had to work overtime, so she excitedly prepared a lunch filled with love and sent it to thepany to give him a surprise.


    However, when she got there, she found that Fu Sui wasn¡¯t in thepany. She called him to ask, and Fu Sui said that he was meeting a client and was having a meal with him to discuss some business.


    Le Yan was a little disappointed at the time, but she didn¡¯t suspect anything. However, after hearing the short-haired girl¡¯s words, she realized that Fu Sui¡¯s reaction was a little strange. For example, after knowing that she had gone to the office, his voice was obviously a little unnatural.


    At that time, Le Yan thought he was just feeling sorry, so she didn¡¯t think much about it. Now it seemed that Fu Sui was meeting with another girl and was afraid of being found out, so he felt a little guilty.


    !!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Young Master Fu was so affectionate to Le Yan, but in the end, he is still acting like a hypocrite.¡± The long-haired girl was a little emotional.


    The gossip below was clearly not over yet.


    The short-haired girl didn¡¯t think much of it.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Young Master Fu always been like this? In the past, when he was with Le Wan, he had also been fooling around behind her back. Later, he seduced Le Wan¡¯s younger sister, and the two of them had a falling out and called off the engagement. As the saying goes, ¡®a dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating shit.¡¯ Now it¡¯s just Le Yan, and it seems that he has some favoritism, but do you think that a yboy like Young Master Fu would really give up the whole forest for her?¡±


    The long-haired girl shook her head.


    ¡°It seems that Le Yan is quite pitiful. She tried so hard to snatch the man from her sister, but he still has sex behind her back.¡±


    ¡°A man who can be easily taken away is not trustworthy. Only Le Yan still holds Fu Sui as a treasure and won¡¯t let go.¡±


    The short-haired girl obviously didn¡¯t like Fu Sui and Le Yan, who were selfish and didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s lives, so her words were merciless.


    ¡°And Le Yan¡¯s family background is nothing in front of the He family¡¯s second miss. As long as Fu Sui¡¯s brain isn¡¯t damaged, he can easily tell which one is more beneficial to him.¡±


    The long-haired girl nodded in agreement.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Le Yan is so attached to Young Master Fu. With her background, it¡¯s already her limit to be able to get close to Young Master Fu.


    The bell rang, and the two girls left. Le Yan slowly walked back to the ssroom with heavy steps.


    Compared to sadness and disappointment, Le Yan¡¯s current emotions were obviously dominated by anger and panic. She was angry that Fu Sui had betrayed her, and she was also afraid that Fu Sui would give up on her and choose the second miss of the He family.


    Although the two gossiping girls¡¯ words were unpleasant, they did hit Le Yan¡¯s heart.


    Although she was now known as Second Miss Le, the Le group¡¯s leader was her uncle. Her father only received dividends every year and was an idle person without his own business. So, although she had the Le family to support her and didn¡¯t have to worry about her food and clothing, her status was indeed useless in front of the He family.


    Moreover, her identity as a daughter who had be a monk halfway through her life was even more despised. Although many people didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, they looked down on her, who had grown up in the countryside, behind her back.


    At least, from what she knew, Fu Sui¡¯s mother hated her because of this.


    So, as they said, with Le Yan¡¯s current awkward identity, it was very difficult for her to find another boy as good as Fu Sui.


    Le Yan was well aware of this, so she would never withdraw from this battle. Instead, she would fight to the end. Now that Fu Sui had acknowledged her as his girlfriend, she had to take advantage of this and make Fu Sui unable to leave her.


    If Fu Sui decided on her, Le Yan would have a way to deal with the other Fu family members.


    Because Fu Sui had lost to Le Wan in thest mock exam, he had been preparing for the college entrance exam the days before it, vowing to wash away his shame.


    It could only be said that hard work paid off. At the very least, after so many days of hard work, Fu Sui had sessfully defeated the previous student and ranked second in the entire grade. Of course, the premise was that Zhai Jing and Le Wan were away.


    There would always be someone better than you. This young couple had fulfilled the true meaning of this saying, so even though Fu Sui had worked hard and improved by one ce, he was still ranked fourth in the grade, and in the sixties in the province.

 Chapter 241 - 241 Determination: Part 1

    241 Determination: Part


    Fu Sui¡¯s results were considered outstanding in the province, but with Zhai Jing and Le Wan in front of him, it couldn¡¯t have been more inconspicuous.


    After learning about the results of the college entrance examination, Fu Sui locked himself in his room quietly. The next day, he got up and ordered people to burn all his textbooks, exercise books, and test papers that he had done in his three years of high school. It was as if this could burn away all the humiliation and grievances he had suffered in his heart.


    It had been half a month since Carefree Travel¡¯s explosive poprity. Its poprity had gradually stabilized, and theirpany could finallyunch its game.


    Therefore, after Fu Sui was shocked by the college entrance examination, he only gave himself one day to adjust his mood and then threw himself back into work.


    !!


    It was another afternoon¡¯s meeting. When Fu Sui returned to his office with an aching head, he found that Le Yan was already sitting in his office waiting for him.


    At this time, it was already after work and the lights were on outside. He didn¡¯t know how long she had been waiting here.


    Fu Sui paused for a moment, then asked nonchntly,


    ¡°Why did you suddenlye over? You didn¡¯t even tell me beforehand.¡±


    Fu Sui cleared his throat when he thought of how Le Yan had alsoe to thepany suddenly two days prior and almost got caught.


    ¡°The next time youe, you should call me first. Although everyone in thepany knows you¡¯re my girlfriend, I¡¯m afraid the employees will say something bad if they see you suddenlying here.¡±


    Fu Sui had never mentioned this before, but now he suddenly pointed it out. Le Yan didn¡¯t need to think carefully to know the reason.


    Sure enough, once a man had something to hide, he would find ways to increase the private space between the two of them and try to reduce the chances of interfering with him.


    Le Yan knew this, but she didn¡¯t expose him. Instead, she obediently agreed.


    Seeing Le Yan¡¯s expression, Fu Sui felt a trace of guilt, but then he thought of something and quickly suppressed the guilt.


    ¡°Why did youe to see me today?¡±


    Le Yan stepped forward and hugged his shoulder from behind,


    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to you if there¡¯s nothing? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days, and I missed you, so I came to see you.¡±


    Fu Sui grabbed her arm and pulled her in front of him, letting her sit on hisp. He lowered his head slightly on her shoulder, but his eyes were fixed on theputer.


    ¡°I missed you too, but the game is going to be released tomorrow, so I can¡¯t find the time. I¡¯ll have time to keep youpany after I¡¯m done with my work.¡±


    Le Yan¡¯s back was turned to him, her eyes shing.


    She thought that if she let him do what he wanted, by the time he was done, the person standing by his side would have been reced, and she, Le Yan, would no longer have a ce to stand.


    Therefore, she had to win him over tightly during this period.


    Fu Sui didn¡¯t know that Le Yan had made up her mind. He knew that Le Yan was quite concerned about the progress of the game, so he briefly told her about the release of the game.


    Le Yan listened to him and asionally responded perfunctorily. After Fu Sui finished, she took the opportunity to say,


    ¡°Then, President Fu, I hope to be able to witness your first step to sess on the day the game isunched. So, can I apply toe to thepany and have the honor of standing by your side?¡±


    Fu Suiughed at her words and agreed.


    ¡°Of course, you can. After all, you yed a part in this game.¡±


    Le Yanughed and turned around to kiss him on the cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s eyes deepened. He finally pulled his eyes away from theputer interface and looked at Le Yan¡¯s face. Then he pulled her closer, lowered his head, and kissed her pink lips, sucking on them.


    Le Yan followed his rhythm and slowly loosened her body, leaning on him. As their physical contact became stronger, Fu Sui felt his body heat up. A pair of hands slid to her chest, holding up the soft meat and slowly rubbing it.


    Le Yan¡¯s breathing became more rapid, but she didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, she gasped a few times, which obviously stimted Fu Sui¡¯s nerves. He slowly slid his hand down to Le Yan¡¯s thigh.

 Chapter 242 - 242 Passion

    242 Passion


    Le Yan had rushed over as soon as school ended, so she was still wearing her school uniform.


    Mingcheng¡¯s Summer School uniform was a replica of the Western school uniform. The boys wore suits and the girls wore waistcoats and short skirts, so Fu Sui¡¯s hand fell on Le Yan¡¯s thigh and then moved a little deeper, touching her panties.


    Le Yan¡¯s breathing stopped, and she quickly mped her legs together on Fu Sui¡¯s hand.


    Her blushed face showed a hint of shyness and disapproval.


    !!


    ¡°In the office. If someone sees you, your reputation will be ruined.¡±


    ¡°The office door is closed, and the windows are closed. Besides, it¡¯s time to get off work, and most of the people have left.¡±


    Back then, there had been a rift between the two of them because of Zhai Jing. Fu Sui¡¯s attitude towards her had changed 180 degrees. To make him stay, Le Yan had taken the initiative to coax Fu Sui. She had even handed herself over to him. Only then did she manage to get him back in bed.


    However, Le Yan knew the importance of novelty, so even though they had been together for a few months, they had only tried it two or three times, but Fu Sui had been attracted to her.


    Now that she was right in front of him, Fu Sui couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    His hand was mped by her thigh, and he felt his palm and the back of his hand brush against a ball of cotton, warm and soft. His fingers moved forward through the thinyer of cloth, sessfully making Le Yan cry out and bury her head on his shoulder shyly.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re all wet.¡± Fu Sui lowered his head andughed. ¡°Although the office door is closed, the sound instion is average, so you have to hold backter.¡±


    After that, without waiting for Le Yan to refuse again, he pulled out his hand, pulled the thin strap down to her knees, and then reached his hand to his lower body, unbuckled his belt and pants, and released his p*nis that had long been erect.


    He pressed Le Yan down and made her half-lean on the desk. Le Yan struggled a bit, and Fu Sui pped her butt.


    A ¡°PA¡± sound rang out in the quiet office. Le Yan was shocked and covered her mouth, but Fu Sui was even more excited.


    His hand went down, and after he touched something wet, he raised his p*nis and pushed it forward. Then, he exerted a little force with his feet, and the wheels of the office chair made a slight sound and pushed him forward. The p*nis sank deep into her.


    Le Yan¡¯s body trembled, and she let out a moan, but she quickly covered her mouth and swallowed it back.


    For a moment, there was only the sound of the two people¡¯s breathing, the squeaking of the office chair¡¯s wheels, and Le Yan¡¯s asional uncontroble moans that made him even more aroused.


    By the time the two of them came out of the office, it was already half an hourter. There was no one in the office.


    With her head lowered and her face blushing, Le Yan¡¯s legs suddenly gave way when she was walking down the stairs. Fu Sui quickly hugged her, and at the same time, a glint of pride shed in his eyes.


    During their lovemaking just now, he had carried Le Yan directly to the office table and lifted one of her feet to ce on his shoulder. He pressed her foot down with all his strength and exerted all his strength. He was so strong that she lost her breath and even forgot to cover her mouth. Her moans were loud and low as they echoed in the office.


    Fortunately, he was lying to Le Yan when he said that the soundproofing of the office wasn¡¯t good. Now, Le Yan¡¯s legs were weak, which proved that he was powerful.


    It was rare for him to be satisfied, so Fu Sui¡¯s attitude was particrly good.


    ¡°It seems that my sweetheart is exhausted today. I¡¯ll have to give you a good supplement tonight.¡±


    Le Yan red at him,


    ¡°You only know how to bully me!¡±


    Fu Sui, who was red at, didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he was even more ted.


    ¡°Who told you to be my girlfriend? If I don¡¯t bully you, do you think I¡¯ll bully others?¡±


    He took Le Yan to the parking lot, and the phone in his pocket rang. He took it out and looked at it, but his expression froze.


    The message was from Miss He, asking him if she could drop by hispany on the day the game wasunched.


    Fu Sui looked up at Le Yan, and the atmosphere between the two suddenly cooled down.


    Le Yan, on the other hand, looked down and pulled at the wrinkles on her school uniform skirt, as if she didn¡¯t notice his eyes, but he didn¡¯t know that she was sneering in her heart.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared behind Fu Sui. The person was wearing a hat and a mask and hurried over. When he was less than two meters away from the two, he suddenly took out a knife.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Le Yan didn¡¯t even think and pounced on Fu Sui.

 Chapter 243 - 243 Injured

    243 Injured


    ¡°Yanyan!¡±


    Fu Sui was pushed to the ground by Le Yan. He watched helplessly as the cold knife stabbed into Le Yan¡¯s body, and he screamed!


    If Le Yan hadn¡¯t pounced on him just now, the knife would have obviously been aimed at his heart. Without Le Yan, Fu Sui didn¡¯t dare to imagine it but he would¡¯ve been stabbed, and he would have died on the spot.


    The man obviously didn¡¯t expect Le Yan to rush up and block the knife. Panic shed across his face, and then his eyes turned red. He gritted his teeth and stared at Fu Sui, who was under Le Yan¡¯s protection, and roared,


    ¡°Fu, your entire family will die a horrible death!¡±


    He kicked Le Yan away, raised the knife, and was about to stab her again.


    Fu Sui hade back to his senses by this time. He had learned simple fighting skills, so he pushed Le Yan away and kicked his arm, changing the direction of the knife in his hand.


    Fu Sui took the opportunity to rise from the ground and stood in front of Le Yan, staring at the man with fierce eyes.


    From what he had just shouted, Fu Sui knew that this man wasing for him. Fu¡¯s enterprise must have done something to infringe on his interests, so they targeted him, the second Young Master of the Fu family.


    Although Fu Sui had guessed the man¡¯s intention for revenge, he had always thought that the business world was like a battlefield. No matter what scheme was used, the winner would be the king and the loser would be the bandit. The loser should ept his fate and not gamble with his cheap life.


    ¡°You think you can deal with me with a fruit knife? Aren¡¯t you too naive? No wonder you¡¯re in such a miserable state today.¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s words were harsh, but Le Yan, who was behind him, noticed his slightly trembling hands. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little contempt in her heart. She thought that with such a stance, if he really met someone who was after his life, he would have been killed on the spot. How could he still stand here and talk nonsense?


    Themotion attracted the attention of the parking lot¡¯s security guards. They rushed over with batons.


    The man saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right and ran away in a panic.


    Fu Sui heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the security guards were chasing after the man. He straightened his back under the couch and turned around to see Le Yan lying on the ground with her hands on her stomach. Blood was flowing out from between her fingers.


    ¡°Yanyan, are you okay?¡± He quickly squatted down to check.


    Le Yan grabbed his hand with her blood-stained hand and squeezed a smile on her pale face.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s all good.¡± After she finished speaking, she lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Yanyan!¡± Fu Sui panicked. Looking at the blood on his hand, he didn¡¯t dare to touch Le Yan for fear of touching her wounds. He had to yell at the security guard,


    ¡°Call the ambnce!¡±


    After the ambnce arrived and took him to the hospital, Fu Sui received a call from his mother.


    ¡°I heard you were attacked in the parking lot downstairs. Are you injured? Is it serious?¡±


    Fu Sui looked at the dried blood on his hand. It was Le Yan¡¯s blood. To save him, Le Yan had rushed up to block the knife for him without a second of hesitation when she realized the danger.


    Fu Sui closed his eyes and realized that his throat was a little dry when he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, but le Yan is injured.¡±


    Mrs. Fu paused for a moment, then said in a normal voice,


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, you know? Your mother was scared to death when she heard the news. I don¡¯t know where this crazy person came from, but he¡¯s actually so crazy as toy his hands on a child like you. I¡¯ll definitely call the policeter and ask them to quickly find the murderer. We can¡¯t let him off easily!¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s mother said a lot, but she didn¡¯t mention Le Yan at all. Fu Sui nced at the red light in the emergency room and couldn¡¯t help raising his voice.


    ¡°Mom, I said Le Yan is injured!¡±


    The sudden high-pitched voice gave Mrs. Fu a shock. She said angrily,


    ¡°I know she¡¯s injured. You don¡¯t have to remind me so loudly.¡± The two of them were attacked together. Her son was fine, but Le Yan was in trouble. She must have been injured because she was clumsy and caught. What did this have to do with her?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to have any more contact with the Le family?¡± Mrs. Fu tried to persuade him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to me? I think today¡¯s matter was probably caused by her outside, and it has affected you.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Fu Sui saw that his mother was getting more and more out of hand and quickly stopped her.


    ¡°Today¡¯s incident was directed at me!¡± He said. ¡°Le Yan was injured because she took the knife for me. If she didn¡¯t take the knife for me, you¡¯d probably be crying at my dead body now!¡±

 Chapter 244 - 244 Determination

    244 Determination


    Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard how serious the situation was.


    ¡°This¡­ Mom doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, so I just said it casually. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m specifically targeting Le Yan.¡±


    If Le Yan had really saved her son, what she said just now was indeed a little too much.


    Fu Sui had always known that his parents looked down on Le Yan, but he didn¡¯t expect their prejudice to be so deep. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed in his parents.


    ¡°Forget it. Le Yan is still in the emergency room, and I have to watch over her. If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Fu Sui wiped his face and suddenly said,


    ¡°As for the He family¡¯s second miss, my blind date with her will end here.¡±


    Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart skipped a beat again when she heard what he said. It seemed that Le Yan¡¯s rescue hadpletely won over her son¡¯s heart.


    She was both angry and anxious, so she could only dy,


    ¡°You have to tell your father about this. I can¡¯t make the decision.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll personally tell dadter.¡±


    Fu Sui hung up the phone and opened the text message from the He family¡¯s second miss. He hesitated for a moment before replying,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve already made an appointment with my girlfriend that day, so it¡¯s not very convenient.¡±


    The He family¡¯s second young miss didn¡¯t have outstanding looks, but she had a gentle personality and was quite smart. Fu Sui believed that after he said this, she would stop pestering him. So after sending the message, Fu Sui turned off his phone and waited for the lights in the emergency room to go out.


    He didn¡¯t know that the second young mistress of the He family, who was very gentle in front of him, angrily smashed a bottle of perfume on the table after receiving Fu Sui¡¯s text message. A trace of ferocity shed across her face.


    ¡°Fu, are you ying with me?!¡±


    It turned out that this Second Miss He was called He Sui. Ever since she had met Fu Sui at a banquet, she had been interested in him. However, when she heard that Fu Sui already had a fiancee, she pretended not to care, but she had been thinking about him.


    That was until she heard that the Fu family and the Le family had fallen out because of the engagement, and even the previous cooperation project had fallen out.


    When He Sui heard the news, an idea came to her. She thought that since the Le family had used the opportunity of cooperation to get Fu Sui and Le Wan engaged, she could learn the same trick today and make Fu Sui her own.


    So, she took advantage of her family¡¯s love and encouraged Father He to throw an olive branch to the Fu family. She facilitated the cooperation talks between the two families and talked about the children of the two families in the meeting.


    Fu Sui¡¯s father had always been good at currying favor with others. How could he not understand what was going on when he heard President He¡¯s words? So, he turned to Fu Sui and asked him to go on a blind date with He Sui.


    At that time, He Sui already knew that Fu Sui was dating Le Yan, but she didn¡¯t take it seriously. Most of the children from families like theirs had to consider their family interests when they married, so the Fu family would never take a fancy to Le Yan, the daughter of the second son of the Le family who had no wealth and no value.


    It was also because of this that He Sui made up her mind to win Fu Sui¡¯s heart. It was rare for her to meet someone she liked, and their family backgrounds matched.


    After Fu Sui agreed to go on a blind date with her, He Sui had been very proud and wanted to say that she had won this round. Thinking that Fu Sui liked gentle and well-behaved girls, she deliberately restrained her pampered personality during the two meetings with Fu Sui. As expected, Fu Sui was very satisfied with her.


    She had sent the message that she was going to Fu Sui¡¯spany today intending to get involved in his life and career step by step, to deepen the rtionship between the two.


    However, after she sent the message, she didn¡¯t get a reply from Fu Sui. She called him, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    He Sui was throwing a pillow to vent her anger when she received Fu Sui¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Hmph, it took you so long to reply. I¡¯m going to leave you hanging for a night. I¡¯ll reply to your message tomorrow morning.¡±


    Although she said that, her hand couldn¡¯t wait to open the message, wanting to see what Fu Sui had replied. However, the moment she opened it and saw the text, the smile on her face froze.


    If Fu Sui didn¡¯t agree to go on a blind date with her in the first ce, He Sui wouldn¡¯t have been so angry that she would make a scene. However, Fu Sui had already agreed to go on blind dates with her and even went on two dates with her. He had given her hope, but now he turned around and said that he had a girlfriend and even despised her for being a hindrance!


    Is this something a human should do? What did Fu Sui think he was? What did he take her, He Sui, for?

 Chapter 245 - 245 Anger

    245 Anger


    Second Miss He was very angry.


    ¡°Pfft, is it fun to y with me?¡±


    Then let her see how much love this adulterous couple had.


    Fu Sui, who was used to ying around in the world, didn¡¯t know that his simple words had angered He Sui. While he was waiting anxiously, the light of the emergency room finally went out, and Le Yan was pushed out of the emergency room.


    !!


    Fu Sui immediately rushed over.


    ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡±


    The doctor looked at him,


    ¡°Who are you to the patient?¡±


    Fu Sui looked down at Le Yan, who was pale and unconscious on the bed. His eyes showed a bit of heartache.


    ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend.¡±


    The doctor nodded and looked at the medical record.


    ¡°The patient was stabbed directly into her abdomen. The wound is quite deep. Fortunately, the knife was slightly nted and pierced through the side of her abdomen, so it didn¡¯t hurt her important organs. Therefore, the situation is not considered urgent. We have already treated her wound. She will recover after a period of rest.¡±


    Fu Sui heaved a sigh of relief before asking,


    ¡°Then why is she still unconscious?¡±


    The doctor exined,


    ¡°Firstly, she lost too much blood, so she¡¯s a little weak. Secondly, we gave her an anesthetic during the emergency treatment, so she¡¯s unconscious. She¡¯ll probably only wake up in five or six hours.¡±


    After that, Le Yan was pushed into a single Ward.


    Fu Sui sat on the chair in front of the bed and looked at Le Yan, who was clearly asleep but still looked very uneasy and scared. Thinking of the n she had said before she lost consciousness, the guilt in his heart became even more serious.


    He held her hand and said,


    ¡°Yanyan, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down in this life.¡±


    By the time Fu Sui¡¯s father arrived at the hospital with the police, it was already past ten O¡¯ clock in the evening. Fu Sui was holding Le Yan¡¯s hand and had fallen asleep on the hospital bed. It was obvious that what had happened today had exhausted a lot of his energy.


    Fu Sui¡¯s father apologized to the police officer and woke Fu Sui up. The police officer then questioned Fu Sui, mainly asking about the details of what had happened.


    Fu Sui told him everything he knew and then asked,


    ¡°Have you confirmed the identity of the criminal?¡±


    The police officer put away the record book.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Young Master Fu. The other party¡¯s face was covered and he avoided the surveince cameras when he ran away, so it¡¯s more difficult for us to find him. We haven¡¯t been able to confirm his identity yet.¡±


    He nced at Mr. Fu and then at Fu Sui.


    ¡°Maybe Second Young Master Fu can give us some clues?¡±


    ¡°After all, from the surveince camera in the parking lot, the other party seemed to being for Second Young Master Fu. As the person involved, if he has a suspect, it would reduce the police¡¯s workload a little.¡±


    Fu Sui nced at his father and shook his head after a moment of hesitation. He suddenly rushed out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, and I don¡¯t know why he attacked me.¡±


    After the police understood the specific situation, they left.


    Mr. Fu looked at him and saw that he was fine except for his clothes and hair, so he nodded.


    ¡°Since we haven¡¯t caught the culprit, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re hiding in some corner and are going to make a move on us. So, pack up ande home with me.¡±


    But Fu Sui rejected him. ¡°Dad, I want to stay here and apany Yanyan.¡±


    Mr. Fu had already seen the surveince video, so he knew that the situation was dangerous. He also saw Le Yan rush up to take the knife for his son without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to her that you weren¡¯t stabbed today, so we can¡¯t leave her alone in the hospital.¡±


    Mr. Fu waved his hand and a middle-aged woman who looked like a nurse came in.


    ¡°She¡¯s the most senior nurse in the hospital. She¡¯ll take good care of Le Yan, so you can go home in peace.¡±


    Fu Sui knew that his father only cared about benefits and didn¡¯t care about rtionships, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so heartless. He simply said,


    ¡°Dad, I just made it clear to the Second Miss of the He family. I want to be with Yanyan and won¡¯t marry her.¡±


    He had already heard about this from his wife, and Fu Sui¡¯s father thought he was just saying it in a moment of anger. He didn¡¯t expect Fu Sui to act so quickly and actually y cards with the He family¡¯s second miss.


    ¡°You disgraceful thing!¡± Mr. Fu couldn¡¯t help but p him.


    ¡°Le family, Le family, do you know what the Le family has done to our Fu¡¯s enterprise? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t resist, but you¡¯re even trying to please the Le family. Do you think that I¡¯m already dead?¡±

 Chapter 246 - 246 Disagreement

    246 Disagreement


    In Fu Sui¡¯s short 18 years of life, this was the second time his father had hit him.


    The first time was when he was asked to agree to the engagement with Le Yan. Although he was still young at that time, he instinctively felt humiliated, so he cried and made a fuss and refused to agree. In the end, he angered Father Fu and was beaten up by him with a ruler.


    Now, he had finally gotten rid of his engagement with Le Wan, but before he could enjoy this kind of carefree happiness, he had just escaped from the wolf¡¯s den and was now forced into the tiger¡¯s den.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Le Yan, he might have agreed to it because of his family¡¯s pressure and his future. But now he had Le Yan, and Le Yan was still lying in bed because she tried to save him. If he abandoned her to find another woman, he would be worse than an animal!


    Fu Sui covered his burning and painful face.


    ¡°Dad, Le family is Le family, and Le Yan is Le Yan. Not to mention that she¡¯s the daughter of the second branch, so she can¡¯t decide for the Le family. Just based on the fact that she could rush out to block the knife for me in times of danger, I can¡¯t leave her.¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s father looked at his younger son angrily. He and his elder brother were both smart people, how could they have given birth to such a stupid son who couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong?


    Mr. Fu pointed at Le Yan on the bed through the window.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so angry if she was the daughter of the Le family¡¯s eldest branch. Why are you two rolling around together? I won¡¯t care even if you do whatever you want.¡±


    If Le Chang¡¯s daughter was still standing by Fu Sui¡¯s side, the two families wouldn¡¯t have fallen out like this, and he wouldn¡¯t have had to find a new partner.


    Seeing the Le family¡¯s rtionship with Ren Rong and their development prospering day by day, and even though the family had already averted the crisis back then, how could it be easy to take another step forward?


    As the instigator of the broken rtionship between the two families, Mr. Fu and Mrs. Fu, like each other, disliked Le Yan, a girl who was full of thoughts. However, their son¡¯s brain was full of sh*t, and he only sided with her.


    Seeing Fu Sui¡¯s stubborn face, Father Fu threatened,


    ¡°You¡¯ve enjoyed the Fu family¡¯s luxurious life for so many years, so it¡¯s your responsibility to revitalize the Fu family. If you don¡¯t obey my arrangements, then you can forget about everything in the Fu¡¯s group!¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s eyes shed with mockery when he heard his words. He looked up at Mr. Fu and said for the first time,


    ¡°Fu¡¯s enterprise has nothing to do with me, right?¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s father was stunned, and he saw Fu Suiugh bitterly.


    ¡°In your heart, haven¡¯t you always only seen big brother? He¡¯s the heir you¡¯ve long chosen, and I¡¯m just a tool for you to exchange for benefits, so you can sell me to the Le family or the He family. Even if the He family can¡¯t do it, there might still be the Zhang family or the Li family. Whoever offers you the highest price, you can¡¯t wait to cut me into several pieces and sell one piece to each family!¡±


    ¡°You bastard! Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s words made his father so angry that he raised his hand and was about to p him again.


    But Fu Sui, who had always been obedient, took a step back and dodged his p!


    ¡°You actually dodged!¡±


    Mr. Fu wanted to chase after him and hit him, but his assistant, who saw that things were not going well, quickly came up and stopped him.


    ¡°President Fu, we¡¯re outside.¡± The assistant gestured to him with his eyes.


    It was only then that Fu Sui¡¯s father realized that they had made too much noise and attracted many people from the surrounding wards toe out and watch them.


    The people who could afford to stay in the VIP Ward were all from rich families. It was hard to guarantee that someone inside wouldn¡¯t know them. If the matter were to spread, the Fu family would lose face.


    Fu Sui¡¯s father took a deep breath and barely suppressed his anger. He red at Fu Sui and said in a low voice,


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve been too negligent towards you all these years, which resulted in your unbearably stubborn personality. Since you¡¯re so unyielding to me, let¡¯s see how long you can keep your unyielding attitude!¡±


    After saying that, Fu Sui¡¯s father left angrily without even looking at Le Yan.


    Before getting into the car, Mr. Fu turned back to look at the hospital building behind him and instructed his assistant in a deep voice.


    ¡°Stop his credit card and all the privileges of Fu¡¯s enterprise.¡±


    The assistant responded respectfully and asked after a pause,


    ¡°What about the gamepany that Second Young Master is in charge of? Do you want to take back the management rights?¡±


    Mr. Fu hesitated.


    ¡°The gamepany will ignore him for now. He¡¯s so capable, let¡¯s see how far he can go without the support of Fu¡¯s enterprise.¡±

 Chapter 247 - 247 Growth

    247 Growth


    Fu Sui¡¯s father had just looked through the gamepany¡¯s information two days ago. ording to the audit department¡¯s assessment, the project that Fu Sui was in charge of had a chance of turning the gamepany¡¯s losses into profits.


    Fu Sui¡¯s father was angry, but he would never argue with money. At this critical time when the game was about to beunched, he didn¡¯t need to punish Fu Sui for not listening and risk losing a profitable project.


    As for other things, as long as Fu Sui still had the will to climb up, he would return to the Fu family and listen to his arrangements. Fu Sui¡¯s father was very confident.


    In the ward, Fu Sui saw his father leave in anger, and thest breath he had been holding on to suddenly disappeared. He leaned against the wall in a daze and then ran his fingers through his hair in a self-deprecating manner.


    !!


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll deal with it when the timees.¡± Since he had made his choice, there was no reason to hesitate or regret it.


    The moment he spoke, he touched the muscles on his face and it hurt a little. He had to go to thepany the next day. If he showed up with a handprint, it would attract a lot of gossips. Fu Sui thought for a moment and went to the nurses¡¯ station to ask them to help him deal with it.


    After Fu Sui left, Le Yan, who had been unconscious on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes. She turned to look outside the door with a thoughtful expression on her face.


    It turned out that Le Yan had already woken up from anesthesia when Fu Sui and his father were quarreling, so she had heard the content of the father and son¡¯s argument clearly.


    She had thought that after she saved Fu Sui, not only would she be able to make him feel guilty and moved, but she would also be able to make the Fu family treat her differently and ept her being with Fu Sui.


    What Le Yan didn¡¯t expect was that Le¡¯s group and Fu¡¯s group had fallen apart to this extent.


    Le Yan was annoyed that her father had gone against the Fu family just to stand up for Le Yan. She was annoyed because with this estrangement if the two families were like fire and water, it would be difficult for the Fu family to ept her.


    When Le Yan frowned and thought about what to do, Fu Sui¡¯s father suddenly said,


    ¡°If she were the daughter of the Le family¡¯s eldest branch¡­¡±


    It jumped into her mind.


    She couldn¡¯t have chosen her birth, but that didn¡¯t mean that there was no way out. If the Le family were to be in charge of the Le group, then Le Yan would be a head higher than Le Wan, and the problem between her and the Fu family would be solved.


    Le Yan was excited at the thought of this possibility. If she wanted to change the Le group¡¯s owner, she had to either kill all the people in the Le family¡¯s eldest branch or find a way to destroy the Le group and take the opportunity to gather the shares.


    However, this excitement onlysted for a few seconds. Le Yan thought of her father¡¯s unreliable nature and immediately calmed down. The Le family¡¯s second branch wasn¡¯t very reliable. If they wanted to achieve their goal, they might have to rely on Fu Sui¡¯s strength.


    At this time, because Le Yan was injured and hospitalized, she couldn¡¯t return to the old mansion at night and no one picked up the phone. The servants in the old mansion panicked and called Grandpa Le, who was already in the Southern continent.


    When Grandpa Le received the news, he immediately cried out for his sins! He didn¡¯t expect that this matter woulde to him on the first day he had hidden.


    After all, she was his granddaughter, and he couldn¡¯t just watch her get into an ident. The old man called the driver who took Le Yan to and from school every day. He found out that he didn¡¯t pick Le Yan up after school today and said that she was going to find Fu Sui.


    The old man was relieved, but he also felt a little resentful. It was only the first day that the two old men were not at home, and Le Yan dared to stay out all night. What a scandal!


    The old man was so angry that he picked up his phone and called Second Uncle Le. Since Le Yan was his biological daughter, he would let him discipline her!


    When Second Uncle Le, who was originally dejected, saw the old man¡¯s phone call, he suddenly became happy. He thought that his father still cared about him, so he secretly called him.


    He happily picked up the phone and just as he called out ¡°dad¡±, he was greeted with a barrage of questions.


    ¡°What kind of father are you? He didn¡¯t even know that he had lost contact with his own daughter!¡±


    As soon as Second Uncle Le heard this, his first reaction was to think of Le An, but Le An was watching a drama with her mother downstairs. The next second, he realized that the old man should be talking about Le Yan, which made him feel very aggrieved.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the old mansion, not in front of me. How would I know where she has gone?¡± He said.


    When Grandpa Le heard what he said, he became even angrier.


    ¡°If you were a responsible father, you would have taken your child in and raised her. Why would you leave her to us two old people?!¡±

 Chapter 248 - 248 Purpose

    248 Purpose


    Without giving Second Uncle Le a chance to refute, Old Master Le directly ordered,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t find the child tonight, you don¡¯t have to call me dad anymore. I don¡¯t have a son like you!¡±


    Hearing the beeping sound of the phone being hung up, Second Uncle Le was so angry that he almost smashed his phone. He scolded Old Man Le for being biased and then scolded Le Yan for causing trouble for him!


    However, after scolding him, he still had to look for her unwillingly. No one in the old mansion had Fu Sui¡¯s phone number, so they couldn¡¯t contact him. However, Second Uncle Le had Fu Sui¡¯s phone number, so after scolding him, he directly called Fu Sui.


    Then, he found out that Le Yan was injured while trying to save Fu Sui. Second Uncle Le¡¯s first reaction after hearing this was that this girl was so stupid. She had already seen someone take out a knife, but she didn¡¯t run away, instead, she ran into it?


    But then he remembered that Le Yan had saved the Fu family¡¯s youngest son, so the Fu family would have to do something. Second Uncle Le rubbed his chin and seemed to be deep in thought. Since it was a human life, it didn¡¯t matter if he opened his mouth a little bit, right?


    Second Aunt Le and Le An, who had heard themotion downstairs, ran up and asked him what was going on.


    Second Uncle Le rubbed his hands.


    ¡°Le Yan is really something. With this incident, it seems that she¡¯ll be able to win over Second Young Master Fu.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have time to exin to the two of them. He simply put on a coat and called Grandpa Le while ordering the driver to go to the hospital.


    As a result, Le Wan, who hade out to y with the whole family, also found out from Grandpa Le that Le Yan had taken a knife for Fu Sui.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. tsk¡­ No.¡± Le Wan shook her head. ¡°Le Yan is so cruel to herself to achieve her goal.¡±


    Due to her appearance and interference, the rtionship between Le Yan and Fu Sui didn¡¯t seem to be as good as before, and Fu Sui¡¯s contact with the He family¡¯s Second Miss wasn¡¯t too discrete, so Le Wan had vaguely heard some news from Mama Le.


    She was also very curious if Le Yan and Fu Sui¡¯s rtionship had gone in a different direction and died halfway. However, she didn¡¯t expect that at this critical moment, Le Yan would actually be able to cut her losses and make such a decision.


    ording to Fu Sui¡¯s character, he should be touched to the extreme and even more devoted to Le Yan, right? Sure enough, they were destined to be the male and female protagonists. It was not so easy to separate the two.


    At this time, Le Wan was standing on the balcony of the seaside vi. Beside her was Zhai Jing, who hade out on a graduation trip with the Le family.


    He was a little confused after hearing Le Wan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he an enemy of Fu¡¯s enterprise? How can you be so sure that Le Yan did it herself?¡±


    Le Wan touched her chin with her finger, tilted her head, and thought for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably my intuition.¡±


    Or perhaps it was because of her understanding of Le Yan that she wasn¡¯t a ¡°self-sacrificing¡± person, even if the other party was Fu Sui.


    Therefore, as soon as she heard this, Le Wan subconsciously made a judgment that Le Yan¡¯s purpose of blocking the knife was not simple. Perhaps, she saw the murderer in advance and decided to block the knife for Fu Sui.


    However,pared to this spection, Le Wan was more inclined to think that perhaps this murder was rted to Le Yan. After all, if the murderer was an evil man, ording to Le Yan¡¯s character, Le Wan didn¡¯t believe that she would have the courage to risk her life.


    Since Le Yan dared to rush up, it meant that she knew what she was doing. She just didn¡¯t know how she did it.


    When Zhai Jing heard what she said, he thought for a while and shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about student Le, so I don¡¯t know what her style of doing things is like, so it¡¯s hard to make a guess.¡±


    Le Wan turned around and red at him.


    ¡°You know, as a qualified boyfriend, you should blindly support your girlfriend at this time. You should agree with her and scold the enemy with her.¡±


    Zhai Jing loved to see Le Wan¡¯s mischievous side. He smiled.


    ¡°Then, what should I say at this time? Please teach me.¡±


    Le Wan put her hands on her waist and said,


    ¡°You should say yes, yes, yes. Le Yan is a scheming woman. She must have nned this!¡±


    Zhai Jing nodded in agreement and repeated Le Wan¡¯s words sternly. Then, he looked at Le Wan with an ¡°I¡¯ve done well¡± expression.


    Looking at him begging for a reward, Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but tiptoe and pinch his nose.


    ¡°Why are you so lovely?¡± After saying that, she burst outughing.


    Zhai Jing took the opportunity to move closer and whispered in her ear,


    ¡°Then how do you n to dote on me?¡±

 Chapter 249 - 249 Biting

    249 Biting


    As soon as Zhai Jing said this, Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but re at him again. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with this guy, but he was bing more and more glib.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more reserved in front of the whole family?¡±


    Le Wan rolled her eyes and twisted his arm. She heard a ¡°si ha¡± sound.


    ¡°How is it? Is it painful enough?¡±


    Zhai Jing forced a smile and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Enough, enough.¡±


    Only then did Le Wan let go of his hand in satisfaction.


    ¡°Look at how well I¡¯m treating you. I¡¯ll grant all your requests.¡±


    Seeing her being so unreasonable, Zhai Jing felt both love and helplessness. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out to pinch her little nose and shake it a few times.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sure that I won¡¯t dare to be angry with you.¡±


    As her nose was pinched, Le Wan¡¯s voice sounded nasal.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you up!¡±


    As she spoke, she lifted her head and freed her nose from his grip. She grinned, revealing a row of Jade-white teeth, and was about to bite his hand.


    Zhai Jing quickly retracted his hand.


    ¡°Are you a puppy? Why are you biting people?¡±


    He finally realized that there was something wrong with Le Wan¡¯s mood.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Why did she be so aggressive after hearing about Le Yan?


    Le Wan puffed up her cheeks and hung on the railing, feeling a little discouraged.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little upset.¡±


    Le Yan and Fu Sui didn¡¯t separate from each other, which meant that she could still be active for a long time. It also meant that the crisis against the Le family¡¯s main family hadn¡¯t beenpletely resolved. The recent events had even further intensified the conflict, gradually bringing the problem between the main family and the second family to the table.


    Just thinking about this made her feel a little irritated. If it was in the past, even if Le Wan had any emotions, she would suppress them in her heart and adjust herself. However, now that she was by Zhai Jing¡¯s side, she unconsciously rxed herself and brought out some of her emotions.


    Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t figure out the reason for her sudden change in mood and could only guess that it had something to do with Le Yan. However, she just pouted and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that she didn¡¯t want to say it, so he couldn¡¯tfort her at the moment.


    He thought for a moment and rolled up his sleeves, revealing a small part of his arm. He offered it to her.


    ¡°Do you want to take a bite to vent your anger?¡±


    Le Wan turned around and nced at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who gave this to me.¡±


    Zhai Jing pursed his lips andughed silently.


    ¡°Yes, I gave it to you.¡±


    Le Wan turned around and used her small hands to grab his arm and gestured for a moment. After confirming the position of her bite, she lowered her head and bit down.


    Behind him, not far away from the ss window, the Le family was gathered and ying cards. Zhai Jing was already mentally prepared. No matter how painful it was, he had to endure it and not cry out.


    When he saw Le Wan lowering her head, he quietly took a deep breath. In the end, after waiting for two seconds, the expected pain didn¡¯te. Instead, it was reced by a soft touch.


    Zhai Jing was stunned for a moment. Then, Le Wan let go of his hand and looked up with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Hmph, you must be frightened of me.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s hand caressed the ce where she had kissed him just now. He felt happy but also a little heartache.


    ¡°Actually, you can really bite it.¡±


    It was painful, but as long as Le Wan was happy, this pain was nothing.


    Le Wan pushed his hand away in disgust.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been ying on the beach for the whole afternoon. You¡¯re covered in sweat and sand. It¡¯s so dirty. I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Although she was indeed a little annoyed by Le Yan¡¯s matter, how could Le Yan do something that would hurt her family and please her enemy?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I don¡¯t mind you,¡± Zhai Jing smiled.


    He wanted to hug her after he finished speaking, but just as he raised his hand, a sound came from the ss behind him. He subconsciously turned back and saw Little Brother Le leaning on the ss, staring at him with a pair of resentful eyes.


    Le Wan walked over and opened the window.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Little Brother Le was still very polite to his sister.


    ¡°Dad asked you toe in and y cards.¡±


    Seeing him frowning like a little old man, Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but ruffle his hair.


    ¡°Why have you been acting all mysterious all day?¡±


    If someone else touched his head, Little Brother Le would¡¯ve jumped up and hit him. However, the person who touched his hair was Le Wan. Not only did he not dodge, but he even subconsciously cupped his palm in her direction. This cute look made Le Wan rub his hair a few more times.


    Little Brother Le squinted his eyes and enjoyed the joy of being together with his sister, but he sighed.


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.¡±


    How good would it be if Zhai Jing, that annoying person, was not here?

 Chapter 250 - 250 Grouping

    250 Grouping


    When he heard that Zhai Jing was going on a graduation trip with them, Little Brother Le had protested seriously. However, it was obvious that he was at the bottom of the Le family. No matter how hard he resisted, no one would listen to his opinion, so his resistance was futile.


    But even so, when Little Brother Le saw Zhai Jing, he still showed him an angry face.


    Everyone knew that this kid had a sisterplex and didn¡¯t like Le Wan¡¯s boyfriend. Therefore, after telling Zhai Jing not to care about this kid, everyone turned a blind eye to his childish behavior.


    Simrly, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t mind the inexplicable hostility and childish behavior of Little Brother Le. However, when he saw the intimate behavior between him and Le Wan, he felt a little ufortable.


    He stepped forward and reminded,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were going to y cards? Let¡¯s go over first, or else it won¡¯t be good to let them wait too long.¡±


    Le Wan retracted her hand.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    Just as he was enjoying the warm moment between them, he was suddenly interrupted by Zhai Jing. Little Brother Le opened his eyes and red at him fiercely, like a wolf cub whose territory had been invaded.


    Zhai Jing raised his eyebrows and saw that Le Wan was looking at her phone and didn¡¯t notice what was going on over there. Hence, he returned a provocative look to Little Brother Le, which naturally made him angry.


    He turned around and was about to fight back when Le Wan finished replying to Yin Huai¡¯s message and raised her head. Little Brother Le¡¯s face changed as he retracted his gaze and turned back into the obedient and cute little brother.


    He ignored Zhai Jing and pushed Le Wan¡¯s back as he walked forward.


    ¡°Big Brother and Second Brother said that they¡¯ll be going into the arenater. This is a rare opportunity to make them suffer. We have to rip them off ruthlessly.¡±


    Le Wan turned around and looked at Little Brother Le suspiciously.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to be ughtered?¡±


    With this little brother¡¯s intelligence, it would be a miracle if he didn¡¯t end up as a skeleton when he was up against his two sly old foxes, let alone ughter them.


    ¡°Baby,e, sit here.¡±


    As soon as Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le saw Le Waning over, they pulled out the chairs beside them enthusiastically and fought for her to sit down.


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, father, and mother will be in two groups. You and I will be in a group too. I promise to help you win a lot of money from them and let you go shoppingfortably tomorrow. You can buy whatever you want.¡± Big Brother Le patted the table beside him and spoke first.


    Second Brother Le was one step behind, but he was not discouraged.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Thest time we yed cards, Big Brother clearly lost to me by quite a few chips. His skills can¡¯tpare to mine. He only has a mouth left to talk big.¡±


    When he said that, Big Brother Le was not convinced.


    ¡°Thest time I lost to you, it was because something was going on at thepany and I was distracted and didn¡¯t y seriously. Why don¡¯t you mention that I won all the chips in your hands during the new year?¡±


    Second Brother Le was also unconvinced.


    ¡°We yed Mahjong during the new year, but we¡¯re ying cards now. How can it be the same?¡±


    At this time, Little Brother Le also joined the battle,


    ¡°No, sister has already told me that she will be in the same group as me.¡±


    Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le, who were in the middle of their argument, turned their heads in unison and looked at him in disdain.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Second Brother Le: ¡°You¡¯d better think of a way to protect those useless things in your hands first. Don¡¯t identally spend all of the baby¡¯s pocket money.¡±


    Little Brother Le, who was still a student and didn¡¯t earn any money, was almost angered to tears by the concentrated fire of the two.


    At the side, Old Master Le, Old Madam Le, as well as Papa Le, and Mama Le, the four elders, sat there and watched them y with smiles.


    Seeing that the three of them were fighting over such a small matter, Le Wan was also a little tired. She raised her hand and said,


    ¡°I want to be in the same group as Zhai Jing.¡±


    The three people who were quarreling were stunned. Oh right, they had forgotten that the biggest enemy was not the inner circle, but the outer circle. The three of them turned around and red at Zhai Jing. Then, Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le looked at each other and pointed at each other. They said in unison,


    ¡°Then let¡¯s be a group.¡±


    With one more person in the group, Little Brother Le, who was suddenly left behind, was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What about me?¡±

 Chapter 251 - 251 Collusion

    251 Collusion


    Big Brother Le patted his shoulder sympathetically,


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to thank you for the tea.¡±


    ¡°ying cards isn¡¯t your strong suit, so you¡¯ll just have to serve the tea,¡± Second Brother encouraged.


    Little Brother Le wanted to cry but had no tears. ying cards wasn¡¯t his strong suit, but was pouring tea his strong suit? Unfortunately, his opinion was directly taken away.


    !!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my family is rtively noisier. If you feel ufortable, you don¡¯t have to participate in these things.¡± From Le Wan¡¯s point of view, Zhai Jing¡¯s overall personality was more on the quiet side. This should be different from the environment he grew up in.


    She had heard from Mother Zhai that when she was young, she often locked little Zhai Jing up at home to watch television or do homework while she tried to earn money for the family. As a result, he developed a slightly antisocial character.


    Mother Zhai felt very guilty about this for a while, but little Zhai Jing himself didn¡¯t think much of it. In his words, those children of the same age as him were too stupid and he was also impatient to y with these people.


    After hearing his words, Mother Zhai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Due to this reason, even though Zhai Jing¡¯s IQ was extraordinary, Mother Zhai had never thought of letting him skip a grade or let him be admitted to college early.


    Mother Zhai had been worried that since little Zhai Jing didn¡¯t make any good friends among his peers, it would be difficult for him tomunicate with them if he were to skip a grade to a higher grade due to the age gap.


    Hence, Mother Zhai had been making Zhai Jing go to school and take the exams as normal. Le Wan had also thought of this. She was afraid that Zhai Jing wouldn¡¯t be used to such a noisy environment.


    Zhai Jing shook his head.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good for everyone to get together and have fun.¡±


    Unlike his family, his mother had been busy with work since he was young and had no time to y with him. Those years were the time when a child needed the most attention, but his mother wasn¡¯t by his side¡­


    Little Zhai Jing understood Mother Zhai¡¯s difficulties. He knew that it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t care about him. However, as a single mother, to support herself and her child, she had already exhausted most of her energy. Hence, it was very normal that she couldn¡¯t take care of him for a while.


    As a result, he didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. Instead, he took good care of himself at a young age, and could also take care of his mother.


    But even so, it didn¡¯t mean that Zhai Jing really liked this kind of life. When he was young, he looked out of the window many times. Every time he saw a family of three or four passing by, his eyes would be filled with envy.


    Therefore, when Zhai Jing saw the Le family gathered together and making a lot of noise, he was especially envious. Now, he was about to join in the fun.


    Le Wan observed his expression for a moment, and when she saw that he was really not forcing himself, she finally rxed.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s sit here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Baby, you guys can be our opponents.¡± Grandpa Le also asked them to sit down quickly.


    The first round started. The cards in Zhai Jing¡¯s hands were neither good nor bad. He thought for a while and arranged his cards properly. It was obvious that he already had a n in mind.


    At this time, Little Brother Le, who was in charge of serving tea, had already walked around the table and poured tea for everyone, so he was the only one present who had seen the cards of the four families.


    Atst, he came to Le Wan¡¯s side and broke off half an orange for her.


    ¡°Sister, try it. This orange is delicious.¡±


    Le Wan took it and just as she was about to stuff it into her mouth, she felt someone knocking on her chair leg. She looked down and realized that it was Little Brother Le who was kicking her chair leg.


    Le Wan was deep in thought. When she saw Zhai Jing taking out a ten of spades and was about to y it, she quickly stopped him.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to y another card.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s hand paused for a moment before he put the ten of spades back. Then, he yed the pair of threes beside him. After three rounds, Zhai Jing put thest card in his hand on the table, which meant that he had won this round.


    Le Wan cheered happily and secretly gave Little Brother Le a look, praising him for doing well and that he could continue to work hard.


    However, the moment she finished that look, Papa Le suddenly said,


    ¡°Le Xuan, if you¡¯re free, bring your bodyguards to the supermarket. I happen to have some things that I need you to buy.¡±


    The moment he opened his mouth, he sent Little Brother Le away. Le Wan looked up and saw Papa Le¡¯s eyes, which seemed to see through everything.


    Alright, it seemed like Papa Le had seen through their little trick.

 Chapter 252 - 252 Give Up the Cards

    252 Give Up the Cards


    Le Wan secretly stuck out her tongue at her father and didn¡¯t dare to y any more tricks.


    Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le looked at each other. Little Brother Le¡¯s obvious action just now was only because he thought he was being secretive. Who at the table didn¡¯t see it? They didn¡¯t expose him for the sake of the baby.


    Zhai Jing had just received the signal from Le Wan. He hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t know what to do. It was precisely because he received Le Wan¡¯s signal that he changed his card. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have cheated in front of his girlfriend¡¯s family.


    Without the main troublemaker, Little Brother Le, the next game was a realpetition of Kung Fu. The first round was won by Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le.


    !!


    However, they didn¡¯t feel happy that they had won. Instead, they looked at Zhai Jing.


    Both of them were top students in science. Their memory and card-counting skills were quite excellent. So, ording to Zhai Jing¡¯s cards, he should have won the game just now. However, Zhai Jing had yed it separately.


    Second Brother Le directly pushed the chips that Zhai Jing had pushed over to him back and said bluntly,


    ¡°Since you¡¯re giving up your cards, then your game is valid.¡±


    Master Le, who had lost the most, quickly shouted,


    ¡°Since this round is invalid, then give me back my chips.¡±


    Big Brother Le immediately blocked his outstretched hand.


    ¡°He gave me his cards, but you didn¡¯t, so you still lost.¡±


    Grandpa Le was unconvinced.


    ¡°Zhai Jing is a sensible child who knows how to respect the old and care for the young. He¡¯s not like you two. You¡¯re smart and you¡¯ve been calcting my cards all day. It¡¯s not fun at all!¡±


    Second Brother Le chuckled as he counted his chips.


    ¡°We won this with our own abilities. Grandpa, if you can¡¯t afford to lose, then let us have the table. I¡¯m also itching to break up and y with Big Brother.


    Grandpa Le waved his hand and made a gesture to chase him away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only yed two rounds. I¡¯m not done yet. Don¡¯te over and be an eyesore.¡±


    It was very obvious that he had poor skills and a yful nature.


    When Zhai Jing saw this scene, he was at a loss.


    Papa Le chuckled from the side.


    ¡°Our family never does things like giving and taking. Winning more or less depends on one¡¯s ability. You don¡¯t have to give in to us.¡±


    Although Papa Le wasn¡¯t as good at counting cards as his two sons and Zhai Jing, he had been in the business world for many years. Based on his experience alone, he could roughly guess the cards. Therefore, he had won this round by a small margin.


    Zhai Jing pursed his lips and felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t y cards often, so I¡¯m not very familiar with it.¡±


    Papa Le didn¡¯t expose him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll get familiar with it after a few more rounds.¡±


    Besides the first round of cheating with Little Brother Le¡¯s help, Le Wan didn¡¯t make a sound after that.


    There was once a gambler in the Le family¡¯s ancestors who lost all the family property. It wasn¡¯t until Grandpa Le¡¯s generation that the Le family began to rise. Therefore, the Le family taught their children from a young age not to be easily addicted to gambling.


    Usually, when everyone gathered together, only their family members would asionally use it to amuse themselves. It was their first day out and they were already at the Mahjong table. It was more or less a test for Zhai Jing.


    There were only a few traditional ways to test a son-inw. One was to look at his alcohol tolerance, and the other was to look at his cards. Zhai Jing didn¡¯t drink, so Papa Le and the rest could only see the real deal at the card table.


    With Papa Le¡¯s words, Zhai Jing became serious in the third round. Papa Le and Big Brother Le looked at each other and yed abination of cards to block Zhai Jing¡¯s cards.


    Zhai Jing frowned and looked at the cards. After thinking for a while, he unwrapped a pair of cards. In the end, Papa Le also unwrapped a card and followed.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s hand paused for a moment. He couldn¡¯t keep up with the cards, so he could only say,


    ¡°Pass.¡±


    In the end, Big Brother Le won again. Grandpa Le counted the number of cards in his hands and said happily,


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t have to pay for this one, and I¡¯m still making a small profit.¡±


    As he spoke, he spread his hands in front of Papa Le and asked him about the chips he had won.


    Papa Le shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to give you anything less. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Zhai Jing, who had the most cards in his hands, also silently counted a dozen chips for Big Brother Le.


    Big Brother Le pushed the chips into Second Brother¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re on good luck today. We¡¯ll win a lot of money.¡±


    Second Brother Le smiled at Le Wan who was sitting behind Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Baby, you don¡¯t have to be afraid even if you lose money. We¡¯ll give you a big red packet when we win, and we guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to go shoppingfortably tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be waiting for your big red packet.¡±


    Although Le Wan had never been short of money, it would be more enjoyable for her to spend the money that someone had won for her.

 Chapter 253 - 253 A Trap: Part 1

    253 A Trap: Part 1


    Old master Leughed and scolded Second Brother Le.<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re really good at scheming, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re thinking of winning our money to buy flowers and present them to Buddha.¡±


    Zhai Jing pursed his lips when he heard what they said. His desire to win was incited.


    If the money he won today was all for Le Wan, then he wouldn¡¯t give up this opportunity.


    Another round of cards started and Zhai Jing¡¯s cards were broken by Big Brother Le again. He finally knew what the problem was.


    Big Brother Le and Papa Le had colluded to set up a game for him. It was clearly a good set of cards, but to break their cards, he had to tear them apart.


    The two of them joined forces to fight one on one. Even the smart Zhai Jing had a hard time dealing with them. On the other hand, Master Le, who was sitting opposite him, seemed to not have noticed the abnormality on the table and was happily counting the chips he had won.


    Zhai Jing and the people at the table were at war. Both sides exchanged blows and Old Master Le gained the upper hand.


    Although he didn¡¯t win many rounds, he won the most because of his low number of cards.


    At this time, Little Brother Le and the bodyguard came back with a lot of things. Grandma Le looked at the time and reminded,


    ¡°It¡¯s veryte. Let¡¯s y onest round and then disperse.¡±<div>


    Big Brother Le looked at the chip box behind him. Other than Old Master Le, he was the one who had won the most tonight.


    He nced at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°For thisst round, let¡¯s add another bet on top of the chips.¡±


    Papa le¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard that.


    ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree at dinner that we¡¯ll go fishing together tomorrow? We¡¯ll also go to the newly developed Ind next door at night. But didn¡¯t they receive a notice tonight that there was going to be a meeting between the owners of this vi area? It just so happens that we need one person to participate.¡± Big Brother Le looked around the card table.


    ¡°The one who loses this round will attend the meeting.¡±


    That¡¯s right, the vi they were in now was the property that Papa Le had bought previously. Since they were going to send Grandpa Le and Grandma Le to the Southern continent, they decided to stay here for a few days, look at the sea, and dive.


    The owners¡¯ Committee would be held a few times a year, but since the Le family rarely lived here, they had never attended it. This time, they had only happened to meet.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he participated or not, but now that Big Brother Le had specifically mentioned it, everyone at the table knew that he was targeting Zhai Jing.<div>


    If Zhai Jing lost this round, not only would he have the least chips in his hands, but he would also have to represent the Le family to attend the Property Committee tomorrow. In that case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Le Wan for the whole day.


    Le Wan had also guessed Big Brother Le¡¯s intention. When she saw Zhai Jing frowning, she went up to him and asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Do you need any help?¡±


    Before Zhai Jing could say anything, Big Brother Le stopped her.


    ¡°Baby, the people outside the venue can¡¯t help. Otherwise, it will be considered cheating.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking, is it not allowed?¡± Le Wan made a face at him.


    Second Brother Le imitated her andy on Big Brother Le¡¯s back. He pinched his throat and asked,


    ¡°Big brother, do you need any help?¡±


    Big Brother Le felt goosebumps all over his body.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Le Wan was so angry that her face turned red. She patted Zhai Jing¡¯s shoulder and said,


    ¡°Look at how arrogant he is. We must win this round. Let¡¯s see if he can still smile then.¡±


    Zhai Jing turned around and patted her hand.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll definitely win.¡±


    Then he lowered his head and counted the chips.


    ¡°Fortunately, although I¡¯m inst ce now, I should only have three chips less than Uncle Le. Even if I don¡¯t win this round, as long as I don¡¯t lose, I won¡¯t be inst ce.¡±


    When Papa Le heard this, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis. He had promised to go diving with his wife. If Zhai Jing took the opportunity to overtake him, he would have to break his promise. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t lose this round.


    As soon as Big Brother Le heard Zhai Jing¡¯s words, he knew that he was trying to sow discord and tear apart the father-son alliance.


    Logically speaking, such an obvious trick wouldn¡¯t work. However, when Zhai Jing used thisst card and looked at Papa Le¡¯s serious expression, he knew that he had used this method in the right direction.


    Sure enough, Papa Le chose not to sacrifice himself to build a bridge for Big Brother Le this time. Instead, he was determined to win the game himself, and the alliance between the father and son was broken.

 Chapter 254 - 254 We Won

    254 We Won


    Without the deliberately bad guys, it was obviously much easier for Zhai Jing to fight and he won this round very quickly.


    For the sake of their partners, they had all given it their all. However, because Big Brother Le and Grandpa Le had gained too much of an advantage in the early stages, in the end, Papa Le was the one with the least chips.


    He looked at his eldest and second sons with some resentment.


    ¡°It seems that you two will have to apany your mother to go diving tomorrow.¡±


    Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le quivered. Papa Le and Mama Le had made an appointment to go diving. If they were to interfere, they would have to act ording to their mood for the next few days.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t let his father leave his mother behind to attend the property owners¡¯ meeting. Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le looked at each other helplessly and finally chose a game of Rock, Paper, Scissors.


    Big Brother Le lost and pushed his chips away, sighing,


    ¡°Why is it that after working so hard to win so much, The biggest loser, in the end, is actually me?¡±


    Papa Le patted him.


    ¡°That shows that you¡¯re capable of doing more work, doesn¡¯t it?¡± He even gave him a look that said, ¡°You¡¯re a sensible kid.¡±


    On the other hand, Grandpa Le called Le Wan over happily.


    ¡°I¡¯m the big winner today.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter if he picked it up or won it himself, he had the most chips in his hands, so he was the big winner.


    The old man took out his wallet, took out a bank card from it, and put it in Le Wan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Here, this is the big red packet we agreed to give you. Tomorrow, when we go to the new ind, you can swipe as much as you want. You don¡¯t have to save money for me.¡±


    Le Wan nced at her father. After getting a nod from him, she took it happily.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t be sad when the timees.¡±


    Grandpa Le waved his hand nonchntly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just swipe it. At most, I¡¯ll burst my card and I¡¯ll go to your father and cry that I¡¯m poor. He lost the most today anyway, so he should be the one paying.¡±


    When the game ended, it wasn¡¯t toote. The two elders, as well as Papa Le and Mama Le, had returned to their rooms to rest. When Le Wan saw that Zhai Jing looked a little unhappy, she thought that he was unhappy because of the game.


    She held his hand and the two of them walked to the beach in front of the vi.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Big brother and father probably wanted to test you too, so they set up a game to target you at the table just now.¡±


    Zhai Jing shook his head.


    ¡°I know how they feel.¡±


    Therefore, no matter how hard he was stopped, he wasn¡¯t angry just now. Instead, he was happy that Le Wan had such a good family.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to be really angry, Le Wan was puzzled.


    ¡°Then why are you unhappy?¡±


    At the mention of this, Zhai Jing was still a little depressed.


    ¡°I was thinking of winning the game and giving it to you as a prize. But my two brothers and uncle are so good that they had me under their thumb.¡±


    No matter how good he was at counting cards, if he encountered Big Brother Le who was also good at counting cards, and Papa Le who yed with him in the open, the oue would most probably be the same. He would be at a disadvantage if he yed one on both of them.


    As expected, to be able to give birth to such an outstanding Le Wan, the rest of the Le family were not to be trifled with, except for Little Brother Le of course. Zhai Jing could already foresee that he wouldn¡¯t be free every time he went to the Le family¡¯s house with Le Wan.


    ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡± Le Wan wanted tough when she saw his sad face.


    Zhai Jing shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of these things. I just feel that it¡¯s a little tricky to deal with them.¡±


    After all, he wasn¡¯t a person who was good at dancing around, so he was somewhat at a loss when he encountered these people.


    To this, Le Wan could only pat his shoulder andfort him,


    ¡°They¡¯re just making things difficult for you on a whim. They don¡¯t usually have the time to do this.¡±


    Zhai Jing sighed and took the opportunity to pull her into his arms.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    In the master bedroom on the second floor of the vi, Papa Le looked at the two people hugging outside the window. His hand paused for a moment, but he still closed the curtains and turned to ask Mama Le, who was tidying up the bed.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been together for a day. What do you think of Zhai Jing?¡±


    On the other hand, her mother was quite fond of him.


    ¡°He¡¯s good-looking, smart, and not arrogant or impatient. Although he¡¯s a little dull and quiet, he can respond to Baby¡¯s every word. That¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Papa Le was also quite satisfied with Zhai Jing. At least, he looked more reliable than Fu Sui. However, when he heard Mama Le praise Zhai Jing so much, he felt a little sad.


    It¡¯s only the first day. Who knows if this kid is pretending? He thought.


    Let¡¯s wait and see.

 Chapter 255 - 255 Scheming

    255 Scheming


    Mama Le saw her husband¡¯s expression and knew that he was being awkward again. She picked up a pillow and hit him.


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡±


    Papa Le was hit. Although it didn¡¯t hurt, he was a little aggrieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it for myself. How much can I see?¡±


    !!


    Moreover, he felt that although Zhai Jing looked honest and quiet, he was actually a little vixen. Just like tonight¡¯s game, he seemed to be working hard, but how could he, an old man in the business world, not notice the abnormality?


    This kid was still secretly throwing the game to him, but it was more subtle. If he hadn¡¯t been watching his game, he would¡¯ve almost been fooled.


    At this moment, he was probably using his defeat to act pitifully in front of his daughter. With so many thoughts running through his mind, Papa Le was a little worried that his daughter wouldn¡¯t be able to win against him.


    Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le, who were sitting in front of the bar, also talked about how Zhai Jing had secretly gone easy on them.


    ¡°This kid is also cunning. He only went easy on grandpa and father, the two elders. He¡¯s really tight on us.¡±


    Big Brother Le swirled the wine ss in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the words you said to the baby agitated him, so he was after us.¡±


    Second Brother Le sneered,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that he was so petty.¡±


    Big Brother Le nced at him and said with a faint smile,


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to say that?¡±


    Second Brother Le spread his hands.


    ¡°It was such a straight hook, but didn¡¯t he bite it?¡±


    Big Brother Le raised his ss and toasted him from a distance.


    ¡°You¡¯d be the one who¡¯d be worried if he didn¡¯t take the bait.¡±


    On the beach outside the vi, she said,


    ¡°You mean they all went easy on you in thest round?¡± Le Wan was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Not only Papa Le and Grandpa Le, but even Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le, who had always been at loggerheads with him, also went easy on him at thest moment.


    As Le Xuan had said before that he wanted to enter the entertainment industry to be a star, Le Wan helped to pull strings and let him sign with Second Brother Le¡¯s entertainmentpany.


    Just as Le Wan had guessed, although Second Brother Le had a good impression of this loyal younger brother of his, he was still very strict with him. He even said that if he couldn¡¯t meet the assessment criteria, he wouldn¡¯t let him debut.


    Therefore, in the past few days, Le Xuan had been training hard, causing him to seize every opportunity toin to Le Wan.


    Although Le Wan was sitting behind Zhai Jing, she had to deal with Le Xuan¡¯s messages while watching the game. Hence, she didn¡¯t notice the small confrontation that happened during the game in time. Now that she heard Zhai Jing talking about it, she eximed in surprise.


    It could only be said that life was like a y, and it all depended on acting skills. It was clearly a confrontation between four people, but it seemed as if they had 800 tricks.


    ¡°Thinking about it this way, I suddenly feel that it¡¯s not bad to live like a little brother.¡±


    At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be so tired if he wasn¡¯t so calctive. Every time Little Brother Ley on the bed, he would fall into a deep sleep in less than a minute. One could tell that he was a person without a heart and a brain.


    However, he was such a carefree person who lived a happy life. Just his ability to sleep within seconds alone was something that people with sleep disorders would be very envious of.


    ¡°I see that you usually despise him very much, but you actually love him quite a bit, right?¡±


    As an only child, although Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t understand what it felt like to have an elder brother and a younger brother, he thought of the look of enjoyment on Little Brother Le¡¯s face when Le Wan touched his head. She thought that he should be very happy.


    ¡°I have no choice. I only have one brother.¡±


    Even though Little Brother Le was clingy, loved to cause trouble, and was stupid, he was really good to his sister and always put her first.


    When she thought of how Little Brother Le ended up in the book, Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but pamper him a little more. Of course, when it was time to scold him, she wouldn¡¯t hold back.


    The sea breeze was still a little hard. Zhai Jing pulled off his coat and pulled Le Wan into his arms.


    ¡°Every time I see you two together, I wonder what it would be like if I had a younger brother too. No matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t think of that image.¡±


    Mother Zhai¡¯s illness had left a deep impression on his heart. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to live in the empty life that he had imagined.


    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I can be sure of. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be a good sibling like you.¡±

 Chapter 256 - 256 Visiting

    256 Visiting


    Zhai Jing with his casual words at this time didn¡¯t expect that one day not long after, they woulde true.


    Just as Le Wan and Zhai Jing were having a heart-to-heart talk at the beach, Second Uncle Le had also rushed to the hospital.


    Fortunately, Fu Sui had sent Le Yan to a private hospital and registered for a VIP Ward, so he could still enter the ward even after visiting hours.


    ¡°Aiyo, why did it be like this!¡± Second Uncle Le shouted as soon as he entered the ward.


    !!


    Fu Sui was startled by his loud voice and frowned unconsciously. He made a ¡°shush¡± gesture to him, indicating for him to keep his voice down.


    Second Uncle Le thought to himself that this little brat had quite the style to actually dare to discipline him, an elder. However, because Fu Sui was the future son-inw chosen by the first branch, his status in the Le family was somewhat like that of a husband.


    Due to the Le family¡¯s love for Le Wan and the Fu family¡¯s status and power, Second Uncle Le was somewhat avoiding Fu Sui. So even if he was Le Yan¡¯s biological father, and it was supposed to be Fu Sui¡¯s turn to please him, Second Uncle Le still couldn¡¯t change his mind.


    Fu Sui¡¯s actions and eyes made Second Uncle Le feel disgusted, but he still restrained himself and said softly,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I heard that Yanyan took a knife for you, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s lying here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Uncle. It was my fault. It¡¯s all my fault that Yanyan ended up like this.¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t shirk from his responsibility, Second Uncle Le patted his shoulder in satisfaction.


    ¡°Since my silly daughter has set her mind on you and is even willing to sacrifice her life for you, you can¡¯t let her down. Otherwise, even if the Le family has to shed all pretenses of cordiality, we¡¯ll still demand an exnation from you.¡±


    Fu Sui stood up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Uncle. I definitely won¡¯t let Yanyan down.¡±


    It was also at this moment that Second Uncle Le noticed the handprint on the other side of his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s that on your face? Who would be so ruthless as to p half of your face swollen?¡±


    Fu Sui couldn¡¯t say that the wound on his face was caused by his father, so he could only vaguely say,


    ¡°I had a little argument with someone, so I didn¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Second Uncle Le thought that he was injured in the evening incident, so he didn¡¯t ask much.


    ¡°When will Yanyan wake up?¡±


    Although it was a single VIP Ward and the environment wasn¡¯t bad, he didn¡¯t want to stay overnight in the hospital.


    Fu Sui saw through his thoughts and felt a little pitiful for Le Yan. With such an unreliable father, she must not have had a good life in the Le family. No wonder Le Yan would rather stay in the old house than live with her biological parents.


    But at the same time, he thought of his falling out with his father andughed at himself. In the past few years, his situation wasn¡¯t much better than Le Yan¡¯s.


    It seemed that their parents weren¡¯t close to each other. If the Fu family didn¡¯t want to acknowledge Le Yan in the end, then he and Le Yan would have to support each other with their backs to each other.


    The 18-year-old Fu Sui had all kinds of thoughts, but when faced with his lover¡¯s life-and-death rescue, he was still touched by the pure feelings in it and wanted to put it into practice for the rest of his life.


    He suppressed his thoughts and looked down.


    ¡°The doctor said that Yanyan will only wake up when the anesthetic wears off. It¡¯s sote now and it¡¯s not good to stay in the ward. Second Uncle, you can go home first. I¡¯ll stay here and watch over her. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as she wakes up.¡±


    Second Uncle Le was naturally happy that he didn¡¯t have to keep watch at the hospital. He had to admit that this kid from the Fu family was quite sensible. He patted Fu Sui¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°With you here to look after Yanyan, how can I be worried?¡±


    At this time, Fu Sui¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took it out and nced at it before saying to Second Uncle Le apologetically,


    ¡°Second Uncle, please stay a little longer. I¡¯ll go out and take a call.¡±


    Seeing that Fu Sui had taken the initiative to stay in the hospital for him, Second Uncle Le naturally wouldn¡¯t argue with him over the time of a phone call and very generously let him answer the phone.


    After hearing Fu Sui¡¯s footstepsing out of the ward, Le Yan, who had been pretending to be unconscious, finally moved her hands and feet, which were a little numb.


    As soon as Second Uncle Le saw the movement on the bed, he turned his head and saw that Le Yan had opened her eyes.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already woken up, why are you still pretending to be asleep?¡± Second Uncle Le said in a bad mood.

 Chapter 257 - 257 Disaster

    257 Disaster


    Second Uncle Le didn¡¯t believe that Le Yan would wake up so coincidentally as soon as Fu Sui left the ward.


    Le Yan clutched her stomach and gasped. She had really been stabbed, and now that the anesthetic had lost its effect, the wound hurt.


    ¡°Fu Sui and his dad just quarreled. What else can I do other than pretend to be asleep?¡±


    When Second Uncle Le heard that there was such a show, he immediately perked up his ears.


    ¡°Why did they quarrel?¡±


    Le Yan bit her lower lip.


    ¡°His father wants him to give the He family¡¯s second daughter a gift and agree to the marriage with the He family.


    Second Uncle Le was immediately unwilling when he heard this.


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    Le Yan quickly stopped him and asked him to keep his voice down, or it would be bad if Fu Sui heard it.


    Second Uncle Le had no choice but to lower his voice.


    ¡°You were the one who got together with him first, and you saved his life this time. Why should the Fu family look down on you and let him go on a blind date and get married to another girl?¡±


    Le Yan said coldly,


    ¡°Because the He family is rich and can develop a project with the Fu family. Because Second Miss He is loved by her family, marrying her means that she can get the help of the He family indirectly, and the interests of the two families are bound together.¡±


    Second Uncle Le was unconvinced.


    ¡°Our Le family isn¡¯t bad either.¡±


    ¡°No matter how rich the Le family is, it¡¯s not our money,¡± Le Yan said.


    This was because thepany¡¯s shares and real power were all in Papa Le¡¯s hands. If the second branch of the family lost its share of thepany¡¯s dividends, they would be no different from ordinary people. They might even be worse than ordinary people.


    How could Second Uncle Le not know about these things? However, he didn¡¯t have the ability to get it back, and no one taught him how to deal with such aplicated matter.


    So no matter how unwilling and dissatisfied he was in his heart, Second Uncle Le could only watch helplessly as the first household¡¯s days became more and more prosperous.


    ¡°So, father, do you want to be like this for the rest of your life?¡± Le Yan asked.


    Second Uncle Le retorted subconsciously,


    ¡°Who would want to be like this for the rest of their life?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ Then let¡¯s think of a way to make our branch the head of the Le group,¡± Le Yan said in a low voice. ¡°Then all the problems we¡¯re facing now can be easily solved.¡±


    Second Uncle Le was stunned and stuttered, ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s good to be ambitious, but do you have the confidence to win against your uncle and your two cousins?¡±


    ¡°How can I fight against so many of them?¡± Le Yan shook her head. ¡°But we can find outside help.¡± Le Yan looked at the door.


    Second Uncle Le¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Indeed, Fu Sui¡¯s ability isn¡¯t bad. Perhaps he cane up with a good idea to drive your uncle and cousin out of thepany.¡±


    ¡°We can slowly n this, there¡¯s no rush.¡± Le Yan warned Second Uncle Le,


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about what we said today. Otherwise, we will both suffer.¡±


    Second Uncle Le rolled his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a simple matter. Do you think I don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking precautions,¡± Le Yan said.


    Second Uncle Le thought about what had happened in the past two days and the fact that they had yet to find out where Old Master Le and Grandma Le had been taken to.


    He gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    In any case, if they seeded, it would be a hundred benefits and no harm to them. If they failed, the Fu family would be at the bottom. At that time, all the responsibility would be pushed to him, and the people of the second branch could still go invisible.


    Hearing Fu Sui¡¯s footsteps approaching the ward, Le Yany back down and continued to pretend to be unconscious.


    Fu Sui looked at the time.


    ¡°The doctor said she should wake up at this time. Why isn¡¯t Yanyan moving? Did she hit her head?¡±


    At this moment, Le Yan made some movements. Fu Sui was instantly delighted.


    ¡°Yanyan, you¡¯re finally awake. You almost scared me to death.¡±


    Le Yan clutched her stomach, half-lying on the bed with a weak look. Her whole body exuded a kind of charm that made people pity her, which made Second Uncle Le, who was watching from the side, click his tongue in wonder.


    With Le Yan¡¯s acting skills and her delicate appearance, she might be able to be famous in the entertainment industry as an actress.


    Seeing the strange smile on Second Uncle Le¡¯s face, Le Yan couldn¡¯t help but re at him. Second Uncle Le thought of the n that they had just concocted and reluctantly put away his mocking expression. He thought to himself,


    I¡¯ll listen to you this time. If you fail again this time, don¡¯t me him for being merciless.


    Fu Sui, who was so immersed in his joy, didn¡¯t notice the eye contact between the father and daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re awake. You can witness the moment of the game¡¯s sess with me tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 258 - 258 Departure

    258 Departure


    The next morning, the sun was shining brightly. It was very suitable weather for fishing.


    Mama Le came to Le Wan¡¯s room early in the morning and woke her up. After watching her wash up, she applied three thickyers of barrier cream and sunscreen on her.


    These men have thick skin and aren¡¯t afraid of the sun. We can¡¯tpare to them. If we really stay out at sea for so long, we¡¯ll lose ayer of skin when we wake up tomorrow.


    After applying the sunblock, she even asked Le Wan to put on a sunblock shirt, a sunblock sleeve, and a long-brimmed hat.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Le Wan felt that she was dressed like a fisherman who went out to sea to fish.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to wrap it up so tightly, right?¡±


    After all, she had just gone out to sea with Le Xuan and the others a few days ago. At that time, she had only simply put on some sunblock and even sunbathed on the deck for a while. She didn¡¯t seem to have gotten any tan or red!


    Mama Le was putting on her eyeliner in front of the mirror. She rolled her eyes when she heard that.


    ¡°You went out to sea on a luxury cruise ship, but they went fishing today and rented a fisherman¡¯s fishing boat. The difference between the two is huge.¡±


    ¡°Just the height of a ship alone could make a huge difference. To facilitate fishing, the deck of the fishing boat is built much lower than the water¡¯s surface. Under the direct sunlight of the summer, the water vapor on the water surface evaporates, and standing on the deck is stuffy and hot.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did dad and the others want to rent a fishing boat?¡± Le Wan didn¡¯t understand.


    Speaking of this, Mama Le was a little angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of your dad and your big brother. The two men actually made a bet and said that whoever could catch a rare fish would win. The winner can take an extra week off to y outside, while the loser has toplete the work for two people.¡±


    For this reason, they specifically went to find local fishermen and rented their professional fishing boat. They also asked the fisherman to be a guide and let him drive the boat directly to the ce where they could harvest rare fish, and the two of them wouldpete.


    In the end, Big Brother Le lost in a game of rock, paper, and scissors after the game of cardsst night and ended up in the opening Chairman¡¯s Committee.


    However, the fishing boat had already been rented, so they couldn¡¯t waste it. Therefore, the rest of the people still went out to sea ording to their original n.


    ¡°Then why are you ying with them?¡± Le Wan asked curiously when she saw Mama Le¡¯s angry face.


    Mama Le was also helpless.


    ¡°I have no choice. I promised your dad that I would go fishing with him and he would go diving with me after the fishing.¡±


    Well, this was the fun between a couple. She shouldn¡¯t have spoken so much just now.


    When the two of them finished packing up and came out, they saw Father Le, Second Brother Le, Zhai Jing, and the rest with long-brimmed hats, sun-protective shirts, and a towel to wipe their sweat.


    Judging from the style, it was undoubtedly Mama Le¡¯s taste, so she probably bought it all at once.


    Le Wan walked to Zhai Jing¡¯s side listlessly. When she saw that Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t help butugh, she pouted.


    ¡°I know I look like a fisherman now, but you¡¯re not allowed tough at me.¡±


    Zhai Jing cleared his throat.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯tugh.¡±


    As soon as Le Wan raised her head, she saw the corners of his mouth curled up and his eyes shining.


    ¡°Liar! You¡¯re obviouslyughing at me!¡±


    Zhai Jing had no choice but to put on the light blue sunblock shirt and put on the beige long-brimmed hat.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost the same as you now, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I smile or not.¡±


    On purpose, Le Wan took two steps back and raised her head to look at him carefully. Suddenly, she was a little unhappy.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find it strange when you wear it, but I do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m probably taller.¡± It was also Zhai Jing¡¯s first time wearing these sun-protection shirts. Without a mirror, he didn¡¯t know how he looked, so he could only make up stories to coax Le Wan.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re tall, fair, and have delicate facial features. You¡¯ll look good even if you put a Gunny sack over your head,¡± said Le Wan, feeling a little jealous.


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not dressed too badly. It¡¯s just that this red and greenbination is too conspicuous, so it¡¯s a little out of ce.¡±


    Le Wan suspected that this outfit was deliberately made up by Mama Le. Otherwise, why did everyone else¡¯s outfit look normal, but hers looked weird?


    However, it was just a piece of clothing after all. Le Wan was embarrassed for a moment and quickly pretended that it was nothing. He happily took out arge bottle of sunblock spray from his bag and said,


    ¡°Come,e,e, I¡¯ll spray sunblock on you.¡±

 Chapter 259 - 259 Missed

    259 Missed


    Hence, Zhai Jing, Little Brother Le, and Father Le stood there as if they were being punished and let her spray sunblock on them from head to toe.


    As for Second Brother Le, he was in the entertainment industry. Although he was a boss, he was also a delicate boy, so he had already tidied himself up.


    There was also Grandpa Le and Grandma Le. Because they were too old, they were not suitable for this fishing activity. Papa Le had hired a guide in advance and asked him to take the two old people to the aquarium.


    After they were ready, the group boarded the ship and set off. The fishing boat drove for about an hour and a half before they arrived at their destination.


    !!


    Papa Le looked into the sea from the deck and saw the school of fish swimming past the boat. He was instantly excited and said boldly,


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy lunch today! I¡¯ll guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to eat the freshest and most tender Shiban fish and big yellow croaker!¡±


    After Papa Le made his bold statement, he took out a chair and swung the fishing rod down. Then, he sat down and waited for the stone-spotted fish and the yellow croaker to bite.


    ¡°Dad, do you think I¡¯m reliable?¡± Le Wan poked Second Brother Le.


    Second Brother Le was wearing a pair of brown sunsses. His gaze shifted from the sea to Papa Le.


    ¡°Do you know what dad¡¯s best result was in fishing?¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What is it? Did he fall into a bluefin tuna or something?¡±


    When Second Brother Le saw Papa Le suddenly nce over, he said in a low voice,


    ¡°It¡¯s fish. I caught fish three times in a row.¡±


    ¡°Then why was he so confident just now?¡± Le Wan was speechless.


    Second Brother Le didn¡¯t think much of it.


    ¡°Which fisherman isn¡¯t confident and doesn¡¯t have a tough mouth?¡±


    Papa Le¡¯s sharp ears heard their conversation and he immediately disagreed.


    ¡°The most important thing in fishing is not the fish, but the process of fishing. So, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you catch a fish or not¡­¡±


    He was rambling on when Le Wan suddenly pointed at the buoy on his fishing rod.


    ¡°It moved.¡±


    Papa Le turned around and saw the buoy being pulled. He immediately squatted down excitedly to retract the rod.


    Le Wan shook her head. Didn¡¯t he just say that the result of the fishing was not important? He was so excited when he saw the fish take the bait. In the end, he didn¡¯t mean what he said and was just trying to save his dignity.


    Papa Le retracted the rod happily.


    ¡°Look at the resistance. This fish looks big.¡±


    Hearing Papa Le¡¯s words, everyone gathered around him.


    ¡°Just wait and see. If it¡¯s big enough, just this one alone will be enough for lunch.¡±


    Le Wan was also excited. ¡°Can we catch tuna? I like to eat tuna.¡±


    When he was almost done with the fishing rod, Papa Le raised his hand and lifted the fishing rod. A ck ball jumped out of the water. It was arge ball of seaweed. There wasn¡¯t even a small shrimp on the map, let alone tuna, grouper, or yellow croaker.


    The scene fell silent. The smile on Papa Le¡¯s face froze. He sat down in silence as if the smugness from earlier had never happened.


    Mama Le¡¯s heart ached when she saw him like that. She immediately sat beside him andforted him,


    ¡°This is only the first pole. Just treat it as a warm-up.¡±


    Papa Le was obviously aggrieved.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of seaweed. Why does it have to move around? It¡¯s really like a fish taking the bait just by pulling the buoy.¡±


    When Mama Le saw this, she immediately went forward and hugged his arm. When Le Wan saw this, he held Zhai Jing¡¯s hand and led him to the other end of the deck.


    As soon as Little Brother Le saw Le Wan, he wanted to follow her, but he was pulled away by Second Brother Le and brought to another side.


    Le Wan squatted on the deck and looked at Zhai Jing, who was feeding the fish on the hook. He had a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to eat the fish that my father caught this afternoon. It seems that I¡¯ll have to rely on you.¡±


    Zhai Jing was a little embarrassed and wanted to facepalm. However, he realized that his hands were covered with fish feed and had to give up.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t really caught any fish before. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to catch one.¡±


    So, it was better not to have too much hope in him.


    Unexpectedly, Le Wan pped her hands and said,


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a newbie protection period for those who have just started fishing. They can catch any fish they want. Hurry and try it.¡±


    When he heard Le Wan¡¯s words, Zhai Jing felt a little hopeful. Hence, he followed Papa Le¡¯s lead and sat on the small folding stool to cast the hook.


    Le Wan squatted beside him, her eyes fixed on the buoy. As she squatted, she felt her legs getting sore, so she sat down. As a result, her legs became numb, so she had to stand up again. However, the buoy didn¡¯t move at all.

 Chapter 260 - 260 Taken The Bait

    260 Taken The Bait


    Lying on the deck, Le Wan looked down and saw shadows swimming in the water.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. There are so many fish here, but why didn¡¯t any of them take the bait?¡±


    She no longer asked for bluefin tuna or grouper. She would be satisfied with any fish.


    In the end, the entire boat had been fishing for almost an hour with three fishing rods, but they hadn¡¯t caught a single fry. Wasn¡¯t this a little too much?


    !!


    Zhai Jing was obviously under a lot of pressure. He started to suspect that there was something wrong with the fishing rod. So he put the rod away, only to find that the feed on the hook had long disappeared.


    ¡°So it¡¯s an empty hook. No wonder no fish took the bait.¡±


    ¡°Put more feed on the hook this time,¡± Le Wan encouraged. ¡°I¡¯m sure the fish wille to bite the hook as soon as they see it.¡±


    Zhai Jing followed her instructions and put twice the amount of fish feed on the hook. Ten minutester, when he lifted the fishing rod, the hook was empty.


    The two of them looked at each other awkwardly.


    ¡°Do you think we may have encountered a master fish?¡± Le Wan guessed. ¡°The other party is obviously very familiar with the hook and knows how to avoid the hook and eat the feed.¡±


    Otherwise, there was no other way to exin where the feed went.


    The consecutive missed fishing attempts had obviously agitated Zhai Jing. He pursed his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely catch a fish today.¡±


    Looking at his high-spirited and focused appearance, Le Wan had no choice but to shut her mouth and stay quietly at the side.


    In her boredom, she saw a bundle of fishing lines in the toolbox. Le Wan thought of people in short videos who could catch fish with a line. Since she had nothing to do, she might as well give it a try. What if she was a blind cat and got lucky?


    So, Le Wan took out the bundle of fishing lines, tied a hook to it, hung some fish feed on it, and then threw the hook into the water. Thinking that it was quite tiring to hold the fishing line just like that, she tied the other end of the fishing line to a nail that protruded on the deck.


    However, just as she tied the line and let go, the line suddenly started shaking. Le Wan¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Did a fish take the bait?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    In the next second, the fishing line was stretched straight.


    ¡°Waa!¡± Le Wan was so excited that she kept pping the deck, which immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. When they saw the taut fishing line, the crowd immediately got into action. Those who pulled the fishing line pulled the fishing line, and those who pulled the pulled the.


    With everyone¡¯s cooperation, the little guy who had taken the hook quickly emerged from the water. At first nce, it wasn¡¯t small. No wonder the fishing line was so tight.


    When it was almost at the side of the boat, Papa Le reached out with the first, caught it, and tried to drag it up.


    In the end, the little guy was struggling so hard that it almost brought Papa Le into the sea. It scared Le Wan, who was squatting at the side, so much that she quickly reached out and hugged his leg. In the end, it was the experienced captain who pulled the fish back to the deck.


    Even so, the group was tormented.


    Papa Le caught his breath and quickly asked the captain,


    ¡°What fish is this? it looks like it¡¯s at least 30 catties?¡±


    The captain nced at the lonely fishing line on the ground with aplicated look, then looked at Le Wan.


    ¡°This is a salmon. I just mentioned it, and it¡¯s estimated to be about 33 or 34 catties. For an adult fish, this size is not bad.¡±


    When the crowd heard that this little guy was actually a salmon, they immediately cheered, even Le Wan was very happy. Although it wasn¡¯t the bluefin tuna she had been longing for, salmon was also great.


    Zhai Jing smiled and patted her little head.


    ¡°Is this the neer protection period you were talking about?¡±


    Le Wanughed.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re lucky during the newbie protection period. I guess you¡¯re all here with me.¡±


    When Zhai Jing heard this, he leaned over. Le Wan thought that he was going to kiss her. Her eyes widened and he froze on the spot, not daring to move. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Zhai Jing would just rub his nose against her forehead.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll try my luck and go back.¡±


    When he saw Le Wan¡¯s shocked expression, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch her little face.


    ¡°Perhaps you were expecting something?¡±


    Le Wan came back to her senses and knew that she had been yed again.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re so annoying.¡±


    She turned around.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you take advantage of my luck.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s battle results had undoubtedly inspired Papa Le and the others. They rubbed their fists and wiped their palms as they set up the fishing hook again, preparing to fight another three hundred rounds.


    Since Le Wan was able to catch such a big fish with just a fishing line, there was no reason that they couldn¡¯t catch one with their rods.

 Chapter 261 - 261 Hooked

    261 Hooked


    However, it turned out that fishing sometimes had nothing to do with skill or the quality of the fishing rod, but with luck.


    As Le Wan had caught a big salmon, her interest in fishing had beenpletely aroused. She picked up the fishing line again, changed the feed, and put the hook into the water.


    Papa Le saw this from the other side and grunted in dissatisfaction. Heined to Mama Le,


    ¡°Baby, this is a blind cat that just happened to bump into a dead rat. If you want to continue fishing, you still need professionals like us.¡±


    Mama Le nced at the empty fish box beside him and her smile didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Indeed, luck can only be relied on for a while. If we want to catch fish continuously, we have to rely on you, the head of the family. I think Baby¡¯s side has taken the initiative, so you¡¯ll soon have fish on your side.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Papa Le raised his head proudly, but the next second, he heard Le Wan¡¯s cheers.


    The smile on his face froze. He turned around and saw Zhai Jing squatting on the ground and helping to reel in the fishing line. Sure enough, Le Wan had caught something again.


    This time, the fish line was not as tight, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big fish. Hence, Zhai Jing put on a pair of woolen gloves and pulled the fish up alone.


    ¡°Ah, I know this! It¡¯s a big yellow croaker!¡±


    Le Wan didn¡¯t mind the stench at all. She grabbed the struggling yellow fish with both hands and raised it high for Papa Le to see.


    ¡°Dad, look, we have yellow fish!¡±


    Papa Le could only smile stiffly and praise,


    ¡°As expected of our baby. She¡¯s so amazing.¡± Then, he turned around and looked at Mama Le with some resentment.


    ¡°Why do I feel like all the fish have gone to Baby?¡±


    Mama Le could onlyfort him.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because the sea goddess saw that Baby is cute and it¡¯s her first time fishing, so she took special care of her. Let¡¯s notpete with her.¡±


    In general, ces near the sea would worship the sea goddess because many people relied on fishing for a living. Before they boarded the ship, they had heard the captain mention that he had specially paid respects to the sea goddess before they set sail this morning. He guaranteed that everything would be smooth sailing today and that they would have a bountiful harvest.


    People who did business were more or less superstitious. Although Papa Le wasn¡¯t particrly interested in these things, he had more or less gotten used to them.


    Therefore, after hearing his wife¡¯s words, he began to mutter in a low voice,


    ¡°If the sea goddess is showing her spirit, then please bless me.¡±


    Mama Le shook her head helplessly when she saw him mumbling. He was already fifty years old, but he was still like a child. However, even though she disliked it, she still loved him dearly.


    Perhaps the sea goddess had really heard their prayers. Papa Le¡¯s buoy began to move. His eyes lit up.


    ¡°It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here.¡±


    On the other side, Second Brother Le was feeling depressed when he saw that Le Wan had caught two fish while there was still no movement from his side. Then, he heard Papa Le¡¯s excited voice. He turned around and shouted,


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you hooked on seaweed again!¡±


    In the end, Papa Le red at him.


    ¡°Go to hell with your doomsday mouth!¡±


    Le Wan raised her hand.


    ¡°Dad, let me help you.¡±


    Then, she picked up a fishing and ran over.


    Papa Le was holding the fishing rod and ying with the little guy in the water. When he heard this, he said happily,


    ¡°Our baby is so considerate.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what I¡¯ll be able to catch.¡± Second Brother Le smacked his lips and put down his fishing rod at the end. He walked over and took the from Le Wan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°With your weak arms, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be the one catching the fish or if the fish will catch you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not that weak.¡±


    Le Wan made a disdainful face at him, but in the end, she still gave him the fishing. It was rare for Papa Le to catch a fish, and if it ran away, he would be really sad.


    At first, Papa Le was also worried that he had caught some fish grass, but when he heard the sound of struggling on the line, he was sure that he had caught a living thing. He rxed and grinned,


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see what good stuff we¡¯ve caught.¡±


    The fishing line became shorter and shorter, and soon, a white wave could be seen on the water¡¯s surface.


    Le Wan peeked her head out and squinted her eyes to take a closer look. She seemed to see a long silver ribbon.


    ¡°It looks like a fish.¡±


    Papa Le was a little disappointed when he heard that. If it was in the past, he might have been happy to catch a fish, but with Le Wan¡¯s sess, it wasn¡¯t enough for him.

 Chapter 262 - 262 Sea Serpent

    262 Sea Serpent


    Mama Le could onlyfort him.


    ¡°This is a good start. It¡¯s already not bad to be able to catch a hairtail.¡±


    Papa Le could onlyfort himself that the next pole would be better. Seeing that the fishing line was almost done, he directly raised the fishing rod. The fishing line caused a spray of water, and a silver-white light shed in the air.


    Papa Le was about to pull back his rod and throw the fish onto the deck when the captain, who was also watching the show, suddenly changed his expression and eximed,


    ¡°This is a sea snake!¡±


    Sea serpents were known for being extremely poisonous. It would be dangerous if one was bitten by them!


    Papa Le¡¯s hand trembled when he heard that. The fishing line swayed in the air, and the silver-white long object hooked by the hook tilted and smashed into the bow of the boat.


    When Le Wan was young, someone had once made fun of her. The other party had put a little finger-sized vegetable snake in a box and ced it on her desk.


    The snake slithered out from the gap in the box and coiled itself in the gap of her book. Without knowing what was going on, Le Wan identally caught it when he reached into the box to take out the book. Then, the snake bit her finger.


    Fortunately, the snake wasn¡¯t poisonous. However, Le Wan was still frightened and started crying.


    As the saying goes, once bitten, twice shy. Although Le Wan¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t as serious, that incident had still left a shadow in her heart. Usually, even if she saw pictures of snakes or figures of snakes on TV, she would deliberately cover them up.


    Hence, when she heard that it was not a hairtail but a sea snake, her face turned pale and she immediately turned back to hold Zhai Jing¡¯s arms. If one looked closely, one could see that her body was trembling.


    Seeing that she was so afraid, Zhai Jing immediately held her and moved away from the bow of the boat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Uncle¡¯s snake didn¡¯t get on the boat, so it won¡¯te over here.¡±


    On the other side, Mother Le, who knew that her daughter was afraid of snakes, also looked at Le Wan immediately. When she saw this scene, her mouth was agape and she was stunned for a moment, a sense of disappointment welling up in her heart.


    Her daughter had grown up. When she encountered a problem, her first reaction was not to look for her mother but to look for a boyfriend.


    When children grew up, they would always leave their parents¡¯ embrace, just like the eldest and second sons who had long been independent. However, Le Wan was different. As the only daughter in the family, she had been carefully cared for by her and her father.


    Hence, when she saw her in Zhai Jing¡¯s arms seeking a sense of security, Mama Le still felt very disappointed.


    However, she also knew that Le Wan was already eighteen years old, and this was something that couldn¡¯t be avoided. So, she felt sad for a moment and turned her head away.


    The sea snake was dangerous, but fortunately, Papa Le stopped in time and didn¡¯t throw it onto the deck. Otherwise, if it was allowed to break free on the deck, it would definitely attack people.


    The sea snake was still on the hook. Whether to catch it or let it go, would require someone to get it down.


    Papa Le shifted his gaze to Second Brother Le, who kept shaking his head.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m a man of Steel, I¡¯m also afraid of that thing.¡±


    Papa Le wanted to say that he couldn¡¯t deal with this thing either.


    Fortunately, there was a Captain with rich experience in fishing on the ship. He asked Papa le,


    ¡°Do you want this sea snake?¡±


    Papa Le shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then give it to me,¡± the captain said.


    He estimated that the sea snake was about four to five catties heavy. There were people on the shore who specially bought this thing, and it would be worth some money if it was sold.


    No one knew how the captain did it, but he took a snakeskin bag to the bow of the ship, hooked it, untied it, and stuffed it in. The sea snake didn¡¯t have time to struggle and resist before it was put into the bag.


    The captain had also noticed that Le Wan was very afraid of snakes, so he considerately went around her and took the bag containing the snake to the bottom of the cabin, then locked it in a cage.


    ¡°Look, the captain has caught it. It¡¯s fine now. Zhai Jing patted Le Wan¡¯s back.¡±


    Seeing that the crisis had been averted, Le Wan got out of Zhai Jing¡¯s arms, feeling a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Zhai Jing shook his head and consoled her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a poisonous snake after all. It¡¯s normal to be afraid. I was also shocked just now.¡±


    Second Brother Le pursed his lips. When he heard the words ¡°sea snake¡±, he immediately turned around and wanted to protect her. In the end, he didn¡¯t expect that this girl would jump into Zhai Jing¡¯s arms.


    Like Mama Le, Second Brother Le¡¯s feelings wereplicated. Initially, he didn¡¯t have much opinion of Zhai Jing. However, when he saw Zhai Jing now, he more or less felt a little hatred for him.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t afraid when I saw how calm you were just now,¡± he said on purpose.

 Chapter 263 - 263 Not Afraid

    263 Not Afraid


    Zhai Jing wanted to say that he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    When he was young, his family was poor. To save some rent, his mother had brought him to live in the countryside for two years.


    There wasn¡¯t much in the countryside except for vegetation, insects, and snakes. Especially in March and April every year, animals that had hibernated for a few months would run out to find food and let out the wind when spring was warm. Therefore, snakes could asionally be seen in the wild.


    At that time, the firefighting wasn¡¯t as good as it was now. The vigers weren¡¯t so afraid of snakes. Some brave children would even join forces to catch snakes and sell them for money.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s family was short of money too, so he had followed them to catch the snakes a few times. Later on, he only stopped because his mother was worried that he would be bitten by a snake.


    With this experience, Zhai Jing was indeed not afraid of snakes. However, he had justforted Le Wan and said that he was afraid too. He couldn¡¯t go back on his words now and could only continue to talk nonsense.


    ¡°I was pretending.¡±


    Seeing him admit it so bluntly, Second Brother Le shrugged his shoulders and lost interest in teasing him.


    Papa Le was even more upset. It wasn¡¯t easy to get a fish to bite, and he was justining that he had caught a hairtail, but it wasn¡¯t even a fish, but a sea snake!


    This was a huge blow to him.


    Papa Le threw down the fishing rod dejectedly.


    ¡°It seems that the sea goddess has despised me, an old man with rough skin and thick flesh, after seeing me. So she¡¯s deliberately mocking me.¡±


    Mama Le didn¡¯t expect things to turn out so dramatically. She gave Le Wan a look and asked her tofort Papa Le.


    Le Wan had no choice but to bring Papa Le to the ce where she had just cast the fishing line.


    ¡°I think that the position over there is wrong. Come over to my side and try. Maybe you can catch it.¡±


    When Papa Le heard her words and looked at the fishing line that was still tied to the nail, he was a little tempted.


    ¡°Should I try again?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re lucky today. Why don¡¯t you let me try?¡± Second Brother Le took the opportunity to say.


    Papa Le was still a little hesitant at first, but after being provoked by him, his desire to win was ignited again.


    ¡°Baby said to give the position to me, not to you. What are you so excited about?¡± After saying that, he put his stool on the ground, took the fishing rod, and sat down.


    Second Brother Le didn¡¯t care about him at all. He couldn¡¯t leave empty-handed today anyway, so he also took a small stool and sat down next to him.


    Papa Le immediately shooed him away.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯re going to scare my fish away.¡±


    Second Brother Le retorted sarcastically,


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to find a fish to bite your hook first.¡±


    Hence, the father and son started to bicker and bet on who could catch the first fish.


    Le Wan and Mama Le exchanged helpless nces.


    ¡°Forget it, just let the father and son fight,¡± Mama Le said.


    With his son ying with him, Papa Le didn¡¯t have time to worry about his emotions. It also saved her the trouble of paying attention to his mental state and racking her brains tofort him.


    When she saw Le Wan and Zhai Jing standing next to each other, she shifted her gaze away with some jealousy.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You two don¡¯t have to stand here as if you¡¯re being punished. Go and y whatever you want to y. The sun is too hot. I¡¯ll go back to the cabin to drink some water and rest for a while. I¡¯ll also go to the kitchen to see how you¡¯re going to deal with the salmon and yellow croaker you caught and see if they can be eaten for lunch.¡±


    When Le Wan heard the word ¡°food¡±, she immediately raised her hand and said,


    ¡°I want to eat three yellow croaker sashimi and dry-fried big yellow croaker.¡±


    Mama Le noted down the menu and looked at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Zhai Jing, What would you like to eat?¡±


    Zhai Jing had been with the Le family for almost two days and knew that they were not people who liked to be polite, so he hesitated for a while and said directly,


    ¡°I think pan-fried salmon is pretty good too.¡±


    As expected, Mama Le didn¡¯t mind and agreed,


    ¡°I also think pan-fried salmon is delicious.¡±


    After Mama Le went back to the cabin, Zhai Jing asked Le Wan,


    ¡°Do you still want to continue fishing?¡±


    Le Wan quickly shook her head. She didn¡¯t expect they¡¯ll catch a sea snake while fishing. This was too scary. What if she caught a sea snaketer?


    She looked at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not afraid of snakes. You were just trying to coax me, right?¡±


    Zhai Jing was a little surprised.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    Le Wan turned away in embarrassment.


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    When she had snuggled into Zhai Jing¡¯s arms, her ear had been pressed against his chest.


    If Zhai Jing was afraid of snakes, his heart would have already started beating faster. It wouldn¡¯t have only started beating faster after she snuggled into his arms.

 Chapter 264 - 264 Dimpled Smile

    264 Dimpled Smile


    Perhaps the ce Le Wan had chosen was really lucky. In the end, after waiting for more than half an hour, Papa Le and Second Brother Le each caught a fish that weighed a few catties, and they barely tried.


    The fish was quickly sent to the kitchen, and the group of people began to return after having a fresh all-fish banquet.


    In the afternoon, they made an appointment for a diving event, and the main forces were naturally Papa Le and Mama Le.


    Although Le Wan also wanted to have some fun, she wasn¡¯t even good at swimming, let alone diving, so she could only sigh at this moment.


    Zhai Jing saw the look of regret on her face and shook her arm.


    ¡°If you really want to y, why don¡¯t we make an appointment for tomorrow? I heard that it¡¯s very beautiful underwater, and I want to dive down to take a look. We can learn together.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Sure, sure. We¡¯ll have to make a reservation for a longer time.¡±


    Zhai Jing immediately took out his mobile phone and logged into the official website App to book a time for tomorrow afternoon. There was also a diving coach.


    Le Wan counted with her fingers.


    ¡°Then we must remember to buy diving equipmentter.¡±


    Although the store also had temporary equipment for rent, Le Wan didn¡¯t want to wear the diving suit that others had worn, so it was better to prepare one herself.


    Zhai Jing exited the App and opened the search engine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check what equipment is needed for diving and make notes in advance.¡±


    Le Wan supported her chin with her hands and looked at Zhai Jing with a smile.


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s the best way to test if a couple is suitable for each other when they travel together because it¡¯s easy to cause all kinds of conflicts during the journey.¡±


    Zhai Jing raised his head and thought for a moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve had such a conflict yet.¡±


    Le Wan nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re very reliable. When I hand things over to you, you¡¯ll consider everything and handle it well.¡±


    Zhai Jing smiled and pursed his lower lips. A small dimple shed at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°I suddenly feel a lot more pressured when I hear you say that.¡±


    Le Wan poked the corner of his mouth with her little finger in surprise.


    ¡°You have a dimple on the right side of your face, and you look so cute when you smile. I didn¡¯t notice it before.¡±


    Zhai Jing was stunned. He reached out and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°What dimples?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Le Wan was surprised.


    Zhai Jing shook his head. He rarely looked at himself in the mirror.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone say that.¡±


    Le Wan turned on the camera on her phone and switched it to selfie mode. Then, she sneaked in front of him and said,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡±


    When Zhai Jing saw himself clearly on the phone screen, a hint of awkwardness shed past his face. He wanted to say that there was no need to do so, but when he saw Le Wan looking at him expectantly, he struggled for a while and still smiled. The dimples that he had earlier didn¡¯t appear.


    Le Wan shook her head.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not how you smiled just now.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s smile just now was a natural smile after he heard Le Wan¡¯s praise, so he didn¡¯t know how he had smiled at that time.


    Le Wan thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°You seemed to haveughed first and then pursed your lips.¡±


    Zhai Jing had no choice but to do as she said. Sure enough, he saw a faint dimple on the right side of his face in the camera.


    He was also a little surprised.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it before.¡±


    Le Wan poked his dimple with her index finger.


    ¡°So, you should smile more often.¡±


    Although his usually expressionless face was also very cool and handsome, once he smiled, it was as if the ice and snow had melted. His entire face softened a lot, like the sun in the early spring, bright but not dazzling, warm but not hot, and her heart also softened.


    Zhai Jing put down the phone.


    ¡°Do you like seeing me smile?¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡± Le Wan nodded happily.


    ¡°I like it when you¡¯re happy every day.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s eyshes fluttered. His watery eyes fell on Le Wan¡¯s lively facial features.


    ¡°This request is a little difficult. You have to be by my side all the time.¡±


    As long as Le Wan was around, he would be happy.


    Le Wan blushed and red at him, but she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°So you¡¯re taking the opportunity to make a request of me?¡±


    Zhai Jing held her hand that was on the table. Then, he opened his fingers and their fingers were intertwined.


    ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my wish to you.¡±


    ...


    Le Wan coughed twice and straightened her back, pretending to be serious.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re my boyfriend, I can promise you, but in the end, it still depends on your performance.¡±

 Chapter 265 - 265 Being Recognized

    265 Being Recognized


    Seeing that Le Wan was smiling with a red face, but she was trying to restrain herself and put on a serious look, Zhai Jing only felt that she was extremely cute like this. It made him want to hide her in his arms and kiss her.


    However, they were sitting outside a cold drink shop by the beach and there were many tourists around. Zhai Jing had no choice but to squeeze her hand.


    ¡°Then I have to work harder from now on.¡±


    Suddenly, a woman who was passing by eximed in surprise. She looked at Le Wan with a pair of burning eyes and ran over excitedly.


    !!


    ¡°Are you the ¡®big sister metropolis¡¯?¡±


    Le Wan was confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    In the end, the girl said with certainty,


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched that video of yours many times. I can memorize every word of your interview, so I definitely won¡¯t get the wrong person. Your real name is Le Wan, right?¡±


    When Le Wan first heard about the interview, she thought to herself,


    I¡¯ve done an interview before, right after the college entrance examination, so the other party must have recognized the wrong person.


    However, the next second, she heard the other party say her name.


    Le Wan suddenly had a bad premonition. She turned around and exchanged a nce with Zhai Jing. Both of them had some guesses in their hearts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what¡¯s the video you were talking about?¡±


    It was the girl¡¯s turn to be surprised.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Le Wan shook her head. Ever since she left for her vacation yesterday, other than hearing Le Xuan grumble about how tough life as a trainee was, she had basically not yed with her phone much, much less paid attention to the news on the inte.


    The girl took out her phone and clicked on a video from a certain video tform¡¯s gallery for her to see.


    ¡°This is a video edited by a UP master of a sneaky video. It was just releasedst night and now it has more than a million views and is on the weekly Hot List.¡±


    As soon as she opened the video, she saw that it was indeed the interview with Le Wan outside the examination hall. After the Up master¡¯s amazing editing, the originally ordinary interview video suddenly became magical. People couldn¡¯t stop watching it.


    The screen was filled with happyments. If the person being pranked in the video wasn¡¯t Le Wan, she would haveughed along with the audience. However, at this moment, Le Wan only wanted to scratch her feet in embarrassment.


    She blushed and covered her eyes with her hands.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t this matter already pass? Why did you suddenly dig it out?¡±


    The girl couldn¡¯t help but exim in her heart when she saw her.


    Back then, the reason why Le Wan was able to stand out from so many interview videos of the college entrance examination and be the top search was that, in addition to her interview remarks being fresh and refined, her appearance was also the biggest highlight.


    Even though she was bare-faced, she still looked elegant and refined in the original interview footage on the news channel, making people¡¯s eyes light up. Now that they saw her in person, they realized how much the interview footage had weakened her beauty.


    In reality, Le Wan was whiter and slimmer than in the interview footage, and her facial features were more three-dimensional and exquisite.


    Even though she had put on light makeup, one could still see how good her skin was. The reason why she recognized Le Wan earlier was that among the tourists and pedestrians, she had seen Le Wan, who was so white that she seemed transparent under the sun, and was extraordinarily beautiful.


    Initially, the girl only wanted to admire the good-looking girl. After observing her a few more times, she found her to be more and more familiar. Then, she realized that this was the main character of the video she had watched over and over against night.


    While admiring Le Wan¡¯s beauty, the girl exined to her,


    ¡°Because someone posted your college entrance examination results, you were on the hot search again yesterday. You even stayed on it for a long time. You can say that you¡¯repletely popr.¡±


    Previously, when the interview video of Le Wan was released, it quickly became a hot topic. However, because many people said that she was talking big, Second Brother Le was afraid that Le Wan would be sad if she saw it, so he had people take it down from the hot topic.


    Even though he had acted quickly, the news rted to the college entrance examination was the most important thing on the inte, so many people had seen the interview. It was just that the poprity had been suppressed, so it didn¡¯t cause arge discussion.


    It was only when Le Wan¡¯s results were uploaded to the inte and the incident was dug up again that theizens realized that Le Wan was telling the truth.


    After that, they gave her a nickname, ¡°Sister Metropolis.¡±


    After that, theizens¡¯ interest in Le Wan increased greatly, so her name and the school she attended were dug out by people.

 Chapter 266 - 266 A Celestial Couple

    266 A Celestial Couple


    When Le Wan heard that the matter had be so serious, she felt a little numb.


    It was reasonable to say that this was such a big matter. Even if other people didn¡¯t pay attention to the information on the inte and didn¡¯t know, it was impossible for her second brother, who ran an artiste managementpany, not to know.


    But why did Second Brother not tell her anything now that it was the next day? He didn¡¯t even go to deal with it.


    Thest time the interview had juste out, he had clearly spent money to suppress the heat and let the matter die down quickly. This time, it seemed like he had the intention of letting things be.


    !!


    Zhai Jing had obviously thought of this as well. He frowned and opened the social media tform. Finally, he saw Le Wan¡¯s name at the bottom of the most searched list.


    Le Wan wanted to look for Second Brother Le to ask him about it, but the girl¡¯s attention was suddenly diverted. She was attracted by Le Wan and Zhai Jing¡¯s hands which were still holding each other. It was also at this moment that she noticed the good-looking Zhai Jing.


    The girl looked at Zhai Jing and was stunned for a while with her mouth open. She pointed at Zhai Jing with her trembling index finger.


    ¡°This¡­ Is your boyfriend Zhai Jing, the one who is very good at ying games?¡±


    This time, it was Zhai Jing¡¯s turn to be surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would recognize him after he had only done a few live broadcasts.


    The girl suddenly smacked her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Both of your names are on the banner hanging in your school.¡±


    However, when she was surfing the inte, she didn¡¯t connect that this was also the Zhai Jing in the game live-stream room.


    After all, it was written on the banner that Zhai Jing was the top scorer in the science Department. Who would have thought that such an amazing Zhai Jing was actually from the game live-stream room? And he and Le Wan, the first and second ce, were actually a couple!


    Not only was the man handsome and the woman beautiful, but they were also straight-A university students. What kind of celestial couple were they? As expected, outstanding talents of the same level would only find people of the same level to be with!


    As she looked at the two of them holding hands tightly, she didn¡¯t know whether she should envy Le Wan or Zhai Jing.


    Zhai Jing was puzzled.


    ¡°Am I that popr?¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes widened. What was going on with these two? Neither of them knew that they were famous. Was this the world of top students? Only focused on studying and dating, not caring about the outside world at all?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Just the three times you live-streamed the game, you added hundreds of thousands of fans to the official ount on average each time. Even this week, when you didn¡¯t live-stream, many people are urging you to update.¡±


    Compared to other game streamers, Zhai Jing had more male fans than female fans because of his outstanding skills. However, the difference was that he had more female fans than others. It was only because he was particrly handsome. Even without the beauty filter, he was more handsome than many big stars in the entertainment industry. This made many girls fascinated by his live broadcast at first sight even though they weren¡¯t interested in games. They regarded him as their Prince Charming and husband.


    The fans probably didn¡¯t expect that the host they had been thinking about would be too busy to do a live broadcast and would apany his girlfriend on a graduation trip.


    After hearing her words, Zhai Jing vaguely remembered that Lin Hui had said that the results of the live stream were quite good and hoped to increase the number of live streams. However, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t want to take on multiple jobs at the time, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to his words and rejected him.


    Seeing that Zhai Jing wasn¡¯t used to it, the girlforted him.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because I like to y games and y some 2d stuff. That¡¯s why I recognized you guys. Actually, you¡¯re not that popr anymore.¡±


    The girl¡¯s words were quite funny, and it was unclear whether she wasforting him or belittling him. However, Le Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh after hearing her words.


    She nudged Zhai Jing¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®¡±It seems like we¡¯re brothers in the same boat. Let¡¯s notugh at each other.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s focus was on the words ¡°brothers in the same boat.¡± He corrected her.


    ¡°We¡¯re not siblings.¡±


    To be urate, it should be difficult for a husband and wife, but he didn¡¯t dare to really say this.


    ¡°Um, can I take a photo with you?¡± The girl requested in embarrassment.


    It was the first time that Le Wan and Zhai Jing had encountered such a situation. They didn¡¯t know that they had be famous, so they agreed to it after some hesitation.


    On the other side, Second Brother Le, who was brought to the beach volleyball team by Little Brother Le, looked over and saw Le Wan and Zhai Jing taking a photo with someone. He thought for a moment and roughly understood what was going on.


    It was probably because of yesterday¡¯s hot search incident.

 Chapter 267 - 267 Prank

    267 Prank


    ¡°Second Brother, can we have a chat?¡± After separating from the girl, Le Wan went to look for Second Brother Le.


    When Little Brother Le heard this, he immediately perked up his ears.


    ¡°What? What? What do you want to say?¡±


    Second Brother Le passed the volleyball to a girl who was waiting at the side.


    !!


    ¡°I had a lot of fun just now. Thank you for letting us join in.¡±


    As he spoke, he didn¡¯t forget to use his peach blossom eyes to flirt with the girl.


    Le Wan rolled her eyes. Her second brother was good at everything, but he was a little too amorous. He liked to flirt with girls everywhere and changed his female partners very frequently. Fortunately, he knew his limits and only liked to y with girls who could afford to.


    In this regard, Second Brother Le was obviously very experienced. Before the two of them got together, they had already discussed the conditions. If they could ept it, they would be together. If they couldn¡¯t ept it, they would say goodbye. Anyway, he just wanted to be happy and didn¡¯t want the results. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome when they broke up.


    Therefore, he could be considered a scumbag.


    In Le Wan¡¯s opinion, girls should run far away from such a prodigal son. However, her second brother, with his good looks and the young and promising identity of the CEO of his managementpany, had blinded many girls¡¯ eyes and made them jump into the trap.


    Even his parents couldn¡¯t do anything about this. After all, Second Brother Le was capable. He had achieved financial independence when he just entered University and escaped from their control. He was also used to being thick-skinned, so normal discipline didn¡¯t hurt him at all.


    In the end, Papa Le could only warn him that he wasn¡¯t allowed to cause any trouble. If he hurt another girl or made another girl pregnant, he would break his legs so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to misbehave anymore.


    Although Second Brother Le wasn¡¯t afraid of his father, he was quite afraid of his mother and Big Brother Le, so he restrained himself a lot. However, he still couldn¡¯t change his bad habit of flirting with pretty girls whenever he saw them.


    Sure enough, the girl was mesmerized by his looks again. She looked at him with a red face and asked,


    ¡°Do you still want to yter? We won¡¯t be leaving so soon. You cane back and continue ying after you¡¯re done with your discussion.¡±


    When the girl saw that Le Wan was looking for someone, she was a little disappointed, thinking that Le Wan was Second Brother Le¡¯s girlfriend. However, when she heard Le Wan calling him Second Brother, she immediately resurrected on the spot and couldn¡¯t help but invite Second Brother Le.


    Looking at the two of them sticking to each other, Le Wan suddenly said with an evil thought,


    ¡°Second Brother, hurry up! Second sister-inw and little nephew are still waiting for you!¡±


    When Little Brother Le heard this, he chimed in,


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Brother. Sister-inw is so good to you. You can¡¯t let her down.¡±


    As soon as the two of them said this, the smile on the girl¡¯s face clearly froze for a moment. She looked at Second Brother Le in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re married?¡±


    Second Brother Le turned around and raised his brows at the instigator. He didn¡¯t embarrass her.


    ¡°Yes, I married early at a young age.¡±


    When the girl heard this, her face turned cold and she hit Second Brother Le¡¯s chest with the volleyball in her hand.


    ¡°Scumbag! You have a wife and yet you¡¯re flirting with a girl!¡±


    Then, she snatched the volleyball back and ran away.


    After being hit by someone, Second Brother Le could only turn around and look at Le Wan helplessly.


    ¡°You should be happy now, right?¡±


    Le Wan stuck out her tongue at him.


    ¡°You deserve this!¡±


    Little Brother Le gloated.


    ¡°I thought she would p you, but she only threw you a volleyball. That¡¯s too light.¡±


    Second Brother Le couldn¡¯t bear to do anything to his sister, but he was very cruel to this younger brother of his. He squinted his peach blossom eyes and said,


    ¡°You suddenly asked me for a sum of moneyst week. I asked you what you did with it, but you refused to tell me. Should I ask my parents and get them to ask you?¡±


    Little Brother Le put his hands behind his back.


    ¡°You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t tell them. You¡¯re so immoral.¡±


    Second Brother Le was disdainful.


    ¡°What is morality? Can it be eaten? Can it be sold for money?¡±


    Little brother le was given a hard time and ran away in defeat. Therefore, only Second Brother Le and Le Wan were left.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your little boyfriend?¡± Second Brother went to the water bar and ordered a ss of fruit juice for Le Wan.


    Le Wan rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him little boyfriend all the time. Zhai Jing is only a few months younger than me.¡±


    As it involved Second Brother Le¡¯s matter, Zhai Jing had made an excuse that he wanted to go to the bathroom and automatically avoided it.


    Second Brother Le put on a sad face and wiped away his imaginary tears.


    ¡°Our baby has really grown up. She doesn¡¯t like Second Brother anymore after she has a man she likes.¡±

 Chapter 268 - 268 Official Business

    268 Official Business


    Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but p him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Alright, stop messing around. Let¡¯s talk about serious matters.¡±


    Second Brother Le immediately put away hisziness and became more serious.


    ¡°Then tell me, what serious matter?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that.¡± Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but p him again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about the hot search.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. I do know, and so do our parents,¡± said Second Brother Le nonchntly.


    No matter what, Le Wan was still the little princess of their family. Therefore, even Second Brother Le didn¡¯t dare to make decisions on his own when it came to matters regarding Le Wan.


    Moreover, he was also very nervous about Le Wan¡¯s matter, so he would be very cautious.


    Le Wan frowned. ¡°Then why are you all hiding it from me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hide it from you. You look so cute¡­¡± Under Le Wan¡¯s re, Second Brother Le changed his words, ¡°Zhai Jing and Little Brother don¡¯t know either?¡±


    ¡°Little brother dropped his phone.¡±


    Yesterday, he had gone to the beach to y, but he couldn¡¯t find his phone when he turned around.


    In order to punish him for running around, Papa Le told him to use his new phone when he got home.


    ¡°I did hide his phone,¡± Second Brother said, trying to hide his achievement. His goal was to prevent him froming out and ruining things.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Le Wan.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we¡¯re just taking advantage of the situation.¡± Second Brother Le shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not the one to me for this.¡±


    The principal of Mingcheng High School was very happy to have the provincial top scorers, so he pulled up arge banner in the school and even promoted it in various ces such as Tieba and Friends.


    In addition, the report card that Papa le had posted on his social media was also seen by some parents and used to educate their children. Therefore, the news of Le Wan¡¯s results gradually spread. Coupled with the interview she had outside the examination hall, she suddenly gained some poprity.


    Second brother le¡¯spany had a special marketing department that would monitor the public opinion on the inte at all times. Therefore, when the news about Le Wan was trending within a small circle, they were able to capture it and report it to second brother le.


    Second brother considered it for a while and discussed it with his parents. In the end, they decided not to suppress the news but to lead it directly.


    Of course, the video of the second creation was not in his original n, but he saw that the effect was quite good, so he did not contact anyone to delete it.


    why are you doing this? ¡± asked Le Wan, puzzled.


    When second brother le heard her question, his eyes turned serious. He looked at Le Wan. This little person who was like a tofu ball in his arms had grown so big in the blink of an eye.


    However, in his heart, no matter how old Le Wan was, she was still the one who would stumble behind him, grab the corner of his clothes, and call him second brother in a childish voice. She was still his most beloved little sister.


    ¡°We did all of this because of you.¡±


    Seeing that Le Wan was still confused, he had no choice but to exin to her patiently, ¡± you like Zhai Jing more than Fu sui, right? ¡±


    Le Wan thought to herself,¡¯I don¡¯t like Fu sui at all, but she knows that the people in second brother le¡¯s eyes include the original body in the early stage and herself in theter stage, so she could only agree.¡¯ yes. She wasn¡¯t lying anyway.


    Second brother le smiled. I knew it. Although dad and mom said that you can try and make mistakes and change to the next one if this one is wrong, but ¡­ Le Wan was obviously different from him. Le Wan was a person who valued rtionships very much, so she was also easily hurt in rtionships.


    All of them wanted to ce Le Wan in a thick protective shell so that she would never be hurt again. However, it was impossible.


    Le Wan had grown up and had her own world now. The only thing they could do was to help her get rid of more obstacles.


    ¡°Zhai Jing seems to be doing well now, but it¡¯s hard to predict a person¡¯s heart.¡± It wasmon in their circle for poor boys to turn their backs on their old friends.


    Since Le Wan had already decided on Zhai Jing, they could not tie Zhai Jing to Le Wan¡¯s side with a rope, nor could they stop him from turning over. Otherwise, Le Wan would be the one who would suffer.


    Hence, they had to think of ways to make Le Wan stand at the same height as Zhai Jing.


    Zhai Jing had already gained a lot of poprity within a short period of time due to the live broadcast of the game ¡± carefree journey. although he said that he did not want to participate too much in the operation of the game, Chen Wei would definitely not let go of him easily after knowing his value.

 Chapter 269 - 269 Considerations

    269 Considerations


    Chen Wei had always been good at using people. He might not use forceful means to force Zhai Jing, but he should be able toe up with conditions that he could not refuse. To a person with Chen Wei¡¯s family background and status, this was just something that he could do casually. It could easily change a person¡¯s fate.


    Therefore, second brother le¡¯s idea was very simple. He wanted to bind the two of them together in advance.


    As Le Wan¡¯s matter continued to ferment, she believed that her rtionship with Zhai Jing would soon be exposed. By then, it would depend on Zhai Jing¡¯s attitude.


    After listening to second brother le¡¯s news, Le Wan did not know what to feel. He was touched by the effort that his parents and second brother had put in for him, but he did not understand why they did it this way. if Zhai Jing really has a change of heart, I don¡¯t think these will be his restraints. Moreover, if Zhai Jing had a change of heart, she was not willing to put herself in a difficult position and stay with him.


    who knows? it¡¯s just an extrayer of protection. What second brother le didn¡¯t say was that they were more or less shocked by the news a few days ago about ¡°killing his wife to steal his family property.¡±


    The protagonist of the news was a college student from a rural area who had a girlfriend who came from a well-off family. The girl was the only child in her family. When she got married, she pitied the poor family background of the man, so she gave him a house, a car, a shop, and so on. This directly saved the man 30 years of hard work.


    However, after the man had money, he began to be dissatisfied with the life at hand. He secretly had a mistress outside. When his wife found out, she threatened him to divorce and take all his money away. The man¡¯s grandmother, who was in her 70s, saw this and poisoned the girl.


    After the old woman was arrested, the police found out that she had terminal cancer. Even if the woman¡¯s parents suspected the man of instigating the crime, they could not do anything to him because they had no evidence.


    In the end, the man, as the first heir, received most of the woman¡¯s inheritance. As a family member, he issued a letter of forgiveness. In addition, his body was getting worse and worse due to cancer, so he could only stay in bed. Therefore, even though his grandmother took a life, she still did not get any more punishment.


    The shocking thing about this news was that even if you knew how it happened, you couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It was enough to make people with a daughter worry.


    Second brother le was also very worried. He even found out from some reporters that when the woman drank the poison, she was already pregnant with a two-month-old child.


    After the man found out about this, he waspletely unmoved, because his lover was also pregnant with his child, and it was the son that his family had been longing for.


    Therefore, second brother le was even more worried.


    However, the person who would be living with Le Wan for the rest of his life was not his parents or his brothers. Therefore, second brother le could only think of ways to push Le Wan to the front so that she would be more and more important. If he tied her together with Zhai Jing, Zhai Jing would not dare to be ruthless even if they broke up for the sake of benefits.


    After all, the man dared to act unscrupulously only because he had the money. He could change his name and ce and start his life again. The cost of his crime was too low, so he dared to act so easily.


    However, there was no need to tell Le Wan about these concerns, lest sheughed at them for worrying unnecessarily.


    After feeling the love from his family, Le Wan went to look for Zhai Jing in silence.


    Seeing her like this, Zhai Jing also frowned. what¡¯s wrong? did something not go well? ¡±


    Ever since he found out that Le Wan was on the hot search, he had been paying attention to the direction of public opinion on the inte. Fortunately, so far, most people were just watching the fun and joking, so there were no negative public opinions.


    Le Wan hesitated for a moment, but he still said to Zhai Jing, if the news continues to spread like this, it¡¯s very likely that your information will be dug out, and our rtionship will also be known by everyone.


    Although Zhai Jing had also been on the hot search because of the live broadcast, his personal information was well-protected because of dahong corporation¡¯s control.


    Zhai Jing was stunned for a moment. you were worried about this just now? ¡±


    Le Wan nodded.


    Zhai Jing hugged her from behind. silly girl, this is not a big deal. Or rather, it was a good thing for him.


    Le Wan was so outstanding and so likable. Just by looking at thements below the video calling her ¡± wife ¡°, one could tell what her charm was.


    However, Zhai Jing felt very ufortable. Hence, if they made their rtionship public, it should reduce the coveting of many people.

 Chapter 270 - 270 Going Public

    270 Going Public


    Le Wan did not know about Zhai Jing¡¯s awkwardness and was a little worried about whether he should tell him about second brother le¡¯s considerations. In the end, Zhai Jing said,¡±I just registered an ount.¡±


    Le Wan tilted his head and looked at him. Suddenly, he understood the meaning of his words, and he felt a little upset.


    Her parents and brother were worried about her. Hence, they plotted and even plotted against Zhai Jing for her. And Zhai Jing was such a smart person. Did he see through the matter behind this?


    Zhai Jing lowered his head and saw Le Wan¡¯s conflicted expression. He seemed to have guessed her thoughts. He stretched out his finger and pointed at Le Wan¡¯s frowning brows. you don¡¯t have to worry about it. This is what I wanted to do.


    ¡°You guessed it.¡± Suddenly, Le Wan felt a little discouraged. as expected, smart people like you all like to y mind games. In the end, she was the only one who was foolishly worried.


    Zhai Jing nodded. it¡¯s not hard to guess. Just based on how much the Le family doted on Le Wan, it was impossible for them to let the news about Le Wan spread so widely on the inte. Just like the previous interview, even though it was on the hot search, the poprity was quickly suppressed.


    However, this time, Le Wan¡¯s incident was still at the end of the hot search by the next day. This could only mean that the Le family was letting this happen.


    The Le family did not want to earn money by selling their daughter¡¯s poprity. Everything they did was for Le Wan¡¯s sake, so it was easy to guess their purpose.


    Zhai Jing was aware of the Le family¡¯s intention, but he was not angry. He only felt happy and fortunate for Le Wan. He was d that she had such a good family and such a good backing. At the same time, he also felt the pressure. He had to do better and not be inferior to them.


    Hence, Zhai Jing took the initiative to register an ount. I have just applied for a real name verification.


    As long as someone was willing to dig up Le Wan¡¯s past and his rtionship with Le Wan, it would not be difficult to find them. After all, there were still posts about their love rtionship on the campuswork, as well as all kinds of posts rted to Le Wan.


    Although many rumors about Le Wan were proven to be false in school, rumors about her were still spreading around the school. And when these were posted on the inte, they would be criticized and interpreted on arger scale.


    No matter if you were good or bad, these people who smelled the scent would only bite one piece of meat and not let go. They would definitely peel off ayer of your skin.


    Therefore, he could not let Le Wan be exposed just like that. Although he believed that the Le family would do something, Zhai Jing still did not want Le Wan to be hurt.


    Therefore, when Le Wan was chatting with second brother le, he had already contacted the principal, hoping that he could use the principal¡¯s authority to delete or hide the posts rted to Le Wan.


    The principal was proud that his school had two promising students. Of course, he didn¡¯t want this Halo to be broken immediately. He immediately said, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve thought of this problem very well,¡±


    However, the principal was not a reckless person. If he rashly deleted the post, the students would probably cause a ruckus. At that time, it would probably have the opposite effect and stimte their rebellious mentality.


    So, the principal had an idea and shut down the entire campuswork. He said that he wanted to take advantage of the approaching holiday to upgrade the server.


    After the news spread, it didn¡¯t cause much suspicion among the students. Most of them thought that the principal¡¯s sponsorship fee had increased a lot because of his good results in the college entrance examination and that he had the money to renovate the school facilities.


    After all, the tables and chairs in the dining hall had been reced, the flower pots in the school¡¯s Green Belt had been reced, and even the teachers puters in ss had been reced. Therefore, it was no big deal to upgrade the campuswork server.


    Therefore, when some foreign reporters came to the mingcheng school¡¯s intr and found that it had closed, they were a little puzzled. didn¡¯t they say that it was a rich private high school? Howe the school¡¯s intr can¡¯t even be operated?¡±


    Of course, this had nothing to do with Le Wan and Zhai Jing.


    after I¡¯ve registered my ount, chief Lin will probably help me attract a wave of traffic. Then, I¡¯ll make our rtionship public.


    Just like what second brother le had said, Zhai Jing had agreed to Chen Wei¡¯s request to be bound to ¡®the carefree journey¡¯. It would not be easy for him to get out of it. It would not be easy for him to take advantage of Chen Wei. However, this did not mean that he would bepletely manipted by dahong Corporation and be willing to be Chen Wei¡¯s pawn.

 Chapter 271 - 271 Can’t See

    271 Can¡¯t See


    While Zhai Jing waspleting the work rted to ¡°Carefree Journey¡±, he also had to explore new possibilities. Therefore, it became important for him to have an ount that belonged solely to him.


    However, none of this was as important as Le Wan.


    When Le Wan heard that Zhai Jing wanted to make the matter public, she was a little at a loss for words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to make it so Grand. Let¡¯s just go with the flow.¡±


    She felt a little weird that he was going to meet other people in public.


    Zhai Jing shook his head.


    ¡°I think this is very important.¡±


    It was precisely because the person standing in front of him was Le Wan, the person he wanted to spend the rest of his life with, that he was particrly cautious. Any small matter rted to her was a big deal.


    He cupped Le Wan¡¯s face in his hands and pressed his forehead against hers.


    ¡°I want to stand by your side in an upright manner. I also hope that no matter where I go, you will still be by my side.¡±


    These words weren¡¯t beautiful enough, but they made Le Wan¡¯s heart skip a beat. She only felt that the temperature of Zhai Jing¡¯s palm was very hot, so hot that her face also started to burn.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cunning,¡± she mumbled, unconvinced.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s lips gently brushed past her forehead andnded beside her ear. He whispered,


    ¡°What¡¯s so cunning about it?¡± His voice was a little hoarse, but it also carried a bit of charm.


    When every word and sentence fell into Le Wan¡¯s ears, it was like a cup of hot tea in winter. The hot air kept lingering around her ears, making her feel a little dazed.


    ¡°What?¡± Le Wan¡¯s reaction was obviously slower by a split second before she finally understood the meaning of his question. She thought to herself,


    This guy is indeed a male Fox. I was almost confused by his words and actions. I should stay away from him, or I won¡¯t even be able to speak.


    Le Wan¡¯s rationality was warning her, but in reality, she didn¡¯t move an inch.


    Seeing that she did not answer, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t rush her. He only used the tip of his nose to slowly rub against her ear.


    Her mind was in a mess for a while before she gradually came back to her senses.


    ¡°Why did you only say that you want me to apany you and not that you want to apany me to go anywhere?¡±


    Zhai Jing was stunned for a moment. He suddenly buried his head in her shoulder andughed. The vibration from his body passed through her shoulder des and spread to her whole body.


    ¡°You¡¯re too close,¡± There were so many people watching. Le Wan shifted her butt uneasily, trying to stay away from Zhai Jing.


    However, not only did Zhai Jing not let go, but he also narrowed the distance between his arms and pulled her into his arms even more tightly after realizing her intentions.


    When Le Wan saw a middle-aged couple looking at her with a smile, she blushed and turned her head away, pretending not to see their slightly teasing eyes.


    ¡°There are too many people watching. Let go of me first,¡± she mumbled softly.


    Zhai Jing heard the anger in her voice and finally let go of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault¡­¡± Before Le Wan could finishining, Zhai Jing had already pulled her away.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Zhai Jing was tall and had long legs. Every step he took was equivalent to one and a half steps of Le Wan. Hence, Le Wan could only jog to keep up with his slightly faster pace.


    Zhai Jing brought her past a cold drink shop with loud air-conditioning, a small shop with colorful swimming equipment hanging on the wall, a fast food restaurant with bamboo-scented roasted bamboo rice, a long row of red, orange, green, blue, and purple florist shops, and finally came to a metal house.


    He brought her through a small path that only one person could pass through and arrived at the back of the house. It was a small courtyard that was tidied up and covered by an ephedra tree.


    Panting slightly, Le Wan nced around the ce and asked curiously,


    ¡°What is this ce? What are we doing here?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she was caught off guard and was carried by Zhai Jing to the metal wall. Just when she thought that she would crash into it, she realized that Zhai Jing¡¯s hands were on the back of her head and waist. There was a slight vibration behind her.


    Le Wan raised her head in shock and met Zhai Jing¡¯s intense and aggressive gaze. Her heart trembled. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but Zhai Jing lowered his head. The agile tongue took advantage of the opening and entered.


    The sudden feeling of a foreign object made Le Wan subconsciously resist it with his tongue, trying to drive that thing out. In the end, the moment she stretched his tongue out, it was wrapped around by his, and he began to suck.


    At the same time, the pressure on her became heavier and heavier, as if the person opposite her was going to swallow her uppletely.


    Le Wan¡¯s hands clenched tightly on Zhai Jing¡¯s clothes. He wanted to pull him out, but Zhai Jing grabbed his hands and raised them above his head.

 Chapter 272 - 272 The Strange Landlord

    272 The Strange Landlord


    Zhai Jing bit her lips gently.


    ¡°No one is looking at us now.¡±


    Le Wan red at him and said vaguely,


    ¡°If the owner of the house heard you and came out with a stick, it would be embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± Zhai Jing chuckled.


    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Le Wan looked at him suspiciously.


    Zhai Jing took out a key from his pocket and led her to the back door.


    ¡°I rented this ce.¡±


    Le Wan was surprised.


    ¡°No, when did you do such a thing?¡±


    The lock on the door was obviously old, with a few traces of rust on it. When the key was inserted and twisted open, there was an obvious creaking sound.


    ¡°It was just when you were talking to Second Brother.¡±


    At that time, he used the excuse of looking for a bathroom, but in fact, he was looking for a ce to hang around. He happened to be here and saw the words ¡°for rent¡± at the door. He casually looked inside and didn¡¯t expect to be noticed by a youngdy sitting next door.


    ¡°Little Brother, do you want to rent a house?¡± The youngdy pulled him back enthusiastically.


    Zhai Jing thought that he had a ce to stay, so he wanted to leave. However, the youngdy suddenly said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have a private space with your girlfriend?¡±


    As soon as she said this, Zhai Jing stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. He sized her up.


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    The youngdy knew that he might have misunderstood, so she quickly waved her hand and exined,


    ¡°I¡¯m a student at the Art Academy. I go to the beach to draw every evening. Last night, I happened to see your family taking a walk by the beach. At that time, my hat was identally blown off by the sea breeze. The youngest boy among you ran over and picked it up for me. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Zhai Jing thought about it for a while. It seemed that there was indeed such a thing. However, at that time, Le Wan had taken off her shoes and was walking barefoot on the beach. He was afraid that she would be hurt by those shells, so he had been focusing on her feet and didn¡¯t pay much attention to what was happening around her.


    The youngdy suddenly pped her hands.


    ¡°Right, let me show you this.¡±


    She ran into the house and quickly came out with the drawing board.


    ¡°Look, this is the inspiration you gave mest night. I drew it all night¡±


    On the drawing board was a gorgeous sunset and sunset glow. In the distance was the sea that was connected to the sky, and in the close distance was a simple castle and he and Le Wan squatting on the beach.


    On the screen, Le Wan raised her head and looked at him with a bright and charming smile on her face. He, on the other hand, lowered his head slightly, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and his eyes were full of love as he looked at her.


    Compared to the sky and the sea, they looked so small, but the love and sweetness between the two seemed to dye the world with the most beautiful colors.


    When Zhai Jing saw the painting, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it. It turned out that in the eyes of others, the image of him and Le Wan together was so beautiful.


    ¡°Can you sell this painting to me?¡± Zhai Jing asked the youngdy.


    The youngdy put away the painting and looked at him warily.


    ¡°If you want to buy the painting, it¡¯s not impossible. How about you rent my small house for a week?¡±


    It was the first time Zhai Jing heard of such a strange request.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Because I¡¯m going to be away for about ten days. This house is empty anyway, so it¡¯s better to rent it out to generate ie for me.¡±


    It was said that learning art would make one poor for three generations, and painting would ruin one¡¯s life. To persist in learning painting, the youngdy was very poor.


    ¡°The main thing is that I have to go back to school, but I only have the ticket money for the return trip. I haven¡¯t gotten the money for the meal and the ticket back.¡±


    And the only thing she had that she could exchange for some money was this little house.


    Zhai Jing was amused.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll ruin everything inside if you hand the house over to me?¡±


    The youngdy looked away in guilt.


    ¡°To be honest, if you dare to do it, I¡¯ll wee you. After all, I¡¯ve been wanting to get a new set of things inside.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the youngdy didn¡¯t rent out the house every time she saw someone. Yesterday, to observe more of Le Wan and Zhai Jing¡¯s expressions, she had even followed them from a distance.¡±


    Although she couldn¡¯t get into the neighborhood because of the security, she had a rough idea of which building they lived in. The people who could afford to live in that kind of ce were all rich and Noble, so she wasn¡¯t afraid.

 Chapter 273 - 273 Fire

    273 Fire


    The reason why the youngdy was so enthusiastic when she saw Zhai Jing was that she treated him as a fat sheep.


    As Zhai Jing liked the painting a lot, he was also quite tempted by the private space that the youngdy mentioned.


    After all, he was too embarrassed to be too close to Le Wan in front of the entire Le family. However, no matter what, he and Le Wan were still in their honeymoon period. So, whenever he saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to her.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Zhai Jing took out a sum of money and bought the painting. At the same time, he also obtained the right to use this iron house for a week.


    !!


    The youngdy rented out the house and left happily with her things. Before she left, she even told him mysteriously,


    ¡°I¡¯m a dutifulndlord, so the bed sheets and quilt covers are new. You can y up there without worry. But before you leave, it¡¯s best to take them with you.¡±


    Zhai Jingughed. ¡°Should I thank you then?¡±


    The youngdy made a face at him.


    ¡°My name is Luo Yang. If there¡¯s anything you need during this period, you can contact me.¡±


    This was the process of Zhai Jing renting this iron house.


    ¡°You¡¯re really efficient. We¡¯ve only been apart for half an hour, and you¡¯ve already done so many things,¡± said Le Wan. He had registered an ount, called the principal, and even rented a house.


    The iron door creaked, and the smell of paint and paper mixed with a faint fruity scent came out.


    Zhai Jing turned on the lights in the room and all the furnishings in the room were revealed. There was a bed with a white bed sheet, a cloth sofa, a wooden dining table, a clothes rack, a pile of easels, and a pile of paint in the corner.


    There was a white door in the other corner, and Le Wan guessed that it might be the bathroom.


    The space of the iron house wasn¡¯t small. It was about 30 to 40 square meters, so it was a little empty. The building was deliberately built high, and the roof was insted. There were windows at the bottom, and the sea breeze asionally blew in from above, bringing a slight chill.


    Therefore, even though it was summer now, it wasn¡¯t hot and stuffy in the house. Instead, it was a little cool. It could be seen that the person who designed this iron house had put a lot of thought into it.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Le Wan eximed in surprise. She turned around and ran into Zhai Jing¡¯s arms.


    Le Wan pushed him away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? haven¡¯t you kissed enough?¡±


    Zhai Jing lowered his head.


    ¡°How can I?¡± As he spoke, he entered Le Wan¡¯s mouth again and continued to suck. Le Wan felt as if she was being lifted up, and could only raise her head to ept his kiss.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s tongue patrolled every corner of Le Wan¡¯s mouth from left to right. Then, it got entangled with her little tongue and danced happily.


    Strictly speaking, this was the first time that the two of them had been alone in a confined space.


    The constant chirping of cicadas on the trees, and the asional sound of tourists frolicking outside the iron house, so close and so far, stimted the senses of the two people inside the house.


    Zhai Jing only felt a rush of heat in his body. It was so hot that it was as if there was a big hole in his body and he urgently needed more things to fill it.


    As a result, his breathing became more rapid, and his movements became more serious. He became a traveler in the desert that was severely dehydrated. He was lost in the desert and ran around, trying to find an oasis that could bring him back to life.


    Zhai Jing was panting and his eyes were red. He let go of Le Wan and turned around. He couldn¡¯t let this go on, or he really wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.


    Le Wan was also panting slightly. Seeing that Zhai Jing was trying his best to hold it in, she couldn¡¯t help but hug him and put her face on his back.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s back stiffened when he felt the softness behind him. He smiled bitterly and grabbed Le Wan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Can you let go of me first?¡±


    Le Wan shook her head.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    The slight shaking and the sound of clothes rubbing against each other were very subtle, but it stirred Zhai Jing¡¯s nerves.


    He took a deep breath and gently patted Le Wan¡¯s hand. His voice was a little hoarse as he said,


    ¡°If you keep approaching me like this, I really can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    Le Wan hesitated for a moment, but she still didn¡¯t let go of the man. Instead, she moved one of her hands to his lower abdomen.

 Chapter 274 - 274 Can’t Stop

    274 Can¡¯t Stop


    Zhai Jing¡¯s pupils shrank. He quickly grabbed her arm and pulled her in front of him. When he saw Le Wan¡¯s confused face, he gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Le Wan bit her lower lip and blushed. She said in a low voice,


    ¡°I know.¡±


    !!


    Zhai Jing was helpless.


    ¡°Since you know, don¡¯t test my patience time and time again.¡±


    Le Wan tiptoed and kissed him on the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to be so patient.¡±


    Zhai Jing tightened his grip on her hand and his face darkened.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Seeing him like this, Le Wan pouted and said,


    ¡°Aiya, do you want toe or not? If not, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She had already mustered up the courage to take the initiative, but this person still avoided her time and time again. She also wanted her face.


    Zhai Jing stared at her for two seconds. Just when Le Wan thought that he was going to lecture her again, he suddenly bent down and carried her up. Then, the two of them fell onto the pure white bed.


    Zhai Jingy on top of her and asked her for thest time,


    ¡°Once you start, you can¡¯t stop. Are you sure you want to do it?¡±


    Le Wan looked at him, who was so close to her, and her face blushed again, but she still nodded.


    Her nod was like the opening of a cage and the beast in Zhai Jing¡¯s heart was released.


    He no longer suppressed himself and directly lowered his head to kiss Le Wan¡¯s lips, forcing her to open her teeth and then explored the deepest parts of her mouth.


    Le Wan felt as if the air in her mouth had been snatched away. She wanted to move her hand, but Zhai Jing immediately held it down. Then, his slightly calloused fingers slowly slid down from her wrist to her shoulder. He paused for a moment, then moved down and finally reached her soft chest. He subconsciously pressed his palm down.


    The two of them stopped breathing for a moment, but they didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s hands seemed to be self-taught. After he was done massaging, he slowly started to knead the fabric. But soon, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with the touch. He wanted more intimacy, the feeling of skin-to-skin.


    So, he moved his hand down and slowly lifted Le Wan¡¯s t-shirt, revealing the pink underwear underneath, and the White and plump chest tightly wrapped in the underwear.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes narrowed and he took off her t-shirt. Then, he buried his head in her chest and sniffed hard. At the same time, his hands reached for her back, trying to find the buttons to unbutton, but he couldn¡¯t feel them.


    Panting slightly, Le Wan pushed him away.


    ¡°The button is in front.¡±


    Zhai Jing was stunned for a moment. He looked up and studied the pink bra. Finally, he saw a small button near her chest.


    He undid it with his hands and there was a soft thud. The two lumps of soft flesh that were bound bounced and werepletely exposed in front of Zhai Jing.


    Zhai Jing looked at the scene in front of him in a daze and muttered,


    ¡°This is really beautiful.¡±


    When Le Wan heard his words, she felt as if her toes were going to contract. She covered her eyes in embarrassment, but her whole body turned even pinker.


    He touched her fair chest with both hands as if he was grabbing a cloud. It was so white and so soft. He slowly rubbed them, watching them change into various shapes in his palm, only feeling the desire in his heart grow stronger and stronger.


    He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and bit on the pink and tender nipple. Le Wan felt as if an electric current had passed through her spine. She gasped and couldn¡¯t help but let out a gurgle.


    This agitated Zhai Jing, and the movements of his hands became more intense. Le Wan felt as if she had lost all her weight and was floating in the air. She desperately wanted to catch hold of something and couldn¡¯t help but call out,


    ¡°Zhai Jing.¡±


    Zhai Jing stopped sucking and kissing. He felt that the heat in his lower abdomen was getting more and more turbulent and was about to rush out. The swelling pain in his lower body was also bing more and more obvious.


    ¡°Wanwan, I really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± With her eyes closed, Le Wan could only hear the sound of clothes rubbing against each other.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Zhai Jing¡¯s thin chest and he was taking off his pants.


    Something suddenly shed past Le Wan¡¯s muddled mind and she woke up with a start. She stopped Zhai Jing¡¯s hand.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Zhai Jing stopped in his tracks. He looked at Le Wan and said with a bitter smile,


    ¡°Look at me, do I look like I can stop just because you say so?¡±

 Chapter 275 - 275 I Can’t Take it Anymore

    275 I Can¡¯t Take it Anymore


    Le Wan followed his line of sight and saw his erect p*nis.


    Her eyes seemed to have been scalded, and she hurriedly looked away. She pulled the thin nket over herself and stuttered,


    ¡°We didn¡¯t¡­ If I didn¡¯t take one, what if something happened?¡±


    Zhai Jing was silent for a moment. Then, he turned over and picked up his pants from the ground. He took out a box from inside.


    ¡°Actually, we have it.¡±


    Le Wan looked over and said in shock,


    ¡°How did you get this?¡±


    Under Le Wan¡¯s suspicious gaze, Zhai Jing braced himself and exined,


    ¡°Uncle secretly gave this to me after we got off the boat.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°My dad gave this to you?¡± She suddenly remembered what Papa Le had said that night. He didn¡¯t want to be a grandfather yet. Now that she thought about it, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Papa Le would do such a thing.


    Zhai Jing was also very surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Le Wan¡¯s father, who looked so serious, would be so bold and open-minded.


    He took out a condom from inside and stared at Le Wan.


    ¡°So, with this, can we continue?¡± He asked.


    Le Wan was still in shock that her father had actually given Zhai Jing a condom. She didn¡¯t pay attention to what Zhai Jing had said, so she just nodded her head randomly. It was only when she was pressed down on the bed by Zhai Jing that she realized that she had been stripped naked.


    Although Le Wan had taken the initiative just now and appeared to be very generous, this was actually the first time she had tried it in both her previous life and this life. So, when the time came, she suddenly became nervous.


    Seeing that Zhai Jing was pulling her legs apart, Le Wan shivered and said nervously,


    ¡°I heard it¡¯ll be very painful, you¡­ Can you be gentler?¡±


    Zhai Jing kissed her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be more careful.¡±


    Seeing that Le Wan was still so nervous, he had no choice but to take a deep breath and suppress his desire. He slowly kissed her, from her mouth to her neck, and her shoulders, and then slowly moved down.


    At the same time, he reached his hand down and felt something wet in the narrow gap.


    He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Then, while Le Wan was still immersed in his kiss, he stretched out a finger and slowly slid it into the gap.


    The obvious feeling of a foreign object came over. Le Wan snorted ufortably and grabbed Zhai Jing¡¯s shoulder.


    Zhai Jing paused for a moment.


    ¡°Is it very ufortable?¡±


    Le Wan bit her lips and closed her eyes. She buried her head on his shoulder and felt for a while before she answered in a low voice,


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s not too ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Then rx,¡± Zhai Jing coaxed her. After that, the hand started twitching.


    Suddenly, his fingers touched something, and Le Wan¡¯s body stiffened. Zhai Jing, who used to watch biology sses with his ssmates, immediately knew what he had touched. Hence, he twirled his fingers, intentionally or unintentionally.


    Le Wan felt as if many ants were biting her in her body. It was numb and itchy, especially when Zhai Jing¡¯s fingers touched a certain ce. The numbness would go straight to her tailbone, and her body would tremble slightly. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.


    When Zhai Jing heard her voice that was as soft as an Oriole¡¯s, he felt that the fire in his heart was about to explode. However, he knew that it wasn¡¯t going to work, so he could only lower his head and kiss Le Wan¡¯s mouth to stop her from speaking. At the same time, he put another finger under his body.


    This time, Le Wan seemed to have adapted faster, so Zhai Jing added another finger. At the same time, the speed of his twitching also increased.


    It was obvious that this was the first time that Le Wan had experienced such a shock, so her voice was raised. She felt as if she was being thrown into the air, making her feel ufortable, but at the same time, she had the urge to stop.


    All of a sudden, everything under her stopped moving. Zhai Jing pulled his fingers away and Le Wan seemed to have fallen from the sky. A huge sense of emptiness suddenly gushed out of her body and she wanted to fill it up again.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and saw that Zhai Jing was holding his p*nis, which had swelled and turned purple, and was pushing it in. Le Wan¡¯s eyes widened.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s low and suppressed voice sounded.


    ¡°Wanwan, rx.¡±


    ¡°It hurts. It¡¯s so big.¡± Le Wan felt that his p*nis waspletely different from his finger. His p*nis sent firey waves through her, and it was much bigger than his finger. In an instant, it filled her up and pressed against her.


    Le Wan was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t get in.¡±

 Chapter 276 - 276 Violent Storm

    276 Violent Storm


    When Zhai Jing saw that his p*nis was stuck halfway, his forehead was already covered in sweat. He could only coax her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Rx a little and it¡¯ll be able to go in.¡±


    Then, he bent down and kissed her continuously tofort her. Finally, he slowly put the thing in.


    Zhai Jing felt as if he was about to die. Seeing that Le Wan was biting her lips tightly, he was afraid that she would bite him. He had no choice but to use his tongue to push her teeth away. Then, he slowly tried to move his body.


    In the beginning, Le Wan was still crying out in pain. A minute or twoter, Zhai Jing could feel that part of his body was getting harder. His movements were also getting more agile, so he quickened his movements.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts.¡± Le Wan hit him again, but Zhai Jing, who had already let go of his desire, couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He could only follow the direction of Le Wan¡¯s sensitive part and repeatedly hit and rubbed his p*nis against it.


    Very soon, Le Wan no longer cried out in pain, and instead, it was reced by a soft voice that came out of her throat.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s head was buried in her neck and shoulders. As he listened to her alluring voice, he felt as if his body was about to explode. All the blood in him rushed to the lower part of his body.


    He could only convulse and push himself forward with all his might. Every time he did so, it was as if he was going to throw Le Wan into the sky. She couldn¡¯t help but bite Zhai Jing¡¯s shoulder, but in return, Zhai Jing convulsed even more violently.


    Every time he exerted his strength, the iron frame bed would creak. Ten minutester, the creaking frequency of the iron frame bed had obviously increased. Le Wan felt like a fish that had been thrown ashore. She opened her mouth and desperately wanted to breathe. Suddenly, a white light shed in her mind, and everything around her disappeared. Le Wan felt as if her soul had left her body and was floating in a white mist.


    It was only when Zhai Jing called her ¡°Wanwan¡± affectionately that her soul returned to her body in an instant. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw that Zhai Jing was kissing her slowly. She subconsciously responded to him.


    Zhai Jing hugged her from behind and the two of them kissed deeply again. His hands touched her chest and slowly kneaded it. The throbbing in his body just now didn¡¯t seem to be far away. After being kneaded by him like this, Le Wan felt as if her heart was about to jump out again.


    However, as soon as she moved, she found that she had touched something hot on her thigh.


    Didn¡¯t he just vent his desire? Why did he get up again? Le Wan wanted to escape but was caught by Zhai Jing.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have enough time just now. Can we do it again?¡±


    Before Le Wan could reject him, Zhai Jing had already pried open her thighs and held onto his p*nis which had hardened again. He turned sideways and entered her wet entrance from behind.


    After the first round of exploration, Le Wan had obviously adapted to his size. On the other hand, Zhai Jing had vented his anger once and was obviously more at ease this time.


    As he kissed her back, his hands held her two full breasts in front of him and slowly rubbed them. The lower part of his body was moving light and heavy, fast and slow.


    Le Wan felt as if all the nerves in her body were under his control. Every time he moved, he could easily affect the nerves in certain parts of her body, making her feel soft and limp. However, as Zhai Jing moved, he kept calling out to her and asking her,


    ¡°Wantian, do you like it?¡± Wanwan, do you feelfortable like this?¡±


    Le Wan gritted her teeth and stopped the sound in her throat.


    ¡°Damn pervert!¡± She cursed.


    In the end, Zhai Jing paused and pulled himself out of her body. Then, he sat up and hugged Le Wan to his thigh. This action obviously shortened the distance between them. When Le Wan was put down, she felt as if he had pushed into the deepest part of her body. She immediately gasped.


    Zhai Jing held her tighter in his arms. Their lower abdomens and their chests were pressed against each other. His lower body was constantly moving up and the strong friction obviously stimted their senses.


    This time, Le Wan didn¡¯t have the time to scold him anymore. No matter how hard she bit her lips, her mumbling continued to leak out as Zhai Jing moved.


    The familiar fire returned to Zhai Jing¡¯s heart. He begged in a low voice,


    ¡°Wanwan, call me by my name, okay?¡±


    However, at this moment, Le Wan only felt like she had be a fish that was still breathing and had been thrown onto a frying pan to be fried repeatedly. She kept trying to jump out of the pan, but she couldn¡¯t. She had to suffer from the burning oil, so she didn¡¯t have the time to care about Zhai Jing¡¯s request.

 Chapter 277 - 277 The First Break Of The Shower

    277 The First Break Of The Shower


    Zhai Jing was undoubtedly a very good student, both in his studies and in bed.


    Just like now, he was clearly a newbie, and this was only his second time, but he had already learned how to control the switch on Le Wan¡¯s body without any teacher.


    All of a sudden, he stopped his big movements and turned around to slowly tease Le Wan¡¯s sensitive area with small movements.


    Her body had just been developed and was in a particrly sensitive state. How could it withstand his torment? Very soon, Le Wan felt extremely empty and ufortable. She only wanted to be satisfied and filled. She subconsciously twisted her waist, but she could not find a way to do it. In the end, she could only look at Zhai Jing with a pleading look.


    !!


    However, Zhai Jing still maintained his original rhythm calmly.


    ¡°Wanwan, call me by my name.¡±


    Le Wan pursed her lips but still called out,


    ¡°Zhai Jing.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment. Suddenly, there was a surge of movement under his body. Just when Le Wan felt that she was about to be thrown into the air again, he slowed down again and began to y the same old trick.


    ¡°Wanwan, can you say ¡®Zhai Jing, I love you¡¯?¡±


    Le Wan bit Zhai Jing¡¯s neck fiercely. Zhai Jing hissed in pain, but he still didn¡¯t rx.


    Le Wany on his shoulder. She had beenpletely convinced by him.


    ¡°Zhai Jing, I love you,¡± she said.


    However, the next second after she finished speaking, Le Wan felt as if the world was spinning. She was directly put down on the bed by Zhai Jing. Before she could react to what was going on, Zhai Jing had already ced her legs on his shoulders and then pressed his entire body down on her.


    At that moment, Le Wan still had the time to think that it was a good thing that she was flexible, or else her legs would have been broken by him. The next second, a storm came, and she instantly felt like she was sitting on a small boat in the middle of a storm.


    Her hand subconsciously reached behind her and grabbed something cold, as if she had just found a point to support herself.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know how long she had been drifting. When she finally came back to her senses, she raised her head and saw that the light from outside the venttion window had turned from bright to dark.


    Le Wan was stunned for a moment before she got out of bed.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s sote. My parents must be worried.¡±


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she realized that her voice was extremely hoarse and that her whole body felt as if it had been run over by a car. It was sore and soft, especially at the base of her thighs.


    She blushed. Given her current state and the fact that she had disappeared for so long with Zhai Jing, anyone could guess what they had done.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already contacted them.¡± Zhai Jing hugged her from behind and passed her a half-opened bottle of mineral water.


    Le Wan¡¯s throat was very dry. She lowered her head and drank half a bottle of water from his hand before she felt much better.


    ¡°What did mom and dad say?¡± she asked.


    Zhai Jing put the water bottle aside and replied,


    ¡°Auntie said that she¡¯s going on a date with uncle, and she asked us not to disturb them.¡±


    Le Wan was covered in a thin nket. She looked down and found her phone in the pile of clothes on the ground. Other than Le Xuan¡¯s daily cryingints about his training life, no one else had been looking for her. She then opened the family group chat and saw the Le family members distributing the fruits and sending a series of messages.


    [ My wife and I are going to a new ind for a date. Unless the sky falls, you are not allowed to disturb us for the next three days. ]


    Grandpa Le: [ Your grandma and I met an old friend. He invited us to his family¡¯s farmhouse to y. If the environment is good, we¡¯ll stay there for a few days. ]


    Big Brother Le replied, [ The owners¡¯ Committee said that they¡¯re going to organize an Environmental Protection activity around the ind. I signed up for it. I¡¯ll probably be back in three or four days. ]


    Second Brother Le: [ I just received a message from a friend. He said that he¡¯s going out to sea to celebrate his birthday. He invited me to go with him. Little brother just happened to want to stick to me, so I took him away. ]


    [ deleted message ]


    [ Little Brother Le has been muted by the group owner for 24 hours. ]


    Le Wan was speechless.


    If not for thest two messages, she could still convince herself that the first few were coincidences. However, thest message clearly revealed the truth. In addition to that, the box of condoms that Father Le gave to Zhai Jing, they did it on purpose.


    Le Wan was a little upset.


    ¡°So they left me here and went to y by themselves?¡±


    When Zhai Jing heard this, he felt a little aggrieved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have me to apany you?¡±

 Chapter 278 - 278 A World For The Two

    278 A World For The Two


    After reading those messages, Zhai Jing was overjoyed for a long time. This meant that for the next three days, Le Wan would bepletely his, and no one would suddenly appear and disturb them.


    However, Le Wan felt a little lonely.


    ¡°We agreed that this was a family trip.¡±


    Although it was obvious that they wanted to create a romantic moment for her and Zhai Jing, the feeling of being left behind like this still made Le Wan feel a little ufortable.


    Just like in her previous life, she was also the one who was suddenly abandoned.


    Seeing that she was really sad, Zhai Jing quickly hugged her andforted her.


    ¡°We have seven days. We can¡¯t all be together. Besides, Uncle and Auntie are usually very busy and don¡¯t have time to go out on dates. Now that we have time, we should help them.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s words made sense. She had already grown up. She couldn¡¯t expect her family to revolve around her. Her parents had their own lives.


    It was just that Le Wan recalled the memories of her previous life, so she reacted to it with some stress. Now that she reacted, her emotions faded very quickly.


    It was only then that she realized that she and Zhai Jing weren¡¯t wearing any clothes and were hugging each other.


    After all, it was the first day that they had done this. The passionate scene just now, as well as her embarrassed cry and saying,


    ¡°Zhai Jing, I love you¡±, all these scenes came back to her clearly.


    With her head covered, Le Wan fell back onto the bed and curled up.


    Zhai Jing thought that she wasn¡¯t feeling well and immediately became nervous.


    ¡°How are you? Are you feeling unwell?¡± As he said this, he lifted the thin nket to check.


    However, Le Wan clutched the nket tightly and refused to let go.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Let me be alone for a while.¡±


    Only then did Zhai Jing realize that she was shy after the incident.


    He pursed his lips andughed silently.


    ¡°Then you should rest first. I¡¯ll go to the vi to get some clothes and toiletries. I¡¯ll also bring some food.¡±


    Although there was no one else in the vi and they could live freely when they went back, Zhai Jing still preferred this simple and crude iron house. They had their first time here, and they could do it many more times in the future.


    Surprisingly, Le Wan didn¡¯t say that she wanted to go back to the vi. It seemed like she also liked to stay here. Little did they know that Le Wan¡¯s entire body was sore and limp, and she was toozy to move.


    ¡°Thene back quickly.¡± Her voice came from under the nket, a little muffled.


    Zhai Jing had already put on his clothes. He sat by the bed and patted her head through the thin nket.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lock the door when I go out. If you hear anything wrong, remember to call me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Le Wan replied obediently.


    After the sound of the door lock and the sound of Zhai Jing¡¯s footsteps faded away, Le Wan finally crawled out of bed and took a deep breath.


    The air was filled with the smell of paint and paper, a fruity fragrance, and a slightly fishy and ambiguous smell.


    The white bedsheet became wrinkled, and Le Wan¡¯s face blushed again as she recalled everything that had happened on this bed just now.


    She lifted the thin nket and looked down curiously. She even touched herself with her hand and felt that the ce she touched was a little hot.


    She felt that it was very magical. It felt so small to the touch, but Zhai Jing¡¯s p*nis was so big and long. She could stuff it in and out freely. It also made her feel so happy and excited.


    Le Wanughed for a moment before she suddenly realized what she was thinking.


    ¡°You little pervert!¡± She spat at herself.


    Speaking of which, she was the one who was first lustful and took the initiative to tease Zhai Jing.


    She couldn¡¯t help it. Zhai Jing was really moved, but he was trying his best to restrain himself. His look of abstinence was too seductive. She couldn¡¯t help but want to rush up to kiss him, hug him, and see him lose his mind.


    However, judging from the two previous experiences, Zhai Jing was obviously better than her. She waspletely in a passive state and was yed in the palms of Zhai Jing in various ways.


    As she had sweated a few times, her body felt very sticky. Le Wan opened the wooden door and saw the bathroom inside. She put on the shower and took a hot bath.


    The house owner had left her clothes there. However, Le Wan was embarrassed to touch other people¡¯s things and didn¡¯t want to wear the clothes that she had just worn. When she saw the sun-protection shirt that Zhai Jing was wearing today on the sofa, she took it and put it on. She even zipped it up.

 Chapter 279 - 279 Attacking The City Again

    279 Attacking The City Again


    Zhai Jing was worried about Le Wan, so he hurriedly packed up the things he needed and rushed back. As a result, he saw a lively scene the moment he opened the door.


    The sun-proof t-shirt Mama Le had picked for them was made of a slightly transparent ice muslin material. During the day, everyone was wearing normal clothes, so they didn¡¯t think much of it. But now, Le Wan was not wearing anything underneath. Under the light, her slender and well-proportioned legs were exposed.


    Le Wan had juste out of the shower. She had already prepared herself mentally and gotten over the embarrassing period just now. Hence, when she heard the sound of Zhai Jing opening the door, she turned around and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    As soon as Zhai Jing saw the looming three dots in front of her, his breathing became heavier. He had just been satisfied, but now he was quickly up again.


    Zhai Jing closed the door and locked it. He put the things in his hands on the ground, then carried Le Wan and ced her on the wooden table.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Le Wan still didn¡¯t realize how destructive it was for her to wear a sun-proof t-shirt.


    ¡°You Little Vixen, you¡¯re too good at torturing people.¡± Zhai Jing gritted his teeth and growled. He lowered his head and kissed her. Le Wan¡¯s knee identally touched the big bump in his crotch. Her eyes widened. Didn¡¯t they just do it twice? Why did it happen again?


    However, at this time, the man was obviously irrational. Zhai Jing pried open Le Wan¡¯s thigh and explored it with his hand. A familiar moist feeling came to him. It seemed that the lust had notpletely dissipated.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t dy any longer. He pulled down his pants and released his already majestic p*nis. He held Le Wan¡¯s slender waist and allowed the head to rub a few times around her entrance, sessfully causing Le Wan¡¯s small mouth to shrink. Seeing this, he no longer hesitated and aimed in that direction. With a shake, he straightened his body and submerged his entire p*nis.


    With the previous two experiences, Le Wan¡¯s private part was almost fully ustomed. Therefore, Zhai Jing waspletely unrestrained from the beginning. He pinched her slender waist and kept sprinting forward.


    Le Wan¡¯s acupuncture points were constantly expanding and contracting due to the impact. She couldn¡¯t help but straighten her back and ce her hands on the wooden table. Zhai Jing unzipped her sun-proof shirt, revealing her pink body.


    As he watched Le Wan¡¯s chest move up and down with his constant movements, Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes also turned red from the shaking.


    He was shouting in his heart that it wasn¡¯t enough, it wasn¡¯t enough, he needed to use more strength, and he needed to speed up. So, under continuous eleration, Le Wan couldn¡¯t even support her arms and fell directly on the wooden table.


    One of Zhai Jing¡¯s hands rested on her nipples while the other lifted one of Le Wan¡¯s legs. He adjusted the angle slightly so that it was more convenient for him to move.


    After a long time of hard work, Zhai Jing finally felt that the fire was about to burst out. He took a deep breath, then poked his head into Le Wan¡¯s sensitive area. He twitched slightly but very quickly shoved for more than a hundred times before he finally let out a low growl.


    Le Wan, who was already in a daze, lost her sense of direction even more under the intense stimtion.


    She only vaguely remembered that Zhai Jing seemed to coax her to drink some water and eat a few mouthfuls of food. After that, she couldn¡¯t remember what had happened at all. When she regained consciousness, it was already bright outside.


    Le Wan opened her heavy eyelids. When she saw the metal-skinned roof that was equipped with a heat-instingyer, she was in a daze for a moment before she remembered where she was. She lowered her head and saw that she was wearing pajamas. There was no sticky feeling on her body. Zhai Jing must have cleaned her upst night.


    As soon as Le Wan moved, Zhai Jing, who was hugging her to sleep, also woke up. His slightly hoarse voice rang behind her ears.


    ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re awake. Are you hungry?¡± Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    When Le Wan opened her mouth, she realized that she had lost her voice. She sneered at Zhai Jing in embarrassment and anger. Zhai Jing didn¡¯t expect that she would hit his lower abdomen with her elbow. He hissed in pain and couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to murder your husband.¡±


    Le Wan turned around and rolled her eyes at him, then mouthed a ¡°Pooh¡± to him.


    She regretted it. She shouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to flirt with him yesterday. She didn¡¯t expect that such a reserved and quiet person would turn into a human rabbit once the seal was broken. He could go into heat at any time and ce, and it would be endless once he started to do it.

 Chapter 280 - 280 A Small Punishment And A big Warning

    280 A Small Punishment And A big Warning


    Le Wan sat up angrily from his arms and got out of bed to wash up. However, as soon as her feet touched the ground, she felt weak and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Zhai Jing went forward and scooped her up. ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Le Wan sat on the bed and looked at him with a face full of hidden bitterness, tears silently falling down. Zhai Jing¡¯s heart broke into pieces when she cried.


    Zhai Jing held her little face with both hands and wiped her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too impetuous and caused you to get hurt.¡±


    Le Wan pped his hand away and turned her back to him, showing that she was very angry and didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    Zhai Jing had said a lot of good things about her, but he didn¡¯t receive any positive feedback. He thought that Le Wan might not like him so much, so he had no choice but to agree.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t touch you again until you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Le Wan heard what she wanted to hear and finally turned her head. She raised her chin and pointed at the bathroom, indicating that she was going to wash up, so she asked Zhai Jing to carry her in quickly.


    For the rest of the day, Le Wan thoroughly enjoyed a life where she was given clothes and food. Zhai Jing was busy doing all kinds of things for her, thinking that he could get some small benefits before going to bed tonight. In the end, he was disdained by Le Wan and was forced to sleep on the sofa.


    In the end, after Zhai Jing coaxed and pestered her, he finally got to sleep on the bed.


    Le Wan sat on the bed with her hands on her hips and stared at Zhai Jing in an imposing manner. However, when she spoke, her imposing manner was immediately reduced by half.


    ¡°You have to promise me that you will not touch me in bed tonight!¡±


    She drew a path on the bed with her small hand. She pointed to the left, then to the right, and then to Zhai Jing and herself.


    ¡°Well water doesn¡¯t interfere with river water.¡±


    Zhai Jing gave a bitter smile. ¡°Can¡¯t I even hug you to sleep?¡±


    Le Wan crossed her arms and made a big ¡°X¡± with a cold and emotionless face.


    Zhai Jing raised his hand and swore.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do anything to you tonight.¡±


    Le Wan pointed at the sofa in an impartial and incorruptible manner. Her meaning was obvious. If you dare to speak again, you¡¯ll sleep on the sofa.


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t dare to have any more opinions. He could only walk to the other side of the bed and lie down.


    After lying in bed for the whole day, Le Wan still wasn¡¯t sleepy. So, sheid on her pillow and went to the top search list to see if the poprity of her incident had died down.


    She scrolled through the hot search list. Fortunately, the news about her had died down. Le Wan was relieved. She identally saw a hot search that said ¡°the top student couple¡±. She thought that this title was more suitable to describe her and Zhai Jing.


    She had almost entered the hot search. She had wanted to see which couple¡¯s attributes ovepped with theirs. In the end, as soon as she opened the hot search, a picture of her and Zhai Jing was disyed.


    Oh, she thought it was another couple that looked like them, but the smart couple was actually talking about themselves.


    Le Wan covered her face.


    ¡°What kind of thing is this?¡±


    Initially, Zhai Jing thought that something had happened to her when he saw her covering her face. However, when he looked over, he saw a familiar picture on Le Wan¡¯s mobile phone. He immediately shrank back and seriously considered the possibility that he was sleeping on the sofa tonight.


    From the looks of it, it wouldn¡¯t be ideal.


    Le Wan had not noticed his sneaky behavior. He was seriously checking the hot search and soon found the source.


    It turned out that the initiator of all this was still Zhai Jing.


    He had registered an ount yesterday and it had been verified. Hence, Zhai Jing took the opportunity to upload a photo of them holding hands and tagged Le Wan.


    Originally, this was just a newly registered ount without any fans, so no one would have noticed it.


    However, to verify his ount, Zhai Jing needed a certificate from thepany to prove that he was the main designer and partner of the game. Lin Hui somehow found out about this.


    Lin Hui¡¯s heart moved. He felt that he could make use of this poprity. Hence, he asked the management staff to follow Zhai Jing¡¯s ount directly with the official ount and even tagged him with the caption,


    [The little brother you want is here, smile ~]


    Initially, many of the people who followed this official ount were fans who wanted to see Zhai Jing. These days, people had been asking for Zhai Jing¡¯s information and his personal ount.

 Chapter 281 - 281 Confirming The Official Announcement

    281 Confirming The Official Announcement


    As soon as the official announcement was made, the people who had been waiting for Zhai Jing immediately rushed to his ount.


    In the end, just as they clicked on it and smiled, they were immediately sent back to their original state by his first post.


    [ what the hell?! ]


    [ I¡¯m out of love again! ]


    [ To think that the first post on the ount registration is an official announcement. My sky is falling! ]


    [ Hurry up and tell us, you¡¯re a high-quality imitation ount, not our cold and aloof live stream! ]


    [ I¡¯m going to burst into tears and hug myself tightly! ]


    [ Baby, if you¡¯re being threatened, just blink! ]


    [ That woman must have forced you! ]


    [ I want to see which Vixen has captivated you! ]


    Fortunately, most of the people who followed Zhai Jing liked him only because of his looks. Moreover, he had only done a few live broadcasts, so they didn¡¯t have deep feelings for him. Therefore, although they were crying and shouting ¡°the sky has fallen¡± and ¡°I¡¯ve fallen out of love¡±, they didn¡¯t have too extreme a reaction.


    However, they were still very curious about the woman who could make Zhai Jing¡¯s first post an official announcement. Hence, they all flooded into Le Wan¡¯s ount.


    Although Le Wan didn¡¯t post many photos on her ount, she still uploaded quite a few. When people opened the photos, their first reaction was that she was beautiful. Then, they looked at her clothes and bag, which were not cheap.


    As a result, some people started to question thements, especially when there were a few photos taken on the cruise ship when Le Wan and Le Xuan were out at sea.


    [ She¡¯s such a young girl, yet she¡¯s wearing such an expensive item. I wonder if she¡¯s from the right ce. ]


    [ What cruise party? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a girl from outside who specializes in making money. ]


    [ I thought the live stream guy would have a different taste, but it turns out he likes a flirtatious b*tch. ]


    However, some people soon felt that something was wrong. They found that the more they looked at Le Wan, the more she looked like the ¡°Sister Duhui¡± who had been on the hot search two days ago. Therefore, they looked for aparison video and found that the two of them really looked very simr.


    [ ¡°Sister Duhui¡± is a top student at the University. Why does she want tond on the moon to scam anyone who looks like her? ]


    Soon, someone posted a banner photo of Mingcheng High School with Zhai Jing and Le Wan¡¯s names on it. Le Wan¡¯s ount was nicknamed, so no one knew what her real name was. However, the livestream young man had verified her real name, so her ount name was Zhai Jing.


    This discovery shocked everyone!


    [ So, this Zhai Jing and that Zhai Jing are the same person? ]


    [ Oh my God, the live stream guy is not only a genius designer, but also a top student? ]


    [ The person I like is actually a provincial top scorer. Mom, I¡¯ve be sessful. ]


    In addition to being amazed, some people were persistent in finding out whether his girlfriend was Le Wan or not.


    [ As we know, Zhai Jing is the provincial top scorer and Le Wan is the second in the province. They are ssmates and know each other. I already know that Zhai Jing has a girlfriend who looks like Le Wan. So, what is the possibility that Le Wan is his girlfriend? ]


    With these known conditions, although they couldn¡¯t be 100% sure, they were 90% sure that this ount belonged to Le Wan.


    [ Who said that Le Wan was indecent? ] [ You¡¯re not serious at all. You¡¯re using your keyboard to spread rumors and maliciously specte about others. Are you serious? ]


    [ There are just those people who can¡¯t bear to see others doing well. They will step on everyone they see. ]


    Someone retorted indignantly, [ It hasn¡¯t even been proven yet, why are you all rushing to prove your innocence? ] [ If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll be a big joke. ]


    [ That¡¯s right. Even if she¡¯s Le Wan, how could a high school student have so much money? ] [ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll still have to rely on men to support me. ]


    Someone immediately retorted, [ What a joke. The school that Le Wan is studying at is a famous private school. The annual tuition fee is hundreds of thousands. If a person can afford this tuition fee, what¡¯s wrong with using a few branded bags and wearing a few branded pieces of jewelry? ]


    [ Is Zhai Jing¡¯s girlfriend really Le Wan? look at the ount number. Someone had already released the evidence yesterday. ]


    It turned out that the girl that Le Wan and the others had met by chance yesterday had already uploaded the group photo to her ount.


    Some sharp-eyedizens noticed that the ring on Le Wan¡¯s index finger was exactly the same as the one in the official photo of Zhai Jing. Even the background was the same beach.


    It directly confirmed the rtionship between the two.


    At this moment, Zhai Jing posted the second post. He uploaded the photo of Guanya¡¯s banner that he had taken with the caption, [ Guanya forever, you and me forever. ]

 Chapter 282 - 282 Sneak Attack

    282 Sneak Attack


    ¡°Baby, have you had fun these days?¡± Mama Le held Papa Le¡¯s hand with a radiant face as they got off the ferry. It was obvious that she had been doing well for the past three days.


    Hearing her question, Le Wan subconsciously touched the back of her waist. Under Mama Le¡¯s bright and piercing eyes, sheughed dryly and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    That day, because Zhai Jing had caused trouble online but didn¡¯t tell her, Le Wan had chased him to the sofa to sleep. Although Zhai Jing sneaked back to his bed to sleep in the middle of the night, Le Wan also expressed her determination.


    Hence, the next day, Zhai Jing coaxed her for the whole day before she finally came back. That night, when Le Wan thought that she could continue to sleep peacefully, Zhai Jing sneaked into the bathroom when she was taking a bath.


    Eighteen years old was the age of youth and energy. After Zhai Jing had a taste of meat, he became addicted to it. He couldn¡¯t wait for the two of them to be entangled with each other all the time.


    He thought that the Le family woulde back one after another tomorrow and it would be difficult for them to have such private space again. He heard the sound from the bathroom and was restless for a moment, so he decided not to hold it in anymore.


    When Le Wan heard the sound of the door opening, she had just turned her head when she was hugged by someone. With the help of Zhai Jing¡¯s kiss, she realized who it was.


    Le Wan¡¯s mouth was gagged. She could only push Zhai Jing away with one hand and protest with a ¡°Wu Wu¡± sound. Unfortunately, at this time, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t care about this little resistance.


    The hot water from the shower poured down, drenching the two of them, and the water vapor shrouded the small bathroom. Zhai Jing released her mouth and kissed her neck.


    Le Wan red at him with his misty eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me that you won¡¯t touch me again until I recover?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t help it.¡± Zhai Jing grabbed her earlobe and sucked on it carefully. Le Wan felt her entire back go numb and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The soft flesh on her chest trembled as well.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw that. He stroked her hand and twisted it gently. Le Wan felt her legs go soft for a moment. She maintained her rationality and said,


    ¡°No, you promised me.¡±


    ¡°But we won¡¯t be able to be together for many days.¡± Zhai Jing¡¯s fingers slid directly to the base of her thigh. His fingers followed the gap and explored forward. Le Wan was so sensitive that she shrank her body.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s teeth were still grinding on her earlobe.


    ¡°You want it too, right?¡±


    Le Wan admitted that it was true. She didn¡¯t know what other men were like, but from the limited paper or video information that she had, Zhai Jing¡¯s performance in bed should be very good. The only drawback was that his p*nis was a little too big, and his endurance was a little too long. It was enough to torment her, so he made her happy and ache.


    She didn¡¯t want to resist being intimate with Zhai Jing. The reason why she made such a request was just to make him restrain himself a little.


    Hence, under Zhai Jing¡¯s attacks, she quickly surrendered and said softly,


    ¡°Then hurry up this time.¡±


    When Zhai Jing heard this, it was as if he had received the emperor¡¯s sword. He immediately exuded a very strong sense of strategy. He directly forced Le Wan against the wall. In front of her was the hot water from the shower, and behind her were the cold ceramic tiles. The alternating hot and cold made her shiver.


    Zhai Jing took off his pants and revealed the weapon that he had prepared. Then, he held Le Wan¡¯s buttocks with one hand and lifted one of Le Wan¡¯s legs with the other. He wrapped it around Le Wan¡¯s waist and bent his knee slightly to push Le Wan¡¯s leg in.


    The height difference between the two of them was about 18 centimeters. Zhai Jing hugged her tightly and straightened his legs.


    ¡°Ya!¡± Le Wan felt her body being lifted into the air. One of her feet barely touched the ground. Subconsciously, she tried to hug Zhai Jing¡¯s neck with both hands, but he grabbed her and pressed her against the wall. She suddenly felt as if his entire body weight was pressing down on her lower body.


    ¡°Hook your legs around my waist.¡± Zhai Jing said in a low voice as he twitched.


    Le Wan wanted to do as she was told, but she found that she couldn¡¯t do it at all. She could only shout,


    ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    Zhai Jing had no choice but to push her back against the wall so that she could borrow some strength from the wall to barely support her body. At the same time, she got closer to their lower abdomens and let the friction lift her body up.


    This was obviously very exciting. Le Wan felt as if she was sitting on a big wheel, and her whole body was thrown up and down uncontrobly. All of her emotions were controlled by the support point under her body, and the intense stimtion of her senses quickly made her confused.

 Chapter 283 - 283 Understanding

    283 Understanding


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Le Wan cried like a little kitten.


    Zhai Jing retreated from her body, but the exuberant momentum of his lower body did not reduce at all. It was obvious that it was far from the time to vent it out.


    He helped her to the sink.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change to a less tiring position, okay?¡±


    The soreness in her legs made her subconsciously hold onto the sink. Zhai Jing held her waist and put his hand on her back.


    The waves of passion that had just faded from Le Wan¡¯s heart were quickly stirred up again by his rhythmic movements. She opened her eyes in a daze and looked into the mirror. The two of them were intertwined and moving.


    She held her breath, clearly not used to this exciting scene.


    Zhai Jing hissed. ¡°Wanwan, rx.¡±


    She had suddenly tightened her whole body, so much so that he had almost vented his anger.


    Seeing that Le Wan had pursed her lips and lowered her head shyly, Zhai Jing slowed down his movement and kissed her gently.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    His hands fell on the two snow-white mounds, and he kneaded them into various shapes in front of the mirror. At the same time, he consciously rubbed her sensitive points, either lightly or heavily.


    Under the stimtion of shame and humiliation, Le Wan directly surrendered and weed the second climax.


    At that moment, her charming appearance in the mirror and her voice, which was like an Oriole, made Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes spit fire. He hugged her and put her on the sink. Then, he pinched her waist and pushed her hard. Finally, the magma was about to erupt.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know how she returned to bed. She only remembered that when she opened her eyes, the clock on the wall showed that it was already past four in the morning, six hours since she went to take a bath. Zhai Jing hugged her from behind. They were still naked.


    It was only when Le Wan moved that she realized that something was wrong. Zhai Jing¡¯s p*nis was still in her body and it was still twitching slowly. She was too confused just now, so she didn¡¯t react at all.


    Le Wan was speechless. How could he be so energetic? She didn¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Le Wan gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been in this state the whole night.¡±


    When Zhai Jing sensed that she was awake, he kissed her ear gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a cow who can plow thend 24 hours a day. I¡¯ve just taken a nap.¡±


    However, Le Wan¡¯s sudden sleep talk woke him up.


    In the middle of the night, with a beauty in his arms, he couldn¡¯t help but start to feel tempted again.


    As he said that, Zhai Jing silently increased the speed of his lower body. Le Wan hadpletely given up on resisting and let him do whatever he wanted.


    He looked at Le Wan, who was so tired that she had fallen asleep again. He lowered his head and kissed the corner of her mouth lovingly. Then, he took a hot towel to clean her body and massaged her waist and legs for a while.


    Otherwise, by tomorrow, a delicate person like Le Wan would beining about her aching back and legs again.


    Le Wan slept until three or four o ¡®clock in the afternoon. She even had to close her eyes and let Zhai Jing feed her breakfast and lunch. If Zhai Jing had not said that he was going to pick up Papa Le and Mama Le, she would definitely have slept in for another day and night.


    Fortunately, Zhai Jing had helped her massage her waist and legs, so even though she was a little sore, it didn¡¯t hinder her movements. Even so, as someone who had experienced it before, Mama Le could tell that the two of them were in a different state.


    She wasn¡¯t a conservative mother, so she didn¡¯t think that there was anything strange about this. On the other hand, Papa Le felt a little ufortable. He was the one who had given Zhai Jing a condom, but now that he saw that the two of them had really made love, he felt a little ufortable. Hence, he kept a stern face and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mama Leughed and patted him.


    ¡°Your father is like this. You don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡±


    She quickened her pace and walked forward to hold Le Wan¡¯s hand. She put some distance between herself and Zhai Jing and Papa Le, who were behind her before she said in a low voice,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about the things on the inte. Just leave it to your second brother and the rest to handle.¡±


    In her heart, Le Wan was still an innocent child who hadn¡¯t experienced many things, so she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept the various schemes and plots of the people around her.


    ¡°As parents, I always want to give you the best things in my life, but I¡¯m also most afraid that you will get hurt, so I always have to n ahead.¡±


    Although Le Wan had already passed her rebellious phase and was usually very obedient, Mama Le was still a little afraid that she would turn out to be an extrovert. She only had Zhai Jing in her heart and med them for scheming against her.


    Hence, Mama Le patted Le Wan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Baby, please understand the feelings of us parents.¡±

 Chapter 284 - 284 Parents

    284 Parents


    After Le Wan heard Mama Le¡¯s words, she felt as if her heart was soaked in warm water and a jar of vinegar was poured into it. It was warm, sour, and soft. She turned around and hugged Mama Le. She buried her head in Mama Le¡¯s shoulder and her eyes were sore.


    ¡°Mom, I know. I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Le Wan, choking with sobs.


    They didn¡¯t need to apologize to her. How could she not understand her parents¡¯ feelings for her? Especially after she had lost her parents once, she was even more sensitive, emotional, and intimate with them than she was in her previous life.


    Le Wan had never doubted her parents¡¯ feelings for her. Therefore, even though she knew that her parents had used all sorts of tricks on Zhai Jing and that it was indeed unfair to him, she still didn¡¯t want to object to their actions. She was just hesitating about whether she should give Zhai Jing a secret reminder.


    !!


    In Le Wan¡¯s heart, although she liked Zhai Jing very much at the moment, her family was still the most important thing in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, I feel ufortable hearing them.¡±


    Le Wan blinked her eyes, causing the tears that had been swirling in her eyes to quickly evaporate. She pouted and said coquettishly,


    ¡°You should be giving me orders and criticizing me sternly, just like when I was disobedient when I was young.¡±


    Mama le patted her head andughed, but there was a hint of loneliness in herughter.


    ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re eighteen this year. You¡¯re no longer the eight-year-old little girl who chased after me all day and asked for hugs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown up and have my own world and opinions. You¡¯re still calling me baby. I¡¯ll always be you and daddy¡¯s good baby,¡± Le Wan said.


    Mama Le was genuinely happy to see Le Wan¡¯s attachment to her.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll always be our good baby. However, you will also fly away from our arms and fly to the vast sky.¡±


    Papa Le looked at the mother and daughter who were acting lovey-dovey and his eyes were full of envy. But Zhai Jing was standing beside him, so Papa Le had to suppress the thought of going forward to hug the mother and daughter. He crossed his arms and looked at the blue sky regretfully.


    He asked Zhai Jing calmly,


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the things on the inte these few days. You¡¯ve publicly admitted your rtionship with the baby. Will it affect your work?¡±


    Zhai Jing pretended not to see the longing in his eyes and retracted his gaze as well. He looked far away at the shore, at the small area that was shining with white light. It was the metal cabin that he and Le Wan had spent a few good nights in, the ce that carried their joy. He shook his head.


    ¡°It won¡¯t have much of an impact. I¡¯m afraid the people in thepany would be happier to see this situation.¡±


    On a deeper level, he was tied to the game ¡°Carefree Journey¡±. Papa Le was also an old fox in the business world, so he understood what he meant when he heard this. He nodded.


    ¡°It seems that you have met a good team.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t take credit for it, nor would he ostracize the capable. Not to mention Ren Rong¡¯s ability to recognize talents, he didn¡¯t expect that an unknown subordinate under him would also have such a setup. He could only say that he was indeed capable.


    Before this, even Papa Le, who was involved in the business world, had never heard of Lin Hui¡¯s name. After all, the Le group had always been in the business industry and had little contact with entertainment and games.


    However, with the release of the game, even Papa Le often heard people in the industry mention Lin Hui¡¯s name. It was clear that Lin Hui had already seized the opportunity to stand up. But then Papa le shook his head,


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to be trapped in this game and wanted to change the track toe out again, but I think Ren Rong and Lin Hui won¡¯t let you go so easily.¡±


    Zhai Jing pursed his lips.


    ¡°I know, but I have to try more.¡±


    When he announced it to Le Wan, he guessed that Lin Hui would use it to hype it up after he found out. But even so, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t regret his actions this time. Papa le could hear the seriousness in his tone.


    ¡°As a father, I don¡¯t know how others will deal with such a situation. The baby is our first and only daughter, our precious baby. If one day you don¡¯t love her anymore, don¡¯t do anything to hurt her. You just need to send her back to us in one piece. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Zhai Jing had grown up with his mother. In his memory, he had never enjoyed a father¡¯s love. This was the first time he felt such a deep and vast love from a father for his children.

 Chapter 285 - 285 Guarantee

    285 Guarantee


    He turned around and looked at Papa Le with a serious expression.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of her and won¡¯t let her get hurt.¡±


    He would never allow himself to do anything that would harm Le Wan, and he would never allow the day of Le Wan¡¯s death to happen in his life.


    Papa Le patted his shoulder. ¡°I hope you will always remember the promise you made today.¡±


    He believed that at this moment, Zhai Jing was speaking the truth. However, people¡¯s hearts were fickle. No one could guarantee what would happen in the future. Papa Le was just giving him a heads-up in advance. He told Zhai Jing that Le Wan had the confidence to back herself up and that she was not someone who could be treated and bullied anyhow.


    After Le Wan was done acting coquettishly with Mama Le, she received a message from Second Brother Le. She waved her phone and said,


    ¡°Second Brother said that he has already brought Grandpa and Grandma back. He has also booked a hotel for dinner and asked us to meet up at the hotel.¡±


    Papa Le quickened his pace and walked over.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your big brother? Has he returned from the sea?¡±


    Le Wan scrolled through the group chat.


    ¡°Big Brother said that he and he and Little Brother have just returned to the vi. They¡¯re going to pack up and go to the hotel from the vi in a while.¡±


    She looked at Papa Le and Mama Le, both dressed in tropical beach style.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, do you two want to go back to the vi to rest?¡±


    She wondered what kind of hotel Second Brother Le had booked and whether he would meet any requirements.


    Mama Le put her hand over her eyes and looked in the direction of the vi.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a few steps away. Let¡¯s go back to the vi first. I¡¯m sweating a lot. I¡¯ll feel better after taking a shower.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Le Wan turned back to greet her parents. At the same time, she did not forget to wink at Zhai Jing.


    The things they ate and used for the past few days were still in the iron house. They didn¡¯t have time to take them away. Also, the used bed sheets and nkets should also be cleaned up. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing when the owner came back and saw them.


    Zhai Jing gave her a ¡°don¡¯t worry¡± look, indicating that he would find time to deal with it. Le Wan knew that this was the only way, so she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Then, the group returned to the vi. With the Le family around, the couple couldn¡¯t stay together as they did in the small iron house, so they could only return to their own rooms.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s heart felt a little empty as he nced at Le Wan. Then, he opened the door and entered the room. Compared to his inseparable feelings, Le Wan seemed to be more carefree. Without Zhai Jing by her side to disturb her, she hummed a song and soaked in the bathtubfortably for almost twenty minutes. The remaining soreness in her body was relieved by a lot.


    Le Wan came out of the bathroom and chose a red floral spaghetti strap dress to wear. She then split her hair on both sides and twisted it into three small braids from the front to the back. Finally, she tied her hair into two small round buns on the back of her head and tied a colorful hair tie on each of them.


    This hairstyle made her look pure and beautiful. Then, she put on some light makeup and applied a little perfume on the back of her head and wrists before she walked out of the door in satisfaction.


    She had just opened the door when Zhai Jing¡¯s door, which was diagonally opposite her, opened as well. He was delighted.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a coincidence?¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her outfit. He came forward to hold her hand. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that he had appeared. Compared to Le Wan, who had taken a bath and dressed up, Zhai Jing was much faster and had finished everything in less than twenty minutes.


    After that, he had been keeping an eye on the door to Le Wan¡¯s room.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for almost an hour.¡±


    ¡°Are you upset that I made you wait for so long?¡± Le Wan pouted. ¡°I¡¯m already considered fast. If you don¡¯t believe me, look at my mother. She¡¯s definitely not out of the bathroom yet.¡±


    How could Zhai Jing, who had a strong desire to survive, say that he had waited for a long time? It was just that he was a little unustomed to the sudden separation of the people he had just cuddled with. He wanted to see Le Wan as soon as possible, so he was a little anxious while waiting.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you. I just happened to have time to deal with somepany matters.¡±


    Le Wan snorted. ¡°You¡¯d better be.¡±


    Her guess was right. When the two of them came down, they saw that Second Brother Le and Papa Le had already finished washing up. Papa Le was sitting on the sofa watching the news while Second Brother Le was ying games on the table. The two of them didn¡¯t interfere with each other and looked strangely harmonious.

 Chapter 286 - 286 The Red Handprint

    286 The Red Handprint


    When they heard Le Wan¡¯s footsteps, both of them raised their heads at the same time. Second Brother Le waved at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Student Zhai, you came at the right time. How do you collect thest upgrade material for this level of your game? I¡¯ve been looking for it for a long time, but I can¡¯t find it.¡±


    Zhai Jing nced at Le Wan before he sat down next to Second Brother Le. He looked at the screen and saw that he was ying ¡°Carefree Journey¡±. He exined,


    ¡°There¡¯s a hidden mission in this level. The yers must find this hidden mission before they can drop the clues after clearing the level.¡¯


    !!


    ¡°You look more energetic like this.¡± Le Wan¡¯s father greeted Le Wan happily. ¡°I don¡¯t think your mother will be so soon. Sit down and wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty,¡± Le Wan replied obediently. ¡°I¡¯m going to get something to drink.¡±


    She went into the kitchen and saw that the water in the kettle was still hot. She opened the refrigerator and rummaged through it. Finally, she found a packet of yogurt. She took a small bite and put it in her mouth. Then, she walked out of the kitchen.


    At this moment, Little Brother Le came downstairs. He saw her and shouted,


    ¡°I want to drink yogurt too.¡±


    So, he ran out and took out the yogurt as well. After putting it in his mouth and taking a deep breath, he looked up and saw a red mark the size of a fingernail on the back of Le Wan¡¯s ear. He poked it curiously and asked,


    ¡°Sis, did you get bitten by a bug?¡±


    At first, Le Wan didn¡¯t react. She scratched the area and said,


    ¡°Really? Where?¡±


    When she touched that area, she then realized what had happened. Her body stiffened. This was the mark left by Zhai Jing when he was arousedst night and couldn¡¯t help but bite it.


    As she had been using her hair to cover her face, no one else had noticed it, even Le Wan herself had forgotten about it. Now that Little Brother Le had discovered it and even poked her, Le Wan felt her face heating up.


    The main point was that Little Brother Le didn¡¯t hold back his voice at all. Therefore, when he said that, not only did Le Wan hear it, but the three people sitting in the living room also heard it.


    Even Le Wan could clearly feel the atmosphere in the living room freeze for a moment. Sheughed dryly and said,


    ¡°Haha, I was bitten by a bug. You know, in the South, not only are the bugs big, but they¡¯re also especially poisonous. A bite will leave a red mark, and it will take many days for it to recover.¡±


    Zhai Jing pursed his lips and didn¡¯t dare to look back at Le Wan. He knew that she was very embarrassed and angry at this moment. She must have scolded him many times in her heart. At this time, he better not add fuel to the fire.


    Second Brother Le nced at Zhai Jing, who was looking down and pretending to be nonchnt. He said meaningfully,


    ¡°It seems that the worm is really big.¡±


    Papa Le stared at his phone the whole time and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Le Wan could only pretend that she didn¡¯t hear Second Brother¡¯s teasing. Fortunately, there was a silly little brother at the scene. He frowned and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the red mark will heal so quickly. I don¡¯t know if it will leave a scar. I have prepared a bottle of cooling cream. You can apply it. It can stop the itch and quickly reduce the swelling and blood stasis.¡±


    You¡¯re the only one who seems to have no ulterior motives, Le Wan thought to herself.


    She stood on her tiptoes and patted Little Brother Le¡¯s head.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who cares about me. You¡¯re my good little brother.¡±


    When Little Brother Le heard her say that, he felt like flowers were floating on his head. He finished the remaining yogurt in one gulp and said,


    ¡°Sis, wait a moment. I¡¯ll bring you the ointment now.¡±


    When Zhai Jing heard her say that she loved her brother, he felt that Le Wan was implying something. He turned to look at Le Wan, only to see that she had deliberately turned away and ignored him.


    Hence, he knew that Le Wan was angry. She was angry that he had embarrassed her.


    When Zhai Jing left the mark, it was a subconscious action when he really couldn¡¯t control his emotions. He admitted that he had indeed forgotten to remind Le Wan and neglected her feelings.


    Hence, Zhai Jing put down the game controller and walked to Le Wan¡¯s side. He held her hand and whispered to her,


    ¡°Can you apany me for a walk?¡±


    Le Wan didn¡¯t want to flirt with Zhai Jing in front of her father and Second Brother, so she nodded and allowed him to hold her hand. They walked out of the vi and came to the beach behind the house.


    Seeing that she was out of sight of the people in the room, Le Wan wanted to shake off Zhai Jing¡¯s hand. However, Zhai Jing had already anticipated this situation in advance. So, not only did she not seed in shaking off his hand, but both her hands were caught by him instead.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you still want me to bully you?¡± Le Wan pouted and said pitifully.


    Zhai Jing sighed and lowered his head to rest his forehead on Le Wan¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wantian. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

 Chapter 287 - 287 Discussion

    287 Discussion


    Little Brother Le ran upstairs to get the ointment, only to find that his big sister was no longer in the living room.


    ¡°Where did big sister go?¡± He asked Second Brother Le in confusion.


    Second Brother Le¡¯s eyes were still fixed on theputer screen. His hands were still moving, but it didn¡¯t affect his verbal output.


    She probably went to find out what kind of insect could make that red mark with your dear brother-inw.


    !!


    Papa Le, who was ying with his phone, couldn¡¯t help but cough. He raised his head and red at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If the baby heard this, she would be embarrassed again.¡±


    Second Brother shrugged his shoulders at Papa Le and looked indifferent to his re, indicating that he wasn¡¯t lying. How could this be considered nonsense?


    The innocent Little Brother Le didn¡¯t understand the other meaning of his words. He only heard the words ¡°dear brother-inw¡± and immediately retorted,


    ¡°How is he my brother-inw? He¡¯s just a boyfriend who just got a title. Maybe in a few months, he¡¯ll be like Fu Sui, a passerby of my sister.¡±


    ¡°And to study what kind of insects bite you. Why do you have to hide? No, I have to go find them.¡± Little Brother Le clutched the ointment.


    Mama Le, who was dressed up, came out of the room and happened to hear their conversation. She immediately pulled Little Brother Le.


    ¡°Why are you going? We¡¯ll set off when everything is ready.¡±


    Little Brother Le was confused.


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we call sister and the others?¡±


    Mama Le snatched the ointment from his hand and ced it on the table. Then, she pushed him out of the house.


    ¡°There are six of us. We can¡¯t fit all of them in one car. Let them drive by themselves.¡±


    Little Brother Le opened his mouth and wanted to say that he was going to take Le Wan¡¯s car, but Mama Le quickly stuffed him into the car.


    At the back of the house, Le Wan and Zhai Jing were still discussing an extremely important matter.


    Zhai Jing recalled that Le Wan had rejected him several times during their lovemaking. A hint of bitterness shed past his face. He said in a low voice,


    ¡°Is it because my skills aren¡¯t good enough that you had a bad experience?¡±


    Le Wan blushed and whispered,


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Le Wan immediately made a ¡°stop¡± gesture to him. She thought for a moment before she asked tentatively,


    ¡°We¡¯re a couple. It¡¯s normal for a man and a woman to be in love, but don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s too intense?¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t expect her to say this all of a sudden. He thought for a while.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay.¡±


    After he had vented his desire once, he felt that he would still want it.


    Le Wan felt helpless.


    ¡°You¡¯re having fun, but I¡¯m being tortured by you.¡±


    When Zhai Jing heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Le Wan knew what he was thinking just by looking at his expression. She rolled her eyes and said,


    ¡°Anyway, this is a very serious matter. We have to restrain ourselves.¡±


    Otherwise, she would be unconscious every time they slept and feel like she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Zhai Jing was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Can this matter be controlled?¡±


    Le Wan put her hands on her hips.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to control it. Just bear with it for a while longer. At the very least, don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    If he only came once, wouldn¡¯t that be the appetizer?


    However, when he saw Le Wan¡¯s expression that seemed to say, ¡°if you don¡¯t agree, this matter will not be over¡±, Zhai Jing had no choice but to agree to it first. He thought to himself that if he could only do it once, he would have to persist for a longer time.


    Seeing him nod in agreement, Le Wan was slightly satisfied.


    ¡°Also, you¡¯re not allowed to leave marks on my neck next time. It¡¯ll be so awkward like today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to remind you.¡±


    Zhai Jing was d that the Le family was open-minded. Otherwise, this matter wouldn¡¯t have passed so easily.


    ¡°Then can I stay in a ce I can¡¯t see?¡± His eyes slid down to her chest, and his gaze became much deeper.


    Le Wan noticed his gaze, and at that moment, it was like two little white rabbits being stared at by a Big Bad Wolf, causing the little white rabbits to shiver in fear.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s pupils shrank and even his breathing became heavier. Le Wan subconsciously covered her chest and took a few steps back.


    ¡°What do you want to do? In public.¡±


    Zhai Jing was amused by her actions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me sound like a beast.¡±


    No matter how tempted he was, he wouldn¡¯t do anything in public. At most, if there was no one in the house, he would just carry her back. However, there was no need to say this.


    Le Wan looked at him suspiciously.


    ¡°I can tell that there¡¯s something wrong with your eyes.¡±


    Zhai Jing was helpless.


    ...


    ¡°Alright, I was wrong.¡±


    Just then, the sound of a car driving away came from outside. Le Wan ran out to take a look and saw that Papa Le and the others had all gotten into the car and left.

 Chapter 288 - 288 Hug Hug

    288 Hug Hug


    Le Wan was anxious.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they wait for us?¡±


    ¡°Probably not.¡± Zhai Jing replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault,¡± Le Wan returned to the house to get the car keys.


    !!


    ¡°We have to be quick and catch up to them.¡±


    However, when she turned around, she fell into Zhai Jing¡¯s arms.


    Le Wan reached out to push him away.


    ¡°We can¡¯t dy any longer. Otherwise, it would really be hard to exinter.¡±


    Zhai Jing buried his head in her shoulder.


    ¡°Just like this. Can we stay for a while?¡± He had wanted to hug her so many times as they spoke earlier.


    After the two of them had an intimate rtionship, Zhai Jing thought that his desire for Le Wan would subside. However, it was as if he had skin hunger. Whenever he saw Le Wan, he wanted to hold her hand and hold her in his arms, even if he didn¡¯t do anything.


    Seeing him like this, Le Wan¡¯s heart softened. She hugged him like she was coaxing a big child.


    ¡°Then you can only get this for five minutes.¡±


    Zhai Jing mumbled, ¡°Yes.¡±


    This time, Big Brother Le had decided to have dinner at a small fishing vige. It was a shop that specialized in seafood rmended by one of the owners.


    As the shop was located in a remote area, Big Brother Le came out of the shop to pick them up after seeing the messages in the group. He saw Papa Le and the others getting out of the car.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the baby?¡±


    After he finished speaking, he realized that there were only five people in the car. He guessed that Le Wan and Zhai Jing must havee in another car.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered the dishes in advance. You can eat when they¡¯re served. I¡¯ll bring you in first ande out to pick up the babyter.¡±


    Second Brother Le patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Then I guess you¡¯ll have to wait for a while.¡±


    Big Brother Le didn¡¯t react at first, but when he saw Second Brother Le¡¯s teasing look, he understood what was going on. He reached out his hand and pointed at Second Brother Le, and even stretched out his leg to kick his butt.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a busybody!¡±


    Second Brother Le covered his butt and ran away.


    Papa Le saw this and shook his head.


    ¡°The two brothers are almost 30 years old, yet they¡¯re still so immature.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve only just turned 25. How can I be 30?¡± Second Brother disagreed.


    Papa Le said calmly,


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be thirty if we round it up?¡±


    Second Brother Le was dissatisfied.


    ¡°That¡¯s a little too much.¡±


    Big Brother le nced at him.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a twenty-year-old boy?¡±


    Second Brother Le was a little rude to his father, but he wasn¡¯t so casual to his Big brother who had protected him since he was young. Thus, he didn¡¯t dare to refute his words loudly and only mumbled softly,


    ¡°I¡¯m not that thick-skinned.¡±


    Usually, at such a time, Little Brother Le would wisely shut his mouth and not get involved.


    Big Brother Le grabbed Second Brother Le¡¯s arm and stuffed the room number into his hand.


    ¡°Alright, grandpa and grandma are waiting in the private room upstairs. You can go up first.¡±


    Seeing that his family had gone into the store, Big Brother le turned back to the alley. There was a convenience store next to him, and a young girl was in charge of looking after it. Just now, she was behind the counter and peeked at the Le family, who were all good-looking.


    However, she still liked the elegant Big Brother Le most. Not to mention his good looks, he was wearing a fitting casual suit that made his waist and legs look slender. His slightly open neckline also gave off a sense of abstinence.


    She took out her phone and thought about whether she should get a contact number. However, before she could do anything, the Le family left hand in hand. She felt a little sad and med herself for being too slow.


    Just as she was feeling regretful, she saw Big Brother Le return to the alley. Her eyes lit up. This was fate.


    Hence, she immediately held her phone and walked out from behind the counter with small steps. She sneaked behind him and asked a little nervously,


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Big Brother Le¡¯s attention was on his phone just now, so he didn¡¯t notice the girl¡¯s situation. When he heard the voice, he subconsciously turned to look.


    Oh my God, he looked even more handsome up close. The girl¡¯s heart was beating fast, especially under the other party¡¯s gaze. Her face was getting hotter and hotter. She wanted to ask,


    ¡°Can I ask for your contact information?¡± In the end, because she was too nervous, her tongue slipped and she asked,


    ¡°Do you want to buy something?¡±


    After the girl said that, she almost bit her tongue. She kept scolding herself in her heart. How could she be so stupid?


    Big Brother Le was obviously stunned for a moment. Seeing the girl¡¯s red face, he, who was used to being hit on, roughly knew what was going on. However, he didn¡¯t expect the girl to hold it in for so long and say such a sentence.

 Chapter 289 - 289 Two-faced

    289 Two-faced


    Big Brother Le shook his head in amusement.


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m waiting for someone. I don¡¯t need it for now.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± the girl replied in frustration. As the saying went, ¡°one¡¯s energy will be exhausted after a while.¡± She only felt that she had lost her face, so she went back to the counter resentfully.


    Big Brother Leughed and walked into the shop. He looked around casually for a while and said,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get me a box of mint candy?¡± After finishing the seafood, he could get rid of the fishy smell in his mouth.


    When the girl saw him like this, hope suddenly emerged in her heart. When Big Brother Le took out his phone to pay the bill, she suddenly asked in a muffled voice,


    ¡°Can I ask for your contact information?¡±


    Big Brother Le was typing in the amount and password. He didn¡¯t even look up when he heard that. He only chuckled and said,


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like young girls.¡±


    The girl actually knew that it was unlikely to seed, but when she heard the answer, she was still a little disappointed.


    ¡°So, big brother, you like older sister-type characters.¡± A crisp voice suddenly came from the door.


    The girl clearly saw Big Brother Le¡¯s eyes light up, and a smile automatically appeared on his lips.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re here?¡±


    She followed Big Brother Le¡¯s line of sight and saw a good-looking young couple standing there holding hands.


    She was even more depressed. As expected, good-looking people only grouped up with good-looking people. She had just heard the girl call him big brother, so she must be the younger sister of the person in front of her.


    He had such a beautiful younger sister. Compared to her, most boys probably wouldn¡¯t be interested in her. The more one thought about it, the more depressed one would be.


    Le Wan nced at the girl and pouted at Big Brother Le.


    ¡°Remember to bring your mint candy.¡±


    If an outsider were to look at the two brothers, they would think that Second Brother Le was a little cheeky and flirtatious, while Big Brother Le was much more upright.


    However, those close to him all knew that although Big Brother Le looked like a gentleman, he was actually a fair-skinned person with a bad heart.


    Just now, because she and Zhai Jing had misread the navigation, they had taken a long detour and ended up on the other side of the alley. Since there was a parking space, they simply parked their car there and walked over, just in time to see the scene of the girl hitchhiking Big Brother Le.


    Le Wan could guarantee that Big Brother Le, who had no intention of buying anything, had suddenly changed his mind and walked into the shop. He must have had the intention of teasing the little girl.


    When Le Wan thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but make a face at Big Brother Le.


    When Big Brother Le saw it, he raised his eyebrows and smiled like a viin in a TV drama.


    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    As the payment was sessful, Big Brother Le took the mint candy from the counter and put it into his pocket. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. Instead, he picked out a rainbow lollipop the size of a palm from the sugar box on the counter and stuffed it into Le Wan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is a small gift for you.¡±


    Le Wan pouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡±


    The disdain in her voice was real, but she still quickly took it.


    Big Brother Le reached out to rub her head and quickly withdrew his hand before Le Wan could react.


    ¡°Your second brother said that it would take a long time for you to arrive. I thought I would have to wait for a while.¡±


    His words diverted Le Wan¡¯s attention, but he didn¡¯t forget to secretly criticize Second Brother Le.


    Sure enough, when Le Wan heard that, she was so angry that her cheeks puffed up. She gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°He¡¯s full of nonsense!¡±


    Big Brother Le put his arm around her shoulder and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to teach him a lessonter. Let¡¯s go for dinner first. I ordered your favorite crab Roe rice. The chef should be done by now. We can eat it as soon as it¡¯s served.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think he¡¯s getting more and more arrogant. We have to make him suffer a little. I still want to eat drunk crab[a],¡± said Le Wan, sharing the same hatred. Yet she didn¡¯t forget to order.


    Zhai Jing looked at his empty hands. When Le Wan was talking to Big Brother Le just now, she had identally let go of his hand and was even taken away by Big Brother Le¡¯s bowl of crab Roe rice.


    Zhai Jing was a little surprised. How did Big Brother Le remain single with his skills in coaxing people? His method of advancing step by step without anyone knowing was much stronger than Second Brother Le¡¯s.


    Seeing that the girl in the store was still looking in his direction in a daze, Zhai Jing paused for a moment and nodded at her out of courtesy. Then, he quickened his pace and caught up with Le Wan, who was in front of him, and silently held Le Wan¡¯s hand.


    Big Brother Le nced at Zhai Jing from the corner of his eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He continued to talk about funny things, which made Le Wanugh a few times.


    In the convenience store, a girl suddenly jumped out from behind the counter and pointed in the direction of Zhai Jing and the others. She said excitedly,


    ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t he¡­ Who¡¯s that?¡±


    [a]I guess this is a delicacy with crab roe rice? I¡¯m not familiar with Chinese dishes but I did some research and I think it¡¯s correct

 Chapter 290 - 290 Bickering

    290 Bickering


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t know that he had been recognized again. He walked forward and held Le Wan¡¯s hand silently. Le Wan didn¡¯t turn around to look at him, but she opened her palm and held his hand.


    The corners of Zhai Jing¡¯s mouth curled up. He lowered his head slightly and listened to Le Wan talking to Big Brother Le.


    ¡°You obviously don¡¯t want to talk to me, so why did you run into the shop to tease me again?¡±


    Big Brother Le stretched out his hand to block a child who wasn¡¯t looking at the road and bumped into her. He had a nonchnt expression on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m clearly doing a good thing.¡±


    Le Wan sneered. ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Big Brother Le exined to her,


    ¡°She wanted to ask me for my contact information from the start, but she missed the opportunity because of her mouth. I guess she¡¯ll remember this for a long time in the future and will talk about it countless times. She might even feel regretful and think that the oue might be different if she takes it one step further.¡±


    ¡°What about now? I¡¯ve given her a definite answer. She¡¯s tried her best. Although she¡¯ll be disappointed for a while, she won¡¯t have any more regrets.¡± He had a look that said, ¡°Am I not very considerate?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, I didn¡¯t leave any regrets for her and even sacrificed myself to be the bad guy. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    When Le Wan heard this, she felt that it made sense. However, she was also a smart person, so she quickly found out what was wrong.


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m listening to your nonsense.¡± She raised her eyebrows and looked at him disdainfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether the girl will really not have any regrets because of your unnecessary actions. Whether she has any regrets or not is her business. Whether you y a prank or not is your business. Don¡¯t put the two together and try to clear your name.¡±


    Big Brother Le pretended to be aggrieved.


    ¡°Although they are two different things, this is a win-win oue, isn¡¯t it? She doesn¡¯t need to feel regretful, I¡¯m having fun again.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone beat you up for treating people like cats and dogs and teasing them as you please?¡± Le Wan shook her head in pity.


    ¡°Compared to you, I suddenly feel that Second Brother is much better.¡±


    Although Second Brother Le had a sharp tongue and would asionally tease people, making people so angry that they wanted to beat him up, at least he was honest and rarely tricked people.


    ¡°If you put it that way, I¡¯ll feel sad.¡± Big Brother Le sighed, ¡°Why can¡¯t anyone understand me?¡±


    Le Wan saw through his pretense, so she didn¡¯t bother to respond to him.


    The three of them had just arrived at the entrance of the seafood restaurant. Le Wan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw her mother staring at something in the stairway. She let go of Zhai Jing¡¯s hand and ran over toin,


    ¡°Mom, brother was bullying a girl just now.¡±


    When Big Brother Le saw her like this, he immediately felt a little regretful. He shouldn¡¯t have teased the girl just now because he was bored. Now that Le Wan hadined about him, he would be in trouble again.


    As expected, when Mama Le heard Le Wan¡¯s words, her eyes immediately shifted from Le Wan to Big Brother Le. Her eyes shed with a mysterious light that made his scalp tingle.


    At this moment, Le Wan was standing beside her mother, smiling at him proudly.


    Compared to Second Brother Le¡¯s dissolute nature, Big Brother Le was the other extreme. He lived like a monk who had cut off his love. He was already twenty-seven years old, but he had never had a girlfriend.


    Mama Le had once suspected that her eldest son liked men. She had even talked to him a few times and told him that no matter if he liked men or women, his family would ept his sexual orientation, so he could be braver.


    Big Brother Le didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He had repeatedly proved to his parents that he liked girls, and only then did he put an end to his mother¡¯s desire to introduce him to someone of the same gender.


    However, Mama Le didn¡¯t feel relieved. Instead, she became even more worried andined to Papa Le many times,


    ¡°He said he likes girls, but I don¡¯t see him dating any girls. Do you think he has some kind of health problem, like erectile dysfunction?¡±


    Papa Le thought about it and realized that there might be such a problem. He was also a man, so he could understand how prideful some men were in this aspect. Even if they were sick, they were unwilling to see a doctor and didn¡¯t want their family to know.


    So the next day, Papa Le, who was supposed to go to work, told the driver to drive directly to the hospital and then dragged Big Brother Le to the Andrology Department. Of course, the result was normal, but Big Brother Le didn¡¯t want to experience that degree of social death a second time.

 Chapter 291 - 291 Worried

    291 Worried


    After all this, Mama Le thought again. There was no problem with his orientation, no problem with his body, but could it be a psychological problem? So, Big Brother Le was taken to see a psychiatrist¡­


    In any case, because of his rtionship, Mama Le had caused a lot of problems for Big Brother Le. Every time, Big Brother Le wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it, but he had to be obedient.


    After he repeatedly emphasized that he simply didn¡¯t want to settle down so early, Mama Le finally stopped thinking about what was wrong with him. However, she was still worried about him, so she still nagged at him from time to time.


    And what made Big Brother Le feel pained was that every time Mama Le nagged, Papa le would drag him to a blind date every two or three days.


    No matter how smart Big Brother Le was, no matter how mischievous he was, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Mama Le. That was why Mama Le was thest person he wanted to mess with now. However, his baby sister suddenly stabbed him in the back, and he couldn¡¯t bear to say a single harsh word to Le Wan.


    He looked at Mama Le¡¯s unusually bright eyes and braced himself to say,


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Baby¡¯s nonsense. She¡¯s just a little girl working in the convenience store. I was waiting for someone there, so I just happened to say a few words to her.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You clearly know that she has feelings for you, yet you still went to flirt with her and then rejected her. Pfft, scumbag.¡± Le Wan didn¡¯t hold back when he ridiculed.


    Zhai Jing looked at the siblings and felt that the children of the Le family were very interesting, even the timid Little Brother Le. asionally, Le Wan wouldin to him about her two brothers, saying that they were bad and loved to tease people and y pranks on them.


    However, as far as Zhai Jing was concerned, as brother and sister, Le Wan wasn¡¯t very different from her two elder brothers.


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop quarreling.¡± Looking at the two siblings who were quarreling, Mama Le stepped forward to mediate. She said to Le Wan,


    ¡°Your grandparents were talking about you just now. They¡¯re waiting for you. You should go up quickly.¡±


    Le Wan was also afraid of her mother, so she immediately put away her threatening gestures and replied obediently,


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    She beckoned for Zhai Jing to leave. When she turned around, she saw Big Brother Le giving her a smug look.


    Le Wan squeezed out a fake smile, thinking,


    You¡¯re so beautiful, but you¡¯ll be crying soon.


    Sure enough, the next second, she heard Mama Le say to Big Brother Le,


    ¡°Since you still have the time to flirt with other girls, it means that you have free time and elegance. Let¡¯s strike while the iron is hot. When I go back during the holiday, I¡¯ll ask your father to arrange a few more blind dates for you.¡±


    The smile on Big Brother Le¡¯s face instantly disappeared and was reced by Le Wan¡¯s. She burst outughing unceremoniously, even bending her back.


    Mama Le squinted at her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going up?¡±


    Le Wan immediately stoppedughing and went upstairs to find a private room.


    Downstairs, Big Brother Le looked very helpless.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I was just joking. I didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Mama Le sighed.


    ¡°Of course, I know that you won¡¯t fall for a girl on the side of the road so easily. Otherwise, your father and I wouldn¡¯t be so worried.¡±


    ¡°I just want to know what you¡¯re thinking. If you say that you¡¯re a non-marriagalist, a non-fetish, or even a fetishist, then your father and I will respect you and support you. But obviously, you¡¯re not.¡±


    She looked at Big Brother Le with aplicated expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you can¡¯t figure out what you want and then waste your time. It¡¯ll be toote if you regret itter.¡±


    After listening to Mama Le¡¯s words, the worry and helplessness on Big Brother Le¡¯s face disappeared and he became calm. He looked at Mama Le and said seriously,


    ¡°Mama, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing and I know what I want. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not the right time yet, so I can¡¯t tell you for now.¡±


    Mama Le sighed and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    She turned around and walked upstairs. After taking two steps, she suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°But even so, the blind date that we just agreed on can¡¯t be canceled.¡±


    Big Brother Le¡¯s face was full of shock, and his calmness disappearedpletely.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that in the past?¡±


    Mama le shrugged.


    ¡°I have no choice. I just promised the Baby. I can¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    After sessfully seeing her eldest son¡¯s expression change again, Mama Le walked up to the second floor with light steps.


    If Zhai Jing was still here, he would have noticed that Mama Le¡¯s expression was exactly the same as when Le Wan wanted to tease her. They were indeed a family.

 Chapter 292 - 292 Habi

    292 Habi


    When Big Brother Le attended the owners¡¯ meeting, he heard that the boss of this seafood restaurant had excellent seafood processing skills, so he wanted to bring his family here to experience it.


    It turned out that the owner was a man of his word. The ingredients in the shop were fierce enough, and the boss¡¯s cooking skills were good, so the family le ate happily and were very satisfied.


    After that, they went to the beach to digest their food before returning to the vi to rest.


    After taking a bath and drying her hair, Le Wan yawned andy on the bed. However, she suddenly didn¡¯t feel sleepy.


    She turned around on the bed and kept changing her position, but she kept feeling like something was missing. No matter what position shey in, she didn¡¯t feelfortable.


    She remembered that a few days ago, she and Zhai Jing had slept together. It was either Zhai Jing who was hugging her, or she was hugging him. Feeling a little dejected, Le Wan sat up and ruffled her hair.


    ¡°Le Wan, Le Wan, you have to work harder. We¡¯ve only slept together for a few nights, and you¡¯re already not used to sleeping alone?¡±


    Le Wan puffed up her cheeks and was unhappy for a while. Then, she said angrily,


    ¡°No, you just have a boyfriend. You haven¡¯t lost the ability to walk on your own, so you have to get used to it.¡±


    Shey down again, then grabbed the extra pillow next to her and held it in her arms.


    ¡°Just sleep like this!¡±


    After a few minutes, Le Wan started counting sheep in her head. When she counted almost two thousand sheep, she finally lost consciousness and fell asleep.


    What Le Wan didn¡¯t know was that while she was feeling anxious and restless, Zhai Jing had been standing quietly in the corridor outside her door for almost twenty minutes. During this time, he had raised his hand a few times, wanting to knock on Le Wan¡¯s door, but he always retracted his hand.


    In the end, when he saw the light in Le Wan¡¯s room go out, he finally gave up and went back to his room with a depressed look.


    The next morning, Le Wan yawned as she walked out of her room. She bumped into Zhai Jing, who had obvious dark circles under his eyes. Both of them were stunned.


    Big Brother Le just happened toe out of the room next door. He nced at the two of them and a trace of interest shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Why do you both look like you didn¡¯t rest well? Did the two of you go out to stealst night?


    ¡°I¡¯m ying/designing a game.¡± Le Wan and Zhai Jing said in unison. After that, they looked at each other and suddenly understood each other¡¯s intentions. They knew that the other was lying.


    Seeing their reactions, the interest in Big Brother Le¡¯s eyes grew.


    ¡°One of you is in charge of designing, and the other is in charge of ying. You two are quite good at cooperating.¡±


    Le Wan gave him a fake smile and said,


    ¡°We¡¯re a couple after all. If you¡¯re envious, you can ask mom to arrange more blind dates for you so that you can find someone who can read your mind as soon as possible. Then, you¡¯ll understand how we feel.¡±


    Big Brother Le¡¯s face turned bitter when he heard that. He begged for mercy,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree yesterday that we would join forces to deal with your second brother? Why are you turning around to deal with me now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like what you said yesterday, a win-win situation. No matter if it¡¯s you, Big Brother, or Second Brother, he¡­¡± Le Wan snorted coldly. ¡°You both deserve it!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Second Brother Le¡¯s head suddenly popped out from the stairway, giving the three of them a shock.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make any sound when you walk?¡± Le Wan patted her chest.


    However, Second Brother Le ignored her. He narrowed his eyes and sized up the three of them.


    ¡°Why did I seem to hear you guys mention me just now? Tell me, did you do something bad to me behind my back again?¡±


    Le Wan rolled her eyes and said with a smile,


    ¡°Big Brother said that he wants me to find an opportunity to teach you a lesson with him.¡±


    Big Brother Le retracted his hand and red at Zhai Jing helplessly.


    When he heard Second Brother Le¡¯s question, he knew that with Le Wan¡¯s personality, she would definitely be the first one to sell him out. So, he immediately reached out his hand to cover Le Wan¡¯s mouth.


    In the end, Zhai Jing seemed to have anticipated his reaction. He took a step forward and stood between him and Le Wan. As a result, he didn¡¯t even manage to touch a strand of Le Wan¡¯s hair.


    When Second Brother Le heard Le Wan¡¯s words, he lifted his thin lips in an unruly manner.


    ¡°I knew you were up to no good.¡±


    He nced at Big Brother Le, who was pretending to be nonchnt.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I met a female ssmate of yours from high school at a party the other day. I think her name is Jiang Min. I remember that she confessed to you a few times in the past. I heard that she still can¡¯t forget you even after so many years. Since she¡¯s so infatuated with you, why don¡¯t I ask mom to add her to your blind date list? It¡¯s also a chance for her to try.¡±

 Chapter 293 - 293 Reversal

    293 Reversal


    Big Brother Le¡¯s temple twitched when he heard the name ¡°Jiang Min¡±. It was no surprise that he had such a strong reaction. Jiang Min was just too difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she go overseas to study? How did you meet her?¡± Big Brother Le looked at Second Brother Le suspiciously, suspecting that he was deliberately deceiving them.


    Second Brother smiled like a little fox.


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s the same as you, facing the pressure of her family to force her to marry. Her mother was afraid that she would marry a random foreigner and from then on, she¡¯d be free to do whatever she wants. So, she came up with an excuse to trick her intoing back and arranged many blind dates for her.¡±


    When Big Brother Le first heard the name ¡°Jiang Min¡±, his imposing manner weakened. However, after Second Brother Le¡¯s words, he regained his rationality and quickly found an obvious loophole.


    ¡°You just said that she still misses me. That¡¯s obviously a lie. If she really had me in her heart, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed abroad all these years and needed her mother to trick her back.¡±


    The corners of Big Brother Le¡¯s mouth curled up slightly with a ¡°so-so¡± smile. He nced at him.


    ¡°Secondly, as you said, many blind dates were arranged for her after she came back. Under such circumstances, she still didn¡¯te to me, which proves that she¡¯s not willing to look for me or that she doesn¡¯t even remember me. This just confirms my first point.¡±


    The smile on Second Brother Le¡¯s face froze for a moment. However, since his first n didn¡¯t work, he quickly came up with another n.


    Second Brother Le gave him a thumbs-up and said in admiration,


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed my big brother. You¡¯re amazing. How can those ordinary people outsidepare to you? No wonder Jiang Min was so obsessed with you back then. I wonder if she¡¯d be interested in those blind dates now with you around.¡±


    Second Brother pretended to sigh and shake his head.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t like any of them, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that she won¡¯t remember how outstanding Big Brother is. After all, even if their friendship is no longer there, Big Brother is still the best candidate for a husband.¡±


    ¡°In other words, don¡¯t even think about getting rid of Jiang Min so easily.¡±


    Big Brother Le also heard the unspoken words in his mind. If Jiang Min really couldn¡¯t remember, he didn¡¯t mind reminding her.


    Big Brother Le narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. When I think of such a hidden crisis, I¡¯m not in the mood to work anymore. Instead of waiting for her toe to my door, I might as well get rid of all the things on me and find an excuse to hide for three to five years. It¡¯ll be much easier.¡±


    When Second Brother Le heard what he said, he was initially happy. However, as he was happy, he felt that something was wrong and quickly tried to stop him.


    ¡°Aiya, Big Brother, it¡¯s just a woman. What are you afraid of her for? Back then, you even had a way to send her abroad to study and avoid her pestering. With your abilities now, isn¡¯t it easy to deal with her?¡±


    Second Brother Le was a little upset. He had only wanted to vent his anger just now, so he had spoken too much and offended his big brother. He hadpletely forgotten that he had a favor to ask of him.


    Second Brother Le had been a science fiction fan since he was a child, so he loved all kinds of works rted to science fiction. The reason why he entered the entertainment industry and opened a managementpany was more or less because of this. He wanted to make a science fiction film himself.


    Nowadays, special effects were getting more and more advanced, but there were still very few Sci-Fi films in the country. One of the main reasons was that the production cost of good special effects movies was particrly expensive. It was at least 500 to 600 million, and it could easily be 800 to 900 million. It was normal to have a production cost of more than a billion.


    The high cost brought about huge risks. For example, if the cost was one billion, the box office had to reach three billion to break even. Without the support of the foreign market, no director would dare to pat his chest and say that this film would definitely hit three billion at the box office with the domestic market alone.


    If you wanted to make money, the box office had to rise even higher. For example, four billion in box office sales. With such a box office, only two or three movies out of so many movies released in a year could reach this level.


    The box office sounded high, but the money they got from the splitting wasn¡¯t much. It was better to film other movies with pleasing themes. Not to mention, the production cycle was so long because of the special effects. It was enough for other people to shoot two movies.


    Therefore, due to various reasons, few people were willing to touch Sci-Fi themes, let alone invest in them. However, Second Brother Le didn¡¯t give up. He still harbored the dream of making a Sci-Fi film, especially after obtaining an exciting script.


    It was a pity that capitalists only cared about money and not ideals. In the end, only Second Brother Le and his scoundrels invested some money symbolically out of brotherhood, which wasn¡¯t even enough.

 Chapter 294 - 294 Brothers

    294 Brothers


    Left with no other choice, Second Brother Le could only turn his attention to his good big brother.


    Big Brother Le was truly capable. He had shown his talent in business at a young age. He invested a little here and a little there with his New Year¡¯s money, and his money snowballed more and more. In his twenties, he had already umted enviable wealth. Most importantly, he was low-key and didn¡¯t show his wealth.


    Therefore, many people only thought that he was the Young Master of the Le family, which was why he was so generous. They didn¡¯t know that he had earned this money himself.


    Second Brother Le followed him around for a long time before he finally got Big Brother Le to agree to invest arge sum of money in his science fiction film.


    Now, the money that Big Brother had promised him hadn¡¯t yet arrived, and he had already angered him. This wasn¡¯t worth it. Therefore, Second Brother Le¡¯s expression changed and he became an obedient little brother again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother. Don¡¯t you have me? I¡¯ll keep an eye on Jiang Min for you. If she has any unusual movements, I¡¯ll report it to you immediately.¡±


    Even Le Wan, who was standing at the side, found his ttering look rather novel.


    ¡°Second Brother, what weakness has made you fall into Big Brother¡¯s hands?¡± She asked curiously.


    Second Brother Le had grown up following Big Brother Le. Ever since he saw Big Brother Le achieve wealth and freedom early on, he had also been stimted and became independent. He had also developed an awkward character of reporting only the good news but not the bad news. When something happened, he didn¡¯t like to tell his family.


    If he wasn¡¯t really short of money, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Big Brother Le for this. Therefore, when he heard Le Wan¡¯s question, he avoided the important part and whispered in Le Wan¡¯s ear,


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯m begging you to help me. I have no choice but to bow my head when I¡¯m under your roof.¡±


    Unfortunately, Big Brother Le didn¡¯t have such concerns. Seeing that he was determined to put on airs, he directly exposed him.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t your second brother always wanted to film his science fiction movie? He¡¯s hit a wall everywhere and can¡¯t get so many investments. It¡¯s not enough to pay with his own money, and he has to pull me in to cover for him.¡±


    As soon as Big Brother Le said this, Le Wan¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, while Second Brother Le¡¯s face was a little embarrassed. He said,


    ¡°Who are we? Isn¡¯t your thing mine? Aren¡¯t my things also your things? We¡¯re brothers.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Big Brother Le replied. ¡°Give me thetest limited-edition sports car you ordered.¡±


    Second Brother Le¡¯s eyes widened. He had been waiting for a long time for that sports car to be ced in line. How could he give it away so easily?


    ¡°Eh? I think I heard someone calling me. Is that mommy?¡± Second Brother asked. As he spoke, he retreated to the door and quickly turned around to run away.


    Big Brother Le sneered at his shameless look. ¡°You want to fight with me on this?¡±


    When he turned around, he saw Le Wan¡¯s sullen face and thoughtful look. He asked with concern,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    Zhai Jing, who was standing at the side, looked at her worriedly.


    Le Wan came back to her senses and shook her head. She asked casually,


    ¡°No wonder Second Brother¡¯s face changed as fast as magic just now. I heard that making a Sci-Fi movie is very expensive. How much did you invest in it, Big Brother?¡±


    Big Brother Le put his hands in his pockets and said nonchntly,


    ¡°A few hundred million.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother Le had already asked thepany¡¯s professional team to calcte the production cost of this movie in advance. It should be around 800 million Yuan.¡±


    Second Brother Le had his own film and televisionpany, but he had to support arge group of people. Thepany had a fixed amount of investment every year and a fixed number of projects to do. So, he couldn¡¯t take out all thepany¡¯s money and ignore the rights and interests of other employees for his own dreams.


    Therefore, he only allowed thepany to be one of the investors and took out a part of the money as an investment. In addition, his personal mobile assets were just over 100 million yuan. With the sponsorship from his friends, Second Brother Le had gathered about 300 million yuan in total.


    He was still 500 million away from 800 million, far from enough.


    Big Brother Le saw that his brother was so determined to film this movie that he had even taken out all his money. Although he felt that the risk was a little high, he still took out money to support him.


    Originally, Second Brother Le wanted to ask him for about 200 million yuan and he would think of a way to get the rest of the money. This way, at least he could share some of the risks. Big Brother Le, on the other hand, felt that it was troublesome. Since he had already paid two hundred million, he might as well pay the other three hundred million.

 Chapter 295 - 295 The Tribulation

    295 The Tribtion


    Fortunately, although Big Brother Le had invested a lot, he had quite a lot of short-term investments on hand, so not all the funds were suppressed. The working capital in his ount was still sufficient, so he could still gather 500 million yuan.


    After Le Wan heard this, her heart sank even further. In the original book, the cmity that belonged to Second Brother Le had begun.


    It was written in the book that Second Brother Le had taken a fancy to a Sci-Fi script and was bent on shooting it. Not only did he empty his own assets, but he also took arge sum of money from Big Brother Le.


    After almost two years, the Sci-Fi film that he had worked so hard to produce was seized by the police on the spot just before it was about to be released for drug use. All of a sudden, all films and endorsements rted to the male actor were taken down.


    This time, Second Brother Le was dumbfounded. This movie that had cost 800 million yuan only had two endings. One was that it was unlucky that it was dyed in screening, and the second was that the male lead¡¯s scenes were dissolved.


    However, the eight hundred million yuan that they had raised had been used up, and the male lead¡¯s scenes took up almost half of the space. If they wanted to re-film it, they would have to spend a lot of money, manpower, and material resources.


    Even if it was an AI that could change the face, it would still be a huge project. Moreover, at this critical moment, Second Brother Le didn¡¯t want to ruin this film that had cost countless people¡¯s blood, sweat, and money.


    Therefore, he went around to raise money again. In the end, it was still Big Brother Le who found a way to raise 200 million for him, which directly emptied the working capital in his ount.


    As a result, when the Le Group was in trouble, Big Brother Le didn¡¯t have the funds to turn the situation around. He could only take the risk andy the groundwork for the tragedy that followed.


    What was even worse was that when the first trailer was released, another piece of news was released. The script that made Second Brother Le so impressed was actually stolen by the scriptwriter and the original author had already sold it to another filmpany.


    As a result, Second Brother Le¡¯s film was considered an infringement of copyright and wasn¡¯t qualified to be shown in the theaters. For this reason, Second Brother Le had contacted the copyright owner many times, hoping that they could discuss the copyright so that the movie could be released smoothly.


    In the end, that filmpany happened to be set up by Fu Sui¡¯s friend. At that time, the struggle between the Le family and the Fu family had already begun, so the other party wasn¡¯t willing to give Second Brother Le a chance to negotiate and even wanted to drag down Second Brother Le¡¯s entertainmentpany.


    Second Brother Le had been living a smooth life for so many years and he always thought of himself as a smart person. However, he fell into such a huge pit in the end. Not only did he lose money to build up his worth, but he also caused his big brother to lose so much money. He couldn¡¯t get over this psychological barrier and was directly hit to the point of decadence.


    Originally, the whole family was out on a vacation happily. With her dear boyfriend by her side, Le Wan had already forgotten about these unpleasant things. However, when she heard the words ¡°Sci-Fi movie¡±, she was immediately pulled into anxiety and panic.


    Le Wan made up her mind that she would never let her two brothers step into a pit as they did in her previous life.


    In fact, the best way was to make Second Brother Le give up on filming a science fiction movie.


    However, this had always been Second Brother Le¡¯s dream. If he didn¡¯t do it, it would be no different from breaking his wings. Therefore, Le Wan wouldn¡¯t stop him from doing this. She would only find a way to help him get rid of the possible obstacles.


    The first thing she had to solve was the script. He didn¡¯t know if the original scriptwriter had sold the script. If not, she would have to buy the script as soon as possible.


    ¡°I heard that you found a very good script. Can I have a look at it?¡± She asked.


    Second Brother Le shook his head.


    ¡°No, we haven¡¯t started shooting yet. The script is currently in a confidential stage. We can¡¯t leak it out.¡±


    Le Wan pinched his clothes and said coquettishly,


    ¡°Just let me see it. If I think it¡¯s good after reading it, I can also be generous and invest in you.¡±


    ¡°How much savings can you have with that little purse of yours? Why don¡¯t you stay and buy a few more beautiful dresses?¡± Second Brother looked at her as if she was a rare gem.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯m also a rich woman, okay?¡± Le Wan said with a look of dissatisfaction. She leaned close to Second Brother Le¡¯s ear and gave him a number.


    Second brother le raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve managed to save up so much money in such a short time.¡±

 Chapter 296 - 296 Agreement

    296 Agreement


    ¡°Of course,¡± Le Wan shook her head proudly.


    The only way the Le family doted on her was to transfer her pocket money, other than buying all kinds of things for her.


    That was why Le Wan could get six portions of pocket money from her family members every month. They came from Papa Le, Mama Le, Grandpa Le, Grandma Le, Big Brother Le, and Second Brother Le respectively. Moreover, each of them was only giving her more than they had previously given her, never less.


    In addition, the gifts and red packets that were received during the festival were also a considerable amount of ie. On the other hand, Le Wan didn¡¯t spend much money on normal days, so the money she earned was increasing.


    !!


    ¡°Moreover, even if I don¡¯t have enough money, I still have Zhai Jing, don¡¯t I? He also got his share of the profits from the first phase, so he¡¯s even richer than me now.¡±


    The reason why Le Wan said that was because she had just told Zhai Jing that she wanted to participate in the investment of this movie, and Zhai Jing had said that he was willing to join in as well.


    Le Wan was afraid that he was just acting on a whim, so he rejected him.


    After all, investing in a movie was a risky thing to do, not to mention that it involved the plot of the original book. Even Le Wan wasn¡¯t 100% confident that she could avoid all the problems and make the movie release smoothly and earn money.


    However, Zhai Jing said,


    ¡°Just like you said, it¡¯s very risky to invest in this movie, but you and Big Brother took out the money without even blinking. To you, money is important, but supporting Second Brother¡¯s dream is more important.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any siblings and may not be able to fully empathize with them, as your boyfriend, I want to join in. I want to share everything with you. I want to experience the process of failure and gain with mypanion.¡±


    Le Wan hugged him and said,


    ¡°You have to promise me. Don¡¯t cry when you lose money.¡±


    Zhai Jing had just received arge share of the profits, so he was very confident now.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is just my first bonus. There are still a second, third, and many more episodes after this. So even if I really lose money, I¡¯ll still have a way to support you.¡±


    Le Wanughed and pped him on the chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s not cheap to support me. It¡¯s not as if I can¡¯t starve to death three times a day. I have very high requirements. Are you sure you want to support me?¡±


    Zhai Jing touched his chin and thought about it seriously.


    ¡°Indeed, your expenses are quite high. From Grandpa Le to Second Brother and even Little Brother Le, everyone is so good to you. They definitely don¡¯t want you to worry about your life, so I really need to work harder. Otherwise, if I can¡¯t evenpete with them, I¡¯ll only look down on myself.¡±


    His straightforward and sincere words made Le Wan¡¯s nose sour.


    Ever since she had transmigrated, she had been showered in the love of her family and had been happy every day. In fact, she rarely recalled the past as she did in the beginning. But Zhai Jing¡¯s words just now brought back these memories.


    At that time, she thought that the sky wouldn¡¯t fall, that her parents would always be by her side, encouraging and supporting her, and that she could always be a little princess with someone to rely on, who didn¡¯t need to worry about her daily life. In the end, without warning, her sky really fell.


    Day after day, she walked alone under high-rise buildings and dark alleys, struggling and struggling to survive, just to make a living.


    Le Wan turned her head and looked at the tall coconut trees outside the window.


    ¡°Who wants you topete with them? I have the ability to support myself.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s sharp senses could feel the sadness that suddenly emanated from Le Wan. He didn¡¯t know where this emotion came from and what triggered it.


    It seemed that at this moment, Zhai Jing suddenly realized that he actually didn¡¯t know Le Wan that well. She seemed to still have a barrier between them, and she seemed to have some concerns about many things¡­


    Zhai Jing suddenly felt a little flustered. He felt as if Le Wan had be thin air and would disappear in the next moment.


    He subconsciously hugged the person in his arms tightly. The warmth of their skin touching spread from Le Wan¡¯s body. Zhai Jing was very sure that the person in front of him was right there and couldn¡¯t have disappeared.


    Heposed himself and said,


    ¡°Of course, I know. It¡¯s easy for you to support yourself with your ability, but these are all things I want to give you.¡±


    He wanted to give her all the good things in the world.

 Chapter 297 - 297 Very Good

    297 Very Good


    Seeing that Le Wan was still unhappy, Zhai Jing suddenly changed his tone.


    ¡°Or, you can switch ces with me. For example, you can take care of me, okay?¡±


    Le Wan burst outughing.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take care of you. I¡¯ll take care of you in the future. I promise that you¡¯ll have a mouthful of porridge as long as I have a mouthful of food to eat. So, why don¡¯t you call me ¡®boss¡¯? Let me hear it.¡±


    !!


    Given Zhai Jing¡¯s independence, self-striving nature, and unwillingness to be left behind by others, Le Wan really didn¡¯t believe that he would give up his self-esteem and let a woman support him. Therefore, she didn¡¯t believe what Zhai Jing said at all.


    Zhai Jingughed.


    ¡°If that person is you, I think I¡¯ll be very happy to do it. Boss.¡±


    It sounded domineering, but it also felt like a bandit¡¯s name.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit your temperament. Why don¡¯t we change the term? I¡¯ll call you my wife, okay?¡±


    The tips of Le Wan¡¯s ears turned red. She red at him coquettishly and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Who¡¯s your wife?¡±


    Zhai Jing lowered his head and bit her red earlobe. He exhaled beside her ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    As for the love story of how the two of them tortured single men, it isn¡¯t necessary to go into detail. Anyway, after a discussion, Le Wan and Zhai Jing decided to invest in Second Brother Le¡¯s Sci-Fi film.


    Second Brother Le looked at Zhai Jing enviously when he heard that Zhai Jing had received so many dividends in the first issue.


    ¡°May I ask how your head is grown? Or was it because the milk powder you ate when you were young was special? or what was your favorite food when you were young?¡±


    Otherwise, how could he have such a valuable head? Second Brother Le, who was very interested in making money, was really envious. He had started his business in college and had founded the entertainmentpany. He had gone through all kinds of hardships and suffering before he could start this family business. In the end, Zhai Jing had turned the tables with just one game.


    Given the current momentum, he estimated that Zhai Jing¡¯s worth would surpass his very soon after he received a few more dividends.


    Second Brother Le touched his chin and said,


    ¡°It seems that if the game is good, it will really earn you money. No wonder Second Uncle and Fu Sui wanted to get involved.¡±


    The 800 million yuan was the lowest amount he could get. Now that someone was giving him money, Second Brother Le naturally wouldn¡¯t reject it. At the same time, he was thinking,


    Why don¡¯t we wait for the movie to be released? If the box office is still okay, then thepany can also develop a corresponding game or peripheral products.


    Second Brother Le was the most passionate about earning money, so he waspletely immersed in his thoughts.


    Le Wan hadn¡¯t achieved her goal yet, so she had to wake him up.


    ¡°As potential investors, it¡¯s not too much for us to read the script, right?¡±


    When it came to money, Second Brother Le immediately relented and gave her a thumbs up.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re talking nonsense. If you said you wanted to read the script, I¡¯d definitely send it to you first.¡±


    Le Wan rolled her eyes at him. He had just pretended to be profound and said that he would keep it a secret.


    Second Brother Le wanted to say that he just wanted to enjoy the way Le Wan acted coquettishly toward him.


    He didn¡¯t have a script in his hands, only an electronic document. He found it too small to read the script on his mobile phone and it would tire his eyes. So, he found a video shop to print out the script, bound it into a book, and sent it to Le Wan.


    Le Wan touched the ck and white script that still had traces of ink. Initially, she only wanted to pretend to read it and then point out a simr script that she seemed to have read before to remind Second Brother Le.


    Unexpectedly, after she flipped to the first page, she was entranced by the script. Le Wan read the thick stack of scripts from noon to night. She didn¡¯t even go to the toilet and finished reading it all in one go.


    She finally understood why Second Brother Le was so obsessed with this script. It was because it was written so well. Not only was the concept bold, but the plot was also fascinating. The family and love lines were particrly moving, and the characters were also carefully depicted.


    After reading such a script, it would be a great regret not to invest in it. Of course, the premise was that the script had to be clean.


    With mixed feelings, Le Wan took the script to Second Brother Le.


    At this time, Second Brother Le was on the balcony, enjoying the sea breeze, drinking beer, and eating barbecue. His entire body was exuding a sense offort.


    When he saw Le Waning out of the room with the script in her hand, he gestured for Le Wan to sit down on the stool next to him.


    ¡°How is it?¡± he asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this script very well-written?¡±


    [a]What¡¯s this? Didn¡¯t want to simply remove it.

 Chapter 298 - 298 A Reminder

    298 A Reminder


    Le Wan ced the script on the low table, then picked up a piece of baked gluten and chewed on it. Her cheeks were puffed up like a hamster eating.


    ¡°This script is really good. Speaking of which, I remember reading this script before. I think I only read the beginning and didn¡¯t see the end. That¡¯s why I was quite regretful for a while. I didn¡¯t expect that my dream would finallye true and I¡¯ve finished watching the ending.¡±


    When Second Brother Le, who was originally leisurely swinging his beer can, heard Le Wan¡¯s words, his originally pleasant expressionpletely disappeared. His face darkened.


    ¡°Baby, are you serious? You¡¯ve read this script before? When did you see it?¡±


    !!


    Le Wan ¡°recalled¡± for a moment.


    ¡°About two or three years ago. I can¡¯t remember the exact time.¡±


    Second Brother Le tightened his grip on the beer can. The scriptwriter, Zhao Lin, had told him that he had only finished writing this script a few months ago.


    Second Brother Le didn¡¯t think that Le Wan would lie to him about these things, so the person who lied could only be Zhao Lin. If it was just the date that was mixed up, it would be fine, but if there were other problems, then this matter wouldn¡¯t be over so easily.


    ¡°Baby, do you still remember where you saw this script?¡±


    Second Brother Le¡¯s obscure expression was swept away. When he saw the barbecue sauce on the corner of Le Wan¡¯s mouth, he even took out a tissue and helped her wipe it.


    I think it was on some website or tform. I don¡¯t really remember. Anyway, I just happened to see it. When I saw the beginning, I thought it was quite amazing, so I had some impression of it.


    As Le Wan said this, she suddenly realized that something was amiss. She straightened her back and asked,


    ¡°Second Brother, is there a problem with the script?¡±


    Second Brother Le patted her little head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve taken so much money from you, I¡¯ll definitely get this done properly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you then, Second Brother.¡±


    Le Wan put down the bamboo stick in her hand and left without a care in the world. It seemed like she was really relieved to leave all the problems to Second Brother Le.


    Second Brother Le shook his head helplessly. What he didn¡¯t know was that the moment Le Wan turned her back to him, the carefree smile on her face had disappeared and was reced by an inexplicable sorrow.


    This scene was witnessed by Zhai Jing, who was out looking for someone. He was stunned on the spot. When he saw that Le Wan was deep in thought and was about to return to her room, he finally decided to leave.


    After dinner, Le Wan held Zhai Jing¡¯s arm and the two of them strolled on the beach. Suddenly, Le Wan asked,


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    Zhai Jing nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The sea breeze at night was still a little chilly. Le Wan released her hand from Zhai Jing¡¯s arm and folded her arms. Seeing this, Zhai Jing took off his thin coat and draped it over her shoulders.


    Looking at Zhai Jing¡¯s slender arms tidying her cor, Le Wan could not help but lower his head and kiss him. Then, heughed and said, ¡± hehe, the clothes have your body temperature. It¡¯s warm.


    The slightly moist and soft touch made Zhai Jing¡¯s hand feel as if it had been scalded. He immediately pulled his clothes and wrapped Le Wan in his arms. He then lowered his head and kissed the cherry-red lips that he had been dreaming of all day.


    Le Wan reached out her hands from under his clothes and wrapped them around his lean but strong waist. The two of them gave each other a long and deep kiss.


    Zhai Jing was panting slightly, but he still put some distance between them.


    ¡°You said you wanted to ask me a question. You can ask me now.¡±


    What Le Wan had wanted to ask was, if he had not met her and his mother had not been saved, what would he have done? What kind of person would he be?


    However, the atmosphere between the two of them was obviously not suitable for such a heavy topic. Hence, she shook her head and wrapped her arms around Zhai Jing¡¯s neck. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him gently again and again.


    Since Le Wan wasn¡¯t willing to tell him, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t continue to ask. He turned his head slightly and found Le Wan¡¯s lips. Then, he gently kissed her.


    After dinner, Second Brother Le, who was lying on the rocking chair on the balcony, saw the two of them hugging in the dark and shook his head.


    ¡°So what if you have a boyfriend? If I had known earlier, I would have brought apanion.¡±


    However, this was just a casual remark by Second Brother Le. Although there were many young boys and girls among the people he knew, none of them were worthy of being brought home by him.


    Second Brother Le sighed for a while. When he looked down at his phone, a storm was brewing in his eyes. What Le Wan had said during the day was still vivid in his mind. Naturally, he had to go and find out what exactly had happened.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that he wouldn¡¯t have known if he didn¡¯t check, and only after checking did he discover that Zhao Lin¡¯s script really had many problems.


    It seemed like he had almost been tricked!

 Chapter 299 - 299 Lucky Star

    299 Lucky Star


    ¡°Second Brother, are you alright?¡± The next morning, Le Wan saw the dark circles under Second Brother¡¯s eyes and asked him with concern.


    After she told him about the script yesterday, her second brother, who was very nervous about the project, would definitely send someone to check it out. Looking at him now, she was afraid that he had found out somethingst night, which caused him to be unable to sleep well the entire night.


    Second Brother Le frowned and gulped down a mouthful of strong coffee. He ced the cup on the table and patted Le Wan¡¯s head. After Le Wan red at him, he finally revealed his first smile of the morning.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m really grateful to you for this. You¡¯re my Lucky Star.¡±


    !!


    If it wasn¡¯t for Le Wan discovering the situation in advance, he would have invested so much money in it. If something went wrong with the script, he would be in deep trouble, thinking about the money he took from his big brother.


    Hearing his words, Le Wan shook her head smugly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not only your Lucky Star but also the lucky Star of my family.¡±


    Her words made Papa Le, who was at the side, nod his head repeatedly.


    ¡°Exactly. When the baby was born, I signed an important contract. All these years, the family has been smooth sailing, and our baby¡¯s contributions can¡¯t go unnoticed.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not that exaggerated.¡± Le Wan blushed. She was justplimenting herself when she saw Second Brother Le avoiding a big pit.


    However, since they had already said so much, Le Wan took the opportunity to make a request to Second Brother Le.


    ¡°Since you said that I¡¯m a Lucky Star, do you want me to participate in the audition?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Second Brother Le agreed. ¡°You¡¯ll be in the main seat when we¡¯re choosing the cast. Help me choose the male and female leads who can do well in the box office.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± said Le Wan, patting her chest. It was hard to say if it would be a good box office sale, but the first thing she would do when the time came was to kick that jinx out of the shortlist.


    Papa Le praised his daughter again before he had the time to show concern for his second son.


    ¡°Is the situation serious on your side?¡±


    Second Brother Le stuffed a fried egg into his mouth as if he was taking medicine. After eating it for so many years, he still didn¡¯t like fried eggs. It was a pity that in their family, Mama Le was the most important cook. So even if he didn¡¯t like it, he had to eat it.


    Frowning, he swallowed the egg and said,


    ¡°Fortunately, Baby discovered the problem in advance and brought it to my knowledge. The film has just been established, so it¡¯s not a big problem.¡±


    It was only because he really liked the script. If there were really problems that caused the filming to be unable to bepleted, he would really be upset and would probably remember it for the rest of his life. As long as he thought of this, he would be particrly irritable.


    After finishing the rest of the coffee, Second Brother Le took a napkin and wiped his mouth.


    ¡°But I have something to deal with, so I have to leave first.¡±


    He stood up and prepared to pack his things. Big Brother Le, who had been silent all this while, finally said,


    ¡°Since you want to do a good job, don¡¯t be so impatient. Be more patient.¡±


    Second Brother Le, who had his back to him, stopped in his tracks and waved his hand.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Previously, when he had asked his brother to invest money, he had talked about how good the script was and how amazing it was. As long as it was filmed, it would definitely leave its name in history.


    In the end, the first problem was the script. It was like a big p on his face, making his face burn.


    Because of this, Second Brother Le didn¡¯t even dare to look at his big brother the entire morning.


    As the saying goes, ¡°everything is difficult in the beginning, the middle, and the end¡±. Big Brother Le didn¡¯t think that this was a big deal. As the biggest investor, he didn¡¯t even think of asking about it.


    In the end, when he saw his silly brother avoiding his gaze the entire morning, he knew that Second Brother Le was starting to be stubborn again, so he gave him a light reprimand.


    Sure enough, after he said that, Second Brother Le¡¯s tensed shoulders rxed a little. Big Brother Le shook his head. This brother of his was good in every way except for one thing. He had a slightly stubborn personality, and he would asionally need someone to help him be stubborn.


    When Zhai Jing saw the interaction between the two of them, he had a thoughtful expression on his face.


    However, when he lowered his head, he saw that Le Wan was secretly moving a piece of ham to his te while he was drinking the orange juice.


    He turned around and saw Le Wan blinking her big eyes innocently.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mama Le didn¡¯t like to see her children being picky with food, nor did she like to see their leftovers. So, with Big Brother Le taking the lead, the four siblings didn¡¯t dare to show any obvious tendency to be picky with food and waste food at the table.

 Chapter 300 - 300 A Wager

    300 A Wager


    When Zhai Jing saw the piece of ham on the te, he knew that Le Wan didn¡¯t want to eat it because she was tired of it and afraid of getting fat.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Zhai Jing shook his head and then put the ham into his mouth with a fork.


    Le Wan snickered, but when she looked up, she met Mama Le¡¯s meaningful gaze. She subconsciously shrank her neck and lowered her head to avoid her gaze. She only stared at the te of Dragon Eye buns in front of her, as if she wanted to eat three tes of them.


    Mama Le chuckled when she saw her. If Zhai Jing wasn¡¯t here, she would have asked Le Wan to take the ham back.


    !!


    However, on second thought, if Zhai Jing wasn¡¯t around, Le Wan wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to do it in secret in front of her. In the end, it was Le Wan who was being spoiled.


    Mama Le took a nce at Zhai Jing and saw that he was helping Le Wan pick up the pepper jar that she had identally knocked over. He was quite attentive and his eyes were alive. If he could maintain this state, it could be considered that her daughter had found a treasure.


    After breakfast, Second Brother booked the earliest flight and flew back. Papa Le and Mama Le were going to take Grandpa Le and Grandma Le to their old friend¡¯s nursing home to see the environment. If the environment was good, the two old people were prepared to stay there for a while.


    As for the rest of Le Wan¡¯s family, they were preparing to go to the next ce for their vacation.


    The elders had gone out, leaving the younger generation at home. Big Brother Le finally put down his phone when he saw Little Brother Le walking around in front of him.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    Little Brother Le immediately squatted down beside the sofa and looked at him with bright eyes.


    ¡°Big Brother, since we have nothing to do, why don¡¯t the four of us y pool?¡±


    Big Brother Le lifted the corner of his mouth and gave him a side nce.


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s boring to y with you.¡±


    Hearing this, Little Brother Le disagreed,


    ¡°Thest time we fought wasst year. At that time, I was short and naturally couldn¡¯t beat you. But in the past year, I grew more than ten centimeters and even signed up for the school¡¯s pool team. I¡¯ve improved very fast.¡±


    Hearing this, Big Brother Le became more interested.


    ¡°If you can coax your sister to participate, then I¡¯ll y with you.¡±


    Little Brother Le pped his hands,


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t look for Le Wan. Instead, he squatted there and looked at his brother with a smile.


    Big Brother Le sneered,


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t ask me to y pool with you for no reason. Tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, as expected of Big Brother, you¡¯re so smart!¡± Little Brother Le rubbed his hands and pointed to Zhai Jing who was watering the nts with Le Wan in the courtyard.


    ¡°There¡¯s a new red Weapon in the game, right? It can only be dropped by drawing a card. So, I want you to sponsor me.¡±


    Big Brother Le didn¡¯t say whether he would give it to him or not. Instead, he asked,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate him? Why are you ying the game he designed?¡±


    Little Brother Le puffed up his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m separating work from private life. My bad rtionship with him is our private matter, but the game is designed for the public, and I¡¯m one of the millions of people. Is there a problem with me ying the game?¡±


    Big Brother Le saw how stubborn he was and gave him a look that said, ¡°you can continue acting.¡±


    Feeling discouraged, Little Brother Le sat down instead of squatting. He leaned his face on the sofa armrest and sighed.


    ¡°Why do you think he¡¯s so annoying and so talented?¡±


    In the beginning, Little Brother Le didn¡¯t like the game, but when he saw that there were so many people ying it around him, it seemed like he would have nothing to talk about with his friends if he didn¡¯t y, so he started to y with the mentality of nitpicking. However, after two rounds, he identally got addicted.


    This week, the gamepanyunched a Red Level weapon. It was very cool and had very cool functions. It could also be upgraded. It had captured the hearts of these young boys. As a result, their group of friends began to make bets. They would spend a fixed amount of money to buy a random draw card every day and then see who was lucky enough to be the first to draw the weapon.


    In the Le family, there were only two people who had yet to start earning money. One was Le Wan and the other was Little Brother Le. Le Wan¡¯s entire family loved her, so everyone gave her pocket money. Meanwhile, Little Brother Le, who was a few years younger than Le Wan, was another case entirely.


    Papa Le said that men who had money were prone to being corrupted, so he strictly controlled his pocket money and told the other family members not to give him pocket money unless there was a special situation.

 Chapter 301 - 301 Big Brother

    301 Big Brother


    As a result, even though Little Brother Le was the Young Master of the Le family, his wallet was only slightly full at the beginning of the month when he received his pocket money. After the middle of the month, his wallet was almost empty.


    Unfortunately, it was the end of the month, so Little Brother Le¡¯s pocket was even cleaner than his face. If he couldn¡¯t top up his card with money, how was he going to draw cards? He had already agreed to the bet, so he couldn¡¯t go back on his word.


    Therefore, while the adults were not at home, Little Brother Le secretly took a look at Big Brother Le, who was a rich man. He had heard the previous day that big brother had taken out a few hundred million to create dreams for Second Brother. As the youngest brother, it was not too much to ask him to sponsor his own little dream.


    However, Little Brother Le wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked to take advantage of others and ask for money the moment he found an opportunity. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so close to Le Wan because of the difference in treatment between them.


    Hence, he had been thinking about how to get Big Brother Le to sponsor him. At that moment, he happened to see the pool in the activity room, so he asked for a ball.


    As the living room was equipped withrge floor-to-ceiling windows, Le Wan and Zhai Jing, who were watering thewn and flowers and loosening the soil outside, could easily see the situation inside the house.


    Zhai Jing was changing the pot of a 10000-year-old pine soil when he looked up and saw Little Brother Le sitting on the ground with his face on the sofa and acting coquettishly to Big Brother Le.


    Although Big Brother Le showed a look of disgust, his body was leaning towards Little Brother Le¡¯s side. This proved that he actually didn¡¯t dislike this little brother and was very willing to be close to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing that he suddenly stopped, Le Wan followed his gaze and saw the scene in the room. Sheughed and said,


    ¡°I knew he must be up to something when I saw the look on his face.¡±


    Zhai Jing asked,


    ¡°In such a situation, what would Big Brother do?¡±


    ¡°With Little Brother¡¯s brain, how could he hide it from Big Brother? Usually, when Little Brother opens his mouth, Big Brother can roughly guess his intentions.¡±


    Although Le Wan sounded like she was disdainful, there was a smile on her face.


    ¡°Then he¡¯ll satisfy his small request while disdaining him.¡±


    Zhai Jing recalled what Big Brother Le had said to Second Brother Le during breakfast and his current attitude towards Little Brother Le.


    ¡°He is indeed a very good big brother.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, why do you say that?¡± Le Wan also agreed with this sentence, but she didn¡¯t understand why Zhai Jing would suddenly praise Big Brother Le.


    Zhai Jing told her about the interaction between Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le that morning.


    After listening to the story, Le Wan pursed her lips. She looked like she wanted tough and cry at the same time. In the end, she only said,


    ¡°Sigh, they¡¯ve always been like that.¡±


    As mentioned before, Second Brother Le had some rebellious traits in him since he was young. That was why he ran off to open an entertainmentpany when he was just a freshman. When he first stepped into the circle of drunkards and gold, he was immediately intoxicated. The femalepanions around him changed one after another, and he even began to get drunk.


    Because of this, Mama Le looked very worried. Papa Le had also pulled Second Brother Le aside to talk to him a few times, but this second son of the Le family was obviously a little rude to Papa Le, so he just turned a deaf ear to his words. He had a frivolous look on his face and didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.


    In the end, it was Big Brother Le who came forward and dragged the drunk Second Brother Le out of the bar. Then, he pulled him back home and pressed his head into the bathtub several times to violently sober him up.


    This action scared Second Brother Le so much that he squatted at the foot of the bed and cried.


    Big Brother Le crossed his arms and looked down at him.


    ¡°Do you still want to y around?¡±


    The half-drunk Second Brother Le hugged his knees and shook his head in fear. From then on, he restrained himself. Although Second Brother Le still seemed to be a little out of line now and then, he had long be an adult who could take charge of a certain area on his own. In this case, Big Brother Le¡¯s credit was unique.


    The bond between the two brothers was far more than that. Big Brother Le was two years older than Second Brother Le, and Second Brother Le grew up following him, so he loved to learn everything from this big brother.


    However, Big Brother Le was an outstanding person. No matter what it was, as long as he studied seriously, he would be able to learn quickly. This might be the reason why Big Brother Le seemed to be more indifferent. Many things that others couldn¡¯t get were easy for him to get.

 Chapter 302 - 302 Disadvantage

    302 Disadvantage


    As two brothers of simr age, naturally, some people wouldpare Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le, which gave Second Brother Le some pressure.


    Naturally, Second Brother Le was also very outstanding, but this excellence wasn¡¯t unique whenpared to Big Brother Le. Therefore, in Second Brother Le¡¯s heart, he thought that his big brother was the best. He even added that he wouldn¡¯t lose to him.


    When he suddenly ran off to open an entertainmentpany, it was actually because he was provoked by Big Brother Le. At that time, everyone in the family knew that Big Brother Le had been using his pocket money to invest since he was eleven or twelve years old.


    His family had always thought that he was just ying around. Seeing that he had never cried orined about losing money, they let him go and y.


    In the end, when he was 20 years old, Papa Le wanted to cooperate with a soft clothingpany and use their connections to open up the market in L province.


    However, the negotiations for this project had not been going well. The attitude of the otherpany¡¯s boss had always been ambiguous. Papa Le suspected that he had contacted other people in the same industry and was preparing topare the goods with the threepanies.


    That day, he was casuallyining to Mama Le at home and was overheard by Big Brother Le, who was passing by the kitchen to drink some water. He said,


    ¡°Dad, if you¡¯re sure you want to close the deal, I can help you make an appointment with President Lin. You two can talk in private.


    Papa Le was shocked.


    ¡°How do you know President Lin?¡±


    Big Brother Le calmly took a sip of water.


    ¡°A few years ago, theirpany had some cash flow difficulties. I happened to have some spare money, so I invested a little.¡±


    He said it indifferently,


    ¡°So you¡¯re also one of the shareholders of that soft clothingpany?¡±


    Big Brother Le nodded.


    ¡°I guess so. After all, it¡¯s only 10% of the shares.¡±


    It was also at this time that the Le family discovered a shocking fact. Their eldest son had done many great things without a word.


    In the end, under the care of his parents, they finally found out how big the business territory that Big Brother Le was involved in was. Basically, it involved manufacturing, the service industry, the inte, and the financial industry.


    Although most of the money involved wasn¡¯t veryrge, there were few losses in each investment. As the saying goes, little drops of water make a mighty ocean. Just the dividends he could get every year were enough to make people jealous. Big Brother Le was only twenty years old, but he already had the qualifications to retire, which many people dreamed of.


    Second Brother Le, who had just been admitted to the same university as his eldest brother, was stunned on the spot when he found out about this.


    It could be said that the reason why Second Brother Le suddenly said that he wanted to start apany and make money had a lot to do with this stimtion.


    Big Brother Le said that Second Brother Le was ¡°stubborn¡±, and this was exactly what he meant. Second Brother Le hoped that one day, he could truly be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with his most respected brother.


    This was also the main reason why in the original novel, Second Brother Le was unable to recover after suffering a defeat. Apart from his dream being shattered, he couldn¡¯t face his past pride, nor could he face his big brother who supported him wholeheartedly.


    Outside the house, Le Wan was recalling the plot in the book. Inside the house, Big Brother Le heard Little Brother Le talking about the bet and the card draw.


    ¡°How much did you agree to top up every day?¡±


    Little Brother Le raised two fingers guiltily.


    ¡°Two thousand.¡±


    ¡°So many?¡± Big Brother Le frowned. For families like theirs, 2000 yuan was nothing, but for a junior high school student, 2000 yuan a day was a lot of money as it was for ordinary people.


    Those who studied at Mingcheng High School could afford the money, but what about those outside of Mingcheng?


    As this matter involved Le Wan, he was more or less concerned about the game¡¯s situation. He knew that once the game wasunched, it was particrly popr, especially among young people.


    Game manufacturers made games to let yers spend money, but if they involved arge number of minors who had no ie and couldn¡¯t act independently, things were likely to go out of control.


    At the thought of this, Big Brother Le looked worriedly at Zhai Jing who was outside the house.


    Now, Zhai Jing still had the Halo of a ¡°genius game designer¡± and had countless fans. Therefore, even if there was a small bacsh from public opinion, it wouldn¡¯t affect him.


    However, if the problem of underaged spending money became a social problem, then he would face public criticism.


    He just didn¡¯t know if Dahong Corporation had realized this problem¡­

 Chapter 303 - 303 Tool

    303 Tool


    Big Brother Le¡¯s worries were not groundless. After he mentioned this to Zhai Jing, Zhai Jing said that the problem had already appeared.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Le Wan noticed that Zhai Jing didn¡¯t show any signs of worry when he was ying these days. She was afraid that Zhai Jing would tell her the good news but not the bad news. She asked with concern,


    ¡°Is this matter serious?¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t insist that there would be no problems. He said frankly,


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but it¡¯s not a small deal either. For now, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡±


    As one of the inte giants, it was impossible for Dahong Corporation to not notice the public opinion on the inte. In addition to the feedback from customer service, there were indeed more problems rted to underaged in-game purchases.


    The conflict between the game and the parents had been going on for a long time, but so far, it was still at the stage where the public was right and the parents were right. Even though the parentsined, their children still yed what they should y, and the gamepany was still making a fortune.


    Recently, the emergence of ¡°Carefree Journey¡± had set off a hurricane among young people. It was as if overnight, the young people who had never yed this game had be unsociable.


    There had always been a three-way stand in the domestic game market, but when this game made its entrance, not only did it break the situation, but it even showed signs of overtaking the other threepanies.


    Therefore, ¡°A Carefree Journey¡± naturally became a thorn in the flesh of many people. They criticized it for all kinds of things, both good and bad.


    This was also the reason why Lin Hui was so insistent on pushing Zhai Jing, the behind-the-scenes designer, to the front of the stage, making him live-stream and making him famous.


    This was because Zhai Jing was the top scorer in the province. The Halo of being a top student could offset many parents¡¯ resistance to the game to arge extent.


    Zhai Jing was clearly aware of this as well. Hence, he wasn¡¯t willing to ept Lin Hui¡¯s arrangements and maniptionpletely. It would only waste his own value.


    To the gamepany, as long as they were willing to pay, they were good customers. Therefore, the underaged group was like honey because they were the most easily bewitched and the most impulsive to spend. However, it was also arsenic. Because minors were too protected, if they did something wrong, it was easy to cause a bacsh from parents. They would be warned by the relevant departments and faced with reform.


    As such, even though thepetition in the gaming industry was intense, there was a tacit understanding between the two parties regarding the issue of ¡°underage¡±. They would try their best to weaken the topic of ¡°underage¡± before the public and not use this topic to attack each other. Otherwise, if things got out of hand, it would be a huge loss to both parties.


    However, in the past few days, this topic had suddenly be more popr. Moreover, the main signs were still targeted at the game, Carefree Journey, and Zhai Jing, the designer.


    Dahong Corporation discovered this problem and had to pay attention to it. After investigating, they found that there was indeed someone behind it, but they had not found out who the culprit was.


    The gamepany¡¯s higher-ups had also held two meetings to discuss this issue. The current idea was to wait for a while. As long as the other party didn¡¯t make any fatal moves, they could suppress the poprity and adopt a cold treatment method to muddle through.


    This was the norm for the gamepany. However, to Zhai Jing, who was standing in front of the stage, a single mistake could lead to a devastating blow.


    Le Wan frowned. ¡°They¡¯re too cunning.¡±


    To think that she had even praised Lin Hui for being magnanimous and not oppressing others. Those who were in love would understand very well that he was purely treating Zhai Jing as a tool. He could be pushed out to block the bullet at any time and be a tool to take the me. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t care about his status.


    As expected, how could a person who could stand out under Ren Rong, who had many talents, be an ordinary person?


    Le Wan admitted that she had been too hasty in agreeing to let Zhai Jing do a live broadcast. She looked at Zhai Jing apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think it through.¡±


    Zhai Jing reached out and pinched her little nose.


    ¡°What does this have to do with you? I agreed to the live broadcast because I had my own considerations.¡±


    Zhai Jing could tell very clearly that for an ordinary high school student like him who had no money or power, the only thing of value about him was that he had a little bit of talent. However, in this era where college students were everywhere, where would there be indispensable talents?

 Chapter 304 - 304 Proposal

    304 Proposal


    Ren Rong was extremely fond of him, but to Ren Rong, at his level, even if he were to bundle up the entire gamingpany and himself together, it would only be an additional business that would earn him money.


    If he had it, it would be like adding flowers to a bouquet. If he didn¡¯t, at most, he would feel heartache. Therefore, the weight of this ¡°green eyes are more powerful¡± was extremely limited. However, due to his identity as an important figure, the chain effect brought about by that little bit of special treatment was very big. It could easily affect the fate of ordinary people like Zhai Jing, who had no foundation.


    It could only be said that this was a very subtle thing.


    Hence, when Zhai Jing wanted to gain more, he had to give more than others. He was well aware of Lin Hui¡¯s position in his heart, and he also knew that there were many risks involved in this. However, he really needed such a channel to amplify his own value, so even without Le Wan¡¯s push, he would have agreed in the end.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that after the school reopens, I¡¯ll use my studies as an excuse to gradually withdraw from the game¡¯s operations.¡±


    Whether it was the game or him, they were both at their peak. He couldn¡¯t escape now.


    However, after the summer break, most of the underaged children would return to ss, and the poprity would drop by a lot. It would be easier to get out of the situation then.


    ¡°There¡¯s still more than a month to go before the end of the summer break. Things on the inte are ever-changing. Who knows what might happen in the middle of it?¡± Le Wan said worriedly.


    Just like when ¡°Carefree Journey¡± was first released, because it was a purely domestic game, coupled with its excellent production and beautiful style, there was an overwhelming amount of praise.


    In the end, less than a month had passed, and the reviews had started to change. Along with the glory, there were all sorts of nder.


    Therefore, no one could guarantee that public opinion wouldn¡¯t turn against Zhai Jing.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t just sit here and wait for death,¡± said Le Wan, feeling a little distressed and annoyed.


    Le Wan recalled that in the world before his reincarnation, the problem of paying to y games for underage children was also very serious. Some insensible students even stole their parents¡¯ bank ounts and transferred arge amount of money into the game ount, causing them to lose half of their parents¡¯ assets overnight.


    As this kind of news emerged one after another, many parentsined about games,ining that games hindered their children¡¯s learning and tempted their children to spend too much. As a result, it triggered a series of reports and resistance against the gamepany.


    Under such circumstances, the government had no choice but to introduce relevant policies to regte the gaming time of minors, as well as the channels through which they could top up their money.


    Le Wan briefly described the ¡°prevent underage addiction¡± mode.


    ¡°Although a few major gamingpanies are suppressing it, and this kind of thing hasn¡¯t spread on arge scale yet, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long.¡±


    Zhai Jing pondered for a moment.


    ¡°If the government were to issue a relevant policy, the gamepany would definitelyply if they don¡¯t want to be punished. However, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy for them to give up their own interests.¡±


    Capital was all profit-driven, and they couldn¡¯t wait to empty their consumers¡¯ wallets at all times. Very few would take the initiative to give out profits.


    When Le Wan thought of Ren Rong, she pondered for a moment.


    ¡°I think this suggestion isn¡¯tpletely impossible.¡±


    She whispered something into Zhai Jing¡¯s ear. He frowned and thought for a while.


    ¡°From this perspective, I can try, but I may not seed.¡±


    Le Wan shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s probably a way. We have to give it a try.¡±


    Zhai Jing put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Then, are you willing to help me?¡±


    ¡°I can help you,¡± Le Wan puffed out her chest and said in a reserved manner, ¡°But you have to pay me and I¡¯ll need overtime pay.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that as long as you have enough money, 996 or 007 is fine?¡± Zhai Jing also lowered his voice.


    Coupled with his slightly maic voice, these two normal words had different meanings when he said them.


    Le Wan gave him a sideways nce. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please strictly respect thebor contractw and do not exploit your employees. Otherwise, the employees will use the necessary weapons to defend their legal rights and interests.¡±


    Looking at her proud look, Zhai Jing¡¯s throat felt itchy. He really wanted to hold her tightly in his arms and rub her all over. However, Big Brother Le was still in the living room. He could only suppress this desire.

 Chapter 305 - 305 Missing You

    305 Missing You


    Little did they know that in Big Brother Le¡¯s eyes, the two people squeezed onto the same sofa, although their actions were restrained, their gazes and the atmosphere between them were enough to make a single man like him cover his eyes.


    ¡°Sigh, this is the bad thing about my sister growing up.¡±


    Big Brother Le¡¯s heart was a little sour, but he was smart enough not to stay and be the third wheel. He pulled the other third wheel away,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to y pool with me? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zhai Jing took a nce at the back of the two people who had entered the activity room on the first floor. Seeing that there was no one else in the living room, he was about to hold Le Wan¡¯s hand. However, he didn¡¯t expect Le Wan to stand up directly.


    ¡°We can first calcte the news rted to underaged spending money and organize it into intuitive data for the opening. This will be more convincing.¡±


    At this moment, all Le Wan could think of was how toe up with a n.


    That¡¯s right, Le Wan¡¯s idea was to get Zhai Jing toe up with a sustainable development n and find a way to hand it to Ren Rong.


    As someone who had upied the top spot of the rich list for many years, not only was Ren Rong good at doing business, but he also paid great attention to maintaining his entrepreneurial image in front of the public. This was also why he had set up so many charity foundations to help the local economy and even went to different ces to give lectures and so on.


    Regardless of whether it was due to the reason of avoiding taxes or if he really wanted to give back to society, it was undeniable that Ren Rong had put in quite a lot of effort in protecting his image as a ¡°people¡¯s entrepreneur¡±.


    Hence, Le Wan suggested that Zhai Jing could start from this angle. To Dahong Corporation, the gaming business was just one of its many businesses.


    Although Dahong Corporation¡¯s stock price had also risen a lot because of the game¡¯s poprity, the profits it had gained didn¡¯t affect Dahong Corporation¡¯s basic position. However, if too many things were to happen because of the game, then the reputation of Dahong Corporation would be damaged. Correspondingly, Ren Rong¡¯s reputation would also be damaged.


    Since Ren Rong valued the title of ¡°people¡¯s entrepreneur¡±, they could try to persuade him from the aspect of ¡°social responsibility¡±.


    Hence, at this moment, Le Wan¡¯s mind was filled with this matter and she didn¡¯t notice Zhai Jing¡¯s little thoughts at all.


    ¡°I have to write a proposal. It¡¯s not convenient to use my phone. I¡¯ll go get myputer first.¡±


    Le Wan turned around and walked to the dormitory on the second floor. Unexpectedly, Zhai Jing followed her.


    Le Wan thought that he had gone to the activity room on the second floor because Little Brother Le and the others were too noisy, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to his actions.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that as soon as she entered the bedroom, Zhai Jing, who was behind her, would hold her waist tightly and pull her into his arms. At the same time, he closed the door with his foot.


    The Le family returned to the vi. It had been almost three days since they left the iron house. Le Wan was very popr at home. People woulde looking for her. As a result, the two of them didn¡¯t even have many opportunities to be alone, let alone have the opportunity to be intimate.


    The young people had just tasted the forbidden fruit and were already in high spirits, thinking about it. It was rare to have this alone time. Initially, Zhai Jing only wanted to hug her to relieve his lovesickness. In the end, when their bodies touched and they were in a closed room, the desire in his body immediately poured out.


    Zhai Jing pressed her against the door. One of his hands touched the switch of the door and turned it gently to lock the door. His other hand wrapped around her waist and pulled their bodies closer. Then, a hot kiss immediately fell on her lips and face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯ll do a surgical n?¡± Le Wan ced her hand on his chest and stood on her tiptoes, epting his passion.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s breathing was obviously much more rapid. While he was sucking the sweetness from her mouth, he grabbed Le Wan¡¯s hand and ced it on his lower body.


    ¡°There¡¯s always an urgency to things, but this matter is obviously more urgent.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s palm seemed to be scalded by the burning desire. When she saw Zhai Jing¡¯s expression of restraint, she could not refuse. In the end, she could only say,


    ¡°We agreed that we can only do it once.¡±


    After Zhai Jing received the order, he immediately let go of his desire. He lifted her skirt and squeezed in. It was obvious that he had been holding it back for the past two or three days, so he took the opportunity to shove it into her entrance.

 Chapter 306 - 306 Playing Basketball

    306 ying Basketball


    Le Wan didn¡¯t expect him to be so anxious. The sudden invasion of the foreign object made her body tense up, and she couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Seeing this, Zhai Jing immediately lowered his head and kissed her. At the same time, he kept setting her body on fire with his hands. However, his lower body didn¡¯t stop moving at all. Instead, when he felt that Le Wan¡¯s body was slightly rxed, he immediately moved even faster.


    Because of the few ridiculous experiences she had in the iron house, Le Wan had made a pact with him that he could only do it once in a while. Initially, Le Wan thought that it would be much easier this way. However, she had underestimated Zhai Jing¡¯s physical strength and endurance.


    After the storm at the door, Le Wan had already been in a daze, but Zhai Jing was like a man who had been dry for a long time. He had just finished his first ss of water and his thirst had been slightly alleviated. He carried Le Wan onto her bed. Sometimes, he was as gentle as a breeze, and sometimes, he was as violent as a tidal wave. After another half an hour, he finally let go of her.


    At this moment, although Le Wan hadn¡¯t lost consciousness yet, she was no different from a fish that had been washed ashore and lost water.


    On the other hand, Zhai Jing¡¯s appearance was the opposite of hers. He didn¡¯t look satisfied, but he was visibly proud of his sess.


    Zhai Jing lowered his head and wanted to kiss her, but Le Wan pushed his face away.


    ¡°I have too much work today. You can do the rest by yourself.¡±


    Zhai Jing grabbed her hand, feeling a little wronged.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can get overtime pay?¡±


    Le Wan rolled his eyes. even if it¡¯s a cow, it still needs to rest.


    She wrapped herself in the nket and sat up with her hands. She felt her feet on the ground. Fortunately, although they were still a little sore, they did not hinder her from walking. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. As expected, the human body¡¯s adaptability was strong. If she did it a few more times, she would really get used to this intensity.


    She ignored Zhai Jing¡¯s burning gaze and went straight into the bathroom. She locked the door and prepared to take a bath.


    Zhai Jing saw that her expression had be unusually cold as soon as she got out of bed. He found it funny and a little helpless. He could only get out of bed and pick up the clothes that were scattered on the ground.


    Suddenly, the bathroom door opened, and Le Wan stuck her head out.


    ¡°Give me that dress.¡±


    Zhai Jing nced at the Bohemian floral dress in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been on the floor. Do you still want to wear it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Le Wan red at him.


    ¡°You changed your clothes for no reason. You don¡¯t have to tell anyone. Everyone knows that you¡¯ve done something bad.¡±


    Zhai Jing touched his nose and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    In the activity room downstairs, Big Brother Le had dragged him to y three games of snooker. He was also abused three times. Not to mention that Big Brother Le would sponsor him, even his self-esteem had been beaten.


    ¡°This is not fair!¡± Little Brother Le fell on the sofa with his cue stick. ¡°You¡¯re the first to start the game three times. Not only did you mess up my ball, but you also dug a hole for me!¡±


    He had been practicing hard for a year and his skills had improved so fast that he could clear the cue stick sessfully several times. Big Brother Le hade out to y tricks and deliberately blocked the white ball into a dead corner so that he couldn¡¯t hit it, and had to give him a free kick.


    As for the fact that he had also done something bad but failed to trick Big Brother Le, he had selectively forgotten about it. Therefore, he was very confident when he used Big Brother Le.


    ¡°You lost in the rock-paper-scissors, what does that have to do with me?¡± Big Brother Le put the cue stick on the table and took a sip of beer.


    ¡°You¡¯re cheating. I¡¯ve never won against you in rock-paper-scissors since I was young.¡± Speaking of this, Little Brother Le was even more indignant.


    Little Brother Le was really unlucky to have these two brothers. After all, these two brothers were older than him, especially smart, and had achieved financial freedom early on. It could be said that they couldpletely crush him in all aspects.


    Before Le Wan transmigrated to this world, he still had a stupid sister who could face the ups and downs of the world with him. However, ever since Le Wan transmigrated to this world, not only did he lose a littlepanion who could share his joys and sorrows, but he also had to face an additional blow.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Little Brother Le was born to be an optimistic person, he would have been depressed under the shadow of his two brothers and sister.


    But even so, after suffering a series of blows, Little Brother Le couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed. He pouted and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying with you anymore. I¡¯m going to find my sister.¡±


    Big Brother Le had just seen Zhai Jing following Le Wan up to the second floor. Who knew what the couple was doing? As a good big brother, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let anyone disturb his little sister¡¯s happy asion.

 Chapter 307 - 307 Digging A Hole

    307 Digging A Hole


    Big Brother Le grabbed the pole and blocked him.


    ¡°Since you said that it¡¯s unfair because I had the first move, I¡¯ll let you start first. Let¡¯s fight for the ck 8. We¡¯ll win two out of three. If you can beat me once, I¡¯ll sponsor you a portion of the money. If you can beat me twice, I¡¯ll double the money.¡±


    When Little Brother Le heard this, how could he say no? He immediately went to pick up the cue stick.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s fight to the death!¡±


    Big Brother Le shook his head and sighed when he saw that his stupid brother had taken the bait so easily. As the elder brother of the family, he had really paid and worked hard for these three siblings. He was simply worried to death.


    After twenty minutes, Big Brother Le looked at Little Brother Le¡¯s despairing and pitiful face and finally found his conscience. He moved the pole slightly to the side by half a centimeter. The ball didn¡¯t fall into the pocket but instead, the cue ball was ced in a good position.


    The dejected Little Brother Le¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw theyout of the pool table.


    ¡°Hahaha, even the heavens are on my side.¡±


    Then, with a few strokes, he cleared the table.


    He had finally won a round and received the sponsorship!


    ¡°I knew it. I¡¯ve been practicing for a whole year. How could I not improve at all? Just now, it didn¡¯t feel very good. Now that I¡¯m ying smoothly, I can beat you in minutes!¡±


    Little Brother Le, who felt that he could do it again, raised his chin and provoked Big Brother Le with great satisfaction.


    ¡°How about we increase the stakes in the third round? How about three times?¡±


    Big Brother Le couldn¡¯t bear to see his smug look and cruelly exposed him,


    ¡°Three times? What are you going to bet on? With your faith?¡±


    Only then did Little Brother Le remember that he didn¡¯t make a bet from the beginning. He was someone who wanted to y Big Brother Le for free, but when he thought of the triple amount, he still said stubbornly,


    ¡°Who asked you not to let me bet from the beginning? You can¡¯t me me for this.¡±


    Big Brother Le raised his index finger.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll triple the amount ording to what you said. If you win this round, I¡¯ll give you three times the amount. But if you lose, I won¡¯t ask for three times the amount either. You just have to return the money you won from the previous round.¡±


    When Little Brother Le heard that they had to use a match that he barely won as a bet, he was a little unhappy,


    ¡°The previous match is the previous match, and this match is the current match. We can¡¯t mix them up.¡±


    Big Brother Le had long seen through his little brother¡¯s attitude of wanting to bepletely useless. He added another index finger and crossed it over the index finger he had just used. His thin lips opened slightly,


    ¡°Ten times.¡±


    When Little Brother Le heard this number, he was still a little unsure.


    ¡°How many times did you say it was?¡±


    Big Brother Le¡¯s tone was somewhat bewitching.


    ¡°The ratio is ten to one. As your big brother, I¡¯m kind enough to you, right?¡±


    After confirming that it was really ten times, the hesitating Little Brother Le immediately nodded his head and agreed. He felt that any second of hesitation would be disrespectful to money.


    ¡°You said ten times. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Little Brother Le even took out his phone and recorded it as evidence.


    Ten times! With this amount of money, the figurines, game skins, and other things that he had been longing for could all be in his pocket.


    ¡°I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Because he wouldn¡¯t give him a chance to regret it. Big Brother Le sneered.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Little Brother Le was full of confidence.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you see the power of my one clearly.¡±


    Big Brother Le even gave him timely apuse.


    ¡°Then you have to work hard. I think you¡¯re getting smoother and smoother. Who knows, you might really be able to clear it all in one shot.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Little Brother Le straightened his back.


    However, the truth showed that one couldn¡¯t be too sure about anything. On the fifth shot, under Big Brother Le¡¯s sugar-coated words, he overexerted his strength and hit the ball sideways.


    ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s only a few balls left, what a pity.¡± Big Brother Le put on a regretful expression and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still a chance. I don¡¯t think I can do it all at once.¡±


    However, when he turned his head and looked at the pool table, his eyes were serious. Then, under the stunned gaze of Little Brother Le, he quickly cleared all his balls. At thest shot, he even knocked the ck 8 balls into the pocket and secured the victory.


    Big Brother Le carried the pool cue on his back and looked at Little Brother Le with an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°Aiya, I yed this game too smoothly. I identally finished it.¡±

 Chapter 308 - 308 Employment

    308 Employment


    Little Brother Le looked at his gloating expression and wanted to cry but had no tears. He finally understood that he had been yed by Big Brother Le. In other words, he had worked so hard for so long and had not earned a single cent. He had even yed a joke to his big brother¡¯s amusement.


    Little Brother Le grabbed the cue stick angrily and pointed it at Big Brother Le. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Little Brother, you just said that you must ept your loss.¡± Big Brother Le looked at him calmly.


    He couldn¡¯t beat him, so he threw the cue away.


    !!


    ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t y pool with you anymore.¡±


    Then, he ran out of the activity room and went to the second floor toin to Le Wan.


    At this time, Le Wan and Zhai Jing had already packed up. In the activity room on the second floor, the two of them were holding aputer each. They were sitting at two sides of a long table, sorting out the materials with their heads lowered.


    When Little Brother Le came up and saw this scene, he thought that they had been working hard and had no idea that they had just secretly been intimate.


    As soon as Little Brother Le saw Le Wan, he sat cross-legged beside her and said,


    ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t know how much Big Brother went overboard just now. He obviously didn¡¯t want to give me money, but he said that he wanted to make a bet with me and asked me to y pool with him. In the end, he was toying with me the whole time.¡±


    However, Le Wan wasn¡¯t one to believe everything she heard. The first thing she said was,


    ¡°You¡¯re out of money again?¡±


    When Little Brother Le heard this, he pulled a long face and looked away ufortably.


    ¡°At the beginning of the month, I bought something I wanted, so I spent a lot of money.¡±


    He changed the topic and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that Big Brother bullied me.¡±


    Le Wan finally shifted her gaze away from theputer andnded on her silly brother¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that he¡¯s always liked to y the pig to eat the Tiger and make fun of people. So why did you have to run into him?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking that since my pool skills have improved so much, I can beat him.¡± Little Brother Le was also very unconvinced, but who knew that he would still lose?


    Now, not to mention the figurines he wanted, he didn¡¯t even have the money to draw cards. He would lose face in front of his friends.


    ¡°Sigh, we¡¯re both rich kids, but why are my brothers all living so carefreely, while I have to worry about money at such a young age?¡±


    When Le Wan heard his ¡°why not eat meat paste¡± words, she frowned. Although their parents had strictly controlled his pocket money, they would still transfer him about 10000 yuan every month.


    In the eyes of Little Brother Le, this amount of money wasn¡¯t enough for him to buy a figurine. However, in the outside world, many families¡¯ food and clothing expenses in a month might not even be 10000 yuan.


    Although their family background and environment were different, it was obvious that Little Brother Le, who had lived a rich life since he was young and had not learned to be independent, didn¡¯t have a clear concept of money. She wanted to say something, but after thinking for a while, she didn¡¯t say it. She only said,


    ¡°Since you¡¯re short of money, I have some work and I need manpower. Do you want to help me? I¡¯ll pay you the Commission.¡±


    When Little Brother Le heard this, he immediately raised his head,


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s your job?¡±


    ¡°We need to write a n, and we need a lot of information and data as a basis and support. Therefore, we need to look up and sort out a lot of things. You can help us with this.¡±


    At the age of 14 or 15, it was the time to be treated as an adult. Therefore, when he heard that he was going to be ¡°entrusted with an important task¡±, Little Brother Le was very happy. Even so, he didn¡¯t forget to ask with concern,


    ¡°How much are you going to give me, sister?¡±


    A smile appeared on Le Wan¡¯s face.


    ¡°We¡¯ll pay ording to the market price. The hourly sry for a part-time job outside is 20 yuan per hour. It¡¯s exactly two O¡¯clock now. If you can pack your things and give them to me before six O¡¯clock, I¡¯ll give you a total of 80 Yuan for four hours.


    When Little Brother Le heard the words ¡°eighty yuan¡±, his eyes widened,


    ¡°That¡¯s so little.¡±


    Eighty yuan was only enough for him to buy a hamburger in the school cafeteria in the evening.


    Zhai Jing, who was sitting opposite him, also looked at Le Wan in surprise.


    ¡°Otherwise? Do you think it¡¯s that easy to earn money?¡± Le Wan patted his copsed shoulders. ¡°Of course, if you think it¡¯s not worth it and don¡¯t want to do it, you can choose not to do it. We have the freedom to choose.¡±


    Little Brother Le sighed.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. You¡¯re my sister after all. I¡¯ll just take it as helping you, okay?¡±

 Chapter 309 - 309 Big Brother Makes His Move

    309 Big Brother Makes His Move


    Eighty yuan. Although it was just mosquito meat, it could at least be exchanged for a hamburger. Dejected, Little Brother Le went downstairs to his room to get his tablet.


    Zhai Jing looked at the back of Little Brother Le and then at Le Wan who was staring at theputer screen. He asked curiously,


    ¡°How did you know that the hourly sry of a part-time job outside is 20 yuan an hour?¡±


    By right, a rich youngdy like Le Wan, be it herself or the people around her, should be unfamiliar with the field of ¡°work-study¡±, just like Little Brother Le.


    !!


    Le Wan¡¯s typing hand paused. This was naturally because she had worked hard all over the country before. However, this was her own experience and not the original body¡¯s. The original body should be like Little Brother Le, not knowing and not paying attention to these things.


    These thoughts shed past her mind. Le Wan continued to type on the keyboard and said nonchntly, ¡°I think I heard someone mention it before, but I can¡¯t really remember.¡±


    Zhai Jing was only a little surprised for a moment. After hearing Le Wan¡¯s exnation, he thought that it was true, so he didn¡¯t probe further. What he didn¡¯t know was that while he was looking down at hisputer, Le Wan, who was sitting opposite him, looked up at him for a few seconds before she lowered her head and continued working.


    Big Brother Le, who was bored downstairs, saw Little Brother Le leaving with aputer and asked curiously what he was going to do. Little Brother Le was still angry at him for toying with him earlier, so he raised his chin and snorted,


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡±


    Then, he went up to the second floor in his slippers.


    ¡°Little brat, you have quite the temper.¡± Big Brother Le didn¡¯t feel guilty at all for causing his younger brother trouble. Seeing his younger brother¡¯s undaunted appearance, he knew without a doubt that it must be rted to his precious sister. After all, the only person in the family who could make his younger brother willing to be ordered around was Le Wan.


    He rolled his eyes and was curious as to how Zhai Jing and Le Wan were going to deal with this matter. Hence, he also went up to the second floor leisurely with his hands behind his back. When he saw a few children gathered together and whispering, heid down on the sofa leisurely.


    He smiled as he watched Le Wan teach Little Brother Le how to do the work step by step. After that, he asked,


    ¡°Baby, if you need help with anything, you can also look for me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Le Wan turned around and looked at him in delight.


    After Big Brother Le graduated from University, he was recruited by Papa Le to help out in thepany. He was also an investment expert. Whether it was his vision or experience, he was much better than these children. If he could guide and help, they would definitely get twice the result with half the effort.


    Big Brother Le nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m free anyway.¡±


    Clearly,pared to Little Brother Le, he was much more tolerant towards his precious little sister.


    Hence, Le Wan revealed their n.


    Big Brother Le pondered for a moment after hearing that. He considered his words before saying,


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously not bad that you can think of the right solution. However, I feel that there aren¡¯t enough chips to make Ren Rong relent and facilitate this matter based on the current situation.¡±


    Even though he wasn¡¯t very old, he had been following Papa Le in the business world for quite a few years. He could more or less understand the thoughts of big shots like Ren Rong.


    Of course, Ren Rong also had the intention to give back to society. But more importantly, to him, doing charity and caring for society might seem like he was giving money, but it was actually a matter of mutual benefit.


    When it came to his personal interests, it was certainly not something that could be changed by a few words from Le Wan and Zhai Jing. If they wanted to achieve their goal, they would need a greater driving force.


    When Le Wan and Zhai Jing heard his words, they looked at each other and sat up straight. Then, they looked at Big Brother Le in unison.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Big Brother Le tapped the corner of his eye with his finger as he looked out of the window at the tall coconut trees.


    This was his usual expression when he was thinking. Seeing him like this, the room fell silent. Even the usually noisy Little Brother Le lowered his breathing, afraid of disturbing his thinking.


    A minute or twoter, Big Brother Le¡¯s eyes flickered, and then he came to his senses.


    ¡°Since we don¡¯t have enough power now, we can try to push it.¡±


    He looked at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll have to trouble you first.¡±


    Zhai Jing looked up and met his eyes. There was no trace of cowardice in his eyes.


    ¡°As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

 Chapter 310 - 310 Submission Of The Plan

    310 Submission Of The n


    In Zhai Jing¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t want to be Lin Hui¡¯s pawn. However, as the game designer, he only hoped to bring the yers a pleasant experience, not a disaster.


    Especially when he was sorting out the information just now, he saw the cases of underage girls spending money on it because of him. When all the cases were added together, it was a shocking number.


    Zhai Jing, who had gone through the test of reality, wasn¡¯t an idealist. He wasn¡¯t someone who liked to get to a dead end. He wouldn¡¯t think that it was the fault of the game or the game designer that caused all this.


    But at the same time, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t want such a sorrowful thing to happen again. Therefore, he also hoped to do his best to make the entire game market more regted and healthy. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid of losing his interests and not dare to bear the responsibility.


    Big Brother Le saw the determination in his eyes and felt a sense of admiration for him.


    ¡°Sure, with your words, things will be much easier.¡±


    Big Brother Le¡¯s suggestion was to let them sort out this proposal first and think of a way to pass it to Ren Rong.


    ¡°As long as he has seen this proposal and it can leave an impression in his heart, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    As for the rest, he would have to make other arrangements.


    Under Big Brother Le¡¯s guidance, the four of them worked together andpleted the n that night. The next day, after the examination, Zhai Jing contacted Ren Rong¡¯s Secretary, Zhao Liang, and asked him to pass the proposal to him.


    Zhao Liang had met Zhai Jing a few times and knew that Ren Rong valued Zhai Jing¡¯s ability. Moreover, the two of them were a match for each other when it came to ying games. Hence, he didn¡¯t reject Zhai Jing¡¯s request.


    That day, when Ren Rong was free, he brought up the matter to him.


    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t he go on a trip with the Le family? He still has time to think about work.¡±


    Ren Rong was a busy man and wouldn¡¯t pay attention to the movements of a small figure like Zhai Jing at all times. He knew that Zhai Jing had taken leave to go on a trip because of Papa Le¡¯s post on his WeChat moments.


    He scrolled to the post and saw Zhai Jing¡¯s figure in the photo. He then knew that he had gone on a graduation trip.


    Ren Rong did not have any opinion on this. After all, although Zhai Jing had joined the gamepany, he was different from the other employees. He didn¡¯t need toe in to work every day. Therefore, as long as Zhai Jing couldplete his assigned work, no one would say that he waszy even if he went to outer space.


    Ren Rong was still rather tolerant towards talented people. When he thought of the surprise that Zhai Jing had given him when he first came to him with the game proposal, Ren Rong was very curious. Did Zhai Jing have any good ideas to make money with the proposal this time?


    He opened the proposal with great interest. When he saw the cover, he raised his eyebrows and flipped to the back. The more he flipped, the more he frowned. He only put the proposal aside when he reached thest page.


    ¡°This kid is still young. He¡¯s overthinking things.¡±


    When Zhao Liang saw the situation, he knew what Ren Rong meant. Zhai Jing¡¯s n had hit a wall. From Zhao Liang¡¯s point of view, he knew a thing or two about Zhai Jing¡¯s current predicament. Hence, it was clear that Zhai Jing had looked for President Ren to propose such a n because he was trying to save himself.


    However, Ren Rong, who was in a higher position, might not be so clear.


    Zhao Liang quite admired Zhai Jing¡¯s ability, so he spoke up for him.


    ¡°He opened a personal ount a few days ago. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s upset after seeing thements under his ount.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ren Rong didn¡¯t express his opinion. ¡°That¡¯s why I said he¡¯s still a child.¡±


    Upon hearing Ren Rong¡¯s words, Zhao Liang was once again unable to grasp his attitude. From his tone, it seemed that he wasn¡¯tpletely ignorant of this matter, but he didn¡¯t seem to n on doing anything?


    How could Ren Rong be a fool to be able to use this opportunity to start from scratch and umte this wealth? After knowing that Lin Hui had pushed Zhai Jing out for the live stream without taking credit, he had figured out Lin Hui¡¯s thoughts.


    Ren Rong had never felt that he was a good person. To be able to expand his business to such arge scale, he had crossed who knew how many rivers and had also used many disgraceful methods in between. Therefore, he didn¡¯t think that Lin Hui¡¯s methods were too excessive.


    In the business world, the strong preyed on the weak, and it was the same in the workce.


    Zhai Jing had brought him a good game. He saw Zhai Jing¡¯s talent and hence, he wasn¡¯t stingy in giving him the preferential treatment and benefits that he should have. However, if Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t hold his ground and was kicked out, then it would mean that he wasn¡¯t capable enough. At most, Ren Rong would only say a few words of pity.

 Chapter 311 - 311 Promoting the Event

    311 Promoting the Event


    Due to many reasons, Ren Rong had no intention of standing up for Zhai Jing.


    As for Zhai Jing¡¯s idea of ¡°preventing minors from getting addicted to the system¡±, it was a good idea. However, it was not in line with thepany¡¯s interests, so it could only be passed on.


    Just as Ren Rong threw this n to the back of his mind, a matter suddenly exploded on the inte, directly climbing to the top of the hot search. A certain live streamer used online live streaming and offline privatemunication to trick many underage women into having sex with them. He even left evidence to threaten and ckmail these children.


    Fortunately, one of the parents noticed that something was wrong with his child. He then found out what had happened and immediately called the police, which prevented more tragedies from happening.


    Once the matter was exposed, it immediately attracted the attention of the people.


    When Le Wan saw the news, she immediately went to look for Big Brother Le.


    At this time, they had left the Southern continent and the family hade to a small ind in the temperate Monsoon climate.


    The climate here was warm, neither too cold nor too hot. The scenery was beautiful, and there were not many people. They were prepared to spend the next week¡¯s leisure time here.


    ¡°Big brother, this matter has blown up so much, will it go out of control?¡±


    As a girl herself, Le Wan hated the advice and judgment that people gave to female victims on the inte. Therefore, she was very afraid that the lives of the victims would be affected because of the excessive exposure.


    Big Brother Le consoled her,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as underage victims, their identities will be protected the most. Moreover, the main direction of our public opinion this time will still be on the underage victims.¡±


    So this was what Big Brother Le was talking about when he said ¡°try to push¡±. In recent years, with the development of information technology, mobile phones, and 4Gworks, majorwork-rted tforms had developed rapidly.


    However, the rapid development speed was inevitably followed by industry regtions that were one step behind, which caused chaos in many industries. Looking at the inclination of the policies in the past six months, it could be guessed that the higher-ups were trying to find ways to deal with this ¡°chaos¡±.


    Big Brother Le studied at the top Capital University when he was in college, so there was nock of talented people among his ssmates. Many of them worked in the political and legal department after graduation, so it was rtively easy for him to find out some things that were not confidential.


    At this time, the police found out about the case. After Big Brother Le learned about the incident from his ssmates, he held onto the principle of not causing trouble, but once he did, he would make it big.


    Therefore, he decided to use this matter, with the help of Second Brother Le and the others, to stir up public opinion. If this could be used to push the relevant departments to establish relevantws and regtions on the Inte for minors, it would be a happy ending for everyone.


    If he couldn¡¯t achieve this goal, he could knock on the mountain to scare the tiger and make Ren Rong take this matter seriously. He could also make the gamepany exercise restraint. This could be considered as helping Zhai Jing imperceptibly.


    When Le Wan heard his n, she was dumbfounded for a while with her mouth wide open. No wonder in the book, Big Brother Le chose to take the risk when the Le group was seriously short of funds. It was because he had awless side to him.


    For someone like Big Brother Le, if there was nothing wrong, he would keep all his sharp ws away and only asionally scratch people with the tip of his nails. However, if there were external factors that stimted him, he might turn dark at any moment. It did sound a little dangerous.


    At the thought of this, Le Wan patted Big Brother Le¡¯s shoulder worriedly.


    ¡°Brother, we are all good children. We have to bew-abiding citizens.¡±


    Big Brother Le was stunned for a moment before he burst outughing.


    ¡°Baby, what are you thinking about? Don¡¯t worry, my goal is to live until I¡¯m 80 years old, so I treasure my life very much and won¡¯t do anything reckless.¡±


    With the book as an example, Le Wan only believed a little of Big Brother Le¡¯s promise. She made up his mind to keep an eye on him in the future.


    Due to Big Brother Le¡¯s interference, this matter suddenly became a huge social incident. It was no longer something that small fries like Le Wan and Zhai Jing could interfere in.


    The two of them held hands as they strolled along a path filled with wildflowers.


    Le Wan was wearing a green floral dress and a straw hat with a flower gand embedded in it. From a distance, she looked like she was about to blend into the wildflowers, like a blooming flower, full of vitality and warmth.

 Chapter 312 - 312 First Reveal of Ambition

    312 First Reveal of Ambition


    This should have been an exceptionally beautiful scene, but Zhai Jing, who was beside her, was unusually silent.


    A gentle breeze blew by. Le Wan held her hat and turned to look at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been in your mind all morning.¡±


    Zhai Jing first shook his head, then nodded.


    ¡°I just¡­ I was a little frightened by Big Brother¡¯s actions.¡±


    Le Wan stopped in her tracks and walked around to face him. He raised his head and looked at her.


    ¡°Do you think Big Brother did something wrong?¡±


    Zhai Jing shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he has done anything wrong. Big Brother Le was just pushing the boat with the current and raising the attention of a case that had already attracted a lot of attention to another level. What he was more concerned about was the chain reaction behind this incident.¡±


    Zhai Jing chose his words carefully.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that I could achieve my goal in such a way.¡±


    Zhai Jing had been smarter than others since he was a child. No matter what he learned or did, he could do better and faster than his peers. He was very clear about this, but he didn¡¯t feel like he was special.


    Since his birth, he was restricted to this ce. Ever since Mother Zhai fell ill, his only thought was to earn more money to treat his mother¡¯s illness and improve their lives.


    Hence, all this while, Zhai Jing¡¯s life had only revolved around the small piece ofnd that he was on. It was only until he met Le Wan that the world expanded a little. As a result, in his future, Le Wan¡¯s shadow appeared, and he had a clearer n for his career.


    It was only now that he had witnessed how Big Brother Le could stir up so many people and things with just a thought that he realized that a person could actually do many things and change the fate of many people.


    This was a problem that Zhai Jing had never thought about before. Now that he had seen it, he admitted that he was tempted. He also wanted to be such a person.


    Le Wan could see the ambition in his eyes, which was both firm and passionate.


    Zhai Jing came back to reality from his passionate imagination. He lowered his head and looked into Le Wan¡¯s soft eyes. He was stunned for a moment, then he pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Maybe this is the real me. Do you mind?¡±


    Le Wan shook her head gently and wrapped her arms around his waist.


    ¡°How could that be? No matter what you want to do, as long as it¡¯s your choice, I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    She thought that no matter how the world changed, Zhai Jing would still be the same Zhai Jing. He would take one step at a time to reach higher ces and soar in the vast sky, blooming with his own unique light.


    However, in this life, she wouldn¡¯t let such a dazzling and eye-catching Zhai Jing be limited by those boring battles and wear away all the Halo on him.


    Le Wan hugged him even tighter. Suddenly, the sound of a bicycle¡¯s ¡°ding ding ding¡± came from behind her, apanied by an anxious female voice shouting in a foreignnguage,


    ¡°Get out of the way, get out of the way!¡±


    Before Le Wan could even react, she was suddenly thrown into the air. Her vision turned, and with a ¡°bang¡±, her back crashed into soft yet solid ground.


    With eyes wide, Le Wan felt as if time had suddenly slowed down. She could clearly see the branches of the wildflowers swaying a few times on top of her head. A few bright yellow flowers then drifted down andnded on her head and face.


    ¡°Wanwan, are you alright?¡± Zhai Jing¡¯s head appeared in front of her.


    His soft hair looked unusually fluffy under the sunlight. Le Wan didn¡¯t know if it was because she had suddenly fallen down or for some other reason, but she could only feel her heart thumping rapidly and vigorously.


    She looked at the nervous Zhai Jing and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to ruffle his hair.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s concerned voice stopped and he smiled helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t hold you properly. Did you fall?¡±


    It turned out that there was a long slope a few steps ahead of them. When the two of them were hugging and talking, a brown-haired girl riding a bicycle suddenly appeared on the slope.


    The slope was steep, and the bicycle was going down at top speed. It was obvious that the other party was a novice, so she couldn¡¯t hold the front of the bicycle at all. When she saw the two people standing on the road, she panicked. She hurriedly tried to brake, but she realized that there was no reaction at all.


    Therefore, she could only shout for them to move aside.

 Chapter 313 - 313: Meeting A Peach Blossom On The Road

    Chapter 313: Meeting A Peach Blossom On The Road


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion????? Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As the situation was rather urgent, Zhai Jing carried Le Wan and dodged to the side of the road. In the end, he had overestimated the girl¡¯s control over the bicycle. Even though the two of them had already moved to the side of the road, she was still very fast. Amid the twists and turns, she suddenly turned around and rushed in their direction.


    Zhai Jing only had time to protect Le Wan who was in his arms. In the end, he wasn¡¯t careful and his back was scratched by the other party¡¯s bicycle handle. He lost his bnce and both of them fell down the roadside slope, into the grass that was half their height.


    Although Zhai Jing¡¯s hands were temporarily protecting Le Wan¡¯s head and waist, he was still worried that she might have gotten knocked unconscious on hitting the ground.


    Le Wan shook her head. She moved her hand down from Zhai Jing¡¯s hair and touched the back of his ear. Zhai Jing¡¯s breathing obviously stopped for a moment.


    Le Wan¡¯s hand was still moving down slowly and finally stopped at his earlobe. She rubbed it with her thumb and index finger, and the soft touch was veryfortable.


    ¡°I noticed your earlobe the first time I saw you,¡± Le Wan said suddenly. ¡°I thought that such a nice-looking and soft earlobe would be veryfortable to touch.¡±


    It turned out that her judgment wasn¡¯t wrong. Zhai Jing ced his hands on her sides and looked down at her. He knew that she was talking about the meeting at the coffee shop. He smiled and said,


    ¡°I actually noticed that your eyes stopped at my ear.¡±


    As the two of them continued, Le Wan reached out and deliberately rubbed his earlobe again.


    As the young coupley in the flowers having a moment, the one who caused all this, a brown-haired girl, picked up her bicycle awkwardly and stood there with her hands outstretched. She asked in a foreignnguage,


    ¡°Excuse me, are you guys okay?¡±


    As soon as she spoke, the romantic atmosphere between the two of them was instantly swept away. Only then did they remember that there was still a ¡°troublesome person¡± there.


    Zhai Jing sat up first and helped Le Wan up as well. Then, he raised his head and looked at the brown-haired girl.


    I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that my brakes weren¡¯t working¡­ The brown-haired girl was halfway through her apology when she saw Zhai Jing¡¯s face and stopped abruptly.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Just be more careful next time.¡± Zhai Jing¡¯s expression was calm as he replied to her in a foreignnguage.


    ¡°I¡¯m Emma Watson. You can call me Emma.¡±


    Her gaze fell on Le Wan, who was tidying up her dress with her head lowered, and then turned back to Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Are you the Easterner who just moved to Building 2 on Lover Street? I came here a few days earlier than you guys, and I live in the Wosent house on Block 6.¡± She smiled brightly and said,


    ¡°It just so happens that we¡¯re having a party tonight. I¡¯d like to invite you guys to join us. Just take it as an apology for my reckless action just now. What do you think?¡±


    When Le Wan heard this, she looked up at her and realized that her eyes were fixed on Zhai Jing. She groaned in her heart. Then, she ced her hands on the ground and leaned back a little. She looked at Zhai Jing calmly.


    It had to be said that his face was indeed too attractive, both in China and abroad.


    Seeing her dazed eyes, how could Zhai Jing not guess what she was thinking? He had seen such adoring gazes too many times, so he couldpletely turn a blind eye to them.


    Therefore, he acted as if he didn¡¯t see the seductiveness in Emma¡¯s eyes at all and rejected her directly,


    ¡°Sorry, we have an appointment tonight.¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t expect that the charm she was so proud of would lose its effect in front of a stranger. She watched as Zhai Jing held the woman¡¯s hand and walked away. She didn¡¯t even have the desire to look at her.


    Emma was so angry that she kicked the broken bicycle beside her.


    ¡°How dare he?¡±


    The voices of a man and a woman came from the slope, and they were relieved to see Emma standing there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to tell you that this bicycle is broken.¡± The boy looked at her, a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Jacques really wants to give you the cold shoulder. He probably approached that bad woman on purpose because you didn¡¯t give him a definite answer. His purpose is to anger you and attract your attention.¡±


    The two of them were David and Serena, Emma¡¯s good friends, and they were in the same high school. During this period, their school was on holiday, so Emma invited a group of friends toe over for a vacation..

 Chapter 314 - 314: Care Or Not

    Chapter 314: Care Or Not


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion????? Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The Jacques they were talking about was the main yer on the school basketball team. Because he was handsome and came from a good family, he was one of the most popr people in the school. The other popr person was Emma herself, a sweet-looking and hot little sweetheart.


    From their appearance, the two of them should be a match made in heaven.


    In fact, this was indeed the case. At the start of the school ball, the two of them had already looked at each other and felt that only the other person could match them. However, the two of them were obviously extremely proud people and were not willing to bow their heads first. Thus, after pulling at each other for a long time, they still didn¡¯t confirm their rtionship.


    She had thought that they would be able to take advantage of the beautiful scenery and the perfect opportunity to take their rtionship to the next level. In the end, Jacques actually brought a girl along.


    This girl was Laura, the notorious evil girl in the school. She was a girl that they would never be willing to invite.


    Emma was also very angry, but seeing that it was Jacques, she finally suppressed her anger. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect that Jacques would actually flirt with that evil woman Laura in front of her.


    Emma, who was a proud and arrogant girl, couldn¡¯t stand it. After throwing a tantrum, she rode out on a bicycle, but she didn¡¯t expect that David had broken it the day before and hadn¡¯t had time to repair it, which led to the ident just now.


    At this moment, Emma was still upset by Zhai Jing¡¯s cold attitude. On the other hand, Serena thought that she was still angry about Jacques and Laura. Hence, she suggested.


    ¡°If you really care about her, we can think of a way to mess with her at the party tonight and then drive her out of your territory.¡±


    Emma shook her head and said,


    ¡°No, I have a better way to get revenge.¡±


    She had decided that she must invite the ck-haired boy to the party tonight.


    Although Emma was famous for her arrogance, her eyes had always been sharp. At first sight, she had already determined that Zhai Jing was more outstanding than Jacques, be it in terms of appearance or other aspects.


    Emma didn¡¯t care who this ck-haired boy was. As long as she led the ck-haired boy around the party, she believed that Jacques would be the first to react. She understood his pride and self-confidence too well, so she had to find a way to ask that ck-haired boy out.


    As for Le Wan, who was standing beside Zhai Jing, she hadpletely ignored her.


    On the other hand, Zhai Jing still didn¡¯t know that he had been watched. He looked resentfully at Le Wan, who was still smiling.


    ¡°Should you be smiling now?¡±


    Le Wanughed even more happily.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m just happy for you. Look at how charming you are. You got invited to a party just on the first meeting.¡±


    Zhai Jing had a look of disapproval on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, at this time, as my girlfriend, you shouldn¡¯t just stand there and watch. Instead, you should stand up and dere your sovereignty to the other party and then chase her away.¡±


    Le Wan quickly shook her head and waved her hands.


    ¡°No, no, no. This kind of drama where two women fight over a man is clich¨¦ and troublesome. I don¡¯t want to do it.¡± She patted Zhai Jing¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You already have a mature lover, so you should be able to handle this kind of rotten-peach work on your own.¡±


    Zhai Jing exposed her ruthlessly.


    ¡°You obviously wanted to watch a good show and felt that it was troublesome.


    That¡¯s why you chose to stand by and watch, right?¡±


    ¡°I just trust you,¡± Le Wan said confidently. ¡°I believe in your feelings for me and that you won¡¯t be taken away by anyone so easily. That¡¯s why I¡¯m staying here.


    How can you misunderstand me?¡±


    Le Wan thought that Zhai Jing would argue with her again. However, he suddenly hugged her and said with a hint of joy and seriousness,


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Knowing Le Wan¡¯s trust in him was undoubtedly the greatest affirmation of her feelings for him. He only wanted to see Le Wan asionally show that she cared about him.


    The two of them went out for a walk and came back dirty. Mama Le frowned when she saw them.


    ¡°Where did you two go? Why are you all dirty and wet?¡±


    She told the two of them to quickly change their clothes. She didn¡¯t forget to nag,


    ¡°You¡¯re not three-year-old children anymore.. Why are you still so naughty?¡±

 Chapter 315 - 315: Invitation At His Door

    Chapter 315: Invitation At His Door


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion????? Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    If the most despicable Second Brother Le was here at this time and saw the two of them in this state, he would probably say some fantasizing things.


    Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t around, so Le Wan could defend herself and Zhai Jing smoothly.


    ¡°Just now on the slope, we met a girl who lost control of her bicycle. She scratched us both and we fell to the ground.¡±


    Mama Le was a little worried when she heard that.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t stop at the top and bottom of the slope in the future. Some young people don¡¯t even know how to drive and ride their bikes properly. They just drive around with brute force.¡¯ Papa Le also came over and asked with concern,


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Zhai Jing is here to protect me.¡± Le Wan pulled Zhai Jing upstairs to change his clothes.


    Papa Le and Mama Le looked at each other helplessly.


    ¡°She¡¯s really fearless now.¡± Mama Le shook her head.


    ¡°She can only rely on Zhai Jing to indulge her.¡± Papa Le also shook his head.


    Mama Le nced at him.


    ¡°You speak as if you¡¯re not protecting her.¡±


    It could only be said that in this family, no one could criticize anyone.


    When Le Wan finished changing and washing up, she found an uninvited guest in her house. Emma, who had bumped into them just now, was sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Compared to the worthless and slightly frivolous look that she had when she looked at Zhai Jing without restraint, Emma had be obedient and polite.


    It¡¯s my fault that I was in a hurry to get out, so I didn¡¯t check if the bicycle was intact. I only found out that the brakes were broken when I went down the slope. I was so scared that I didn¡¯t have time to hold the front of the bicycle, and I ended up hurting them.¡± Emma apologized to Papa Le and Mama Le.


    Mama Le had a smile on her face.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a child. It¡¯s normal for her to make a mistake. You don¡¯t have to be too bothered.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I just told my parents about this. They said that I was too rude and wanted me to apologize.¡±


    Emma said graciously, then changed the topic.


    ¡°So, apart from expressing my apology, I¡¯m here to invite everyone to our party tonight.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a party for you kids, so we old guys won¡¯t join in. As for whether the kids are willing to attend, it¡¯s up to them.¡±


    Mama Le heard the sound of footsteps and turned to look at Le Wan.


    ¡°Baby, you heard it too. Do you all want to go together?¡±


    Le Wan didn¡¯t expect that this girl would still take the initiative to invite them even though Zhai Jing had clearly rejected her earlier.


    If she was really a very polite and well-mannered person, she would at most be med for being too polite if she deliberately did this. However, what she did just now, showed that she wasn¡¯t such an obedient person. In the end, she just had to do this, which made it even more obvious that she had bad intentions.


    Le Wan looked at Emma.


    ¡°Who do you want to invite to the party?¡±


    When Emma saw her, she immediately came up and held her hand enthusiastically.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if all of youe together. Your brothers, everyone can gather together and make friends.¡±


    Le Wan looked up to the second floor and shouted,


    ¡°Brother, someone invited you to a party.¡±


    Big Brother Le, who was ying Go in the activity room on the second floor, heard Le Wan¡¯s voice and popped his head out from the stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested, thank you.¡± Then, he immediately shrank back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Le Wan. ¡°It seems like my big brother isn¡¯t interested in children¡¯s parties.¡±


    Big Brother Le dodged so quickly that Emma only caught a glimpse of a very handsome man. She thought to herself,


    It seems that this family of brothers and sisters are all very good-looking.


    ¡°What about your second brother?¡± She continued to ask.


    Le Wan thought to herself,


    Thisdy is quite resourceful. She has even found out about my second brother in advance?


    However, if she had really found out about the situation, she shouldn¡¯t have asked this question.


    After all, her second brother had already gone back to work bitterly for the scriptwriter¡¯s sake. He didn¡¯te here with them for a vacation.


    Le Wan could only remind her tactfully,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my second brother can take a ten-hour flight to your party.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Emma thought that she was trying to avoid it. ¡°He was clearly with you just now.. Even if he suddenly wanted to leave, he shouldn¡¯t have arrived at the airport yet, right?¡±

 Chapter 316 - 316: Ambition

    Chapter 316: Ambition


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion????? Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Upon hearing Emma¡¯s words, Le Wan finally realized that this person had actually treated Zhai Jing as her second brother.


    ¡°I think you might have made a mistake. That boy from before was not my second brother. He is my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Emma blurted out.


    The two families had bought a small vi in this resort and were neighbors. Although Emma had never met the Le family, she knew from her neighbors and helpers that there was a family of ck-haired Easterners living in


    Building 2. It was a couple with three sons and a daughter, a family of six.


    Hence, she had mistakenly thought that Zhai Jing was the second son of the Le family.


    Under Le Wan¡¯s confused gaze, Emma pouted and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you Easterners are famous for being conservative. You say that middle school students are not allowed to date. So, why did your parents allow you to have a boyfriend and even take him out for a vacation?¡±


    On the topic of ¡°¡®puppy love¡±, Le Wan could only say,


    ¡°Every family has a different way of education. My parents are very supportive of my decision.¡±


    At this moment, Zhai Jing happened to being downstairs. He naturally sat beside Le Wan and his eyes fell on Le Wan¡¯s hair which was wet when she washed her face.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dry your hair beforeing down?¡±


    Le Wan brushed her hair with her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little wet. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tb it anymore. It¡¯ll be harder to dry when your wet hair sticks to your scalp.¡± Zhai Jing grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    Then, he took out two pieces of paper towels and gently stuck them on her wet hair, sucking the water dry.


    Emma looked at this scene and suddenly felt uneasy.


    If she still had some doubts before, she had none anymore.


    Although she couldn¡¯t understand the conversation between Zhai Jing and Le


    Wan, judging from the intimate actions that Zhai Jing had shown towards Le Wan and the focused and affectionate look on Le Wan¡¯s face, it was definitely not the kind of action and gaze that an elder brother would have when he was looking at his younger sister.


    Emma could clearly feel that he was showing her their intimate rtionship.


    This was undoubtedly a p to her face for what she had said and done just now. Emma felt that she should be angry. But damn it, looking at Zhai Jing¡¯s appearance, such an affectionate and handsome man made her heart move even more. At the very least, Jacques or other men had never looked at her with such an affectionate gaze.


    They were stunned by her looks and were proud of talking to her. They even made all kinds of bets for her. However, Emma had never seen Zhai Jing¡¯s expression in their eyes before. His eyes were filled with gentleness, concern, and love as if you were his whole world.


    Out of some secret thoughts, Emma was even more certain that she must make Zhai Jing attend the party tonight. Hence, she invited him again.


    Zhai Jing threw the wet tissue into the trash can. His eyes didn¡¯t stay on Emma for even a second. In response to her invitation, he only said calmly, ¡°You should ask my girlfriend. If she¡¯s willing to go, then we¡¯ll go.¡±


    Little Brother Le raised his hand and replied,


    ¡°Yes, if my sister doesn¡¯t go, then I won¡¯t go either.¡±


    Emma¡¯s smile froze for a moment when she heard Little Brother Le¡¯s words.


    Who cares if you go or not?


    In her eyes, a little brother like him who hadn¡¯t yet finished his puberty, even if he was good-looking, was still too young. She had no interest in him at all.


    However, since both of them said so, Emma had no choice but to suppress the little awkwardness in her heart and invite Le Wan again.


    This time, Le Wan didn¡¯t refuse and readily agreed. She wanted to see what this person was up to by inviting them to the party so enthusiastically.


    Having achieved her goal, Emma took onest look at Zhai Jing before she bit her lip and left with a trace of unwillingness.


    Mama Le poked Papa Le, who hadn¡¯t said much throughout the whole process, and whispered, ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with this Emma?¡± She kept looking at Le Wan.


    Papa Le also replied softly,


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she fell in love with Zhai Jing at first sight. She thought that he was our son, so she deliberately came to our door.¡±


    When he said this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sour.


    ¡°Zhai Jing, everything else is good, but your face is attractive..¡±

 Chapter 317 - 317: Scamming His Underlings Again

    Chapter 317: Scamming His Underlings Again


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion? ? ? Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Papa Le still remembered that when his wife first saw Zhai Jing, her eyes were almost glued to his face.


    Mama Le didn¡¯t think much of it.


    ¡°If his face wasn¡¯t attractive, your daughter wouldn¡¯t have fallen for him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s superficial to only look at the outside. You should look at the inside of a person.¡± Papa Le didn¡¯t agree.


    Mama Le, who was leaning against him, immediately pushed him away.


    ¡°What? From what you¡¯re saying, you fell for me because I¡¯m not pretty and only because I¡¯m good on the inside?¡±


    When Papa Le heard this, he knew he was in trouble. He quickly begged for mercy,


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean, we can¡¯t just look at one side of a person. When choosing a partner, we have to choose someone like you, who has both the inside and outside.¡±


    Mama Le nced at him.


    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re speaking so sanctimoniously now. I wonder who was the one who chased after him when they first met. What do you mean by both inside and outside, it¡¯s obviously lust.¡±


    When Papa Le heard that his secret was about to be exposed in front of his child, he quickly hugged his wife and coaxed her back to their room. In the room, he could kick up a fuss however he wanted, but in front of the child, he had to leave himself some face as a father.


    While the middle-aged couple was ying around, Le Wan was also looking at Zhai Jing. She sized up his face and nodded.


    ¡°Indeed, I have good taste.¡±


    Zhai Jingughed.


    ¡°Is there anyone who praises themselves like that?¡±


    ¡°While I¡¯m praising myself, I¡¯m also praising you.¡±


    Although the two of them weren¡¯t leaning against each other, Zhai Jing held one of her hands in his palm and slowly massaged it. Le Wan wasn¡¯t content with her position either. She poked Zhai Jing¡¯s arm, and face, or tugged at his clothes with her other hand.


    Little Brother Le, who was sitting on the single sofa, looked sadly at the tightly closed door of his parents. He then looked at the young couple in front of him, who acted as if no one was around. He wanted to separate them, but he was afraid that Le Wan would beat him up. In the end, he went to find his brother with a sad heart.


    ¡°DO you tmnk It¡¯S tnat tun to be m love¡±¡® He nugged a Pillow and copsed on the sofa in sorrow. ¡°Both of them are so sticky. It¡¯s so annoying to look at.¡±


    Big Brother Le, who was still arranging the Go pieces ording to the Go manual, turned to look at him.


    ¡°If you want to know, why don¡¯t you try it yourself?¡±


    Little Brother Le didn¡¯t seem to hear his suggestion at all. Suddenly, as if he had thought of something, he looked at Big Brother Le with pity in his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother, you¡¯ve been single for many years. There¡¯s no point in asking you.¡±


    Big Brother Le¡¯s hand that was ying chess paused and he squinted at him.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been too idle.¡±


    He threw the chess piece in his hand back into the basket and turned around to look at his annoying younger brother.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted pocket money?¡±


    Little Brother Le¡¯s eyes brightened for a moment before he became alert again. ¡°What do you want to do now? I don¡¯t want to y with you.¡±


    After all, he had just been scammed once, so his vignce hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared. Unexpectedly, Big Brother Le said,


    ¡°Thest time Baby paid you ording to the work schedule, it gave me inspiration.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Little Brother Le asked, confused.


    Big Brother Le said with a smile,


    ¡°I went out for a walk this morning and found a lot of garbage in the tourist area. There are a lot of drink bottles. Why don¡¯t you go out and pick them up?¡±


    Little Brother Le¡¯s eyes widened and he pointed at him in disbelief. He then pointed at himself.


    ¡°You mean, you want me to pick up trash?¡±


    He was the young master of Le Group¡¯s Le family. How could he pick up trash? If word of this got out, people would think that their family had gone bankrupt.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Big Brother Le counted on his fingers and analyzed the messages for him.


    ¡°First of all, this is a very meaningful thing. You look like you¡¯re picking up trash, but you¡¯re actually contributing to the environment and earth. Secondly, this can also train your craftsmanship skills and your ability to adapt to the environment¡­¡±


    However, these grand words couldn¡¯t move his brother¡¯s cold and hard heart at all. He said firmly,


    ¡°I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t go even if I¡¯m beaten to death!¡±


    However, Big Brother Le didn¡¯t seem to hear him. He happily released thest item, which was also the most powerful bait.


    ¡°Finally, to reward your contribution to the environment and your hard work, I¡¯ve decided to give you the money ording to your hourly sry. In addition, you can sell the bottles you pick up to the recycling station, which will be another sum of money..¡±

 Chapter 318 - 318: It Took Effect

    Chapter 318: It Took Effect


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion????? Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When he heard the word ¡°money¡±, Little Brother Le¡¯s will to resist wasn¡¯t as strong as before. His mind suddenly became more alert, and his eyes rolled around.


    ¡°Ahem, you said that you¡¯ll pay me by work time. Are you going to pay ording to the local sry or our sry?


    When Big Brother Le heard this, he knew that he was tempted, so he said with great mercy,


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you ording to the local sry.¡±


    Little Brother Le immediately took out his phone and checked the local hourly sry. He saw that it was 20 yuan, but that was before the conversion. If he converted it again, it would be more than 100 yuan.


    If he were to pick up items for seven or eight hours a day, he could earn more than a thousand yuan. If he were to pick up items for a week, he would have almost collected enough money to draw from his card.


    So, picking up trash was quite a good thing?


    But this was picking up trash. If word got out and his gang of scoundrels found out, then where would he put his face?


    However, if he didn¡¯t pick up the garbage, he would have no money. If he didn¡¯t have money, he wouldn¡¯t be able to draw a card, and he would still beughed at by them¡­


    So, should he go or not?


    Little Brother Le¡¯s expression kept changing, and he couldn¡¯t make a decision no matter how hard he struggled. Big Brother Le continued to tempt him,


    ¡°I heard that although picking up trash sounds a little sloppy, a highly efficient person can sell a bottle they pick up in an hour for a few dors.¡± Little Brother Le¡¯s eyebrows moved, but he was still hesitating.


    Big Brother Le added,


    ¡°To encourage your work efficiency, if you pick up more than ten pounds of stic bottles a day, it¡¯ll be considered apleted performance. I can reward you with an extra sum of money, which is one-third of your sry for the day.¡±


    One-third. That would be a few hundred.


    ¡°Deal!¡± After hearing this, Little Brother Le finally agreed.


    Thus, Big Brother Le stuffed him with arge sack, a pair of gloves, and a mask before chasing him out of the house.


    Looking at the tightly closed door, Little Brother Le¡¯s mind went nk for two seconds before he faintly realized that he had been tricked by his big brother again.


    He held the sack in his hand and walked around the entrance like a wilted rabbit. Then, he gritted his teeth and walked out of themunity. So what if he was scammed? Although his big brother had a bad personality, he always kept his word. When he reallypleted the mission, he didn¡¯t believe that his big brother would dare to cheat on his money.


    Therefore, Little Brother Le started his scrap picking journey with grief and indignation.


    Big Brother Le, who had packed up his younger brother, finally felt his ears quieten down. Just as he sat back down in front of the chessboard and was about to continue studying the game, his phone rang again.


    Big Brother Le took a look at the name that jumped on the screen and sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken the annual leave. Why can¡¯t I have a few peaceful days after running to such a far ce?¡±


    He put down the chess piece and picked up the phone. His college roommate¡¯s voice came from the other side.


    ¡°Youngest, I have good news for you.¡±


    Big Brother Le started school a year earlier, so he was the youngest in the dormitory when he was in college. His roommates were used to calling him ¡°Youngest¡±. It had been so many years since he graduated that he still maintained this habit.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, the youngest. You¡¯re amazing the moment you make a move.¡± His roommate praised him like crazy. ¡°There¡¯s a rumor from the system just now. It says that the person at the top has paid attention to the recent incident and asked the online publicity department toe up with a specific n in the shortest time. Youngest, this reform should be a big deal. It¡¯ll probably cover all online tforms.¡±


    Naturally, Big Brother Le wasn¡¯t the only one who had received the news early on. Rich and well-connected tycoons like Ren Rong had even received the news a day earlier than Big Brother Le.


    Compared to the Le family, an intepany like the Dahong Group would, to a certain extent, rely more on the various policiesunched by the government. In particr, this incident was obviously targeted at intepanies like them.


    Therefore, Ren Rong immediately paid attention to it the moment he received the news.


    At this moment, the n that Zhai Jing had sent him a few days ago appeared in his mind. He thought about it for a while, then asked Zhao Liang to find the proposal so he could read it again and think it through. He made some cuts on some of the terms. Then, he copied the proposal and handed it to the online publicity department..

 Chapter 319 - 319: Breaking the Filter

    Chapter 319: Breaking the Filter


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    For Ren Rong to be able to run his business to this extent, he was very clear on one thing, and that was to not go against the government and its policies. From the looks of it now, there was a need to rectify the ¡°underaged problem¡±, so he might as well take the initiative to surrender and obtain some impression points.


    Sure enough, his actions won the approval of the higher-ups, and when other intepanies found out about this news, they all scolded him for being cunning!


    Originally, they wanted to drag this Alliance out for a while so that they could negotiate some conditions at a higher price and not appear to be so passive. In the end, Ren Rong jumped out first, and that instantly scattered their temporary Alliance that had yet to form.


    At this moment, Ren Rong was already preparing the next step of the n.


    Since he had taken the initiative to surrender and obtained the first opportunity, he would naturally make good use of this opportunity. Just like what Le Wan had said, he still cared a lot about his identity as an


    ¡°entrepreneur¡±, and now was the perfect time to use it to hype up his career.


    Hence, when Big Brother Le received a call from his roommate, Zhai Jing also received a call from Ren Rong.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the proposal you mentioned before. It¡¯s indeed a problem worth paying attention to.¡± Ren Rong had a worried expression on the phone.


    Zhai Jing, who had already heard from Zhao Liang that this proposal had been rejected, felt his heart skip a beat when he heard his words. Sure enough, things had progressed as Big Brother Le had said.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s heart suddenly surged with excitement. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down before saying,


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I only knew that the situation was so serious when I saw many people talking about this in my ount.¡±


    Ren Rong replied softly,


    ¡°Our Dahong Corporation has always been apany that focuses on people. Since we¡¯ve discovered the problem, we should solve it as soon as possible.¡± After Ren Rong said a few more conventional words, he changed the topic.


    ¡°But this is still cutting a piece of meat from thepany. Therefore, after I raised the question, I encountered a lot of resistance.¡±


    Zhai Jing pursed his lips and asked despite knowing the answer.


    ¡°I think that based on President Lin¡¯s personality, he won¡¯t be too against it.¡±


    After hearing that, Ren Rong thought that Zhai Jing was a little fox at such a young age and knew how to y some tricks. If he really thought that Lin Hui was magnanimous, he wouldn¡¯t have bypassed the ignorant Lin Hui and suggested a n for him.


    However, he had always liked people who were brave and smart, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of their little tricks. As long as they could settle things and didn¡¯t harm thepany¡¯s interests, it was fine.


    Hence, Ren Rong didn¡¯t say anything about Zhai Jing¡¯s little schemes. He didn¡¯t know that Zhai Jing was acting dumb about other matters.


    ¡°Although there are difficulties, it¡¯s good that my colleagues are all long-term and responsible people.¡± Ren Rong exined. ¡°All the subsidiarypanies under our Dahong Corporation are part of the big family. Therefore, we should advance and retreat together. So, after many discussions with the higher-ups, it has been decided that all the tforms under my group will implement the n you mentioned, and the sooner the better. Therefore, I can¡¯t back down, so I thought we could do a live game.¡±


    This time, Zhai Jing was really shocked.


    ¡°Are you going to do a live broadcast?¡±


    As if he was amused by his surprised tone, Ren Rong¡¯s tone also carried a bit of joy.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s my first live broadcast, I¡¯ve appeared in front of the camera quite often. I think I should be able to face it calmly.¡±


    In this regard, Zhai Jing could only say,


    ¡°With your participation, I think the effect of this live broadcast should be unprecedented. This time, the reputation of a good-hearted entrepreneur would be even more solid.¡±


    Ren Rong briefly exined the arrangements for this matter and then hung up the phone. As for the follow-up matters, there would naturally be people from other departments contacting Zhai Jing. Ren Rong, who was a busybody, remembered to call Zhai Jing personally to say hello because he was the one who had proposed the n first.


    After hanging up the phone, Zhai Jing¡¯s face was no longer filled with excitement. Instead, it was filled with fatigue.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Le Wan, who was sitting on the sofa, tugged at the corner of his shirt when she saw this.


    Zhai Jing sat down and reached out to hold her. He rested his chin on her head and aplicated expression shed across his face.


    ¡°I just suddenly felt that there are too many schemes and falsehoods in the business world. I feel like I haven¡¯t even stepped in yet, and I¡¯m already starting to feel tired.


    In Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes, he undoubtedly had a filter on Ren Rong. After all, he didn¡¯t look like a profit-seeking businessman..

 Chapter 320 - 320: Breaking Through The Myth

    Chapter 320: Breaking Through The Myth


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhai Jing recalled his interactions with Ren Rong in the past.


    During thatpetition, he had been tricked by Fu Sui and almost lost his results. It was Ren Rong who had stood up for him and given him justice. He would smile like a child when he saw a game he liked. At the same time, he was able to recognize and value heroes, giving them enough respect and treatment¡­


    Zhai Jing wasn¡¯t an innocent child. He naturally knew that Ren Rong was definitely not a simple person since he was able to rise to his current level in a short twenty years.


    However, as one of the people who had been helped and appreciated, he still had some respect and admiration for Ren Rong in his heart. But in the phone call just now, all these filters were torn apart.


    As expected, Ren Rong was an extremely pure businessman. For him, although he said that he would ¡°take social responsibility and give back to society,¡± in fact, the most important thing was the interests of himself and the group. Therefore, he didn¡¯t consider the interests of the people at all.


    For example, if it wasn¡¯t for Big Brother Le¡¯s scheme to push the matter up to a certain level and make the higher-ups pay attention to this, Ren Rong would probably not have taken his n seriously at all.


    Even so, Ren Rong still put on a ¡°righteous and awe-inspiring¡± appearance in front of him. The reason why this n could be implemented so quickly was that he, President Rong, valued it and pushed it forward with all his might..


    Zhai Jing had already seen through this from the words just now, but he still had to y dumb and pretend to be a snake.


    This made Zhai Jing feel a little defeated. He was actually no different from Ren Rong. Because the reason why he wrote that n was initially just to get himself out of this situation.


    After listening to his analysis, Le Wan patted his chest lightly and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I think it¡¯s different. You didn¡¯t do this to harm others¡¯ interests.¡±


    Zhai Jing grabbed the hand that was messing around with his chest.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He was just a little afraid, afraid that one day, he would also be a hypocritical person who put benefits first.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can judge a person based on a single incident. After all, humans areplicated and multi-faceted.¡±


    Ren Rong¡¯s use of the word ¡°benefit¡± might indeed be uneptable to ordinary people, but he had indeed done many good things. No matter what his starting point was, as long as he seriously helped those who needed help, then this action was worthy of recognition.


    ¡°He¡¯s able to make so many talented people willing to follow him. I think he must have a very high personal charm. There must be something else about him that makes him stand out.¡¯


    Zhai Jing lowered his eyes and pondered for a while before heaving a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too stubborn.¡±


    In the past, he didn¡¯t care much about these things, but because of Big Brother


    Le¡¯s stimtion, his ambition was really aroused. This made him really care about the things in the circle and also changed his perspective to re-examine many things.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good thing for me to be able to see this in advance.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, or if you¡¯re under a lot of pressure, you can always give up and choose another path. I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    Zhai Jing shook his head.


    ¡°No matter what we do, we will always encounter some difficulties.¡±


    As long as he had made up his mind, he wouldn¡¯t give up easily. Moreover, he really wanted to achieve a higher goal through his own efforts.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s emotions of being stuck at a dead end soon passed. Big Brother Le had just finished chatting with his roommates and heard Zhai Jing discussing with someone on the phone about a live game with Ren Rong. He guessed that the two of them must have known about it in advance.


    Big Brother Le was d that he didn¡¯t have to exin himself. He slouched on the sofa, peeled an orange, and handed it to Le Wan.


    ¡°You should be more at ease now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡± Le Wan stuffed a piece of orange into her mouth and thanked him sweetly. However, she immediately felt a little worried.


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be so easy for Zhai Jing to carry out his work in the future.


    After all, he had bypassed the gamepany¡¯s person-in-charge, Lin Hui, and directly proposed the n to Ren Rong. Now that the n had been passed and was about to be implemented, Lin Hui would probably be very unhappy after receiving the news..

 Chapter 321 - 321: Nobodies

    Chapter 321: Nobodies


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the underaged mode was developed, the gamepany would be the most directly affectedpared to other video tforms and consulting tforms.


    Therefore, they were afraid that Lin Hui would be very unhappy with Zhai Jing, who had overstepped his boundaries and made this suggestion. He might even bear a grudge against him.


    Big Brother Le was rather calm.


    ¡°This is actually not a bad thing for Zhai Jing.¡±


    After all, Zhai Jing had no intention of snatching power from the beginning. As a game partner, his responsibility from the beginning was to be responsible for the design and development of the game, not to participate in the operation and management.


    If Lin Hui hadn¡¯t pushed Zhai Jing out for the sake of his own interests, he wouldn¡¯t have faced such a dilemma today.


    ¡°Zhai Jing, since you don¡¯t want to get involved in the gamepany¡¯s matters, why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to get rid of those misceneous matters and focus on your studies and your own career?¡±


    After all, given Zhai Jing¡¯s ability, he couldn¡¯t be tied to this game all the time.


    In fact, it was just as Le Wan had guessed. Lin Hui only found out about what Zhai Jing had done after he went to an emergency meeting. During the meeting, in front of Ren Rong, he naturally put on a good face and happily agreed to it. He even promised that the gamepany would set a good example.


    However, when he returned to his office, he couldn¡¯t help but smash a teacup. At this moment, his face was no longer as broad as it used to be in front of Ren Rong.


    He stared at the big Logo of ¡°Carefree Travel¡± on the table for a long time with a pair of slightly gloomy eyes. Then, he smiled and scolded,


    ¡°Little brat.¡±


    After that, Lin Hui called his Secretary over.


    ¡°Pass down the order. Tomorrow at noon, President Ren and Zhai Jing will have a live game broadcast. You¡¯re in charge of keeping an eye on this matter. Also, inform the people in the publicity department to follow up on this matter and do a good warm-up promotion.¡±


    The Secretary was jotting down the important points on his phone. When he noticed Lin Hui¡¯s silence, he thought that he had already given his orders. He looked up and saw Lin Hui frowning as he reached out to touch the LOGO of ¡°Carefree Travel¡±.


    When he saw Lin Hui¡¯s expression, he knew that things weren¡¯t over yet. Indeed, Lin Hui said,


    ¡°Find someone else to take over the matters that were originally arranged for Zhai Jing. After all, he¡¯s still on vacation and will be going to universityter. There¡¯s no need to trouble him with the operations.¡±


    The Secretary was shocked, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it on his face. He respectfully replied,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until she came out of Lin Hui¡¯s office and took out her mobile phone that she dared to speak in the group chat of seven to eight female colleagues. [ I¡¯m surprised. Our little male God seems to be in danger! ]


    ¡°Little male god¡± was a nickname that some female colleagues in thepany gave Zhai Jing in private.


    Zhai Jing was tall, handsome, young, and talented. He could be said to be a charming man. However, he was only 18 this year and was a little too young.


    As a result, many female colleagues wrung their hands and wished that they were born a few yearster so that they couldy their hands on this ¡°young grass.¡± However, the timing couldn¡¯t be changed. Hence, they could only regretfully add the word ¡°little¡± in front of the words ¡°male god¡± to express their regret. Then, they became Zhai Jing¡¯s ¡°sister fans¡± and ¡°mother fans¡±. As soon as the Secretary sent out the message, a few people quickly asked,


    [ What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? ]


    There were even some unreliable spections.


    [ Could it be that our boss Lin finally couldn¡¯t hold back and extended his demonic hands to ¡°little male god¡±? ]


    The speed at which these people replied showed that many people were cking off at work.


    Seeing that their guesses were getting more and more ridiculous, the Secretary had no choice but to exin what Lin Hui had just said.


    [ When I first saw President Lin assigning jobs to the little male god, I knew that he was an old fox with bad intentions. ]


    Compared to Zhai Jing, who had only interacted with Lin Hui for a few days, these senior employees understood Lin Hui¡¯s character better.


    [ I¡¯m very curious. Did the two of them have a fight? ]


    Everyone tagged the Secretary, asking her if she had heard anything.


    The Secretary was also confused.


    [ As far as I know, the two of them have never had any disputes in thepany. Thest time they contacted each other wasst week when the little male god announced his rtionship. At that time, the atmosphere was very harmonious. ]


    As for whether there were any disputes in private, it was not clear.


    [ That old fox is not letting the little male god work now.. Is he trying to marginalize him? ]

 Chapter 322 - 322: Cracks

    Chapter 322: Cracks


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As soon as this spection was said, some people disagreed.


    [ That can¡¯t be. Our little male god was directly transferred to thepany through President Rong¡¯s hands.


    [ The old fox should at least give face to Buddha. ]


    At the mention of President Rong, the Secretary remembered another thing that Lin Hui had instructed her to do, so she quickly added in the group, [ President Rong will be live streaming with the little male god tomorrow! ] [ As expected of the little male god. He¡¯s the only one who has President Rong¡¯s love. ]


    [ Hiss, from the looks of it, the little male god couldn¡¯t have been promoted because of boss Rong¡¯s high regard, right? ]


    [ And then this matter provoked President Lin and made him angry out of embarrassment? ]


    Zhai Jing had already reached such a high position at such a young age. If he were to go further, his position would really be higher than Lin Hui¡¯s. As the saying went,paring people would only result in death. How could Lin Hui be willing to submit to a young man who still smelled of his mother¡¯s milk?


    The crowd discussed virtually. Other than some unreliable guesses, they couldn¡¯te up with anything. Then, they incited the youngest female colleague who had worked with Zhai Jing before and had his contact information to ask him for some information. They also told her to disclose this matter to him.


    After Zhai Jing received the message from his female colleague, he wasn¡¯t too surprised by Lin Hui¡¯s actions. He simply replied,


    [ Thank you for telling me about this. Don¡¯t worry, I already know about it. ]


    The female colleague forwarded the message to the group, and everyone fell silent for a while after reading it.


    [ What exactly is going on? It¡¯s not even clear. ]


    They asked their female colleagues to check on him again, but Zhai Jing didn¡¯t reply to any of their messages. They had to give up.


    At that moment, Zhai Jing was on the phone with Lin Hui.


    On the phone, Lin Hui acted as if nothing had happened. He was still as casual and friendly as before.


    ¡°I was thinking that you haven¡¯t done a live broadcast for a while and many of your fans are urging you to do so. It just so happened that President Rong mentioned that he wanted to do a live broadcast and even asked you toe along. I can finally give your fans an exnation.¡±


    There was a hint of envy in his tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s such an honor to be broadcasting live with President Rong. If only my fingers were longer. I¡¯d have to squeeze in and grab a seat. Unlike now, I can only watch you y.¡±


    Lin Hui had entered the gaming industry not only because it was a promising industry, but also because he liked to y games. However, he was born with a congenital deficiency. His fingers were short and not flexible enough, and he couldn¡¯tpete with others in hand speed, so he always lost in gaming. Thus, he would always expose his own shorings and joke about this matter.


    Zhai Jing knew that he wasn¡¯t good at self-cultivation yet. Hence, he could not pretend that nothing had happened. He could only reply in a business-like manner,


    ¡°I will prepare the equipment here in advance, but as the distance is too far and thework speed isn¡¯t good, there might be some dys.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Lin Hui said nonchntly,


    ¡°This time, President Rong will be the main character in the live stream. ying games will be secondary, and showing your face will be the main priority. As for us, we just have to y with you and stay aside.¡±


    The two of them discussed the live stream for tomorrow. In the end, Lin Hui casually said,


    ¡°You mentioned that you wanted to reduce your workloadst time. I¡¯ve thought about it for a few days and decided to respect your needs. So, I¡¯ve removed some of your operation-rted work so that you can focus on your own work.¡±


    Zhai Jing sincerely thanked him.


    ¡°Thank you, President Lin.¡±


    Although Lin Hui had the intention to make use of him, he had indeed taught him a lot during these days of work. Hence, Zhai Jing was very sincere in his thanks.


    Lin Hui heard the sincerity in his words and was silent for two seconds. Then, he smiled and said,


    ¡°Everyone is doing this for the good of thepany. It¡¯s not appropriate to say thank you.¡± As for what he was thinking, only Lin Hui himself knew.


    ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank you, President Lin.¡±


    The two of them knew that even if they didn¡¯t expose the veil of shame, even if they worked together in the future, they could only maintain a superficial peace.


    After hearing this, Lin Hui finally revealed a trace of his true emotions. He couldn¡¯t hide the mixed feelings in his tone. ¡°Zhai Jing, I really admire your talent.¡± In fact, he was a little jealous..

 Chapter 323 - 323: See Clearly

    Chapter 323: See Clearly


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I hope you can get what you want and go further. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lin Hui said, half unwilling and half jealous, and then hung up the phone.


    Zhai Jing looked at the interface at the end of the call. The corners of his mouth curled up and heughed silently.


    As expected, Lin Hui had long seen through his intention to not fight for power and profit, which was why he had let him get involved in the game¡¯s operation and let him be the scapegoat.


    However, he probably didn¡¯t expect Zhai Jing would be so stubborn and find Ren Rong directly. He made Ren Rong adopt his opinion and even promoted the n to all the tforms in thepany.


    As the relevant policy hadn¡¯t been released yet, Ren Rong didn¡¯t exin this reason during the meeting. Hence, Lin Hui thought that Ren Rong had really changed his mind because of Zhai Jing¡¯s n.


    This undoubtedly made the rm in his mind ring. Zhai Jing was only an 18-year-old teenager, but in all senses, he was too strong. Hence, he was even more determined to reduce Zhai Jing¡¯s presence in thepany.


    After Zhai Jing had said what he wanted to say, he put the matter rted to Lin Hui to the back of his mind. As for being marginalized by Lin Hui in thepany, he didn¡¯t care much.


    After all, no matter how many tricks Lin Hui yed, there were still some things that he couldn¡¯t change.


    Firstly, as the main designer of the game, Zhai Jing had already been officially recognized. As long as this certification was there, even if Zhai Jing was no longer in charge of the game¡¯s design, Lin Hui wouldn¡¯t be able topletely separate him from ¡°Carefree Travel¡±.


    Lin Hui was the one who made it happen. He wondered if he would regret it and give himself a p when he saw the verification symbol on Zhai Jing¡¯s ount.


    Secondly, it was the shares that Zhai Jing held. The share contract was signed under Ren Rong¡¯s witness. No matter how unwilling Lin Hui was, he had no way of changing it.


    Unless the gamepany became independent from Dahong Corporation and went public on its own, there wouldn¡¯t be any changes to the shares that Zhai Jing held.


    Hence, Zhai Jing wasn¡¯t worried about Lin Hui¡¯s matter. Instead, he was thinking about his next n.


    ¡°Alright, since this matter is settled, let¡¯s talk about the party we¡¯re going to tonight.¡± Le Wan stood on the sofa and turned Zhai Jing¡¯s face back.


    Zhai Jing could only put aside those thoughts in his mind for the time being.


    ¡°Alright, what do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°For example, what kind of gifts are we going to send? The three of us are going together, we can¡¯t go empty-handed, that would be too impolite.¡± Le Wan said with her head tilted.


    Speaking of which, in both her lives, she had never experienced this kind of party culture of foreigners.


    If Le Wan didn¡¯t know, it was even more impossible for Zhai Jing to know.


    Hence, the two of them looked at Big Brother Le in unison.


    Big Brother Le was browsing the news when he suddenly felt two pairs of eyes staring at him. He had no choice but to look up and answer them.


    ¡°You just have to give the host a gift, such as a bouquet and some food to share with everyone. That¡¯s all.¡±


    At the thought of this, Big Brother Le suddenly frowned.


    ¡°But you must remember one thing, and that is, when you¡¯re at the party, don¡¯t eat the food and water that others give you.¡±


    The style of foreign parties was more open, so some parties would be particrly excessive. For example, some people would add cannabis or hallucinogens to their food to add to the fun.


    The Le family wouldn¡¯t stop their children from going out to socialize just because they were worried, but they still had to take precautions. Therefore, Big Brother Le reminded the two of them to pay attention to certain things and especially instructed Zhai Jing to look after Le Wan.


    Le Wan pouted and said with dissatisfaction,


    ¡°I¡¯m already 18 years old. I have my own ability to distinguish things and protect myself. I think you should be worried about my younger brother. He¡¯s a fool. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be deceived by others and sold out, but he will still run to count the money happily.¡±


    It was only then that Le Wan realized that she hadn¡¯t seen Little Brother Le for an hour or two. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. If it was any other time, he would have been chattering away.


    ¡°Where did he go again?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone to be independent.¡± Big Brother Le smiled.


    Little Brother Le, who was bending over to pick up the bottles, suddenly sneezed. He endured the stench of the garbage and mumbled,


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s Big Brother, that bad guy, who is talking bad about me.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the 6th vi not far from Le Wan, Emma took out a thumb-sized medicine bottle from her bag and nced at her two good friends sitting opposite her.


    ¡°You guys will help me, right?¡±

 Chapter 324 - 324: An Obvious Change

    Chapter 324: An Obvious Change


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Little brother still hasn¡¯t returned?¡±


    Le Wan walked down the stairs while putting on the earrings. Zhai Jing saw that she wasn¡¯t able to put it on properly, so he walked behind her and reached out his hand to help her. Le Wan turned her head so that he could see it more clearly and it was more convenient for him to do so.


    The two of them didn¡¯t say a word, nor even exchange a nce, but their actions were very tacit. Big Brother Le¡¯s eyes paused for a moment when he saw it, and a trace of envy shed in his eyes, but it disappeared very quickly.


    He looked down at the time and said,


    ¡°He should be back by now. Is this fool thinking that he hasn¡¯tpleted his mission, so he¡¯s staying outside and doesn¡¯t dare toe back?¡±


    At the mention of this, Mama Le looked at him disapprovingly.


    ¡°You only know how to bully your brother. He¡¯s just a kid and has never done this before. Besides, he¡¯s not familiar with this ce. What if he gets into trouble?¡±


    Papa Le, however, said,


    ¡°He¡¯s a boy. He should train when it¡¯s time. Otherwise, he won¡¯t even know how to earn money. What if he bes a hedonistic son in the future?¡±


    As for safety, although Little Brother Le was a little straightforward, he had received safety training since he was young. Although his martial arts weren¡¯t very good, he still could escape when he saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right.


    When Mama Le heard her husband¡¯s words, she also thought of those naive yboys in the circle who only knew how to eat, drink, y with cars, y with women, and spend a lot of money to cause trouble. She gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°If he dares to learn from those people, I¡¯ll break his legs.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was movement in the courtyard.


    Everyone looked out of the window and saw Little Brother Le standing in the courtyard with a half-full sack, looking a little depressed.


    Big Brother Le said that he wasn¡¯t worried, but when he saw that his brother had returned safely, his face clearly rxed. He opened the door and walked out first. When he arrived at the courtyard, he stopped three meters away from Little Brother Le in disdain.


    ¡°Oh, you came back sote. I thought you had a big harvest, but you only picked up this small bag.¡± The tone of his voice was obviously asking for a beating.


    Little Brother Le, who was a little depressed, heard his voice and looked up at him. His eyes were filled with a grievance, then anger, and then determination.


    ¡°Hmph, everything is difficult in the beginning. Today is my first day of work, so I¡¯m not familiar with it yet. Wait for me tomorrow. I¡¯ll definitely pick up many times more stic bottles tomorrow!¡±


    Big Brother Le raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    ¡°Why? Are you going there tomorrow?¡±


    He thought that with Little Brother Le¡¯s pampered personality, he would cry and shout that he didn¡¯t want to work anymore after a day. In the end, he didn¡¯tin and said that he would go again tomorrow. This was indeed quite surprising.


    Little Brother Le puffed up his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who gives up halfway. I said I¡¯m going, so I¡¯ll definitely go. The Environmental Protection business is still waiting for me.¡±


    Then, he put the small bag of stic bottles he had picked up in the corner of the garden, pushed his brother¡¯s shoulder away valiantly, and walked into the house.


    Mama Le saw that his face and body were covered in dirt. She took two steps back in disdain and looked at him with heartache.


    ¡°Silly son, your brother is tricking you. You just have to experience it for one day. There¡¯s no need to go tomorrow.¡±


    Little Brother Le raised his chin.


    ¡°I know he¡¯s trying to fool me, but I think picking up bottles is quite fun and meaningful. It just so happens that my teacher has assigned me some homework for social practice, and I can use it as a topic. Besides, I¡¯m a man of my word. I won¡¯t give up just because of a small problem.¡± Then, he went back to his room on the second floor.


    Everyone was surprised to see him like this.


    They had thought that after picking up bottles for a day, he wouldin to Papa Le and Mama Le. They didn¡¯t expect him to persist even though he was clearly tired.


    Papa Le said happily,


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. First son¡¯s method is quite effective.¡±


    This kid had gone out for a day, and even the way he spoke was different. He seemed to have be much more sensible.


    When Big Brother Le, who came in from the courtyard, heard this, he said without taking any credit,


    ¡°This is the method that Baby thought of in the beginning. I just extended it a little.¡±


    Even Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up when she heard what Little Brother Le said.


    ¡°The Watson family next door is having a party tonight. We¡¯re all the same age, so they invited us. Do you want toe with us?¡±


    Little Brother Le was a person who loved to join in the fun. When he heard that Le Wan was going to participate, he naturally wanted to go as well. As he went upstairs, he didn¡¯t forget to stick his head out and answer,


    ¡°Yes, let me take a shower and clean up..¡±

 Chapter 325 - 325: Special Advice

    Chapter 325: Special Advice


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Little Brother Le had just taken a bath and was wearing a t-shirt, a pair of denim shorts, and a pair of flip-flops. He came down with his hair still wet.


    Mama Le was speechless when she saw him.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to attend the event dressed like this?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    The underling looked at his outfit and didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. He asked doubtfully,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s just a group of young people ying together? It¡¯s sote at night, why are you dressed so formally?¡±


    In his mind, when people of the same age gathered together, wasn¡¯t it the same as barbecuing and eating skewers? Naturally, he would do whatever wasfortable.


    It was at this moment that he saw that Le Wan was wearing a small dress and had exquisite makeup on her face. Even Zhai Jing, although he was not wearing a formal suit and tie, was wearing a casual suit and leather shoes. He looked gentlemanly and stylish.


    Only then did he realize that this banquet should be quite serious.


    ¡°Sigh, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? If you had said so earlier, I would have cleaned up a little better.¡±


    Mama Le pushed him back to the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll help you pick out your clothes.¡±


    She didn¡¯t quite believe in her son¡¯s taste, so she had to do it herself. At the same time, she didn¡¯t forget to remind him,


    ¡°I think that Emma has some bad intentions, so you must be a little vignt tonight. Don¡¯t be fooled by others, and keep a close eye on your sister and Zhai


    Ling. Don¡¯t let anyone take advantage of them.¡±


    When Little Brother Le, who was pulling his hair, heard this, he immediately stopped. His eyes had a faint light.


    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re saying that they¡¯re targeting my sister?¡±


    Mama Le shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your sister. She has her eyes on Zhai Ling. This afternoon, I saw that Emma¡¯s eyes kept looking at him. She even insisted on inviting you to her party. One look and I could tell that she was not a good person. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll cause trouble at the party tonight.¡±


    As soon as Little Brother Le heard that the person being targeted was Zhai Jing, he heaved a sigh of relief and continued to pull his hair.


    ¡°Then you should be warning Zhai Jing. What¡¯s the point of telling me? If he really doesn¡¯t let things get messy, that¡¯s what he should do. But if he really doesn¡¯t change his mind or does anything to let my sister down, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be the first to rush up and teach him a lesson.¡±


    Mama Le knew that he didn¡¯t like Le Wan¡¯s boyfriend, even if he was an outstanding man like Zhai Jing. He was very dissatisfied with him. Hence, Mama Le wasn¡¯t surprised when she heard what Little Brother Le said.


    She wagged her index finger and squinted her eyes as she said,


    ¡°It¡¯s Zhai Jing¡¯s problem whether he can control himself or not. We¡¯ll settle it behind closed doors when the timees. But that Emma, if she dares toy a hand on him in front of your sister. That¡¯s an insult to your sister. She¡¯s being bullied right in front of you, can you tolerate that?¡±


    As soon as Little Brother Le heard that this matter was rted to Le Wan, he immediately began to protect his sister. Without any hesitation, he said,


    ¡°Then this is indeed intolerable!¡±


    Mama Le, who had easily handled her younger son, smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to keep an eye on your sister and Zhai Ling so that your sister won¡¯t be bullied. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Little Brother Le patted his chest and promised,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if anyone dares to give my sister a hard time or do anything to let her down, I¡¯ll definitely rush up and beat them up.¡±


    At the same time, he added in his heart,


    Even Zhai Jing would get the same treatment.


    Twenty minutester, under Mama Le¡¯s urging, Little Brother Le came down the stairs looking as if he had been reborn. Papa Le looked up and gave Mama Le a thumbs up.


    ¡°Not bad, you look quite energetic after cleaning up. As expected, I still need you to do it.¡±


    The underling tugged at his British-style suit and rolled his eyes. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with Papa Le, who took every opportunity to tter Mama Le. He looked at Le Wan.


    ¡°You should be able to leave now, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a product of the Le family. You look so handsome with just a little tidying up.¡± Le Wan looked at his clothes and praised.


    When Little Brother Le heard her words, his face unconsciously lifted up. He smiled and said,


    ¡°After all, I have such a beautiful sister like you. As a little brother, I naturally can¡¯t be too bad. Otherwise, what if I embarrass you when I go out?¡±


    Le Wan stepped forward and pinched his little face.


    ¡°I like your resolution.¡±


    She pped her hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go meet that Emma and see what she¡¯s up to.¡±


    She carried a small gift bag in one hand and held Zhai Jing¡¯s arm with the other. She opened the door and set off.


    Behind them, Little Brother Le covered his face that had just been pinched by Le Wan and followed them out with light steps..

 Chapter 326 - 326: The Undercurrent

    Chapter 326: The Undercurrent


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mama Le shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°I wanted to say that he looked more mature, but in front of the Baby, he revealed his true colors.¡± Big Brother Le didn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    The Le family had always been very protective of their family members and were very good to them. If Little Brother Le became more distant from his family after he grew up, then they might as well not let him be.


    Moreover, the person whom Little Brother Le treated specially was Le Wan. In Big Brother Le¡¯s heart, Le Wan was the most pampered and most precious one among the four siblings. Wasn¡¯t it only natural for the three of them to dote on her?


    Therefore, in Big Brother Le¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with Little Brother Le¡¯s big sisterplex. He even despised Little Brother Le for being useless and always troubled Le Wan.


    Mama Le nced at her eldest son.


    ¡°Alright, you all can spoil me. I¡¯m the only bad person here.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if Mama Le was referring to Le Wan or Little Brother Le. However, Big Brother Le didn¡¯t care. He yawned drowsily.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest for a while. Don¡¯t call me for dinnerter.¡±


    After he said that, he went back to his room. As for Mama Le¡¯s temper, it was naturally Papa Le¡¯s responsibility. As a husband, if he didn¡¯t coax his wife, what was the use of him?


    On the other side, Emma looked at the time and walked out of the house. She greeted the private butler outside the door,


    ¡°Has the invited guest arrived yet?¡±


    The private butler nced at the watch on his wrist.


    ¡°There are still five minutes before the banquet starts. If the guests don¡¯t want to be rude, they should be here soon.¡±


    Emma looked at her outfit again and asked the Butler,


    ¡°I¡¯m dressed the most beautifully today, right?¡± The Butler replied naturally,


    ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful girl at the party tonight.¡±


    A proud look appeared on Emma¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s only natural, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The Butler lowered his eyes and replied,


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    In the room, many people had noticed Emma¡¯s unusual behavior today. One of the boys looked at Jacques, who was sitting in the middle, and said,


    ¡°I heard that Emma invited the people from the vi opposite to attend tonight¡¯s banquet. For this reason, she even specially asked someone to redecorate the banquet scene and take out her favorite dress to dress up. It seems that she ces special importance on tonight¡¯s guests.¡±


    Another person chimed in,


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen them. There are quite a few boys in that house, and they¡¯re all quite good-looking. I wonder which one of them our beautiful Emma is interested in.¡±


    This time, Emma had invited about 20 people on vacation, half of them men and half of them women. Jacques was one of the school¡¯s most influential students. Many people liked him, but there were also many who weren¡¯t convinced by him.


    The two boys who spoke were William and Dn. They were considered Emma¡¯s supporters. They weren¡¯t convinced that Emma had been focusing on Jacques, so they would find an opportunity to stab him.


    Beside Jacques sat Laura, the girl that Emma hated. The two of them seemed to be quite intimate. After Jacques heard William and Dn¡¯s words, his brows twitched unconsciously. He then pretended to be nonchnt and said,


    ¡°This is Emma¡¯s house. As the owner, it¡¯s her freedom to invite any guest to the party. We are also guests, so we just have to listen to her arrangements.¡± William turned around and exchanged a look with Dn. He spread his hands and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We just have to enjoy tonight.¡±


    Earlier, they heard Dave blurt out some explosive words, saying that Emma was going to attack one of the guests tonight. They just didn¡¯t know if her target was Jacques or one of the new guests.


    Since Emma treated them as friends from the beginning and didn¡¯t want to look back at them, no matter who Emma attacked, the two of them had the same goal, which was to watch the show. At the same time, they hoped that these people would cause as much trouble as possible, and it would be best if they had an internal fight.


    Jacques also noticed the strange gazes of the two. His hand that was holding the ss of water paused for a moment, and his eyes unconsciously nced toward the door. Emma was standing there, waiting for her invited guest.


    Laura, who was standing beside him, also noticed his gaze. She felt a sense of confusion in her heart, and her eyes also looked in the direction of the door. Something quickly shed through the door.


    Emma, who was at the door, was still unaware of the various undercurrents in the banquet hall. She was a little bored from waiting when her eyes suddenly lit up and she looked towards the intersection outside the door..

 Chapter 327 - 327: Jealousy Takes Over

    Chapter 327: Jealousy Takes Over


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As the three of them walked closer, Emma¡¯s eyes automatically fell on the tall Zhai Jing. Indeed, he looked more handsome after dressing up and she was even more attracted to him.


    Emma¡¯s determination to win him over grew stronger. Such an outstanding and infatuating man should bow down to her. At the same time, the hand that fell on Zhai Jing¡¯s arm suddenly became extremely ring.


    Emma¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of obscurity when she thought of his and Le Wan¡¯s rtionship as a couple and looked at their intimate posture. However, when Emma¡¯s gaze fell on Le Wan, the obscurity turned into gloominess.


    This was because Le Wan looked even more beautiful tonight.


    If she remembered correctly, the dress that Le Wan was wearing was thetest design of a luxury brand during the autumn and winter fashion Week. It was not on the market yet, but Le Wan was already wearing it.


    It was clear that this woman wasn¡¯t simple. Not only was her family rich, but she also had a lot of connections in the fashion industry.


    Looking at Le Wan, who was shining like a bright pearl in the dark night, the displeasure in Emma¡¯s heart grew stronger.


    She was originally the most eye-catching girl at the party tonight, but Le Wan¡¯s arrival made Emma feel threatened.


    In fact, she was already feeling a little regretful. Why did she invite them to her party? But when she looked at Zhai Jing again, the regret turned into a burning desire to fight.


    Then, let¡¯s see.


    Emma believed that with her charm, she would definitely be able to make Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes shift from Le Wan to her!


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    Emma hid her emotions well and revealed a confident smile as she watched Le Wan and Zhai Jing approach.


    ¡°I also want to thank you for your invitation. I¡¯m looking forward to tonight¡¯s party. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be an unforgettable night.¡±


    Le Wan said with a double meaning.


    After Zhai Jing heard that, he turned his head and nced at Le Wan with a helpless and funny look on his face.


    Emma obviously didn¡¯t realize how obvious her behavior was, so she thought that Le Wan was just being polite. A hint of pride shed in her heart, and she said with a hidden meaning,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my arrangement tonight will definitely be the best. It will definitely be unforgettable for you all.¡±


    As the two of them were talking, Little Brother Le, who was holding a te of food, nced at Emma and suddenly said,


    ¡°When can we go in and sit? I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡± Le Wan turned around and scolded him.


    Then, she turned to Emma and said,


    ¡°Sorry, my brother¡¯s not very patient. He jokes a lot.¡±


    At the same time, she passed the gift in her hand to her.


    Emma took a look at the logo on the bag. She paused for a moment, then covered her mouth and made an exaggerated sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a piece of jewelry from CT. This is one of my favorite brands. Thank you for your gift. I like it very much.¡±


    Emma handed the gift to the Butler.


    When Le Wan saw this, she only raised her eyebrows slightly, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    In any case, Mama Le had randomly picked the gift from her jewelry box, so one of them didn¡¯t prepare it seriously, and the other didn¡¯t intend to treat it seriously. Therefore, neither of them felt bad for the other.


    Emma led the way, leading the three of them to the banquet hall. She pped her hands in the face of everyone¡¯s surprised and amused eyes.


    ¡°Everyone, before the party starts, please allow me to introduce the three guests I¡¯ve specially invited tonight.¡±


    Then, Emma turned to look at Le Wan and the other two.


    ¡°Alright, my dear new friends, you can introduce yourselves now.¡±


    Regardless of whether it was Zhai Jing or the Le family¡¯s children, their foreignnguage skills were quite good. Hence, there were no barriers tomunicating with others.


    After hearing Emma¡¯s words, Le Wan took the lead and stood up.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Le Wan, 18 years old this year. I live in the second block. I¡¯m very happy to be able to attend tonight¡¯s party. I hope everyone will have a good time together.¡±


    Compared to Le Wan¡¯s polite manner, Zhai Jing¡¯s self-introduction was unusually simple. He only said one sentence,


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhai Jing.¡±


    Behind him, Little Brother Le followed suit and ended the self-introduction with an ¡°I¡¯m Le Yi.¡¯


    She looked at the two boys. They were clearly very good-looking, but one had a cold expression and the other had a bit of impatience on his face. They looked very difficult to get along with..

 Chapter 328 - 328: Back And Forth

    Chapter 328: Back And Forth


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Everyone was surprised by the trio¡¯s personalities, but Emma seemed to have not noticed their gazes and remained as enthusiastic as ever.


    ¡°Come,e, let me introduce you.¡±


    She pointed to the two people sitting at the end of the sofa.


    ¡°These are David and Serena. They are my best friends and are very kind and warm-hearted. So if you encounter any problems at the partyter, you can ask them for help. I believe they will definitely be able to help you solve the problem.¡±


    Emma then came to Jacques¡¯s side.


    ¡°Look at this little handsome boy, he¡¯s one of the most popr boys in our school. Isn¡¯t he handsome?¡±


    When she said this, Emma even winked at Le Wan.


    ¡°In school, the handsome Jacques has attracted the attention of so many girls.¡±


    Le Wan observed Jacques for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s very sunny and handsome.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a tight grip on her arm. She looked down in surprise. It turned out that Zhai Jing was a little jealous when he heard her praising another boy in front of him.


    On Jacques¡¯s side, as the one being praised, he didn¡¯t feel happy at all. Instead, he looked at Emma who was acting a little strange. He looked at the two of them suspiciously, and sure enough, Emma pointed to his side in the next second.


    Laura¡¯s body subconsciously stiffened for a moment. Jacques, who was very close to her, noticed this and frowned as he looked at Emma in disapproval.


    Unfortunately, his protectiveness of Laura would only agitate Emma even more. Thus, Emma acted as if she didn¡¯t notice his emotions at all and continued to introduce enthusiastically,


    ¡°Look, this Laura, she¡¯s a loyal supporter of our Jacques n. Our Jacques¡¯ feelings for her are not ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    As soon as Emma finished her sentence, Jacques loudly called her name, his tone full of warning.


    Seeing this situation, William, who was beside him, echoed,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Emma telling the truth? Jacques, not only do you treat Laura differently, but you¡¯re also especially concerned about her.¡±


    Le Wan looked at the two of them, then nodded sincerely.


    ¡°You two are indeed a good match. I wish you all the best.¡±


    Emma¡¯s expression changed. Even though she had a new target now, it didn¡¯t mean that Emma had forgotten the humiliation of Jacques ending his ambiguous rtionship with her and then turning to Laura.


    Le Wan¡¯s words were like a knife, stabbing straight into her heart.


    Emma wasn¡¯t sure if Le Wan really didn¡¯t notice anything, or if she did it on purpose. She stared at the side of Le Wan¡¯s face, wanting to confirm something. However, after Le Wan said that, she looked at Jacques and Laura curiously, as if what she said just now was just a casual remark.


    On the other hand, Laura lowered her head shyly as she tidied up her bangs. Jacques, who was beside her, said in a very calm tone as if he was just casually saying,


    ¡°Laura is my friend. Don¡¯t say such things that will easily cause misunderstandings.¡±


    Laura¡¯s face turned pale, and the scene fell silent for two seconds. Everyone¡¯s eyes kept moving between the three.


    Ever since Jacques had brought Laura into their group, Emma had always been at a disadvantage. Everyone was more inclined to believe that Jacques was really going to side with Laura and give up on Emma.


    He didn¡¯t expect Emma to invite a few guests to the party. The situation was reversed.


    Emma was stunned for a moment. She had thought that Jacques would be able to hold on for a little longer. However, before she could even make a move, this man had alreadyid down his arms and surrendered. Was he going to abandon Laura?


    However, this was clearly in line with Jacques¡¯s usual style. Back then, the two of them were able to see eye to eye with each other, and even get entangled with each other for such a long time. This meant one thing, and that was that she and Jacques were very simr.


    Therefore, in Emma¡¯s opinion, Jacques would never really fall in love with Laura. The only reason he dragged Laura into their game was to stimte her.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Emma had her own pride. She wouldn¡¯t allow Jacques to do such a thing to embarrass her..

 Chapter 329 - 329: Reduced To Cannon Fodder

    Chapter 329: Reduced To Cannon Fodder


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The moment Jacques did something that infuriated her, he became insignificant in her heart. Especially with Zhai Jing as aparison, Jacques was obviously nothing.


    However, Emma would never say these words out loud. Since Jacques dared to humiliate her, he must be prepared to lose the whole game. So, Emma pretended not to hear anything and continued to invite Le Wan and the other two to sit down.


    Then, she personally handed a ss of sparkling wine to Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if thew in your country states that people under the age of 20 can drink alcohol, it¡¯s obviously not allowed here. So, this is a ss of non-alcoholic sparkling wine. I hope you can still drink it.¡±


    When she said this, she leaned forward slightly, revealing her beautiful shoulders and neck, as well as the looming curves of her chest. Her eyes were fixed on Zhai Jing¡¯s face, and she seemed to be secretly flirting.


    However, this scene happened tond on Jacques, and his face revealed a trace of displeasure. Emma actually used the exact same method she used on him, on another man!


    Jacques squinted his eyes and nced at Zhai Jing. Then, he sneered and thought,


    Emma Watson, you¡¯re good. You¡¯re actually ying the same trick on him.


    Was this considered returning the favor? Jacques thought arrogantly and conceitedly,


    Then I¡¯ll tolerate her this once. Let¡¯s see who canst longer.


    He didn¡¯t know that Emma had already removed him from the list.


    He turned to Laura, who was still in a daze, and gently stroked her head, causing her to tremble.


    Jacques had his usual smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s stuck on your hair. It made me very ufortable, so I took it


    off.¡¯


    He opened his palm and revealed a small wisp of cotton.


    Laura froze for a moment. Her face was white and red. She pursed her lips and said,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, she stood up with a whoosh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll take my leave first. She ran upstairs.¡±


    Her actions obviously put Jacques in an awkward position. He could only sheepishly retract his hand and shrug his shoulders.


    ¡°Alright, I admit that there are times when I don¡¯t really understand her.¡±


    The person beside him teased,


    ¡°After all, she¡¯s an evil woman and a freak. This is normal.


    Le Wan, who was watching this scene, understood Laura¡¯s feelings very well. She was afraid that she had been innocently involved in the battle between Jacques and Emma.


    If it was an ordinary idol drama, perhaps Cindere, after experiencing so many setbacks, would finally be able to obtain the Prince¡¯s sincere feelings and obtain happiness.


    However, this wasn¡¯t a TV drama, but a book. From the scene that Le Wan encountered after traveling through the book, the plot seemed to be far from a fantasy idol drama, so it was more likely that Laura would be cannon fodder.


    On the other hand, Zhai Jing thanked Emma and took the ss of sparkling wine. He sniffed it and handed it to Le Wan.


    ¡°This is lime-vored. You should like it. Try it and see if you can get used to it.¡±


    As if she didn¡¯t notice Emma¡¯s fierce gaze, Le Wan took the ss of wine with a smile and took a sip.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not used to this taste.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t drink it.¡± Zhai Jing lowered his head and took a sip from her hand.


    Hemented,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to suit my taste.¡±


    Emma¡¯s smile froze when she saw the two of them acting so intimately as if no one else was around. She looked at the two of them and suppressed her anger. Then, she turned to look at Little Brother Le, wondering if she could find a breakthrough from here.


    ¡°You¡¯re Le Wan¡¯s brother, right? Then howe I didn¡¯t see you today? He also looks like a very handsome little gentleman.¡±


    Little Brother Le still remembered his mother¡¯s words, so he looked at Emma with a guarded look. When he heard Emma¡¯s question, he replied stiffly,


    ¡°Oh. ¡±


    There was no prelude or afterword.


    Emma obviously didn¡¯t expect Little Brother Le to be so concise andprehensive. She was embarrassed by his words and became even angrier. As expected, the Le family wasn¡¯t a good thing!


    It seemed that she had to save Zhai Jing as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be so ufortable for him to face such a group of boring and rigid people all day..

 Chapter 330 - 330: Little Game

    Chapter 330: Little Game


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emma stood up.


    ¡°Since all the guests are here, let¡¯s start the party tonight. Please enjoy to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    She pped her hands, and the servants and butlers in the house brought out all the food and drinks that had been prepared. At the same time, a small local band invited by Emma also came on stage and began to y songs.


    Lively and joyful music started ying, and the banquet hall suddenly burst with a loud noise. At this moment, regardless of whether there was a grudge between them or not, everyone began to enjoy the time of rxation and freedom.


    Emma gave David and Serena a look, and the two of them nodded to show that they understood.


    ¡°The party they¡¯re talking about is just gathering together to sing, dance, and eat?¡± Little Brother Le asked Le Wan speechlessly as he looked at the group of people who had gone crazy.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Le Wan was holding the ss of drink that Zhai Jing had just handed to her and was taking sips from it. In contrast to the others who had already begun to wriggle their bodies and dance to the music, the three who were still sitting in their original positions seemed a little out of ce and not following the crowd.


    ¡°At least there¡¯s a theme, some activity content, and so on. There¡¯s only so many of us here, so what¡¯s the difference from our usual days?¡± Little Brother Le was a little disappointed.


    He thought he would be able to experience a different party culture, but it turned out to be so boring.


    He then thought of what Mama Le had told him. He rolled his eyes and whispered in Le Wan¡¯s ear,


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Le Wan was about to ask him where he was going, but like an agile monkey, he slipped out of the banquet hall when no one was looking. A few minutester, he ran back with two small boxes in his hands.


    As soon as Le Wan saw the familiar logo, she knew what Little Brother Le wanted to do. She couldn¡¯t help but cover her face and lean on Zhai Jing¡¯s shoulder.


    He said softly,


    ¡°Mom was worried that he would be led astray by others when he attends parties. I think the situation will be reversed. He might be the one leading others astray.¡±


    Zhai Jing had also seen the two boxes. Compared to Le Wan¡¯s worry, he was more at ease.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s always bold and unrestrained, but he still knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    With Little Brother Le taking action, there would probably be a lot fewer people watching them tonight.


    Taking advantage of his young age and crazed personality, even when he was in someone else¡¯s ce and faced a group of unfamiliar foreigners, he didn¡¯t have stage fright at all. He rushed directly onto the stage and grabbed the microphone of the lead singer.


    The band was interrupted by him and stopped ying. The crowd immediately quieted down and everyone looked at him on stage.


    Little Brother Le calmly tested the microphone three times and then said to the audience,


    ¡°I feel too bored just talking and eating like this. How about we y an interesting game?¡±


    Those who had a loose tongue bullied him because he was a child and immediately shouted,


    ¡°You can y games, but if the game isn¡¯t fun, we won¡¯t let you off. We¡¯ll catch you to y with!¡±


    There was an unspeakable meaning in the teasing tone.


    Le Wan¡¯s brows furrowed when she heard this. She looked straight at the boy who had just spoken and decided in her heart that if he still didn¡¯t restrain himself, she would directly take the champagne bottle and burst his head.


    Fortunately, Little Brother Le had a group of scoundrels around him, so he was no stranger to this kind of perverted joke. His imposing manner was not suppressed by this at all. Instead, he raised his chin and said with certainty,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee that you¡¯ll have so much fun ying this little game that you¡¯ll forget about home.¡±


    Little Brother Le returned the microphone to the band¡¯s lead singer and jumped off the stage. He threw the box in his hand on a square table and asked someone to clean up the things on it. Then he opened the box, revealing the neatly arranged blocks inside. It was a set of mahjong tiles.


    Then, a satisfied smile appeared in his eyes.


    This was the quintessence of Chinese culture. Once one learned it, very few people could refuse its joy.


    Everyone was curious and asked what it was. Although Mahjong had been promoted all over the world in recent years, and many internationalpetitions had been held,pared to the poprity of poker, its promotion was obviously not strong enough, and it was not in-depth enough, so most of the people present didn¡¯t recognize this square-shaped thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s even more fun than bridge cards and poker,¡± said Little Brother Le with a smile..

 Chapter 331 - 331: A Small Gamble

    Chapter 331: A Small Gamble


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When the crowd heard that it involved poker and cards, they knew that it was gambling. For the eighteen-year-old boys and girls who hadn¡¯t been able to enter the casino legally, it inexplicably had a great attraction, so they suddenly began to ask questions.


    ¡°Oh, how do I y this?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to teach us how to gamble?¡±


    Little Brother Le had been taught by the elders of the Le family since he was young, so he naturally didn¡¯t pick up the bad habit of gambling. He grinned and said,


    ¡°What¡¯s so fun about gambling? Let¡¯s just y something interesting.¡±


    He nced at the food on the table and then fixed his eyes on the boxes of coke.


    He pointed his finger and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s bet on this. Whoever loses will drink Coke, and during this period, they can¡¯t go to the toilet. The first person to go to the toilet will be The Biggest Loser of the night and must ept a punishment.¡±


    This suggestion was obviously a bit of a joke. When everyone heard this, they looked at each other with excitement in their eyes, as if they had already thought of how to trick others.


    However, some people raised their opinions.


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t fair. You¡¯re familiar with the way to y this card, but none of us here have learned it.¡±


    He pointed at Le Wan and the other two, then pointed at their own group of people.


    ¡°If we were to be ced on the same table, wouldn¡¯t we lose miserably?¡±


    Little Brother Le put his hands on his hips. Obviously, he had considered this situation before.


    ¡°So, to be fair, the three of us will not join the game. We will only bet on the winner.¡±


    The so-called bet was when the other yers didn¡¯t personally enter the game, but ced their bets before the start of the game. They bet on which yer would win the first round. If the bet hit the mark, the loser would have to pay double the bet, which meant double the coke. If the bet was wrong, the loser would have to drink Coke with the yer.


    Everyone thought that if they ced their bets before the start of the game, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to predict the game, so they agreed.


    At this point, Little Brother Le still felt that the excitement wasn¡¯t enough, so he shouted,


    ¡°There¡¯s no limit to how many people can y the game. So, anyone who is interested in participating can directly join in.¡±


    He had brought two sets of Mahjong with him this time, so he could directly open two tables of gambling. This took up eight spots. There were another six or seven people who expressed their interest and joined him.


    In total, Little Brother Le had only used two sets of Mahjong to attract two-thirds of the yers to join the game.


    He looked at the dozen people around him and felt very proud. As long as he could attract everyone¡¯s attention here, wouldn¡¯t there be fewer people who wanted to cause trouble? That way, there wouldn¡¯t be many people who would target his sister.


    At the thought of this, he gave Zhai Jing a smug look.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    If he took action, half of the trouble would be solved immediately. There were only a few people left. If Zhai Jing still couldn¡¯t keep an eye on his sister, then he could just throw this useless future brother-inw away.


    When Zhai Jing saw his smug look, he felt a little amused and a little impressed. He had to admit that even if he thought that his IQ was higher than Little Brother Le l s, he couldn¡¯t be like him. He was outgoing, cheerful, and had strong social skills that could easily attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    From a certain perspective, even though Little Brother Le¡¯s personality was a little straightforward, he still had his own clever points. His charm wasn¡¯t inferior to his two outstanding brothers. It was no wonder that even a sessful big shot like Ren Rong had once mentioned it to him, and he was very envious of Le Wan¡¯s parents for being able to raise so many outstanding children.


    A proud smile appeared on Le Wan¡¯s face as she looked at Little Brother Le who was teaching them how to y Mahjong.


    Other than those who were immersed in learning how to y Mahjong, Emma and Jacques were the only two who were unhappy. The two of them had be famous in school since they were young because of their outstanding looks and rich family background.


    As the center of the crowd, they had always been the center of everyone¡¯s attention, especially at parties like this. The limelight had always been on the two of them.


    In the end, this Little Brother Le had appeared. He was clearly still a little kid, but he had used two cards and a few words to steal the limelight.


    This made them feel inexplicably unhappy!

 Chapter 332 - 332: Conjecture

    Chapter 332: Conjecture


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Although the two were unhappy, Little Brother Le was a few years younger than them. Because he was an Easterner, he looked even younger. Therefore, in their eyes, he looked more like a child. They couldn¡¯t put down their pride and say anything to make things difficult for him in public. This would make their dignity questioned.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t do anything. Jacques wasn¡¯t used to being treated coldly, so he took the lead and upied a seat at one of the tables.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s such an interesting game, I think it would be a pity not to y it. So, can I try it first?¡±


    He seemed to be asking Little Brother Le, who was in the middle of the crowd, but his eyes were looking at the crowd. Everyone was used to him giving orders, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t raise any objections.


    Emma had wanted to upy another table like him, but when she thought of her next n, she held back her impulse and sat down next to Le Wan.


    ¡°I met your brother this morning. He seems to be a very, very good man. I didn¡¯t expect your little brother to be so good as well. Compared to my two bad brothers who only know how to bully me, I really envy you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only acting nice in front of guests,¡± Le Wan said humbly. ¡°But when he¡¯s home, he i s a troublemaker that makes people worry. He even made my father so angry this morning that people want to kick him out of the house.¡±


    Hearing her description, Emma was a little envious.


    ¡°It seems that your family rtionship is really good.¡±


    Unlike her, although her family had been well -off since she was young, her parents had always been busy with work and had little time to spend with them.


    In her mind, the fact that Le Wan¡¯s family would find time to go on a vacation together every year was something that happened very often. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have brought her friends out to y.


    Le Wan could tell that the envy in Emma¡¯s eyes was real. She guessed that maybe she hadcked love since she was young, which was why she had such an unruly and twisted personality.


    Although Le Wan had some spections in her heart, she didn¡¯t follow Emma¡¯s words. After all, this was her private matter and she wasn¡¯t interested in it. She only said,


    ¡°My parents are usually very busy, but I¡¯m very grateful to them. It¡¯s because of their busy work that they have provided us with a good life, allowing us to easily get what we want and at the same time have an experience that many people may not have in their entire lives.¡±


    Emma was stunned for a moment and thenughed.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. I should thank them.¡±


    Then, she stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I suddenly remembered that I forgot something very important, so I have to go and deal with it first. Please excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Le Wan waved her hand.


    Emma nodded slightly. Before she turned around and left, she nced at Zhai Jing, who had been silent the whole time, from the corner of her eye. She saw that although his eyes were fixed on the people ying not far away, one of his hands was still subconsciously protecting the back of Le Wan¡¯s waist.


    A glint shed in her eyes as she thought to herself, Indeed, she had to thank her parents for their hard work, allowing her to easily get what she wanted. For example, she really wanted to get her hands on Zhai Jing.


    Perhaps even Le Wan didn¡¯t expect that her kind advice would actually have the opposite effect, making Emma even more determined in her heart.


    It could only be said that there were a thousand hamlets in a thousand readers.


    When Le Wan saw Emma rushing up to the second floor, she suddenly had a feeling that something dangerous was going to happen. So, she took the opportunity to lean on Zhai Jing¡¯s chest and whispered to him,


    ¡°Why do I feel that Emma is starting to have some bad intentions?


    He didn¡¯t notice Emma¡¯s condition at all, so he didn¡¯t know why Le Wan would have such an intuition. However, he believed that Le Wan was right, so he was on his guard. He pinched Le Wan¡¯s arm andforted her,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch others hurt Le Wan.


    Le Wan tapped his nose andined in a coquettish tone,


    ¡°You said that you¡¯re here, but you¡¯re her target.. What if I¡¯m dragged into this if I¡¯m stuck with you?¡±

 Chapter 333 - 333: It’s Here

    Chapter 333: It¡¯s Here


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Zhai Jing heard what she said, he retracted his gaze from Little Brother Le and looked at her with a wronged expression.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to abandon me?


    Le Wan swayed her high heels slightly, a proud look on her face.


    ¡°It depends. If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll definitely have to protect myself


    first. i ¡®


    Zhai Jing thought for a moment and actually agreed.


    ¡°Indeed. If the situation is critical, you should run away quickly and ignore everything else.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Le Wan turned around to confirm and found that he was serious. She felt a little numb in her heart and poked his chest with a little bit of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Am I really such a selfish and cowardly person in your eyes? Zhai Jing grabbed her fingers and his tone became more serious.


    ¡°I just hope that you can be safe and not get hurt.¡±


    It was originally just a joke, but Zhai Jing had be so serious that it was inappropriate for Le Wan to continue teasing him. She was a little discouraged andy back in his arms. Zhai Jing took the opportunity to hug her.


    ¡°Alright, I know that sincerity is indeed the greatest killer move.¡± Le Wan admitted defeat.


    A smile shed on Zhai Jing¡¯s face Apparently, he knew that Le Wan wanted to tease him, so he tricked her instead.


    However, even so, what he said just now was true. If the two of them were to encounter danger, he didn¡¯t want Le Wan to stay because of their so-called rtionship. He only hoped that she would escape as far away as possible when she had the chance.


    On the other side, Le Wan still didn¡¯t realize his slyness and continued,


    ¡°But if their target is you, then to achieve their goal, they will most likely target me first.¡±


    After all, no matter what Emma wanted to do, the first task should be to get her away.


    In response, Zhai Jing emphasized,


    ¡°In this case, I can¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    Le Wan was confident that she wouldn¡¯t fall into a trap easily. However, she thought that neither Zhai Jing nor Little Brother Le would be at ease leaving her alone.


    ¡°Since this won¡¯t do, and that won¡¯t do, then we¡¯ll just deal with it as ites.


    Let¡¯s see what tricks they¡¯re up to first.¡±


    If they could stay safe and sound until the end of the party tonight, it would naturally be a great joy.


    However, if Emma¡¯s side insisted on picking a fight, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid.


    They would fight them head-on and just add a little fun to the journey.


    Just as Le Wan expected, Emma had left the banquet hall to prepare for what was to be der. After entering the bedroom upstairs, Emma changed into the clothes she had prepared and secretly sent a message to David and Serena, telling them to act ording to the n.


    Serena was also learning how to y Mahjong with the others. After receiving the text message, she nced at David, and the two nodded at each other. Then, Serena put away her phone and walked to Le Wan¡¯s side.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Serena. Do you mind if I sit here?¡± She came up and greeted her politely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Le Wan said, thinking that the show was about to start.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Serena leaned against the stool and sat down, facing Le Wan.


    ¡°I¡¯m Emma¡¯s good friend. I heard her talking about what happened this afternoon, so I want to apologize to you. She had always been a little reckless, so sometimes she would act a little rashly. Just like today, she didn¡¯t even check if the bicycle was in good condition before she rode it out. As a result, it hit you guys. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Serena crossed her arms and ced them on her knees. Her tone didn¡¯t hide her sincerity.


    ¡°But I can assure you that Emma is a very kind person, so please don¡¯t misunderstand or me her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± said Le Wan. ¡°We¡¯re not hurt. Besides, Emma came to apologize to us this afternoon. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be sitting here and enjoying the night with you.¡±


    Serena heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡° It¡¯s great that you don¡¯t mind what she¡¯s doing. You¡¯re really good people who understand others, unlike the people that Emma met before. They¡­


    Halfway through her sentence, she seemed to realize that she had let it slip and stopped in time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve strayed from the topic. In short, you¡¯re very good people..¡±

 Chapter 334 - 334: Taking Advantage

    Chapter 334: Taking Advantage


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    It seemed that Le Wan didn¡¯t understand her hint. She didn¡¯t do as she wished and continued to explore what ¡°those people¡± she was talking about were. She only smiled at her.


    Serena paused for a moment, then changed the topic.


    ¡° I heard from Emma that your family is from country Z, right?¡±


    Le Wan nodded. ¡®Yes, we¡¯re from country Z. It¡¯s our school¡¯s summer break now, so we¡¯re here for a vacation.¡±


    ¡°Z country is an ancient and mysterious country. I¡¯ve always wanted to go there to explore its cultural history and scenery, but I never had the chance to go there, so I¡¯m very regretful.¡±


    Serena looked at Le Wan, her eyes full of excitement.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve met you guys today, you can tell me more about country Z For example, the silk and embroidery that I¡¯m particrly interested in. They¡¯re so beautiful. I can¡¯t imagine how powerful a person must be to be able to weave such beautiful and realistic works with just their hands.¡±


    Serena gestured and said,


    ¡°Do you know what I mean? They¡¯re like paintings, no, perhaps these skills are even more difficult than paintings. The only thing they have inmon is that they¡¯re all great works of art.¡±


    Looking at Serena¡¯s excited expression, as if she was really interested in this topic, Le Wan made ament in her heart. This was obviously a girl who knew how to conduct herself better than Emma, had better social skills, and was better at hiding her emotions and acting.


    There were only two reasons why such a person would follow Emma and be willing to be ordered around by her. One was that she really liked Emma and treated her as a good friend, so she was willing to do a lot for her. Secondly, her family was not as well-off as Emma¡¯s, and she had other ns for Emma¡¯s family, so she was willing to support Emma.


    Hearing Serena¡¯s endless praise of Z country¡¯s silk and embroidery, Le Wan also pretended to be proud of it.


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t expect to hear someone in such a strange country appreciate our silk culture. Speaking of which, there¡¯s a silk item in my luggage. It¡¯s a scarf.¡±


    ¡°Originally, I was worried that the weather here would be cold sooner orter, so I specially brought it over. However, the weather in the town had been good for the past few days, so I haven¡¯t had the time to use it, so it¡¯s still basically brand new. If you don¡¯t mind, I think I can give it to you as a gift to bear witness to our friendship.¡±


    Serena pretended to be extremely surprised. She covered her mouth and eximed,


    ¡°Really? Can I really have this gift?¡±


    She tried to suppress her surprise.


    ¡°I was just asking if it¡¯s too expensive. I heard those handmade silk products are very expensive. Since we¡¯re meeting for the first time today, I don¡¯t think I can ept such an expensive gift from you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a rare breed, but I think no matter how expensive it is, it needs someone to carry it after it¡¯s made to show its value.¡±


    Le Wan held her hand enthusiastically.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the best ce for it to go since it has met a master who loves and cherishes it so much.¡±


    Serena then pretended to be touched.


    ¡°I¡¯m really touched to hear you say that. I¡¯m eager to see what it looks like.¡±


    An idea struck Le Wan.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can show it to you now.¡±


    Serena was overjoyed, but she still had to politely refuse.


    ¡°Oh, no, no, no. Although I¡¯m quite anxious to take a look at it, it would be rude of me to ask you to bring it over immediately.¡±


    Le Wan said considerately,


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re free now anyway. Since we¡¯re talking about this, I want to continue this happy atmosphere. So, I want to take it and hand it to you personally.¡±


    When Zhai Jing was listening to the two of them putting on an act, he had already roughly understood Le Wan¡¯s n. He pinched Le Wan¡¯s hand disapprovingly and was about to say something when he received a signal from Le Wan¡¯s eyes, so he had no choice but to shut his mouth.


    In Le Wan¡¯s mind, they still had to stay here for about a week. If Emma didn¡¯t achieve her goal tonight, ording to Emma¡¯s character, she would definitely not give up. Instead, she would keep pestering them, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to have a peaceful week..

 Chapter 335 - 335: Threat

    Chapter 335: Threat


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    It was better to get the pain over and done with. Le Wan decided to take advantage of tonight¡¯s time to chop off Emma¡¯s outstretched hand so that she wouldn¡¯t dare to cause any more trouble.


    ¡°This is a girl¡¯s business, don¡¯t interrupt.¡± Le Wan patted Zhai Jing¡¯s hand, signaling him to ¡°beat them at their own game¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Then, Le Wan turned to Serena and, just as Serena had wished, she took the initiative to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s already dark outside, and I¡¯m not familiar with this ce.


    1 1 m a little scared to walk alone at night. If you don¡¯t mind, can you apany


    Serena couldn¡¯t ask for more and immediately agreed.


    The two of them walked out of the banquet hall hand in hand. The underling, who was surrounded in the middle of the Mahjong table, was a little anxious when he saw this scene.


    When he was about to stand up, David, who was standing next to him, put a hand on his shoulder and pushed him back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what did you mean by thisbination can¡¯t be separated? I don¡¯t really understand. Can I trouble you to exin it to me again?


    After he finished, the other two girls chimed in,


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I don¡¯t really understand this part. Can you exin it again?


    Little Brother Le was being held back by them and couldn¡¯t get away for the time being. He could only look anxiously at Zhai Jing, only to find that he was also sitting there with a helpless expression. When their eyes met, Zhai Jing could only give him a reassuring look.


    Knowing that Emma had ill intentions, Le Wan still agreed to attend tonight¡¯s party. It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t afraid of Emma¡¯s tricks at the party. Instead, she treated this as a game and wanted to participate in it.


    Zhai Jing had already had this premonition in the afternoon. That was why he didn¡¯t stop her and yed along with her. Until just now, when he saw that Le Wan had followed Serena¡¯s wishes and jumped into the pit that the other party had dug, he had confirmed this point. Le Wan was indeed ying around.


    Since she wanted to y, Zhai Jing could only risk his life to apany her. However, even so, he was still not at ease to let Le Wan face Serena alone. So, when the two of them got up and went out, he secretly sent a text message to Big Brother Le, who was in the vi, telling him about this matter and asking him to pay attention to the situation outside.


    Fortunately, the two vis were diagonally opposite each other, so they weren¡¯t far apart. As long as one stood by the window of the living room and looked out, they could see the two people on the road outside.


    At this juncture, Zhai Jing was sure that Serena wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything too overboard. Her purpose should be to lure Le Wan away from him. As expected, another person woulde to his side and lead him to the destination.


    Sure enough, after Le Wan and Serena left, a boy came to Zhai Jing¡¯s side. This man was David, Emma¡¯s other friend.


    Compared to Serena¡¯s tactfulness, David was much more direct. He walked over and went straight to the point.


    ¡°Emma wants to invite you to a ce. You¡¯d better leave now.¡±


    Since the other party was so direct, Zhai Jing rejected him without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My girlfriend asked me to wait for her here. So if there¡¯s nothing urgent, I don¡¯t think I should leave here.¡±


    ¡°What if this matter involves your girlfriend?¡± Dave threatened. Zhai Jing raised his head and looked at him with sharp eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean?


    David shrugged and said,


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it for yourself. Your girlfriend went out with Serena. I think if you don¡¯t listen to her, Serena might make things difficult for your girlfriend.¡±


    Zhai Jing asked, ¡°Is this Emma¡¯s idea?¡±


    Dave shook his head.


    ¡°Emma just told us to bring you up.¡±


    He looked at Zhai Jing with a hint of disdain in his eyes. He didn¡¯t understand what Emma saw in Zhai Jing.


    ording to David¡¯s thinking, men should look like him, full of muscles and hormones. It was a pity that most girls had poor taste and only liked pretty boys. Jacques and Zhai Jing were the same.


    What made him even more unhappy was that,pared to Jacques, who was a popr figure in the school, Emma had fallen for Zhai Jing at first sight.. What did he do to deserve this?

 Chapter 336 - 336: Agreed To The Appointment

    Chapter 336: Agreed To The Appointment


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    However, despite his reluctance, he had to obey Emma¡¯s order.


    However, as he looked down on Zhai Jing, he didn¡¯t have much patience for him. He threatened him directly as soon as he came up to him, hoping that he would be obedient. For this reason, he even rolled up his sleeves and showed off his muscles to Zhai Jing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you want me to use force. After all, there are only the two of you in this living room now, but there are so many of us.¡±


    Zhai Jingughed in his heart. He was still thinking about what tricks these people would use to deceive him. He didn¡¯t expect them to be so straightforward. They weren¡¯t even willing to y any small tricks. Weren¡¯t they looking down on him?


    Inparison, Serena¡¯s roundabout method just now was already considered a lot more high-end.


    Unlike Le Wan, Zhai Jing wasn¡¯t able to act out his emotions freely, such as fear and anger. He simply didn¡¯t put on a pretense. A mocking smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Since you want me to go so badly, I¡¯ll go and see what tricks you¡¯re up to.¡± Under David¡¯s threat, he stood up calmly and put his hands in his pockets. let¡¯s


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to lead the way?


    Although Zhai Jing was willing to follow him, David felt that he had been belittled. However, when he saw the nonchnt look on Zhai Jing¡¯s face, he suspected that he had made a mistake. He pouted unhappily and pointed in the direction of the main door.


    ¡°Go out from this door, turn right, and then go to the second floor.¡±


    He followed closely behind Zhai Jing. They went up to the second floor and turned into a long corridor. Then, Dave knocked on one of the doors.


    The door was left ajar, so he didn¡¯t have to put in much effort. He only knocked twice, and the door opened a crack.


    David looked back at Zhai Jing. Zhai Jing walked up to him. He pushed him into the room and closed the door.


    David didn¡¯t train his muscles for nothing. His arms were strong. Zhai Jing almost lost his bnce when he was pushed.


    When he steadied himself and looked back, he saw that the door had been closed. He didn¡¯t need to guess to know that the door should have been locked from the outside to prevent him from escaping.


    He turned his head back, and only then did he have the time to observe the situation in the room.


    It was a small suite, and the room was brightly lit. He was in a small reception room with a bookshelf, a storage cab, a sofa, and a table. The decoration style was more like a pink princess.


    There were a few tes of exquisite desserts on the table, as well as a can of steaming ck tea. The owner of the room was waiting for guests toe.


    There was a door next to the bookcase, which should be the master bedroom.


    He stood still, but his ears perked up to listen for any movement around him. Then, he heard the faint sound of water flowing from the master bedroom.


    About a minuteter, the sound stopped, and the door opened. The master must havee out of the bathroom.


    Sure enough, the footsteps were getting closer and closer. Emma walked out of the master bedroom in a white silk nightdress and leaned against the door.


    The night dress was unusually fitting, so it revealed Emma¡¯s full curves as she walked, exuding a Fatal Attraction.


    If it was any other man who saw this scene, his eyes would have lit up and his body¡¯s desire would have been aroused. However, there was no fluctuation of emotion in Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes and he continued to look at her coldly.


    His calm and self-controlled appearance made Emma¡¯s desire to conquer him burn. As expected, only by conquering such a man could she truly disy her charm and make him tremble.


    Emma changed her position and leaned against the door frame. She didn¡¯t hide the seductiveness in her eyes. She looked at Zhai Jing, who was standing in the living room as if she was being punished. She sized him up from head to toe twice before saying,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you to agree toe up so quickly, so I dyed a little and couldn¡¯te out to wee you in my best state.¡±


    When she was speaking, a sweet scent of shower gel or perfume wafted to the tip of Zhai Jing¡¯s nose. He twitched his nose in difort.


    When he heard Emma¡¯s words, he said in a cold tone,


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your good friend that I coulde up so quickly. After all, this is the first time I¡¯ve been threatened to go to a ce..¡±

 Chapter 337 - 337: Charm

    Chapter 337: Charm


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Emma heard Zhai Jing¡¯s words, she let out an ¡°Oh my¡± in surprise. Then, she added,


    ¡°David is a stupid guy who only has muscles in his brain. I¡¯m afraid he misunderstood what I meant, so he used some unrefined means on you.¡±


    He wondered if Dave would doubt his loyalty to Emma if he heard thisment.


    Emma put down her hand that was leaning on the door frame and walked slowly to Zhai Jing. Her eyes were full of greed for him, and her tone was a little bewitching.


    ¡°But I think that no matter what means I used to invite you up here, I still feel the same way about you. Do you understand what I mean?


    As soon as she got close, Zhai Jing only felt that her sweet fragrance was so sweet that it made him feel apprehensive. He subconsciously took a step back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t understand and I don¡¯t intend to understand. After all, we¡¯ve only just met today, and you¡¯re not my girlfriend.¡±


    Emma seemed to not see the resistance in his eyes. She took another step forward and stood in front of Zhai Jing. Then, she raised her head slightly to look at him. Her eyes seemed to be full of stars. She had already done her research and concluded that from this angle, her face was the most attractive to men.


    ¡°If I be your girlfriend, will you still not be interested in knowing me?


    As she spoke, she ced her index finger on Zhai Jing¡¯s chest and twirled it gently.


    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t want to confirm it, I can give you a chance to experience it in advance and see if this is what you want.¡± As she spoke, she tilted her body and tried to lean on him.


    Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, Zhai Jing dodged to the side and she missed. She almost lost her bnce and looked at him in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I already have a girlfriend. I don¡¯t need another one.¡± Zhai Jing sized her up with a look of disdain.


    ¡°Besides, even if I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, I won¡¯t like a girl like you.¡±


    Emma felt like she had just heard the funniest joke in the world. Someone actually dared to despise her? She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    ¡°What do you mean by a girl like me? 1 1 m Emma Watson. I¡¯m rich, beautiful, and have a good figure. I¡¯m the dream lover of all boys, and the public enemy of women.¡±


    However, Zhai Jing remained unmoved.


    ¡°So? So, What of it?¡±


    Emma waspletely shocked. Was this not enough?


    ¡°As a girl, I think I¡¯m better than most women in the world. At the very least, I think I¡¯m much better than your girlfriend.¡±


    So, when she extended an olive branch to him, shouldn¡¯t Zhai Jing immediately leave his girlfriend and focus on her?


    Zhai Jing sneered.


    ¡°What made you think that you¡¯re really that outstanding? I¡¯m sorry, but in my eyes, you can¡¯t even bepared to my girlfriend¡¯s finger.¡±


    Zhai Jing said in disdain,


    ¡°In my eyes, my girlfriend is much better than you in terms of appearance, figure, and temperament. You can¡¯tpare to her temperament alone. At the very least, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as shallow as you. She doesn¡¯t think that she can easily get everything with her young appearance. In my opinion, this is a very stupid idea.¡±


    ¡°If you think that your appearance is all you have, then I can only say that you should put away your frighteningly barren thoughts and open your eyes to see the world. There are many existences better than you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder. Le Wan is no match for me. Don¡¯t lie to yourself and don¡¯t be blinded by your feelings. Take a closer look at me and feel the difference between us.¡±


    When Zhai Jing wasn¡¯t paying attention, Emma went forward to hold his hand and wanted to ce it on her chest.


    In the end, Zhai Jing acted like he had touched something dirty. When she grabbed his hands, he immediately shook them off. Under Emma¡¯s incredulous gaze, he said sarcastically,


    ¡°You only know how to seduce others with your body. In my eyes, you¡¯re just a pitiful worm.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Emma¡¯s face showed signs of a mental breakdown. She didn¡¯t believe that any man in this world could resist the temptation of her body. Even Jacques, who had been among the flowers, had also fallen for her when she had revealed her wet clothes..

 Chapter 338 - 338: Seducing

    Chapter 338: Seducing


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    That time, if it wasn¡¯t for Emma¡¯s timely restraint, she and Jacques would¡¯ve already had sex countless times. However, Emma just wanted to keep Jacques hanging and didn¡¯t want him to get what he wanted so quickly. She wanted to see him infatuated with her, which was why she had pushed and pulled until now.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t expect Jacques to bring in the foreign enemy, Laura, in this battle to control Emma. Emma was naturally mad when she found out, which led to tonight¡¯s scene.


    This time, to achieve her goal, she had put in a lot of effort and taken the initiative to seduce him. In the end, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t show any infatuation and even pushed her away!


    This wasn¡¯t normal unless the person in front of her wasn¡¯t a man and he couldn¡¯t have sex. Emma, who had suffered a huge blow, could only find this reason tofort herself.


    She stared at Zhai Jing¡¯s lower body and said through gritted teeth,


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not charming enough, but that you¡¯re not a man at all. You can¡¯t have sex with me, right?¡±


    Zhai Jing was so angry that heughed. He suddenly felt that it was meaningless to argue with such a foolish person. He turned around and wanted to leave.


    However, the door had been locked from the outside and he couldn¡¯t open it from the inside. Zhai Jing turned around impatiently and realized that not only was the door locked, but even the windows were equipped with protectives. There was no way to escape from the inside by smashing the window.


    Helplessly, he could only look at Emma coldly.


    ¡°Get someone to open the door.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Emma rejected him immediately. ¡°I won¡¯t let you step out of this room until I figure this out.¡±


    Emma¡¯s self-esteem wouldn¡¯t allow her to be despised to this extent.


    ¡°Tonight, you either surrender to me and be my vassal, or you admit that you are not capable enough and that you are not a man. I will let you out on ount of you being a pitiful worm.¡±


    Zhai Jing had never thought that he would face such a funny day. He wanted to say that no matter which choice he had, he wasn¡¯t willing to make it. However, the agitated Emma was obviously not listening to him anymore. He really didn¡¯t want to waste time with such a crazy woman, so she could only say helplessly,


    ¡°If you must do this, I admit that I¡¯m not a man. Can you let me out?¡±


    However, Emma didn¡¯t calm down after hearing this. Instead, she became even angrier. He¡¯d rather give up his male pride and admit that he wasn¡¯t a man than touch her. This was a bigger blow to Emma than before.


    Sheughed maniacally.


    ¡°Good, Zhai Jing. You¡¯re a good one!¡±


    Emma paced around the room anxiously and then looked at Zhai Jing angrily.


    ¡°Since you said that you¡¯re not a man, I think you won¡¯t mind if I announce this to the publicter.¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, the door clicked. The locked door creaked and was pushed open from the outside.


    ¡°Who said he can¡¯t make it?¡± Le Wan stood at the door, unruffled and looking at the two people in the room with interest.


    With a faint smile on her face, she looked at Emma with great interest. Her eyes fell on Emma¡¯s exquisite figure, and she couldn¡¯t help but exim in her heart.


    As expected, Emma felt that she was able to use her beauty tomit a crime because she had a lot of capital. Even as a woman, Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but want to take a few more nces at her plump, slender, and well-proportioned body.


    It was a pity that Emma¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t good enough. She picked the wrong person and showed the wrong authority.


    In the end, before Le Wan could admire the view for two more seconds, a figure in front of her blocked her view. Alright, this person was her dear and cute boyfriend, Zhai Jing.


    Emma, on the other hand, looked at Le Wan in shock.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you¡­


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Emma realized that she had said the wrong thing, so she quickly shut her mouth, but her eyes were still staring at the two of them with injustice and anger.


    However, just because Emma didn¡¯t say anything, it didn¡¯t mean that Le Wan wouldn¡¯t say anything either.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I was indeed tricked out by yourckey, Serena.¡±


    Le Wan paused for a moment before she corrected herself.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not very urate to say that I lied to her. To be more urate, after I knew Serena¡¯s n, I beat her at her own game and followed her out the door..¡±

 Chapter 339 - 339: Exposing

    Chapter 339: Exposing


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan described the scene at that time. It was obviously a very dangerous moment, but her tone was particrly nonchnt as if all these things were under her control, and it wasn¡¯t worth making a fuss over.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that yourckey is just a little clever. She thought that by tricking me out the door and avoiding everyone¡¯s sight, she could dy me and do whatever she wanted to me. Unfortunately, she overestimated herself.¡± Le Wan opened her palm, and a bright-colored candy was lying on it.


    Emma¡¯s pupils shrank and her face turned pale. She bit her lip tightly and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Le Wan pinched the wrapper of the candy and waved it in front of her eyes. Under the light, the bright red candy paper exuded a bright and slightly eerie light.


    When Zhai Jing saw the candy, his face darkened.


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    Did they dare to drug Le Wan? At that moment, Zhai Jing felt like killing someone. He looked at Emma as if he was looking at a dead person.


    Emma was so frightened that her body trembled, and her legs unconsciously took a step back. She was no longer as flirtatious as she was before. Instead, she was like a defeated rooster.


    Le Wan poked Zhai Jing, reminding him not to interrupt her performance.


    Zhai Jing felt helpless. She was still thinking of ying around at a time like this. However, despite his helplessness, he still took a step back and allowed Le Wan to perform to her heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°You know what? In our country, our parents have taught us from a young age not to take food from strangers, especially things like candy, or you might be kidnapped.¡±


    Le Wan retracted her hand and held the candy.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve been a good child since I was younger. I¡¯ve always listened to my parents.¡±


    It turned out that when Serena said that she wanted to take the silk product with Le Wan, her purpose was to transfer her away from Zhai Jing and to plot for more things.


    It could only be said that Zhai Jing and Le Wan had overestimated the nature of Emma and her friends. They thought that they would at most have a small fight. In the end, they didn¡¯t expect that in Emma¡¯s n, Serena not only wanted to lure Le Wan away from Zhai Jing so that Emma could carry out her seduction n, but she also wanted to use insidious means topletely destroy Le Wan.


    The bright-colored candy in Le Wan¡¯s hand was not just soft candy. Theyer of frostiness on the outside was actually a hallucinogen. Serena had ground a whole pill into powder and stuck it on the candy.


    In their n, after luring Le Wan out of the door, Serena would coax her into eating the candy in a ce where no one could see. Then, while Le Wan was trapped in the illusion, she would bring her back to the banquet hall.


    The hallucinogenic pill could make a person¡¯s consciousness blur in a short one to two minutes after taking it. From there, one would fall into a variety of mysterious and dazzling environments, which would produce great pleasure.


    Of course, this was the environment in the human brain of those who took drugs. The external manifestation was that they wouldpletely lose control of their words and actions. For example, they would feel very hot and then take off their clothes. For example, their sexual desire would increase greatly and they would be eager to have sex with others. In exaggerated cases, they would even lose control of their bowels and bite people crazily.


    Just from these effects alone, it was easy to imagine what kind of disaster Le Wan would face if she were to be pushed into the banquet hall after she ate it by mistake. Her boyfriend wasn¡¯t around, and her biological brother was surrounded and stopped. No one could help her.


    As a rich youngdy, Emma clearly knew how to destroy a proud rich youngdy. The only reason she dared to be so bold was that the Le family were foreigners and she was a local.


    Emma believed that after the incident, even if the Le family noticed that something was wrong and suspected her, she could still use the power of the Watson family to cover up the matter.


    However, Emma had never expected that Serena would fail. It could only be said that her previous experience of being too sessful had caused her to let down her guard and be extremely bold. Even when she wanted to do something bad, she was unwilling to n and was easily seen through.


    However, Emma actually dared to do it, so she was naturally very bold. When she was first caught and exposed by Le Wan, she was indeed flustered for a moment. However, as a woman who was used to being domineering, her courage quickly came back..

 Chapter 340 - 340: Strong Twist

    Chapter 340: Strong Twist


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emma had the confidence to do whatever she wanted here.


    She was the youngest daughter of the Watson family, and most of the nearby police stations¡¯ taxes came from her father¡¯s donation. So what if she was caught?


    Emma pretended to be innocent and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Isn¡¯t the candy in your hand just an ordinary sweet? You said that Serena gave it to you. I think there must be some misunderstanding. She is a very kind person. She must have really wanted to be friends with you, so she gave you this candy.¡±


    Hearing her words, Le Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re her best friend. You two say exactly the same thing. You both say that the other is a kind person.¡±


    In the end, one wanted to poison someone, while the other wanted to force herself on someone. If such people could be called kind, then there were no evil people in this world.


    ¡°Since you say this is just an ordinary candy, why don¡¯t I give it to you and you eat it?¡±


    Emma choked and immediately defended herself,


    ¡°This is the candy that Serena gave you. It¡¯s not good for you to give it to someone else like this. If Serena finds out, she will be very sad.¡±


    ¡°But as long as you don¡¯t tell her, she won¡¯t be sad if she doesn¡¯t know. I think you, as her best friend, don¡¯t want to see her sad and disappointed.¡±


    Le Wan walked around Zhai Jing and stopped in front of her. Suddenly, a strange smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t think Serena has the time to care about where the candy went at this moment.¡±


    Emma¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    In fact, she had wanted to ask earlier. Serena had made a mistake and allowed Le Wan to see through the poisonous candy. She had even snatched it from her and barged into the room. Where had Serena gone? Would Le Wan do something to Serena?


    However, Emma could only hide her worry in the face of the enemy.


    Seeing her nervous expression, Le Wan was suddenly a little surprised. ¡°I thought you two were stic sisters. I didn¡¯t expect you to really have feelings for each other. However,pared to your feelings for her, your good friend Serena¡¯s feelings for you seem to be ordinary.¡±


    After all, she had just casually threatened her and Serena immediately sold Emma out.


    Emma red at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to interfere in the matters between me and Serena!¡±


    ¡°Since you have such a deep rtionship with her, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy to keep herpany, right?¡± Le Wan gradually closed in on Emma.


    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly came from downstairs, mixed with screams and exmations. Emma suddenly had a bad feeling. She red at Le Wan and said,


    ¡°Speak! What did you do to Serena?¡±


    Le Wan opened her palm again and showed her the red candy.


    ¡°I¡¯m just returning the favor. Since she¡¯s so enthusiastic about treating me to candy, I¡¯ll definitely invite her to have it with me.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Serena isn¡¯t that stupid!¡± Emma denied it.


    To prevent any idents, Serena had specially prepared two identical candies, specially wrapped in red candy paper. Knowing that there was something special in the candy, Serena would definitely not take the initiative to eat it.


    ¡°Of course, she won¡¯t take the initiative to eat, but she has a warm, generous, and understanding customer.¡± Le Wan was ying with the candy in her hand.


    ¡°Are you curious about how she ate it?¡±


    Le Wan rolled up her sleeves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can demonstrate it to you now.¡±


    She approached Emma in her high heels. When Zhai Jing saw her like this, he immediately closed the door with his foot.


    When Emma saw this, she immediately took a step back in fear. She threatened loudly,


    ¡°I¡¯m the youngest daughter of the Watson family. This is my country. As long as my father gives the order, your family can forget about returning home safely.¡±


    ¡°Then I think you can try. But before that, aren¡¯t you curious how your best friend took this pill?¡±


    Le Wan reached out her hand to grab her, but Emma was so frightened that she pushed her away.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Zhai Jing was afraid that Le Wan would be pushed to the ground, so he ran over to pick her up.


    However, as soon as he reached out his hand, Le Wan dodged to the side and grabbed one of Emma¡¯s hands. She twisted her hand and pressed her against the table..

 Chapter 341 - 341: Forced Feeding

    Chapter 341: Forced Feeding


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emma felt a numbing pain in her arm, and she couldn¡¯t help but scream. Then, her body was pressed against the small coffee table in her living room.


    After trying to break free with brute force, Emma opened her mouth wide and made all kinds of noises, trying to attract other people¡¯s attention.


    However, in plotting the night¡¯s events, Emma had already cleared the second floor in advance. Moreover, Zhai Jing had just closed the door, so no matter how much she shouted, her voice couldn¡¯t get out of the second floor.


    Le Wan patted her flushed face and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re screaming so miserably and fiercely that your beautiful face has turned ugly.¡±


    However, Emma didn¡¯t seem to hear her at all. She didn¡¯t care about her image and continued to shout and curse,


    ¡°You b*tch, you¡¯d better let go of me, or I¡¯ll never let your family off!


    Seeing that she was still so stubborn, Le Wan didn¡¯t want to waste any more time talking to her. She simply peeled the candy and stuffed it into her mouth. Emma¡¯s pupils trembled, and her tongue subconsciously wanted to push the candy out.


    Seeing how she was resisting, Le Wan knew that Emma knew the power of the hallucinatory pill, so it was worth it for them to eat the candies now.


    When Le Wan saw that the candy was really about to be pushed out by her, she immediately reached out and covered her mouth.


    While she was struggling, Emma could clearly feel the white powder melting in her mouth, and the despair in her heart grew stronger.


    Just as Le Wan had guessed, Emma knew the effects of the hallucinogenic pills. She had experienced it once when Serena, David, and the other two were locked in a room.


    It was a chaotic night, and as for how she spent it, Emma didn¡¯t have a specific memory. The only thing she remembered was that she seemed to have be light that night, like a bird with wings, able to fly freely anywhere.


    When they woke up the next day, the room was in a mess. The three of them were naked, their limbs intertwined on the carpet, and their bodies were covered in filth. They didn¡¯t need to think back to guess what had happened that night. The three of them looked at each other, ashamed and resentful.


    They didn¡¯t dare to recall what had happened that night. They could only pretend that nothing had urred and they kept quiet about it.


    However, acting as if nothing had happened didn¡¯t change the fact that something had really happened.


    That day, they were ying in the room behind closed doors, and in the end, they still ended up in such a mess. Now that she had fallen into Le Wan¡¯s hands and had even taken such a drug, the consequences would probably be even more tragic.


    In her despair, Emma thought of the scream that came from downstairs. If she didn¡¯t hear it wrong, it was Serena¡¯s voice, and she was about to follow in Serena¡¯s footsteps.


    Emma¡¯s frightened eyes gradually lost focus, and her struggle became weaker and weaker. After a minute and a half, she finally stopped struggling.


    Le Wan loosened her slightly sore hand, and Emma¡¯s body lost its support and fell to the ground. Her head hit the leg of the chair with a loud ¡°bang¡± , which sounded painful.


    However, Emma didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain at all. Shey on the ground with an excited smile on her face.


    Under the light, her smile looked a little creepy. Le Wan touched the goosebumps on her hands and said,


    ¡°These drugs are really scary. She only took a little bit and she lost control and became a lunatic.¡±


    Zhai Jing took the opportunity to educate her.


    ¡°So do you still think it¡¯s fun?¡±


    Le Wan quickly shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be worth it if she lost her life for a little bit of fun.


    Seeing that Emma had started to scratch her body and pull her clothes, Zhai Jing frowned and looked away in disgust.


    ¡°What should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m going to leave before anything happens.¡± Le Wan held Zhai Jing¡¯s hand and left the room. She said softly,


    ¡°Go down and find Little Brother first. Make sure he¡¯s safe. Then, we¡¯ll leave.¡¯


    As the two of them were talking, footsteps could be heard from the stairs. The two of them looked at each other, opened the door of one of the rooms in the corridor, and hid inside. They opened the door a little and looked out to see who it was.


    To their surprise, it was Jacques. He walked straight to Emma¡¯s room and gently knocked on the door..

 Chapter 342 - 342: Temptation

    Chapter 342: Temptation


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emma, who was trapped in the illusion, naturally didn¡¯t answer the door.


    However, Le Wan didn¡¯t lock the door after considering that if Emma did something dangerous inside without anyone noticing, it would be a serious matter if someone died.


    Jacques knocked on the door several times, but no one answered. Instead, he heard some vague, indescribable soundsing from the room.


    His face darkened, and his hand subconsciously twisted the doorknob. In the end, he didn¡¯t expect that the door would actually be open. Suddenly, the sound of delicate panting in the room became more obvious.


    Initially, when he saw that something had happened to Serena, he was a little worried about Emma¡¯s condition. When he saw that Zhai Jing wasn¡¯t in the living room and thought of Emma¡¯s enthusiasm and goodwill towards Zhai Jing, he suspected that the two of them were avoiding the crowd and doing something secretly.


    So, he couldn¡¯t help but run upstairs to find Emma to figure out what was going on, and he didn¡¯t expect to really be discovered.


    Jacques could hear the fantasizing soundsing from inside. He was both angry and embarrassed, causing his hand that was holding the door handle to tremble. In the end, he lost his strength and the door opened slightly, revealing the scene inside the room.


    Jacques¡¯s breath stopped as he saw an extremely alluring scene.


    He saw Emma lying on the ground, her face red and her eyes watery. The sexy nightgown she was wearing had almost been taken off by her, only covering the important parts of her body.


    Emma moaned as her hands restlessly explored her lower body. She put her thighs together and rubbed them slightly as if she wanted to use this to relieve the heat from her body.


    Jacques¡¯s eyes were aze with anger at this shocking scene. He then realized that something was wrong with Emma¡¯s condition. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Serena¡¯s condition downstairs. He immediately understood that Emma and Serena were probably on drugs.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened in between that caused the two of them to take drugs regardless of the asion, he knew that he couldn¡¯t let Emma face the same embarrassing situation as Serena when he thought of her uncontroble state.


    Otherwise, not only would Emma herself not be able to ept it, but even he, the one who had an ambiguous rtionship with Emma, would feel particrly embarrassed.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t think too much about the current situation. He had to settle Emma down before anyone else found out.


    Jacques walked in and squatted down, trying to help Emma up.


    As soon as he got close, the smell of Emma¡¯s perfume wafted to the tip of his nose. Jacques subconsciously sniffed and felt his heart shake.


    Very quickly, Jacques shook his head and pushed down these inappropriate thoughts. He then reached out to hold Emma¡¯s waist and helped her sit up.


    As a result, Emma, who was already in the illusion, was especially sensitive under the influence of the drug. So when Jacques¡¯s hand touched her skin, it aroused her desires even more.


    She wanted to be touched, hugged, and ravaged.


    Emma followed her body¡¯s instinct and stuck her whole body to Jacques. She reached out and hugged Jacques¡¯s waist, then twisted her waist and snuggled into his arms.


    Jacques could only feel a burst of sweet fragrance assaulting him, filling his heart and lungs. Then, it was as if a cloud had drifted over from his chest, and the soft feeling continuously burrowed into his body. There was also a burst of hot airing from his neck, and each one of them attacked his male desires. Under the repeated attacks, he almost lost his bnce while squatting.


    Jacques was only 18 or 19 years old. He was already at the peak of his sexual desire. How could he resist such temptation? Not to mention that the person in front of him was a stunner like Emma.


    The desire in her caused her lower body to immediately lift up, eager to be released.


    Jacques gritted his teeth. He was about to lower his head and berate Emma to stop moving, but when he looked down, he realized that during the friction just now, Emma¡¯s strappy nightgown had fallen to the middle of her waist, revealing arge area of snow-white breasts, as well as the bright red plum n*pples.


    Jacques¡¯s breathing stopped, his eyes fixed on Emma¡¯s body. The hand that was originally on Emma¡¯s waist slowly moved up, directly holding onto that full bosom. Then, he subconsciously pinched the n*pple. Emma¡¯s body trembled, and in her unconscious state, she gasped..

 Chapter 343 - 343: Taking Advantage

    Chapter 343: Taking Advantage


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jacques was jolted back to his senses by this voice, and only then did he realize what he had just done. However, the feeling under his hand was just too good, and Emma was just too delicious. He couldn¡¯t bear to remove his hand at all. He just wanted to quench his desires, press on her, and have a good time with her.


    Driven by desire, his actions became more and more unbridled. Jacques lowered his head and kissed the red lips that he had been dreaming of for a long time. He whispered into Emma¡¯s ear,


    ¡°Although I¡¯m taking advantage of you, you¡¯re the one who took the initiative this time. Emma, don¡¯t me me. Who asked you to be so charming? No man would be able to resist it.¡±


    Perhaps it was the effect of the drug residue in Emma¡¯s mouth, Jacques only felt that the more he kissed her, the more excited and agitated he became. He couldn¡¯t even wait to close the door, help Emma to the bed, and put her down on the ground. Then, he took off his pants and hurriedly lifted one of Emma¡¯s legs, pushed himself in, and prated her.


    Very quickly, wave after wave of wailing could be heard in the room.


    Le Wan and Zhai Jing, who were in the room next door, opened the door slightly and secretly observed the situation. They looked at each other awkwardly. This was the first time they had heard such a thing live.


    Le Wan¡¯s face turned red as she whispered,


    ¡°Since they¡¯re having so much fun, we¡¯d better not disturb them.¡±


    Zhai Jing thought so. Hence, the two of them opened the door quietly and walked down from the second floor with light footsteps.


    When she came out of Emma¡¯s room, Le Wan had already sent a message to Little Brother Le, asking him to find a way to get out of there.


    At this moment, she received a reply from Little Brother Le, saying that he had already sneaked out of the vi.


    Hence, there was no need for Le Wan and Zhai Jing to make a trip to the banquet hall.


    Perhaps it was because what happened in the banquet hall was too shocking, they didn¡¯t meet anyone else along the way. They came out of the vi without any obstructions and saw Little Brother Le hiding behind a tree.


    It turned out that after he sneaked out of the vi, he was worried about Le Wan, who was still inside. So, he crouched behind a tree and waited quietly for the two of them toe out. It was only when he saw Le Wan and Zhai Jing¡¯s figures that he was relieved and revealed his whereabouts.


    The three of them were all thinking about what had just happened, so they didn¡¯t say anything along the way. They only heaved a sigh of relief when they got home and locked the doors and windows. Little Brother Le couldn¡¯t hold back his emotions and asked anxiously,


    ¡°What just happened? Where have you both been?¡±


    One moment, he was surrounded by the crowd, suddenly, when he looked up and saw that Le Wan had left with someone, he was anxious. In the end, when he looked up again, he saw that Zhai Jing had also left with a stranger. He was dumbfounded.


    In addition to the trouble that Serena had just caused, there were a hundred thousand whys in Little Brother Le¡¯s heart. He urgently needed someone to answer his questions.


    Seeing that his mouth was chattering non-stop and asking all kinds of questions, Le Wan stretched out her index finger and ced it on his mouth, signaling him to shut up.


    ¡°Before that, can you tell me what happened in the banquet hall?¡± Le Wan asked.


    Hearing this, Little Brother Le¡¯s expression changed.


    He coughed awkwardly and said,


    ¡°I was teaching them how to v Mahiong. Evervone had learned most of the rules and started to try it out in actualbat. In the end, after ying for a while, Serena, who went out with you, suddenly ran into the banquet hall. At first, she was crying andughing. Then, for some reason, she suddenly started to take off her clothes.


    To attend the party, Serena was wearing a one-piece dress today, which was very easy to wear and take off. So, she pulled it off directly, so fast that no one at the scene could react.


    After that, because of this incident, the scene fell into chaos.


    Some of the boys were having a feast for their eyes and were jeering at her. Some of the girls couldn¡¯t bear to look at her and quickly found something to cover Serena¡¯s body.


    However, the person involved was already in a state of chaos, and her words and actions werepletely out of her control. That was why even the girls working together couldn¡¯t subdue Serena.


    ¡°After that¡­¡± Little Brother Le¡¯s ears suddenly turned red. He didn¡¯t know how to continue, so he could only say vaguely,


    ¡°She¡¯s been making a scene there anyway..¡±

 Chapter 344 - 344: Review

    Chapter 344: Review


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but recall Emma¡¯s expression earlier and immediately understood what Little Brother Le had hidden. She patted Little Brother Le¡¯s shoulder with a little heartache. She pitied him for facing such a dirty and chaotic scene at such a young age.


    From Little Brother Le¡¯s reaction, this incident would probably be etched in his mind for a very long time. If he wasn¡¯t careful, it might even leave a huge shadow in his heart.


    Le Wan could only try her best to save her face.


    ¡°Ahem, no ordinary person would be like this. The reason why Serena became like this must be because she ate some prohibited food.¡± When Little Brother Le heard this, he shook his head and said,


    ¡°Then this thing is too powerful.¡±


    ¡°Powerful?¡± Le Wan squinted at him.


    Little Brother Le immediately reacted and quickly changed his words.


    ¡°Then this thing is too terrifying. No wonder Serena has be so crazy. It¡¯s really too scary.¡±


    Then, he suddenly mentioned,


    ¡°Oh, right. The handsome guy is called Jacques, right? After he saw that Serena had gone crazy, he took the initiative to step down from the card table and left the banquet hall. He looked like he was looking for someone. Did you guys see him when you went downstairs?¡±


    When she heard Little Brother Le¡¯s question, Le Wan pondered for a moment. Considering the physical and mental health of a kid, she avoided what happened on the second floor.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t see him when we went downstairs. Maybe he went to the toilet.


    Little Brother Le mumbled,


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing that we didn¡¯t meet. I always felt that the way that person looked at people was quite ufortable. He was so arrogant as if he was looking down on everyone. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s capable of.¡±


    It had to be said that even though Jacques was good at pretending to be kind, her underling, who had the natural animal sense, could still easily see through his disguise.


    After fooling Little Brother Le, Le Wan heaved a sigh of relief andy on the sofa, not wanting to speak. Even though she had been reincarnated, Le Wan still found it hard to ept what she had seen tonight. She needed to adjust her mood.


    Zhai Jing sat down opposite her. With one hand supporting his cheek, he leaned on the table and sized up Le Wan.


    Le Wan sensed his gaze and opened her tired eyes.


    ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡±


    ¡°I just have some questions that I don¡¯t understand, but I¡¯m not sure if I should ask you.¡±


    Le Wan red at him.


    ¡°Why are you acting all weird? As for whether to answer or not, that¡¯s my business. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Zhai Jing retracted his hand and ced it on the table. He looked at her seriously across the coffee table.


    ¡°First of all, can you tell me where the muscr man who was guarding the door went?¡±


    ¡°I tricked him out of the house.¡± Le Wan replied, ¡°After I led Serena back to the banquet hall, I ran up to the second floor and saw him squatting outside the room there. So, I pretended to be in a panic and told him that Serena suddenly fainted in the banquet hall for no reason.¡±


    Dave turned around and ran down the stairs without any hesitation. After that, when he saw Serena¡¯s condition, he probably didn¡¯t have the time to think about other things.


    After all, from the previous incidents, David was obviously a one-sided person, so he was easily deceived.


    Zhai Jing knocked on the table.


    ¡°Okay, this answer is considered a pass. Let¡¯s continue with the next question.¡±


    Le Wan couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean I passed? This isn¡¯t an exam, it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Zhai Jing ignored herints and continued to ask the next question.


    ¡°What about you? When did you learn that grappling hand you used to capture Emma?¡±


    Le Wan paused for a moment. Strictly speaking, her fighting skills were actually from a time in her previous life when she worked part-time at a Taekwondo club. She had secretly learned a few moves in her spare time.


    However, she couldn¡¯t be honest with Zhai Jing about these things, at least not at this stage. Fortunately, the brothers and sisters of the Le family had all signed up for martial arts sses to keep fit when they were young.


    Le Wan used this as an excuse.


    ¡°My family, starting with my eldest brother, when we were young, to strengthen our bodies and protect ourselves, we specially signed up for martial arts sses, so we have some basic skills..¡±

 Chapter 345 - 345: To Counterattack

    Chapter 345: To Counterattack


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    In fact, Le Wan wasn¡¯t lying. The Le family had indeed taught their children some basic martial arts lessons. However, the original body was too delicate when she was young, and didn¡¯t take the lessons seriously at all. She had basically just muddled through the lessons, so she didn¡¯t have any actualbat ability at all.


    The Kungfu that Le Wan was currently using was something that she had learned in her previous life before her rebirth. At that time, she heard in the interest ss, that the young teacher who practiced martial arts with her would pay more than the other sses.


    So, she took advantage of the fact that she had studied for two years when she was young and went to attend an interview. In the end, she sessfully stayed in the martial arts ss by not being afraid of hardship, fatigue, or pain.


    After she entered the martial arts ss, not only did she work hard toplete her own teaching work, but she also took the opportunity to learn from the ss¡¯s coach. After a year of training, her skills had improved a lot.


    Later on, the interest ss closed down due to poor business conditions. Le Wan had no choice but to look for another job, ending her path of martial arts advancement. Fortunately, her skills were still good, so it was more than enough for her to deal with a girl who couldn¡¯t even truss a chicken.


    After hearing Le Wan¡¯s exnation, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t doubt her, but he still disagreed.


    ¡°Although I know you¡¯re very capable, we can never imagine how bad a bad person can be. What happened tonight has obviously exceeded our expectations, so I hope you won¡¯t do anything risky just because you think it¡¯s fun and exciting.¡±


    When Serena took out the candy, Le Wan also realized this. So, in the face of Zhai Jing¡¯s reminder, she quickly nodded obediently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    After Zhai Jing got Le Wan¡¯s assurance, the worry in his heart was obviously relieved. However, what happened tonight wouldn¡¯t end just because they had retreated safely. Although Emma was arrogant, she didn¡¯t do it without a purpose.


    Zhai Jing thought of the threats she had said tonight. She must have suffered a big loss tonight and definitely wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    As he watched Le Wan go upstairs to wash up, Zhai Jing took out his mobile phone and wanted to search for information rted to the Watson family. However, most of the things that could be found on the inte were just scraps that were not of much use.


    Zhai Jing held his phone and pondered for a while. In the end, he decided to go upstairs to look for Big Brother Le.


    When Big Brother Le, who was upstairs, saw that Le Wan and the others had gone out to attend the party, and his parents were so lovey-dovey as if there was no one else around, he was bored alone and wanted to go back to his room to sleep in.


    In the end, when he came out of the bathroom andy in bed, he received a message from Zhai Jing, telling him to pay attention to the direction of the intersection. Le Wan had brought a stranger back to the vi to get something.


    Big Brother Le immediately sat up and walked to the balcony, staring in the direction of Emma¡¯s Vi. He saw Le Wan and Serenaing out of the vi, talking for a few minutes, and then turning back into the vi. Only then did he feel relieved.


    However, judging from Zhai Jing¡¯s words, it was obvious that something had happened at the party that night and had raised his vignce. Therefore, he was no longer sleepy. He sat on the sofa and took out his mobile phone to y games, quietly waiting for the return of Le Wan and the other two.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the first person to look for him would be Zhai Jing and not Le Wan or Little Brother Le. This meant that the incident tonight was a big deal, so big that Zhai Jing wasn¡¯t confident that he could solve it.


    He put down his phone and invited Zhai Jing into the room. He went straight to the point.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened tonight?¡±


    Zhai Jing briefly exined what had happened that night. When he heard that Serena wanted toy a hand on Le Wan and trick her into taking hallucinogenic pills, Big Brother Le¡¯s eyes darkened and he sneered disdainfully.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a local tyrant. How could she be so arrogant?¡±


    He patted Zhai Jing¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and go back. We will handle this matter. They won¡¯t be able to do anything.


    Zhai Jing sat on the spot and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°If you need any help, you can ask.¡±


    Big Brother Le cast a nce at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t be left out.¡±


    He stood up and went downstairs to knock on Papa Le and Mama Le¡¯s door.


    ¡°Stop being lovey-dovey ande out to discuss things. Our baby is being bullied.¡±


    The next second, there was movement in the room. Papa Le hurriedly opened the door.


    ¡°Who bullied our baby!¡±

 Chapter 346 - 346: The Industry Committee

    Chapter 346: The Industry Committee


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°The girl¡¯s mind is actually so vicious.¡± When Papa Le heard about what happened at the party tonight, he mmed the table in anger.


    Mama Le¡¯s face was also filled with anger.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t just let this matter go.¡±


    Although Le Wan was smart enough not to be hurt, and even turned the tables on them, who knew what kind of vicious things Emma would do to Le Wan in the future? There was no such thing as guarding against a thief for a thousand days.


    Mama Le took out a small booklet from the cab. Inside, she recorded the contact information of all the residents in themunity.


    Since they didn¡¯t have any substantial evidence and Le Wan wasn¡¯t hurt, they couldn¡¯t call the police. Besides, Mama Le wasn¡¯t naive enough to think that the matter would be resolved after calling the police.


    Therefore, they could only take the initiative to contact the Watsons and ask them to discipline their daughter. If they really couldn¡¯t do it, the Le family wouldn¡¯t mind helping them.


    Mama Le searched for the contact information left by the Watson family. Then, she took out thendline phone in the vi and made a call. The person who picked up the phone was the Butler of the Watson family. When he heard


    Mama Le reveal her identity, he was a little surprised.


    ¡°Madam Le, how are you? Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Mama Le¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°Please help me contact Mr. And Mrs. Watson. I think I have some questions about their daughter¡¯s upbringing that I need to discuss with them.¡±


    When the Watson family¡¯s butler heard this, he knew that his youngdy, who was out ying, might have caused trouble. His heart trembled.


    Those who could buy real estate in the resort were basically rich and powerful, but then the Butler remembered that the Le family were foreigners, and his expression rxed a little. Although he was concerned, he was not particrly nervous.


    He felt that in this country, with the power of the Watson family, they were still better than an outsider, so he used his usual social etiquette and declined politely,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Le. Our Sir and Madam are not at home right now, so they might not be able to answer your call. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make an appointment for you and let them reply to your call request as soon as possible.¡±


    When Mama le heard this, she knew that this was just an excuse. She put away her polite words and said sternly,


    ¡°Since Mr. And Mrs. Watson are so busy, I¡¯m sure they can¡¯t deal with this urgent situation in time. I don¡¯t think they will mind if I handle it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a foreigner and don¡¯t know much about the local affairs, so if our actions have a bad influence on Watsons, then I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Mama Le¡¯s words were clear ¡°I¡¯m contacting you because I¡¯m giving face to your family. If your family doesn¡¯t want this face, then don¡¯t me the Le family for using peaceful means before resorting to force.¡±


    Mama Le hung up the phone immediately after she said that.


    The Butler didn¡¯t expect the Le family¡¯s attitude to be so unyielding. He ordered someone to contact Emma to find out what had happened while he called Mr. And Mrs. Watson to report the matter.


    However, to his disappointment, he couldn¡¯t get through to Emma¡¯s cell phone, her two friends¡¯ cell phones, and the vi¡¯sndline. He didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    When Mr. And Mrs. Watson received the news, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first, thinking that they could just ask the Butler to find a reason to send them away. It was only when they heard the Butler say that they couldn¡¯t contact Emma that they began to pay attention to it.


    Mr. Watson¡¯s first concern was the Le family¡¯s background. He had only vaguely heard that the Le family came from a merchant family in China, but he wasn¡¯t clear about the specific background.


    He went to ask his Secretary, who was also confused.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any relevant information on our side.¡±


    After all, they were just neighbors in the resort and had never met or interacted with each other before. The Watsons weren¡¯t so detailed as to ask about such things.


    Following the strategy of knowing yourself and knowing your enemy, Mr. Watson called themunity business Committee and asked about the situation.


    However, the Industry Committee also didn¡¯t know anything. After all,


    although it was a holiday resort and the house prices were a little high, there was actually no strict inspection system for customers who bought the property. They only required the guests to provide proof of no crime, pay in cash, and donate a sum of travel money to obtain the qualification to buy the property..

 Chapter 347 - 347: Looking For Helper

    Chapter 347: Looking For Helper


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The Le family had undoubtedly met this condition, so they had easily bought this vi early on. After the chairman of the Industry Committee flipped through the information, he said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Watson, I can¡¯t find out more.¡±


    Mr. Watson¡¯s anxiety increased, so he could only ask the Industry Committee to see if they could send someone to the vi to check on Emma¡¯s situation. If necessary, he could ask the Industry Committee to help mediate.


    The chairman of the Industry Committee also had some impression of Emma. Although it wasn¡¯t a very good impression, thinking of the money donated by the Watson family every year and their family¡¯s power, he still agreed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will always side with our own people.¡±


    In their opinion, foreigners would always have some scruples when they came to their own country. Thinking of this, the chairman first made a call to the Le family, wanting to tactfully warn them.


    The phone rang. Mama Le nced at it and recognized that it was a call from the Industry Committee. She simply ignored it and pretended not to hear it.


    li lt seems like the Watson family is too arrogant. They would rather spend time contacting the Industry Committee than contacting us.¡±


    Since that was the case, then they couldn¡¯t be med for not giving the Watsons face.


    Mama Le took out her phone and dialed another number. This time, the waiting time was slightly longer.


    ¡°Hey, Lin, you¡¯re here in Wade Town. When did youe?¡± Mrs. Wade was surprised to see the number on the phone.


    Wade Town was the town that Le Wan and the rest were staying in. It was a tourist resort, famous for itskes, high mountains, and snow. On the other hand, Mrs. Wade¡¯s status in Wade Town was obvious as soon as you heard herst name.


    It was said that Wade¡¯s ancestors used to be Dukes, and all thend nearby was their territory. Later, as the times changed, the country abolished the constitutional monarchy, and the title of Duke Wade was stripped away. However, thend under the name of the Wade family still belonged to their family.


    For the development of the family, the Wade family began to carry out internal changes. They developed Wade Town into a tourist attraction and developed supporting real estate and other projects.


    Although the management of the entire town had been entrusted to a professional Trust Company, this didn¡¯t mean that the Wade family had lost its prestige in the town. For example, thergest vi in the center of theirmunity belonged to the Wade family.


    The ¡°Lin¡± Mrs. Wade mentioned, was Mama Le¡¯sst name. The two of them met because they had amon friend and thus became good friends. In the beginning, the Le family had bought real estate here not only because they liked the scenery, but also because of the introduction by Mrs. Wade.


    Although the two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other often over the years, they had never stopped contacting each other. They often kept on the phone and gave each other gifts. Every time Mama Le came to Wade Town, the two of them would meet up.


    When Mama Le came over this time, she heard from the staff that Mrs. Wade hadn¡¯t returned to Wade Town for a long time. She thought that she would contact thendlord after she had settled down and rxed, and see if there was a chance to meet up again.


    But now, because of Emma, the n had to be brought forward. ¡°I saw your social media ount, aren¡¯t you busy with Jenny¡¯sing-of-age ceremony? I¡¯m not sure if I should disturb you.¡± Mama Leughed.


    Jenny was Mrs. Wade¡¯s youngest daughter. She was 18 years old this year. Mrs. Wade, who loved her daughter, had been busy holding a grand and unforgettableing-of-age ceremony for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost ready. I was thinking of contacting you in the next two days. You have to attend such an important moment for Jenny. It just so happens that you¡¯re in Wade Town now,¡± Mrs. Wade said forthrightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have to send you an invitation.¡±


    The two of them exchanged a few pleasantries before entering the main topic. ¡°Okay, my dear. Tell me, what happened for you to contact me sote at night?¡±


    In Mrs. Wade¡¯s eyes, Mama Le was a good friend who knew her limits and got along well with her. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t contact her sote at night, unless something had happened.


    ¡°Alright, I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from you.¡± Mama Le briefly told her what had happened at home that night.


    ¡°It¡¯s also because our child was too bold. After she found out about the dirty things they did, she immediately ran home. In the end, she resisted and became enemies with them..¡±

 Chapter 348 - 348: Lending A Helping Hand

    Chapter 348: Lending A Helping Hand


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mama Le didn¡¯t ask Mrs. Wade for help directly. She only apologized in a worried tone.


    ¡°Although I know I shouldn¡¯t disturb you at this time, I¡¯m still a little worried about Miss Watson¡¯s threats tonight, so I thought of asking you about the Watson family.¡±


    After Mrs. Wade heard what Emma had done, she said in disdain,


    ¡°The Watsons are getting more and more unpresentable.¡±


    It was no wonder that Mrs. Wade looked down on Emma¡¯s behavior. First of all, although many foreigners hade to Wade Town because of the development, in the eyes of the Wade family, Wade Town was still their property, so anyone who caused trouble in Wade Town was their family¡¯s enemy.


    Secondly, drugs weren¡¯t legal in the local area, especially in the psychology of the traditional older generation like Mrs. Wade. Children who took drugs were all depraved bad children, not to mention that Emma was using drugs to harm people.


    Third, Mrs. Wade hated stupid people the most. In their circle, many people did evil. However, if you could stir up trouble and settle it, there was a high probability that you would be praised for your courage and resourcefulness.


    However, people like Emma who didn¡¯t have the ability, didn¡¯t understand the situation, and only knew how to abuse their little power were undoubtedly stupid.


    Inparison, the Le family was more worthy of her friendship.


    Therefore, after hearing about this, Mrs. Wade promised Niama Le,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you deal with this. To build a harmonious and beautifulmunity, every owner has a responsibility that cannot be shirked. I will never allow anyone to destroy this.¡±


    On the other side, after the chairman of the Industry Committee called the Le family¡¯s phone to no avail, he hesitated for a moment and decided to personally go to vi number six to see the situation. However, when he knocked on the door and entered, he didn¡¯t find any conflicts except for the room full of wolves.


    The butler had just been tortured by what happened at the banquet and was both physically and mentally exhausted. Not knowing what had happened on Emma¡¯s side, he became very irascible aftering downstairs,


    Therefore, this time, when he saw the chairman of the Industry Committee personally visit, he was a little surprised.


    ¡°Is it because we made noise and affected the neighbors¡¯ints?¡± The chairman of the Industry Committee was also a little confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Miss Watson had a conflict with the people from the Le family in vi No. 2? Where did the Le family go?¡±


    Although Emma had given the butler some tasks, he didn¡¯t know the specific implementation of the n. He only followed her instructions and cleared the people on the second floor, so he didn¡¯t know what had happened on the second floor. But from the results of tonight, he knew that Miss Emma¡¯s n had failed.


    As his employer had embarrassed herself, the butler vaguely replied,


    ¡°The children had a small dispute, but it was resolved very quickly. There are no more problems now.¡±


    The chairman of the Industry Committee was skeptical, but since nothing major had happened, he was happy to be at ease. He only reminded, ¡°I just received a call from Mr. Watson, saying that he couldn¡¯t contact you. He was a little worried, so he asked me toe over and take a look at the situation.¡±


    It was also at this time that the butler realized that the telephone line in the house had been pulled out. He thought that it might have been identally pulled out by someone in the chaos just now, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    After sending the chairman of the Industry Committee away, the butler looked for Emma and told her about this matter. After Emma heard about it, she felt that the people from the Industry Committee hade and thought that the Le family had filed aint to the Industry Committee. Her anger grew even more.


    ¡°They¡¯re rebelling! They actually still have the face toin!¡±


    It turned out that the effects of the hallucinogenic drug had passed very quickly. When Emma woke up, she found herself naked under Jacques¡¯s body, undting continuously.


    Emma¡¯s first reaction was that she was d that no one else had discovered her ugly behavior. However, she was also secretly resentful. Not only did she hate the fact that her n had failed, but she also hated the fact that Le Wan had turned the tables on her. Now, Jacques had easily seeded in his n.


    She wanted to push away Jacques, who was busy working, but because the effects of the drug had notpletely worn off, her body was still very sensitive and her emotions were still very high.


    In addition, Jacques was still young and strong, so the waves of passion that surged in her body made her somewhat unable to stop. She didn¡¯t want to end it just like that, so she took the initiative to cooperate..

 Chapter 349 - 349: Announcement

    Chapter 349: Announcement


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When the whole thing came to an end, Emma began to turn hostile. She pushed away Jacques, who still wanted to be intimate with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve won with what happened tonight.¡±


    Jacques wiped his mouth satisfyingly. His eyes scanned her curvaceous figure from head to toe. Thinking of the feeling and satisfaction he had just felt, he felt a little nostalgic.


    ¡°You were the one who took the initiative tonight.¡±


    Emma red at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know how I was at that time. Since you¡¯ve got an advantage, don¡¯t be so smug in front of me.¡±


    Today¡¯s incident was because she had underestimated her enemy. She admitted it, so she lost her virginity to Jacques. Considering that the process was quite pleasant, she didn¡¯t mind Jacques¡¯s ¡°looting a burning house¡±behavior. However, this didn¡¯t mean that Jacques could use this to manipte


    her.


    Her heart was filled with hatred, especially after she went downstairs and saw what happened to her good friend Serena. Facing David¡¯s reproachful eyes, her hatred for Le Wan and the other two boys shot up to the sky. She swore that she would make them pay.


    In the end, before she could do anything, the Industry Committee came to her and she mistakenly thought that Le Wan and the others had reported the matter to the Industry Committee. Her hatred for them only increased.


    Emma was angry for a while, then sheughed contemptuously.


    ¡°The Le family wouldn¡¯t think that an outsider like them can get help from here, would they?¡±


    In that case, she would teach them a good lesson today and let them know who they shouldn¡¯t mess with.


    Looking at Emma¡¯s twisted face, the butler was a little worried. He wasn¡¯t the butler trained by the Watson family, but a butler sent by the Industry Committee to watch over the vi¡¯s maintenance. Because he did a good job, he was hired by the Watsons for a long time.


    What happened this time could be a big or small matter, but no matter what the final result was, Miss Emma should be fine, but he, as the butler, might be held ountable by the Watsons and might even lose his job.


    Since the Industry Committee had been mobilized, this matter could only be resolved by the Watson couple, so the butler reminded Emma,


    ¡°I think you should try to contact Mr. And Mrs. Watson first. They seem to know about this.¡±


    When the angry Emma heard this, she subconsciously shrank her neck. Although she had been arrogant since she was a child and did things for no reason, she was still somewhat resentful and afraid of her parents.


    Therefore, in front of them, she usually pretended to be obedient and sensible. If they knew what happened today, they would probably be punished.


    Therefore, Emma didn¡¯t want to disclose the matter to them. However, when she saw that there were several missed calls from her parents on her phone, Emma knew that her delusion had been shattered.


    However, Emma was obviously very experienced and knew how to avoid the important and the trivial to avoid punishment. Therefore, as soon as she called Mrs. Watson, she immediately cried andined. The wicked girlined first, and she pushed all the me on Le Wan and the other two, saying that they had bullied her.


    As for drugs, snatching men, and fooling around, she didn¡¯t mention a word. In her heart, as long as she provoked her parents¡¯ anger towards the Le family, they would definitely rush up to seek justice for her, just like before.


    The Watsons had just received a call from the chairman of the Industry Committee. After knowing that the Le family didn¡¯t do anything to Emma, they thought that the Le family was only strong in appearance but weak in reality. They didn¡¯t have any power and only knew how to threaten people with big words, so they didn¡¯t take them seriously.


    Now that they heard Emma¡¯s tearfulints, they were more inclined to believe that the Le family was lying. It was clearly their child who bullied Emma first.


    So, after hanging up on Emma, the two of them discussed how to teach the Le family a lesson. In the end, before they coulde to a conclusion, Mrs. Watson received a phone call from one of thedies she was close to. As soon as the other party picked up the call, he asked directly,


    ¡°How did you offend Mrs. Wade?¡±


    ¡°You mean Mrs. Wade? My rtionship with her is just average, and I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time. How could I have offended her?¡± Mrs. Watson was also confused.


    Her friend was also puzzled.


    ¡°Then why did Mrs.. Wade put up a notice in the business owners¡¯ group, saying that there¡¯s a property owners¡¯ hearing for the trouble your child caused?¡±

 Chapter 350 - 350: Ready To Lower Your Head

    Chapter 350: Ready To Lower Your Head


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    M/hen Mrs. Watson heard this, she immediately jumped up from the sofa.


    ¡°Are you serious?


    Hearing her tone, her friend seemed to be very shocked, as if she really didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°You can take a look at the notice on the noticeboard, and then think about it carefully. Could it be that the Wade family was offended by the child, and that¡¯s why there was that notice just now?


    Otherwise, Mrs. Wade wouldn¡¯t have said that she was targeting Emma over a small matter.


    Mrs. Watson didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Our Emma is usually the most obedient. How could she cause such a big mess?


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she remembered what had happened tonight and was a little suspicious. Could it be that there were people from the Wade family there?


    However, she denied it immediately. If that was the case, Emma wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it. After all, the Wade family was clearly more well-known than the Watsons, so the Watsons wouldn¡¯t want to go against the Wade family unless there were special circumstances.


    Although Emma was a little arrogant, she clearly understood this.


    After thanking her friend for the reminder, Mrs. Watson opened the public notice group and saw the notice sent by Mrs. Wade, who mentioned Emma¡¯s drug abuse and her attempt to frame someone.


    Mrs. Watson was in disbelief. How could Emma do something like that? In her heart, she was certain that there must be some misunderstanding.


    However, what worried her was that Mrs. Wade had already made an announcement. Whether Emma was innocent or not, they had to give an exnation.


    Mrs. Watson looked at her husband worriedly.


    ¡°How do you think we should deal with this?¡±


    Mr. Watson frowned.


    ¡°Are you sure there weren¡¯t any Wade family members at the party tonight?¡±


    Compared to his emotional wife, Mr. Watson was obviously more rational. He guessed that Mrs. Wade hade forward to deal with the Le family because they had gotten involved.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± After hearing his guess, Mrs. Watson denied it.


    In an upper-ss circle like theirs, there was basically a fixed social circle, and in this social circle, there was a leader, usually the person with the best family background.


    Although the Watson family¡¯s base camp wasn¡¯t in Wade Town, the Wade family¡¯s influence was obviously greater than theirs. Therefore, in this circle, the central leader was undoubtedly Mrs. Wade.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Wade was a person who liked to fly and travel, so she rarely got involved in the affairs of the social circle. But this didn¡¯t mean that everyone didn¡¯t want to be on good terms with her.


    However, it was obviously not that easy to do so. At the very least, Mrs. Watson had tried but failed. Therefore, in her mind, Mrs. Wade was undoubtedly a very arrogant and difficult person to please.


    ¡°How could such a person as Mrs. Wade be interested in outsiders like the Le family?¡±


    However, after asking Emma again, Mr. Watson knew that there were only three strangers at the party tonight, other than their ssmates, so he had to admit the possibility.


    ¡°If Mrs. Wade insists on supporting the Le family, then this matter won¡¯t be so easy to deal with.¡± The anxiety in Mrs. Watson¡¯s heart grew.


    Although the business owners wouldn¡¯t punish Emma too severely during the hearing for the sake of their reputation, it would be very bad for Emma¡¯s reputation if this matter was blown up.


    To the Watson couple, who wanted to raise outstanding children, this was obviously not something they were happy to see.


    Mr. Watson thought for a moment.


    ¡°Contact Mrs. Wade first and ask her what she wants. I¡¯ll try to contact the Le family.¡±


    Thank God, they finally remembered to contact the Le family. Unfortunately, this time they were willing to lower their heads, but the family was not willing to ept their ¡°submission¡±.


    Thus, even though thendline phone in the vi rang a few times, the Le family still ate and drank as usual, and had no intention of responding to him at all.


    To the Le family, contacting Mrs. Wade and asking her to speak up wasn¡¯t to find a solution, but to create momentum so that the Watsons wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    Since Emma dared toy her hands on Le Wan, they wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down if they didn¡¯t retaliate and teach them a lesson..

 Chapter 351 - 351: Debate

    Chapter 351: Debate


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The members of the Le family began to split up.


    Papa Le first called the local Embassy to tell them about this matter. His intention was clear. He didn¡¯t want the embassy to intervene, but if the matter got out of hand, he hoped that the embassy could give them support and provide the corresponding protection.


    Then, he started to look for people he knew and made a few calls. On the other hand, Big Brother Le ¡®s side was much simpler. He contacted his business partner.


    As mentioned before, Big Brother Le was an investment expert. He had invested in different areas and even countries, so he happened to have some local investment industries in Wade town.


    Although he wasn¡¯t qualified to use these industries to destroy the Watson family, he could still cause them some trouble.


    After several attempts, Mrs. Watson finally managed to get in touch with Mrs. Wade.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I think there must be some misunderstanding about tonight¡¯s incident. Emma isn¡¯t a willful person. I think we can ask the property


    Committee about this. Chairman Mr. Smith just replied to us and said that he went to the scene to check out the situation. It was just a little fun between a few children. Now the matter has been resolved, and nothing like what you said in the announcement happened.¡±


    When Mrs. Wade heard this, she replied,


    ¡°The person you should contact the most is not me, but the Le family. I think Madam Le was happy to discuss this with you when she contacted you, but it¡¯s obvious that both of you have different opinions.¡±


    This was to use the couple of shirking responsibility and their arrogance in not contacting the Le family.


    ¡°As for what happened tonight, whether it¡¯s as serious as the Le family said or if it¡¯s just a small fight between a few children, we¡¯ll have a conclusion after the investigation. After all, there were so many people in the vi at the time, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find out the truth.¡±


    At this point, Mrs. Wade chuckled softly, which made Mrs. Watson shiver.


    ¡°Obviously, from my point of view, I¡¯m more willing to believe the Le family¡¯s exnation. So if you want to change my opinion, you¡¯ll have to show more solid evidence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Madam Le is just too eager,¡± Mrs. Watson argued. ¡°That¡¯s why she had such a big opinion. However, the truth of this matter can not be determined by a single person¡¯s words like you said.¡±


    She paused for a moment.


    ¡°I think from a parents¡¯ point of view, I can understand the Le family¡¯s overreaction.¡±


    Since Mrs. Wade was clearly on the Le family¡¯s side, she couldn¡¯t push the me on the Le family. She could only try to make it sound like the children were having a small fight.


    ¡°But at the same time, as a mother, I believe in Emma¡¯s kind nature. She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    Mrs. Wade didn¡¯t refute her. Instead, she said,


    ¡°I want to believe that it¡¯s not a bad thing for a mother to believe in her child, but that shouldn¡¯t be a reason to deceive herself.¡±


    Of course, Mrs. Wade didn¡¯t really believe Mama Le¡¯s words and judge Emma¡¯s crime. She looked at the trash can in the yard and said softly, ¡°Maybe three years ago, you still remember the incident at El Lake?¡± When Mrs. Watson heard this, she clenched the phone in her hand.


    ¡°Yes, of course, I remember that incident. The child fell into the water by ident, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°I want Emma to tell you that it was an ident, but from the information I¡¯ve gathered, it wasn¡¯t an ident. It was a case of bullying and intentional injury.¡±


    However, the child who fell into the water was rescued, and the Watsons hadpensated the child¡¯s parents. Seeing that the matter hade to a conclusion, she didn¡¯t investigate the matter further even though she had obtained some information.


    ¡°The reason why I issued this warning is not that I¡¯m prejudiced against a little girl like Emma, but because I don¡¯t want a series of vicious incidents to happen on the surface of Wade town, and it¡¯s done by the same person.¡±


    Seeing Mrs. Wade¡¯s firm tone, Mrs. Watson¡¯s teeth trembled, but she was still stubborn.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any evidence, Madam. You shouldn¡¯t me a child just because of some prejudice..¡±

 Chapter 352 - 352: Warning: Part 1

    Chapter 352: Warning: Part 1


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mrs. Ward reminded her,


    ¡°Three years ago, Emma was 15 years old, but she¡¯s 18 now. She¡¯s not a child anymore, is she? At the very least, she¡¯s an adult who can take responsibility before thew.¡±


    This was a warning to Mrs. Watson. If Emmamitted another crime, she would send her to prison without hesitation and let Emma receive the punishment she deserved.


    Mrs. Wade hung up the phone, and Mrs. Watson sat on the sofa, feeling a little weak.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Wade would dig up the incident of falling into the water from three years ago.


    At that time, a cleaner¡¯s daughter fell into theke. Emma and her two friends were ying next to her, and they were seen bullying the girl, so they were thought to be rted to the fall.


    But at that time, Emma¡¯s group of three imed that they were innocent. They didn¡¯t know the girl who fell into the water at all, and they didn¡¯t touch her. She fell into the water while picking up a stic bottle floating on theke.


    At that time, the words and actions of the three people were actually somewhat contradictory. However, because the girl who fell into the water was born with ack of intelligence, and she was shocked by the fall, she couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence, let alone describe the process of her falling into the water.


    Therefore, the couple chose to believe Emma¡¯s words, thinking that the girl¡¯s family wanted to extort her. In order not to affect Emma¡¯s reputation, they could only admit that she was unlucky and spend a sum of money to suppress this matter.


    However, from what Mrs. Wade had said, it was obvious that she had some evidence, but it wasn¡¯t publicly avable because it hadn¡¯t caused a major ident at the time.


    However, Mrs. Watson still couldn¡¯t believe that her daughter would do such a thing. She raised her head and looked at her husband, who was pacing around the house with his cell phone in his hand. It was obvious that he hadn¡¯t been very sessful in contacting the Le family.


    She gulped and calmed her flustered emotions. Before things became clear, she didn¡¯t want her husband to hear about the drowning incident three years ago.


    Because her husband had always wanted her to return to the family, to be a


    housewife and raise her children, but this obviously didn¡¯t fit Mrs. Watson¡¯s ideal, so she refused.


    Because of this, the couple had a lot of disagreements, and their rtionship only eased after they saw their three children grow up healthily.


    If he found out that there was a big problem with Emma¡¯s education, he would definitely push all the me on her and deprive her of her power in thepany. This wasn¡¯t a situation that Mrs. Watson was happy to see. Sheposed herself, then stood up and walked to her husband.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just contacted Mrs. Wade. She¡¯s indeed on good terms with the Le family, and she¡¯spletely convinced by the other party¡¯s words. She¡¯s going to stand on the Le family¡¯s side, so we have to think of a countermeasure in advance.¡± Mrs. Watson said, half-jokingly.


    But obviously, Mr. Watson wasn¡¯t a person who was easy to fool since he had achieved good results in the business world. He stared at his wife and asked,


    ¡°Tell me, does Emma have a habit of taking drugs?


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Mrs. Watson retorted in a sharp voice.


    She paused for a moment, and her tone softened a little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of character Emma has as her father? Although she was indeed a little arrogant now, she hadn¡¯t picked up these bad habits. At the very least, whenever I see her, she¡¯s always been very well-behaved. As her father, have you ever seen her get into any bad habits?¡±


    As Mrs. Watson tried to absolve her daughter of her mistake, she also secretly reminded her husband that as a father, he was responsible for raising his daughter.


    Mr. Watson had not seen his daughter¡¯s bad habits, so he hadn¡¯t expected this to happen. Now that the Le family was so unyielding, Mrs. Wade believed in the Le family¡¯s words.


    They weren¡¯t afraid of revealing the matter to show their confidence. It must be that Emma¡¯s side had left something in their hands.


    Mr. Watson flicked his hair in frustration. call Emma again and ask her to answer honestly what happened at the party tonight.


    As for Emma, she thought that after sheined to her parents, they would help her teach the Le family a lesson and avenge her.


    Unexpectedly, afterining, she received several phone calls from her parents, one of which inexplicably involved the Wade family, asking if she had offended anyone from the Wade family..

 Chapter 353 - 353: The Question

    Chapter 353: The Question


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    At the mention of the Wade family, Emma thought to herself,


    1 1 m not stupid, why would I mess with the Wade family?


    Therefore, she denied it very righteously,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone from the Wade family. How could I have offended them?¡±


    However, after a few consecutive calls, Emma felt a little uncertain. She had a feeling that things were going to develop in an unpredictable direction.


    So, when she received a call from her mother again, asking her to tell her what happened at the party that night, Emma finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She was agitated and a little flustered, but she still refused to admit it. Instead, she threw a tantrum at Mrs. Watson.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times that they¡¯re the ones bullying me. Don¡¯t you and Father believe me? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll just pretend that nothing happened that night. Anyway, nothing happened to me. I¡¯m just being bullied a little, and I won¡¯t die!¡±


    In the past, after hearing her daughter say this, Mrs. Watson might havepromised and stopped asking, but it was clear that they couldn¡¯t let her fool around with the current situation.


    Mrs. Watson avoided her husband¡¯s gaze, turned around, and asked in a low but stern voice,


    ¡°I¡¯ll only ask you one question. Do you take drugs or not?¡±


    Emma¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t tell her parents about the drug at all, but her mother knew about it, which meant that someone had leaked it to them.


    This had gone beyond Emma¡¯s original n. In a panic, she could only push all the me to Serena and David.


    ¡°It¡¯s something that Serena and David brought. It¡¯s a few candies. Someone might have identally eaten them at the banquet.¡±


    When Mrs. Watson heard her daughter¡¯s flustered tone and the fact that Emma had mentioned the candy, she was certain that Emma wasn¡¯t innocent in this matter. Because Serena and David were her followers, they couldn¡¯t have taken out the candy without her permission.


    Mrs. Watson shut her eyes tightly to hide her disappointment. She continued to ask,


    ¡°Then, who came up with the idea to frame the Le family?¡±


    Emma still pushed the me onto Serena and David. She cried out,


    ¡°They were the ones who started it and they were the ones who carried it out. I don¡¯t know how things turned out like this.¡±


    ¡°Then why did Serena and the others attack the Le family?¡±


    Emma made up a story.


    ¡°Maybe they had a dispute? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Today is only the second day that the Le family has arrived in Wade town. This is their first time meeting each other. What kind of big conflict could they have that would cause them to use drugs to frame them?¡±


    Emma grabbed her hair and spun around on the bed.


    ¡°Maybe Serena is interested in Le Wan¡¯s boyfriend. After all, he¡¯s a handsome young man who can easily win the hearts of girls. As you know, Serena¡¯s appearance is not outstanding. If she wants to achieve her goal, she will definitely have to use some special means.¡±


    Mrs. Watson came to a conclusion after hearing that.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re interested in Le Wan¡¯s boyfriend and want toy your hands on him?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Emma shrieked and denied, ¡°I won¡¯t fall for such a man. He¡¯s arrogant, unromantic, and hard like a stone. So what if he¡¯s good-looking? He¡¯s still a very annoying person.¡±


    Especially after Zhai Jing was unmoved by her seduction and even watched Le Wany her hands on her, the throbbing in Emma¡¯s heart hadpletely turned into hatred.


    Mrs. Watson took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m clear about what happened.¡±


    She warned Emma sternly,


    ¡°You know very well what happened tonight, but because you¡¯re our daughter, we cant allow your reputation to be damaged. So, your father and I will find a way to settle this matter, but this doesn¡¯t mean that you can get through this safely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­ Emma immediately protested. ¡°No, you understand.¡± Mrs. Watson interrupted her,


    ¡°The Le family isn¡¯t a ce you can bully as you please. It¡¯s not easy to settle this matter. Your father and I are still troubled by it. Before that, I hope you can settle down and not do anything unnecessary.¡±


    She paused for a moment.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be found out about the drowning incident three years ago, you¡¯d better stay in the vi and not go anywhere. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you home as soon as possible.¡±


    Emma was about to refute but when the incident of three years ago was brought up, she suddenly became speechless and didn¡¯t dare to say another word..

 Chapter 354 - 354: Falling Into The Water

    Chapter 354: Falling Into The Water


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Three years ago, Emma hade to Wade town to spend her vacation.


    Simrly, David and Serena, who were her good friends back then, had also apanied her to Wade town.


    That day, they were about to go for a tour of theke when they met a little girl in dirty clothes.


    She was carrying a basket woven from hemp rope on her back and picking up stic bottles by theke with a pair of pliers in her hand.


    Originally, such an unremarkable character wouldn¡¯t be noticed by Emma¡¯s group at all, but when they passed by the little girl, the little girl suddenly looked up and smiled at them.


    It was also at this moment that Emma and the others realized that there was something wrong with the little girl¡¯s appearance. Her expression and facial features clearly made her look like an idiot with an underdeveloped brain.


    The little girl had a runny nose and was smiling at them. She then greeted them loudly,


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    Emma was frightened by her look and took a few steps back to stay away from her. She said in disgust,


    ¡°Get lost, dirty and stinky girl. Stay away from us.¡±


    Serena chimed in,


    ¡°She¡¯s a fool. She probably doesn¡¯t understand what we¡¯re saying.¡±


    Although the little girl was indeed a fool, she wasn¡¯t deaf. She could more or less distinguish between good and bad intentions. Perhaps it was because she had been bullied a lot in the past, so when she heard the keyword ¡°fool,¡± she immediately reacted.


    She realized that the people in front of her were talking badly about her, which made her angry. So, she bared her teeth and roared at the three people, mumbling something.


    When Emma saw that this little fool still dared to shout at them, anger rose in her heart. She picked up a branch by theke and rushed up to beat the


    The little girl also knew that it would hurt to be hit on the body, so she quickly fled. However, David and Serena had already rushed over and surrounded her when Emma attacked.


    It was obvious that they had done this many times before, so they had a special tacit understanding.


    The little girl couldn¡¯t run away, so she could only hold her head and squat on the ground, allowing Emma to hit her.


    In the end, Emma still didn¡¯t vent her anger after the whipping. When she saw the basket on her back, a bad idea suddenly came to her mind.


    She asked Dave to throw the basket that little fool used to pick up trash into theke. She wanted to make a fool of her.


    The little girl didn¡¯t make a sound when Emma whipped her, but she panicked when she saw her basket being thrown into the water.


    In her mind, she could only trade for food if she picked up the bottles and brought them home. so she couldn¡¯t lose the basket.


    Therefore, the little girl immediately jumped into the water regardless of the danger. This change was obviously not expected by the three of them. Seeing the little girl struggling in the water, the three of them were shocked and knew that they might have caused big trouble, so they quickly ran away.


    If it wasn¡¯t for a passer-by who happened to save the little girl, the three of them would have reallymitted a great sin of murder.


    After that, the little girl¡¯s parents came to their door and used them of murdering the little girl.


    Emma thought that she was just joking. Who knew that the fool would be so stupid to jump into the water? Emma didn¡¯t think she did anything wrong, so she naturally didn¡¯t need to take responsibility.


    However, in the face of the little girl¡¯s parents who came to criticize them fiercely, and the people around her who were looking at her with strange eyes, Emma knew that what happened next to her couldn¡¯t be exposed, or she would bebeled as a murderer.


    Therefore, Emma denied the incident and imed that the little girl¡¯s fall had nothing to do with them.


    Fortunately, after the little girl was rescued, she looked even more dazed and couldn¡¯t stand up to point fingers at them. Plus, Emma bribed a witness, so they escaped this.


    However, it was clear that this incident had left a shadow in Emma¡¯s heart, so when her mother suddenly mentioned it, she realized that her mother had already found out about what she had done.


    Emma panicked for a while but then calmed down.


    ¡°So what if Father and Mother knew?¡±


    She consoled herself that she was the youngdy of the Watson family, and her father and mother would never let this matter be exposed and damage her reputation.


    So, they would protect her, just like before.


    Therefore, Emma didn¡¯t think she needed to panic. She just needed to keep her mouth shut and not admit it. No one had seen what they had done that day with their own eyes. As long as they didn¡¯t admit it, no one could make her bear the responsibility for the crime..

 Chapter 355 - 355: Farewell

    Chapter 355: Farewell


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After thinking this through, Emma wasn¡¯t flustered at all. She even thought about what her mother had said about the Le family not being people she could bully as she pleased. She thought that her mother was obviously using these words to scare her.


    If the Le family was really that powerful, her mother wouldn¡¯t be the only one who called her. Her father would be the one to question her about it.


    Emma, who thought she had seen through the truth, sneered. She had suffered such a great humiliation today. If she didn¡¯t teach the Le family a lesson, she wouldn¡¯t let this matter rest.


    Hearing her father and mother¡¯s words, it was obvious that they wouldn¡¯t stand up for her. Since her parents didn¡¯t want to help her, she would do it herself.


    Emmay on her bed and began to think about how she would get her revenge. Suddenly, someone knocked on her door. Emma looked at the time and wondered who woulde looking for her sote at night. Could it be Serena?


    She peeked through the peephole in the door and saw Jacques in a white bathrobe standing in front of her door.


    Emma rolled her eyes and finally opened the door. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and leaned against the door frame, looking at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Do you have anything to do?¡±


    Jacques ran his fingers through his wet hair and revealed a smile that he thought was very charming.


    ¡°I suddenly thought of a question when I was taking a bath. How should we define our rtionship?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re dating, but obviously we didn¡¯t reach a consensus on this issue. But if we¡¯re not rted, we had a wonderful time tonight. So for us to get along more naturally in the future, I was thinking that we should define our rtionship in this matter?¡±


    As he spoke, Jacques tugged at his bathrobe, revealing his muscr chest as he slowly inched closer to Emma.


    Emma¡¯s eyes were fixed on it, then she poked his chest with a finger and jabbed him away from her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to define. We¡¯re all adults. If we were happyst time, you had fun and I was happy too. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    In the past, she might have taken Jacques seriously. But after meeting Zhai Jing, she realized that the world was so big and there were many outstanding boys. Hence, although she hated Zhai Jing now, her interest in Jacques had also diminished greatly.


    Therefore, Emma didn¡¯t want to be bound to this person.


    Hearing her words, a hint of hurt shed in Jacques¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If you insist on this, then I can only cooperate with you.¡±


    Emma couldn¡¯t be bothered with this drama queen. She turned around and wanted to go back to her room to sleep. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Jacques would directly grab her waist and press his body against hers, fixing her in ce. He lowered his head and whispered behind her ear,


    ¡°Since you just said that we had sex because we were in the mood, then I¡¯ll define this rtionship as sex friends for the time being. I think this rtionship can be maintained, right?¡±


    Emma wanted to push him away, but Jacques grabbed both her hands and pressed her against the door frame.


    ¡°I was very happy this afternoon. You were very happy too, weren¡¯t you?¡± As he said this, his other hand went around Emma¡¯s back and gently rubbed the soft flesh on her waist.


    Emma¡¯s body trembled, and the image of the two of them entangled in the afternoon appeared in her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but admit that although Jacques was a terrible person, he was good at making love. He could easily stir up her lust.


    Seeing the hesitation on Emma¡¯s face, Jacques knew that he had a chance, so he moved closer to her body and gently rubbed her. At the same time, he gently bit her earlobe. This time, Emma fell directly into his trap.


    She lowered her head and bit Jacques¡¯s neck. Jacques let out an ¡°ah¡± and immediately moved away from her. He held his neck and looked at her in disbelief.


    ¡°Why did you bite my neck?¡±


    Emma grabbed the bathrobe and pulled him into the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m not only going to bite your neck, but I¡¯m also going to bite other parts of you. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes swept toward Jacques¡¯s lower body. The anger on Jacques¡¯s face dissipated. He licked his lips.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    He reached out and closed the door..

 Chapter 356 - 356: The Dark Side

    Chapter 356: The Dark Side


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    On the other side, Serena, who had gone crazy in front of everyone the other day and even stripped herself, had yet toe out of her embarrassment.


    She tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep, so she put on her sleeping robe and came out of the room to talk to Emma.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Emma and Jacques in a steamy lovemaking session. This scene stung her eyes.


    Jacques was the most famous man in the school. He was tall, had good looks, and came from a good family. He was also funny and especially good at pleasing girls. Therefore, not only Emma had taken a fancy to him, but Serena was no exception.


    However, Serena knew her own limits. She knew that a dazzling person like Jacques wouldn¡¯t fall for her. Hence, she had always suppressed her feelings in the bottom of her heart and had no intention of revealing them.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that she couldpletely ignore Jacques¡¯s thoughts and opinions. After experiencing the embarrassing scene in the banquet hall and being seen by Jacques, Serena¡¯s mood fell to the bottom of the valley.


    But at this moment, not only did her best friend not say a word offort to her, but she was also being intimate with Jacques.


    This afternoon, she clearly despised Jacques and said that she wanted to have Zhai Jing. To achieve her wish, Serena had put herself in danger in an attempt to coax Le Wan into eating the narcotic sugar pill. However, she didn¡¯t expect to go for wool ande home shorn. She didn¡¯t plot against Le Wan but instead, she got herself into trouble.


    Who was the cause of all her disasters? Emma.


    But now, Emma turned around and hugged Jacques.


    Serena, who was already in low spirits, broke down when she saw Emma making love with her beloved man, Jacques.


    Selena red at Emma¡¯s room door, her eyes filled with a poisonous emotion.


    At this moment, Emma, who was still inside the room, didn¡¯t know that because she couldn¡¯t hold back and hooked up with Jacques again, it would directly cause her good friend Serena to turn dark.


    Immersed in the game of lust, her mind couldn¡¯t hold anything else, including the warning from Madam Watson to ¡°behave¡±.


    Opposite Emma¡¯s window, there was another person who was still awake. It was Zhai Jing.


    After he came out of the bathroom, he had been standing by the window, staring in the direction of mansion number six.


    Although the Le family didn¡¯t express their opinions on what happened that night, Zhai Jing knew that it was all because of him.


    If he was the only one who was targeted today, Zhai Jing wouldn¡¯t be so angry.


    However, those people shouldn¡¯t have gone and put their hands on Le Wan. They had undoubtedly touched Zhai Jing¡¯s reverse scale.


    What made him fee]. even more helpless was that his girlfriend had been bullied, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Tonight, it was still the Le family who were working hard to seek justice for Le Wan. This made him more aware of his own powerlessness, and at the same time, it also strengthened his heart to seek justice for Le Wan.


    The result of thinking for the whole night was that Zhai Jing had just closed his eyes when he was woken up by the pheasants on theke.


    He opened his stinging eyes and sat up. He looked at the time and realized that it was not even six O ¡®clock yet. The rest of the Le family were still asleep.


    However, he wasn¡¯t sleepy at all, so he got up, changed into sportswear, and ran out of the vi in the morning fog.


    This morning, the temperature in Wade town was exactly 22 degrees. It was neither too hot nor too cold, a veryfortable temperature, just right for him to exercise.


    He controlled his pace and ran ap around the Lake before running back. When he passed by an abandoned wooden house, someone suddenly jumped out of it. Zhai Jing was shocked and stopped in time so that he didn¡¯t run into the person.


    Just as he was thinking about who wasn¡¯t sleeping and running around this early in the morning, he took a closer look and realized that the person was Serena.


    The other party had a pale face and dark circles under her eyes, and she was staring at him with a burning gaze.


    Zhai Jing instinctively felt that there was something wrong with this person and subconsciously wanted to stay away from her. Zhai Jing wanted to walk around her, but Serena blocked the path and stopped him.


    ¡°Yesterday, Emma tried to hurt you, but you rejected her, right?¡±

 Chapter 357 - 357: Take Revenge

    Chapter 357: Take Revenge


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks. He stared at Serena emotionlessly.


    ¡°So what if I did? If you¡¯re interested in the details, you can go back and ask your good friend Emma.¡±


    Unexpectedly, after Serena heard this, she suddenlyughed wildly. ¡°I knew that Emma didn¡¯t manage to get you. You actually resisted her temptation.¡±


    Serena looked at Zhai Jing with admiration.


    ¡°I have to admit that you¡¯ve performed exceptionally well in this aspect.¡±


    Suddenly, she pulled down the zipper of her coat and revealed the view inside. It was also at this moment that Zhai Jing realized that she was not wearing anything underneath.


    Seeing this scene, he suddenly felt a burst of anger in his heart and looked away in disgust.


    Serena, who was immersed in her own emotions, didn¡¯t notice the disdain on his face. With a hint of madness in her eyes, she said,


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Emma. You don¡¯t want to get entangled with her and bring yourself trouble. What about me? Will you agree to it?¡±


    She reached out to grab Zhai Jing¡¯s hand, but he took a step back and avoided her touch.


    Serena¡¯s pupils shrank.


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m not good-looking? But my figure isn¡¯t bad, you¡¯ll know when you try it. Being with me won¡¯t make you unhappy.¡±


    Seeing that Zhai Jing was frowning, she smiled and tried to please him.


    ¡°This is undoubtedly a good thing for you. Because I¡¯m different from Emma, I won¡¯t pester you, and I won¡¯t go to your girlfriend¡¯s ce to show off. To you, this is a business without cost, so you won¡¯t reject me, right?¡±


    However, Zhai Jing¡¯s words shattered her fantasy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Even if it¡¯s a gift, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Serena held her head in pain.


    ¡°Why? Am I really that bad? You can¡¯t beat Emma in everything, not to mention your girlfriend?¡±


    Zhai Jing skipped over Emma¡¯s name and said,


    ¡°In this world, no woman canpare to my girlfriend.¡±


    Serena raised her head and looked at his face, trying to find a hint of a joke in his expression. However, she couldn¡¯t find it. Zhai Jing was seriously stating a fact. He really loved his girlfriend and had chosen to be loyal to her.


    Serena seemed to have suddenly realized something. She suddenlyughed and said,


    ¡°No wonder Emma wanted to have you after seeing you once. Because you have something that she might never get in her life.¡±


    People who like to y with other people¡¯s feelings would never get true feelings.


    Emma might not have a clear understanding of this, but she instinctively yearned for it. That was why she was attracted to Zhai Jing and became so persistent after seeing him. She even tried to use drugs to destroy Le Wan.


    It was because she was jealous of Le Wan and couldn¡¯t bear to see Le Wan living such a happy life. Hence, she wanted to destroy everything that she had in her life.


    Serena seemed to have finally calmed down. She zipped up her clothes and covered up her exposed body. She gradually returned to her normal self.


    Since the seduction n didn¡¯t work, she decided to change it.


    Serena said honestly,


    ¡°Originally, I was thinking of taking you down, then holding your hand and showing off in front of Emma.¡±


    This was because Emma was famous for being a proud person. She had always thought that she was a heartthrob, that no one could refuse or resist her charm, and that all men should fall under her pomegranate skirt.


    Serenaughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she met you, a hard rock that can¡¯t be gnawed at and doesn¡¯t understand romance. So, I thought that if I could defeat you, it would mean that I could suppress Emma so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to be proud in front of me in the future.


    At this point, Serenaughed bitterly.


    ¡°As expected, I¡¯ve overestimated myself. Who gave me the confidence and courage to think that I could take someone who even Emma couldn¡¯t?¡±


    Zhai Jing had stayed outside for a long time. He was afraid Le Wan had already woken up, so he didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. After listening to her exnation of his inexplicable emotions, he lifted his feet and wanted to leave.


    However, Serena¡¯s one sentence made him stop in his tracks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take revenge?¡± Serena stared straight at him.


    ¡°Your girlfriend has suffered such a great grievance.. As a real man, don¡¯t you want to help her take revenge?¡±

 Chapter 358 - 358: Accomplice

    Chapter 358: Aplice


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhai Jing thought to himself that if he really wanted to take revenge, his first target would definitely be Serena, the evil aplice.


    Zhai Jing turned around and smiled.


    ¡°Do you have a good n?¡±


    Serenaughed as well.


    ¡°I think in this world, the person who understands Emma the most is not her parents, nor is it her suitor like Jacques. It is me.¡±


    She said happily,


    ¡°I know all her weaknesses and habits. Therefore, if they wanted to kill her and get rid of her as quickly as possible¡­ You should listen to my thoughts.¡±


    Zhai Jing had been running outside for half an hour and was dyed by Serena for a while. However, when he returned to the vi, he found that it was still quiet.


    The Le family had no intention of getting up at all. It was already 7:30 am. It seemed that what happenedst night had consumed a lot of their energy, so they didn¡¯t see the Le family get up.


    He went into his room to take a shower and changed out of his sweat-stained clothes. After he came out, he vaguely heard some movements in the kitchen. When he came down the stairs, he saw a tall and thin figure working inside. It was Little Brother Le.


    He was indeed a little surprised. After all, Little Brother Le was someone who had difficulty getting out of bed. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be the first to get out of bed.


    He saw him heat a ss of milk and two slices of toast for himself, then spread a thickyer of jam on them. This was his breakfast for the morning.


    Little Brother Le, who was heating the y pot, heard the sounding from the stairs and looked out. When he saw that it was Zhai Jing, his eyes swept past his wet hair and he looked back in annoyance.


    Five minutester, Little Brother Le came out of the kitchen. He wiped his mouth as he walked out of the door. Before he closed the door, he didn¡¯t forget to say,


    ¡°The remaining bread in the kitchen was definitely not warmed for you on purpose. I identally heated too much, so I left it there. Please don¡¯t misunderstand and think too much.¡±


    Zhai Jing walked into the kitchen and took a look. On the ss counter, he saw two pieces of toast lying on a white porcin te. He smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a dishonest and awkward child.¡±


    However, he was able to eat the toast that Little Brother Le had personally prepared for him. Did this mean that he was about to pass his younger brother-inw¡¯s test and truly obtain his recognition?


    Zhai Jing lowered his head and spread a thickyer of peanut butter on his toast. His thoughts were in a mess and he couldn¡¯t think straight. From Little Brother Le¡¯s strange behavior to Le Wan waking up at some unknown time, and finally, to Serena, who he suddenly met this morning, he wondered how she was doing.


    Zhai Jing poured a cup of coffee from the coffee machine. Thinking of what he had just discussed with Serena, he mumbled,


    ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    On the other hand, Serena, who had parted ways with Zhai Jing, dawdled outside for a while before returning to the vi. It was still early, so most of the students were still sleeping, including Emma.


    Jacques woke up. He tiptoed out of Emma¡¯s room with his clothes and shoes and happened to meet Serena who wasing upstairs.


    As he was bumped into, a trace of embarrassment shed across Jacques¡¯s face.


    He then greeted her calmly,


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Serena suppressed the violent emotions in her heart and squeezed out a smile at him.


    ¡°It seems that I should congratte you. You¡¯ve finally gotten what you wanted.¡±


    Jacques shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Alright, I have to admit that this feeling isn¡¯t bad. So from a certain perspective, your congrattory words are indeed not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Of course. After all, Emma is the dream lover of many young men and women.


    You¡¯ve won her favor, which will undoubtedly satisfy your fantasy of her.¡±


    However, when Jacques, who was still considered a sex buddy, heard Serena¡¯s words, he instinctively felt a little displeased. It made him feel as if he had lost.


    ¡°Of course, Emma is everyone¡¯s fantasy, but to me, it¡¯s just a big adventure.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a secret in the school that he had made a bet on how long it would take to get Emma.


    Serena covered her mouth and looked at him with an expression that said,


    ¡°How could you do this?¡±


    ¡°I thought you werepletely immersed in your feelings for Emma and werepletely captivated by her.¡±


    Jacques retorted,


    ¡°No, the person you¡¯re talking about can¡¯t be me..¡±

 Chapter 359 - 359: Go All Out

    Chapter 359: Go All Out


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jacques was a man who would go around showing mercy, a veteran in the field of love. How could he easily fall into the trap of a woman¡¯s love web?


    He insisted,


    ¡°I admit that Emma is excellent, but she¡¯s still not enough to make me give up my principles.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Serena moved closer to him.


    At this moment, Jacques was only wearing the bathrobe he had wornst night, revealing arge part of his chest.


    It was obvious that he was already used to his current appearance and didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. This made Serena¡¯s actions more convenient.


    She reached out and ced her hand on his chest.


    Jacques didn¡¯t dodge.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    In the next moment, the hand slid down and grabbed his lower body. Jacques was shocked and tried to dodge.


    ¡°Stop,¡± he said.


    Serena shouted as her hands moved.


    He was an eighteen or neen-year-old teenager, and the morning was a sensitive time. After Serena toyed with his member in her hand, it immediately became erect.


    Jacques sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at her unhappily.


    He admitted that he had had many women, but this didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t a picky person. Before this, he had never looked at the in-looking Serena. Now that Serena had provoked him like this, he reacted. This made Jacques feel inexplicably ufortable as if he had been fooled.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Jacques didn¡¯t want the situation to be seen by others, so he lowered his voice and questioned Serena through gritted teeth.


    Serena lifted her head and looked at him. Then, she released her hand and rubbed her palm against his lower abdomen. She sessfully messed up Jacques¡¯s breathing before she retracted her hand.


    ¡°I just wanted to verify if what you just said was true.¡±


    Her sudden release made Jacques feel a little empty for a moment.


    Jacques took two steps forward and ced his hand against the wall, forcing


    Serena to the corner of the wall.


    ¡°Is that so? What¡¯s the result of your verification?¡±


    However, Serena made a face at him. Then, she lowered her body and crawled out from under his arm. She then went into her room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The experimental data isn¡¯t enough to support the theory, so there is no way to conclude. You can only prove it yourself.¡±


    After saying that, Serena closed the door in front of Jacques, leaving him standing in the corridor, baffled and angry.


    It was supposed to be a rxed and happy morning, but Serena¡¯s sudden actions made Jacques feel like he couldn¡¯t get up or down. Especially when he felt the desire that was still high within him.


    He had to admit that he had never met a girl who dared to touch him directly before they had sex.


    Jacques red at Serena¡¯s tightly shut door.


    Behind the door, Serena clutched her little heart and panted heavily.


    In the past, in front of Jacques, she had always maintained a dignified appearance and didn¡¯t dare to get too close to him. However, after what happenedst night, Serena thought that since she had lost her image, she might as well throw the pot to the ground.


    That¡¯s why she had suddenly mustered up the courage to do this after seeing Jacques. This made her nervous, but also excited. At the same time, it verified one of her thoughts. Even if she wasn¡¯t beautiful, as long as she was bold enough and willing to go all out, she could still do some things, such as seducing Jacques.


    She had proven that she could do it. Serena took a deep breath and thought to herself,


    This is far from enough.


    She patted her face to calm herself down. Then, she took out her phone and sent a text message to Laura.


    [ if you want to embarrass Jacques and Emma and teach them a lesson, take the initiative to contact me. ]


    Last night, Jacques had ruthlessly humiliated Laura in front of everyone, so she hadn¡¯te out of her room since.


    Serena thought that from a certain perspective, she and Laura could be considered to be in the same boat. They both loved this man, Jacques and had lost a great deal of face in front of him. Therefore, she believed that she and Laura had the same purpose, so they should be able to get along well.


    However, there was no reply from Laura.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Laura, who was hiding in the room, was now hiding on the bed. If one looked closely, one would see that Laura was still trembling.


    After she saw Serena¡¯s text message, not only did she not share the same hatred as her, but she was also so afraid that she immediately turned off her phone and pretended not to see it..

 Chapter 360 - 360: The Run

    Chapter 360: The Run


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ording to the original n, Mrs. Watson would arrive in Wade town this morning to take Emma home.


    However, just as she was about to leave, she suddenly received a call from her assistant.


    The other party told her that their supplier, who had always been a stable source of goods, suddenly proposed to collect the payment for the first three issues before sending the subsequent supplies.


    This had messed up Mrs. Watson¡¯s ns. On one hand, it was the career she had been working hard for, and on the other, it was her daughter who had made a mistake.


    Mrs. Watson thought for a moment and decided to deal with thepany first. After all, she had warned Emmast night, so she would probably calm down and not do anything rash for the time being.


    Hence, she decided to settle her work first and leaveter to pick Emma up. What the couple didn¡¯t know was that this was only the beginning.


    After that, theirpany received phone calls from several suppliers, who were still chasing them for early payment.


    Originally, theirpany could suppress the private behavior of a few suppliers if they were a little stronger. However, the bad thing was that after the other suppliers received the news, they began to suspect whether there was a problem with Watson Corporation¡¯s financial situation. Therefore, all of them came to the door and asked for payment.


    An industrialpany like theirs wouldn¡¯t have much cash flow on the books, and most of thepany¡¯s funds were ced on the goods. ording to past practice, from the production end to the sales end, the payment would be paid once every six months or a year, so it wouldn¡¯t cause the problem of a cash flow break.


    However, because of the private actions of a few suppliers, other a suppliers lost their trust in the Watsons, resulting in a bank run.


    If they couldn¡¯te up with a satisfactory n, the supplier would have to stop supplying, and theirpany¡¯s production and sales would have to stop.


    This kind of bank run wasn¡¯t rare in the industry, so the Watsonpany wouldn¡¯t be unable to recover from it just because of this.


    The problem could be solved, but the losses had already been caused, and this was inevitable.


    After several suppliers came to the Watson couple, they had long realized that someone was targeting theirpany.


    ¡°Did Mrs. Wade do it?¡± Mrs. Watson was a little surprised.


    She paced around the office a few times anxiously, then denied this spection.


    ¡°If it was the Wade family, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to use such a roundabout method. They could have directly cut off our water and electricity supply and destroyed half of our business.¡±


    After all, for the modern industry, all production was inseparable from electricity. Without electricity, the entire industrial chain would be wasted.


    Civilian enterprises such as water and electricity were mostly in the hands of old localpanies. The Wade family, for example, controlled more than half of the water and electricity supply in their area.


    After being surrounded and hassled by the suppliers, Mrs. Watson clutched her head and was a little irritable.


    ¡°If the Wade family isn¡¯t targeting us, who would attack us for no reason?¡± she asked.


    Mr. Watson thought for a moment and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°It¡¯s not without reason. Think about it, who have we offended recently?¡±


    Mrs. Watson thought about all the enemies she had in the past and present, but she still couldn¡¯t figure it out. It was only when she saw the birthday bracelet her daughter Emma had given her that she had a vague idea. A name jumped out of her mind.


    ¡°You mean the Le family?¡±


    However, she subconsciously denied it after saying that. How could the Le family, an outsider, have such great power?


    ¡°It should be them,¡± Mr. Watson said with certainty.


    They had just offended the Le family yesterday, and today, their family¡¯s business was in trouble. He didn¡¯t believe that it was such a coincidence that it had nothing to do with the Le family.


    Mr. Watson called his assistant over.


    ¡°I asked you to investigate the Le family¡¯s background. What¡¯s the result?¡±


    The Secretary shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s too far away. I don¡¯t have any leads yet.¡±


    Just as they were discussing how to deal with the problem of suppliers, negative news about the Watsons suddenly broke out on the inte.


    One of thepany¡¯s executives actually talked about his indecent views on women at a cocktail party. He even imed,


    ¡°Women are all stupid animals. As long as you give them some benefits and please them, they will be led by the nose and obediently take out their money to buy your products.¡±


    The entire process of his speech was captured by someone and posted online..

 Chapter 361 - 361: Not On Good Terms

    Chapter 361: Not On Good Terms


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Sexual rtionships had always been the focus of the media and the public. As soon as the video was exposed, The Wosentpany was immediately criticized by the media, and many female customers boycotted it.


    This executive was the head of the production and R & D Department of Wosent. He had a high position in thepany, and his name and profile were on thepany¡¯s official website.


    As a result, Wosent couldn¡¯t draw a clear line with him.


    They had no choice but to release some explosive celebrity scandals, hoping to divert some of the public¡¯s attention and quickly cool down the matter.


    Mr. Watson was having a headache from the series of incidents. At this time, he looked at his wife with an unfriendly gaze.


    ¡°This is your good daughter!¡± he said.


    When he saw his wife¡¯s sneaky behaviorst night, Mr. Watson guessed that his daughter might have really done what Mrs. Wade said and offended the Le family.


    However, at that time, he had not realized how big of a mistake it was to offend the Le family, so even if he knew about his daughter¡¯s foolish behavior, he wasn¡¯t too angry.


    Now that thepany had suffered huge losses because of these things, he finally vented his anger on his wife and daughter.


    Mrs. Watson wasn¡¯t in a good mood either, so when she heard her husband¡¯s question, she exploded.


    ¡°Emma is our daughter. If it¡¯s my fault as a mother for not disciplining her, what have you done as a father to educate her? If you don¡¯t, then please shut your mouth.¡±


    Mrs. Watson forcefully smashed a vase to shut Mr. Watson¡¯s mouth, barely putting an end to the battle between the husband and wife.


    Meanwhile, Emma, who was still in Wade town, had no idea that her family¡¯spany was in big trouble because of her selfish actions.


    She had a few big fights with Jacquesst night and was feeling very tired in the morning. She slept until noon before she got out of bed. After having her lunch, she asked the butler, ¡°Where did they all go?¡±


    The Butler replied,


    ¡°Miss¡¯s ssmates said that the weather was good today, so they went to theke for a walk and a pic.¡±


    At the mention of thekeside, Emma¡¯s mind was reminded of the drowning incident that her mother had mentioned three years ago. Her expression was a little subtle, so Emma stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°What about David and Serena?¡±


    The two of them had always followed her lead and acted ording to her instructions, but now they were nowhere to be seen. This made Emma very unhappy. Were they so bold that they also abandoned her to y?


    ¡°I think Miss Serena went out for some exercise this morning and has been staying in her room since she came back. As for Young Master David, he went out a long time ago and is still missing.¡±


    That stupid David ruined her nst night. Emma was still angry at him, so she didn¡¯t bother to ask him where he was when she heard that he went out. As for Serena, Emma thought she was hiding in her room because she was embarrassed to meet everyone after what happenedst night.


    Emma thought that as Serena¡¯s good friend, she had to stand up andfort her. Hence, she ordered the butler to prepare some of Serena¡¯s favorite food. After that, she personally carried the tray to Serena¡¯s room on the second floor. ¡°My dear, I think you really need these things right now, right?¡±


    Serena opened the door in a daze when she heard the voice. She looked at Emma resentfully.


    ¡°I thought you hadpletely forgotten about me.¡±


    Emma had indeed forgotten about her the entire night.


    She felt a little guilty and tried to make up for it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t something bad happen between usst night? That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t take care of you at the moment.¡±


    After Emma squeezed into the room with the tray, she ced it on the table and pretended to wave her hand. Her purpose was to let Serena see how hard it was for her to bring her food.


    At this moment, Serena only wanted to vent her anger. Therefore, when she saw Emma¡¯s actions, she didn¡¯t express her gratitude for Emma¡¯s small favors as she did in the past.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, Emma put down her hand in embarrassment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to be such a big blow to you. If I had known, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let you do this..¡±

 Chapter 362 - 362: Compliments

    Chapter 362: Compliments


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Serena poured tea with her back facing Emma. There was no warmth in her eyes, but she said,


    ¡°None of us thought that the Le family would be so difficult to deal with, so we fell into a trap. It¡¯s not our fault, the Le family is just too despicable.¡± This sentence pleased Emma. Yes, she didn¡¯t do anything overboard to everyone, but the Le family was the one who kept holding them back.


    Speaking of this, Serena looked at Emma.


    ¡°So, how do you n to deal with this? We can¡¯t let the Le family¡¯s people off since they dared to scheme against the three of us.¡±


    ¡°This is only natural.¡±


    The reason Emma came to Serena was that she was concerned about her and also wanted to discuss this matter with Serena.


    She said honestly,


    ¡°My parents know about what happened yesterday. They don¡¯t intend to support me, so if we want to get justice, we have to do it ourselves.¡±


    Serena didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. She asked Emma,


    ¡°So what do you n to do?¡±


    Emma walked to her ear and whispered,


    ¡°I have a good idea¡­¡±


    After Serena heard this, she immediately pped her hands and said,


    ¡°This is indeed a good idea. If we can plot against them, not only can we regain our face, but we can also teach them a lesson.


    With the support of her good friend, Emma suddenly felt that her n was wless. This time, she would definitely be able to teach Le Wan and the others a lesson.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know that she had already been remembered by someone. She saw that the weather was good outside and heard that Zhai Jing had gone for a run around theke in the morning. She held his hand and said that they were going for a walk around theke.


    Zhai Jing thought that Le Wan was usuallyzy and unwilling to move. Since she took the initiative to go out for a walk, and it was a good thing for the two of them to have more time alone, he readily agreed.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go change my clothes now. Wait for me.¡± Le Wan slipped into her slippers and ran upstairs.


    Zhai Jing, who was staying downstairs, also received a message. He took a look and frowned a little. Then, he rxed and replied,


    [Act ording to n.]


    On the other hand, Le Wan said that she was going to change her clothes. Of course, she didn¡¯t just change her clothes. She also wanted to tie her hair into braids, apply sunblock, put on light makeup, put on a beautiful dress, and match it with a pair offortable and beautiful shoes.


    She dressed up and came down. She deliberately walked in front of Zhai Jing and turned around twice.


    ¡°How is it? Do I look good in this outfit?¡±


    Ever since she came downstairs, Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes had been glued to her and he couldn¡¯t move his gaze away.


    The willow-green dress not only made her look fair and beautiful, but she also looked very good, like a young grass that had just sprouted in spring.


    He could imagine that when Le Wan went to thekeside, it would be another beautiful scenery.


    Zhai Jing sat on the sofa and looked up at her. He praised her sincerely,


    ¡°You look good. I like it very much.¡±


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hands and wrapped them around Le Wan¡¯s slender waist. He brought her to him and sat her on his knees.


    ¡°You¡¯re so well-dressed. I don¡¯t even want to let you go out and meet anyone.¡± Le Wan chuckled and tapped his forehead with her finger.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s because I¡¯m dressed up so well that I want to go out and meet people.¡±


    Zhai Jing loved to see her cute look, so he deliberately put on a fierce face and said,


    ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s a little fox outside who¡¯s seducing you?¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s eyes darted around and finallynded on his face. She reached out and pinched the soft flesh on his cheek.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there are any little foxes out there, but don¡¯t we have a little fox like you in our family? When I see you, I can¡¯t move.¡±


    As she spoke, her hand mischievously moved down to touch his Adam¡¯s apple, then she gently kissed him on the side of his face.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s breathing tightened and his eyes darkened. He felt that his throat was a little dry where she had touched him just now. The hand that was holding her waist couldn¡¯t help but rub it gently.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Le Wan bent over and escaped from his arms. ¡°You¡¯re tickling me.¡±


    Zhai Jing helplessly red at this Little Vixen who only cared about lighting the fire and not extinguishing it. If there was no one at home at this time, he would definitely carry her over and put her under him to make love to her ruthlessly.


    Speaking of which, the two of them hadn¡¯t been intimate with each other for a few days. Zhai Jing still missed it, but he had important things to do at the moment, so he could only suppress these charming thoughts..

 Chapter 363 - 363: Traveling

    Chapter 363: Traveling


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhai Jing stood up and looked at Le Wan¡¯s head. He suggested,


    ¡°I think the sun is still a little hot outside. Why don¡¯t you take a hat to cover yourself from the sun?¡±


    Le Wan peeked out of the window and realized that it was indeed noon. The sun wasn¡¯t too low, so she ran upstairs again and took a hat that was simr in color to her dress. She put it on in front of Zhai Jing. ¡°Does this hat look good? Does it match my clothes?¡± Zhai Jing praised her directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. It matches your clothes very well.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know much about matching clothes, in Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes, Le Wan would look good no matter what she wore, so he praised her sincerely.


    It could only be said that beauty was indeed in the eye of the beholder.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know if Zhai Jing was just giving her a perfunctory answer or if he really thought she looked good. She ran to the mirror by the French window and looked at herself for a while. She felt that she looked good before happily holding Zhai Jing¡¯s arm.


    On the way, the two of them chatted about Little Brother Le.


    ¡°I think he must be hiding something from us,¡± Le Wan said firmly.


    Especially after learning that her little brother didn¡¯t even sleep in today and got up early in the morning to rush to pick up the stic bottles, Le Wan was even more certain. Otherwise, with his personality, he wouldn¡¯t be so proactive. ¡°I was thinking that if he¡¯s still like this tomorrow, we¡¯ll have to wait for him.¡±


    Although they wanted Little Brother Le to train, they couldn¡¯t let him gopletely. After all, in the eyes of the Le family, this youngest child wasn¡¯t very smart. They were afraid that he would be tricked into doing something bad or fall into someone else¡¯s trap.


    Zhai Jing naturally agreed.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wake up early tomorrow to see if he¡¯s still as eager to wake up as he was this morning.¡±


    Le Wan was aware of her ability to sleep in. Hence, when she heard Zhai Jing¡¯s words, she was relieved to leave the matter to him. She didn¡¯t forget to remind him,


    ¡°If you find that something is wrong, you muste and wake me up.¡±


    She had to secretly follow Little Brother Le and see if he was really picking up trash or doing something bad.


    The two of them held hands and chatted andughed without feeling tired. Soon, they reached the edge of Aier Lake.


    However, before they could get close, Le Wan heard amotioning from thekeside. She walked around the fork in the forest and looked in. She saw a dozen young people sitting, running, or jumping there. They were the people from the partyst night.


    Le Wan¡¯s originally happy face immediately fell.


    ¡°How did we meet them here?¡±


    What happenedst night left a deep impression on Le Wan. She disliked both Emma and Jacques, and the teenagers in front of her were friends who surrounded them. As the saying went, ¡°One¡¯s blood would be stained by thepany of vermin, and one¡¯s skin would be stained by ink¡±. Le Wan had automatically assumed that those who could get along well with Emma and Jacques weren¡¯t of good character.


    Initially, she had thought that when the two of them reached theke, they could rent a small boat and go boating on theke. Not to mention reciting poems, they could at least have a pretentious exchange of heartfelt feelings. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect that her good mood would be ruined by this group of people in front of her.


    Le Wan was a little discouraged.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go somewhere else to y.¡±


    Zhai Jing nced at the dozen or so people who were having fun opposite him and agreed. He looked around and pointed to a small church not far away.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go over there and take a look. I heard that there are many pigeons there. Let¡¯s go feed the pigeons and take a break.¡±


    Le Wan felt much better when she heard that there were pigeons to feed. The two of them turned around and went to the church.


    Behind a big tree not far behind them. Dave, who had been missing all


    morning, suddenly emerged. He looked at Le Wan and Zhai Jing¡¯s backs with a dark expression.


    It was because of them that Serena became like thatst night.


    That¡¯s right, in their three-man team, although both Serena and Dave followed Emma¡¯s lead on the surface, Dave was deeply in love with Serena in private. Therefore, David was very angry when Serena got into troublest night. He not only hated Zhai Jing and Le Wan, but also Emma..

 Chapter 364 - 364: Bribe

    Chapter 364: Bribe


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Dave was nning to fight with Le Wan and the others when he woke up today, but Serena stopped him and told him that he had to teach Emma a lesson. Therefore, Dave suppressed his anger and cooperated with Serena. He watched as the two of them walked toward the church and whispered,


    ¡°Just you wait. It¡¯s your turn next.¡±


    He lowered his head and sent a text message. When Serena received the message, she immediately said to Emma,


    ¡°I just received a message from my ssmate. He said that Zhai Jing and Le Wan went to thekeside. Let¡¯s hurry over now.¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t have time to change her clothes after hearing that. She hurriedly walked towards thekeside. However, when they rushed to the riverside, they learned from their ssmates that Le Wan and Zhai Jing had gone to the church.


    Emma was instantly amused when she heard that. She had originally wanted to find an excuse to trick the two of them into going to the church. Now that she heard that the two of them had taken the initiative to go to the church, it would save them a lot of trouble.


    Serena also smiled.


    ¡°It seems that the heavens are still on our side.¡± Emma spun around on the spot a few times.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll follow them to the church.¡±


    Sure enough, Le Wan and Zhai Jing were nowhere to be seen when they reached the church. Emma gave the priest in the church a look, and the two of them walked to a quiet ce. Emma asked,


    ¡°Have you done what I told you?¡±


    The priest¡¯s name was White. He looked kind, but the words he said were not very Kina. msteaa, It maae people¡¯s nair stana on ena. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee that they won¡¯t return.¡±


    Emma rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Who told you that I was going tomit murder and arson?¡±


    White spread his hands.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t kill them. Anyway, I¡¯ve already lured them to the small wooden house on the mountain ording to what you said with the guidance of the gods.¡±


    It turned out that Emma¡¯s n for revenge was to lure Le Wan and Zhai Jing to the abandoned wooden house on the mountain, then lock the door from the outside and lock them inside.


    The weather in Wade Town was pleasant during the day, but it would drop to about five or six degrees at night. When they were halfway up the mountain, the temperature would drop by one or two degrees. Without a firece or other items to keep out the cold, they would suffer a lot if they were locked in the cabin for a night.


    Therefore, Emma specifically called the church¡¯s priest, White. This old fellow looked kind, but she had once discovered that he had an unclear rtionship with several nobledies in the town.


    Using this excuse, Emma had threatened him several times to do shady things.


    For example, in the drowning case three years ago, White had also given false testimony for them and brought forward their departure time by a few minutes. It was also because of his testimony that the three of them werepletely cleared of suspicion.


    This time, Emma used this to threaten the priest. When Le Wan and Zhai Jing arrived at the church, he told them that there was a miracle in the small wooden house on the mountain. If a couple went up and met the little white fox in the small wooden house, the couple would receive the blessing of the mountain god and be in love for the rest of their lives.


    For love stories like this, many scenic spots would specially develop them to get more money from tourists. Many people didn¡¯t actually believe in these things, but to get a good chance, most of them would still spend a little money to participate, so it was considered prosperous.


    ording to White¡¯s description, Le Wan wasn¡¯t interested in the story after she heard it. Instead, it was Zhai Jing who insisted on going to take a look.


    Then, the two of them walked up the mountainside hand in hand.


    This made Emma angry again.


    ¡°Does he love this woman so much? He couldn¡¯t wait to verify the miracle so that their rtionship wouldst for a long time.¡±


    Thinking of this, she sneered.


    ¡°In that case, to fulfill their love, let¡¯s let them stay in the wooden house for a little longer. Perhaps they can really wait for a miracle.¡±


    There was a hint of sarcasm in her words.


    Serena looked up at the small wooden house halfway up the mountain.


    ¡°Then, do we still have to go up the mountain to take a look?¡±


    Emma nced at the high heels under her feet and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going.. I want to see their panicked expressions when they find out that they¡¯re locked in the wooden house!¡±

 Chapter 365 - 365: Locking Up

    Chapter 365: Locking Up


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The two of them began to climb the mountain. The mountain path kept winding up, surrounded by lush trees. The two of them climbed until they were panting. Finally, they reached a forest not far from the small house.


    Serena supported her knees with both hands and took a deep breath before saying,


    ¡°I saw two footprints, one big and one small, at the bottom just now. They should be the traces of them going up the mountain. They went up the mountain earlier than us, so they should have arrived at the cabin by now.¡±


    Emma looked up and saw that the door of the cabin was still open. She was a little unhappy.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dave? Didn¡¯t you say that he would go up the mountain and guard it before us? Then why isn¡¯t he taking action?¡±


    Serena looked around but didn¡¯t see Dave. She took out her phone.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll contact him first.¡¯


    However, when she took out her hand, she realized that her phone had lost signal halfway up the mountain.


    It was only when Serena pped her head that she remembered that they couldn¡¯t contact Dave, nor did they know where he was hiding. The worst thing was that to prevent alerting the enemy, they couldn¡¯t shout. Otherwise, they would rm Le Wan and Zhai Jing, and their n for today would bepletely ruined.


    Emma stood on the spot for a while and felt her feet getting sore. She looked down and realized that her heels were actually worn out. She didn¡¯t want to wait any longer and wanted to go down the mountain as soon as possible. ¡°Since Dave is so unreliable, we¡¯ll do it ourselves.¡±


    Emma nned to let Serena go around to the back door and close it, while she went around to the front door and locked it.


    Serena nodded, and the two of them gently approached the wooden house.


    The two of them hid outside and listened for a while, but they didn¡¯t hear any sounding from inside the house.


    Serena was a little puzzled and asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Why is there no movement inside? Didn¡¯t theye up the mountain?¡±


    Emma was also a little confused, so she slowly stood up, tiptoed, and looked into the room through a small gap.


    The cabin was built for the former forest ranger. It had three rooms, a living room, a kitchen, and a front and back door. Emma could only see the situation in the living room through the gap. There was no one inside.


    Emma frowned.


    ¡°Could they have entered the room?¡±


    Serena looked around and said to Emma,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go around to the back and see if they¡¯re inside. I¡¯ll also block the back door.¡±


    Emma nodded.


    ¡°Then be quiet. Don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡±


    Serena gave Emma an okay sign and then went back.


    Emma squatted on the spot, waiting for her news. In the end, after waiting for ten minutes, Serena still didn¡¯t return.


    Emma looked around at the empty environment and suddenly panicked. She couldn¡¯t help but call Serena¡¯s name in a low voice, but there was no response.


    In the end, Emma got impatient and quietly walked to the back door. In the end, she realized that the back door was open, but Serena wasn¡¯t there.


    The panic in her heart intensified. She called out to Serena in a low voice, and then a cry came from the room.


    Emma was shocked. She thought that it was Serena¡¯s voice, so she immediately went to the back door and looked inside. However, before she could see what was hidden in the darkness, she suddenly felt a push from behind and she fell into the small wooden house.


    Emma screamed and almost fell to the ground in the darkness. When she turned around in shock, she heard the sound of the back door being locked.


    Emma thought of something and immediately rushed towards the living room. In the end, she stumbled into something in the darkness and tripped over it.


    Emma only had one thought in her mind, and that was that she couldn¡¯t be locked here. She had to get to the front door as soon as possible, so she ignored the sound of the ground creaking when she tripped.


    However, Emma was still a step toote. When she reached the living room, she heard the sound of the door being locked.


    Emma banged on the door in despair and shouted Serena¡¯s name.


    However, no matter how much she shouted, Serena¡¯s voice didn¡¯te from outside. Emma leaned against the door in despair and slid to the ground. Her face was still wet with tears. She gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out who did it. Otherwise, when I get out, I will definitely¡­¡± Before she could finish, a hoarse voice suddenly came from the dark room.


    ¡°What will happen to you?¡±


    Emma felt a chill run down her spine. She widened her eyes in horror as she watched the figure slowlv walk out of the darkness..

 Chapter 366 - 366: Self-Injuring

    Chapter 366: Self-Injuring


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Serena woke up from the cold.


    Because of the scandal in the banquet hall, she was provoked by Emma¡¯s indifference and turned ck. She went to Zhai Jing to teach Emma a lesson.


    In her n, she would use the excuse of teaching Le Wan and Zhai Jing a lesson to lure Emma to a small wooden house in the mountains and lock her up there to make her suffer.


    Everything went smoothly. When she said that she wanted to check on the situation and went to the back of the house to lock the door, a hand suddenly reached out from behind and covered her mouth and nose. Then, she lost consciousness.


    When she woke up, she found herself lying under arge pine tree. Not far away was the small wooden house. At this moment, her head was still a little dizzy, but it didn¡¯t prevent her from realizing that she had been tricked. ¡°Where¡¯s Emma?¡± Serena shook her head and suddenly thought of Emma. A wave of fear rose in her heart.


    Although she really wanted to teach Emma a lesson and take her down a notch, she wasn¡¯t bold enough to let anything happen to Emma.


    After all, Emma ran out with her. If something really happened to Emma, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape responsibility.


    Serena shook her frozen limbs and walked to the small wooden house in fear. She found that the door was locked by a wooden stick. Her heart sank. She looked through a small gap in the door and saw a scene that made her very frightened.


    Emma¡¯s expensive dress was torn and thrown on the ground, while she was lying naked on the ground. It was unknown if she was dead or alive.


    Serena was so frightened that her face turned pale and she almost fell to the ground.


    There was only one thought left in her mind. If Emma died, she would be finished too.


    Serena stood rooted to the ground and panicked for a while. After calming down a little, sheforted herself that things shouldn¡¯t be that bad. She muttered in her heart,


    No, they say that evil people live for a thousand years. Maybe Emma just fainted.


    After convincing herself countless times, Serena calmed herself down and took two deep breaths. She peeked through the crack of the door and checked the room. She realized that there was no one else in the room except Emma.


    She put her ear on the door again and listened for a long time. When she didn¡¯t hear any other movements in the room, she mustered up the courage to pull the wooden stick that was holding the door lock and gently pushed the door open.


    The wooden door, which had been in disrepair for a long time, made an ear-piercing sound in the quiet environment. It scared her so much that her entire body trembled and she subconsciously took a step back.


    Fortunately, thismotion didn¡¯t cause Serena to worry.


    She held her breath and waited for a while before she mustered up her courage and walked into the house.


    She stood in the living room and stole a nce at the other rooms to make sure that there was no one else in the room and that the back door was open.


    She thought that the people who had hurt Emma had probably run away, so she rxed her tense back a little.


    Serena heaved a sigh of relief and squatted down. Her trembling fingers first carefully touched Emma¡¯s arm and then probed under her nose. She only rxed when she saw that she was still breathing.


    With the help of the light from the window, she realized that Emma¡¯s body was covered in bruises, some dust, and some suspicious yellow and white marks.


    Serena frowned in disgust. She looked up and saw that Emma¡¯s face, which she was usually proud of, had been ruined. The corners of her eyes, nose, and mouth were bruised and swollen.


    This made Serena feel a little scared, but also a little refreshed. Emma was usually so delicate, but in the end, she still ended up like this. She was raped by a wild dog from who knows where. Now that she saw Emma in this state, how could Emma still be proud in front of her in the future?


    Serena was smug for a while before she suddenly realized a problem. When Emma woke up, she might not be able to exin herself.


    After all, the two of them hade to the small wooden house together. How was she going to exin her ¡°being alone¡±?


    Serena thought for a moment and suddenly saw a stone stained with soil in the corner. She hesitated for a moment and walked over to pick up the stone. A struggling expression shed across her face. Then, as if she had thought of something, she finally made up her mind.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She held the stone in her right hand and smashed it on her face several times in a row.


    The pain made her tears and snot flow out. Serena bit her lip but refused to stop. She knocked on her body, arms, and thighs a few times until those ces began to swell. She then stopped and threw the stone out of the window..

 Chapter 367 - 367: Disguise

    Chapter 367: Disguise


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Serena obviously didn¡¯t do enough. She used her muddy hands to grab her hair, making it messy. Then, she tore the buttons on her clothes, tore the zipper of her dress, and wrinkled her clothes. She was also covered in mud. The final effect was to make her look especially miserable as if she had been abused.


    After doing all this, Serena circled Emma who was lying on the ground twice. She frowned and thought for a moment. Then, she reached under her skirt and forcefully pulled off her underwear. Then, she reached out and stuffed her fingers into her lower body with gritted teeth. She poked it roughly a few times until there was a tearing pain inside before she stopped.


    This was to pretend that she had also been vited. It had to be said that from a certain perspective, Serena was indeed a ruthless person. She was ruthless to others and also ruthless to herself.


    In the end, she made sure that her disguise was in ce before pretending to be panicked and forcefully shaking Emma awake. However, Emma was in a seriousa, so it took Serena some effort to wake her up.


    Emma, who was slowly recovering from hera, felt that someone was grabbing her shoulder and shaking her. Immediately, the terrifying memories before she fainted came back, and her body immediately emitted a strong sense of resistance.


    She waved her arms and screamed,


    ¡°Ah! Let go of me, you filthy clown! Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Emma! Oh my! It¡¯s me!¡± Serena tried to wrap Emma¡¯s torn dress around her body, but Emma waved her hands crazily and hit her several times.


    Anger shed in her eyes, and she let go of her hand and took a few steps back. She was still calling Emma¡¯s name worriedly, but her eyes were abnormally cold as she looked at her in a state of madness.


    After breaking free from the restraints, Emma gradually regained her senses. She also heard a familiar voice and gradually calmed down.


    Serena saw that her eyes were about to return to normal. She gritted her teeth and pinched the wound on her thigh. It was so painful that tears immediately fell.


    She threw herself at Emma and cried,


    ¡°Emma, you¡¯re finally awake. I thought you would never wake up again.¡±


    Emma hugged her trembling body and finally realized what had happened. She first screamed a few times before wiping her body.


    Then, she realized Serena¡¯s existence and red at her with red eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll get lost after closing the back door!¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t gone to look for Serena, she wouldn¡¯t have been pushed into this terrifying wooden house. She wouldn¡¯t have met that disgusting and terrifying man, and she wouldn¡¯t have been raped by him¡­!


    Emma, who had been humiliated, seemed to havepletely forgotten that she was the one who wanted toe to this wooden house.


    Serena sneered in her heart, but she still had a pitiful look on her face.


    ¡°Emma, I don¡¯t know what happened. I only remember that when I reached the back door, someone covered my mouth and nose and knocked me out. I don¡¯t know what happened after that. When I woke up, I found myself naked under a pine tree¡­¡±


    At this point, Serena covered her face and cried. At the same time, she didn¡¯t forget to show Emma the wounds on her body.


    Emma was still angry at her, but after seeing her sorry state, she really believed her words.


    ¡°It must be that b*tch, Le Wan!¡±


    Emma mmed her hand on the floor.


    They had clearly followed Le Wan and Zhai Jing up the mountain, but there was no trace of them in the wooden house. They had even been attacked.


    This was definitely the work of Le Wan and Zhai Jing!


    ¡°I won¡¯t let them off!¡± Emma gritted her teeth and swore! ¡°Then what should we do? Should we call the police?¡±


    At this point, Serena shook her head crazily.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t call the police. If people find out that we were raped, how can we hold our heads high in the future? Not to mention, if Scarlet and those b*tches find out about this, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll trample us under their feet for the rest of our lives.¡¯


    Emma was still thinking about how to get back at her, but when she heard Serena mention Scarlet¡¯s name, she immediately shivered.


    Scarlet was also a girl in their circle. However, she had been at odds with Emma since she was young. The two of them had been fighting openly and secretly for a long time. However, Emma had always relied on her beautiful face and rising poprity to suppress Scarlet.


    This was one of Emma¡¯s proudest moments..

 Chapter 368 - 368: Plot

    Chapter 368: Plot


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    However, Emma thought that this smugness couldn¡¯t be maintained for too long.


    If the news of their rape was spread, not only would it attract a lot of gossips, but those people who usually supported and surrounded her would also run away. Scarlet and the other b*tches would also find an excuse to attack them.


    Emma¡¯s eyes turned vicious. She grabbed Serena¡¯s hand tightly and stared at her.


    ¡°What happened today must not be spread!¡±


    She was a noble, beautiful, and very popr stunner, Emma. She wouldn¡¯t allow her reputation to be damaged in any way!


    ¡°Only you and I know what happened today!¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t loosen her grip on her hand, but she had already shifted her gaze away. Her eyes were filled with darkness as she stared in the direction of the door.


    A hint of sess shed across Serena¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. She nodded and echoed,


    ¡°Yes, we must not let anyone know.¡±


    The two of them discussed their excuses and then decided to go down the mountain first. After all, it was alreadyte. If they continued to stay on the mountain, they were afraid that it would be dangerous.


    Emma¡¯s legs trembled as she stood up. That bastard had been too cruel to her. Not only did her lower body feel like it waspletely torn apart, but her legs had also been kicked several times. She had to walk a few steps, and her entire lower body was sore.


    Seeing this, Serena reached out to support her.


    However, just as her finger touched Emma¡¯s hand, Emma¡¯s mind immediately recalled some disgusting and terrifying images. Her body subconsciously trembled and she waved her hand to swat away the hand that was touching her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Obviously, the incident that had just happened had already caused her to have a stress reaction.


    Serena was stunned for a moment. When she realized this, a trace of joy shed across her heart, but she pretended to be wronged.


    ¡°I just wanted to help you up.¡±


    Emma also realized that she had overreacted, but she couldn¡¯t control her body¡¯s reaction. She didn¡¯t want to admit that she was afraid, so she could only say stubbornly,


    ¡°You touched my wound!¡±


    Serena apologized, but sheughed out loud in her heart. She did not reach out to help her up.She should be afraid. Would she not let other men get close to her in the future?


    Emma, who was flirtatious among many men, had be a flower on the mountaintop. How ironic and funny was this scene?


    Emma didn¡¯t know that her good friend wasughing at her crazily in her heart. She struggled to walk down the mountain step by step.


    In a resort hotel not far from the foot of the mountain, Zhai Jing leaned forward and kissed Le Wan, who was sleeping soundly beside him. As a result, Le Wan let out a dreamy sound of disgust.


    He chuckled and reached out to tuck the nket that had slipped off her body.


    The two of them had just fought a fierce battle. Le Wan was so tired that she fell asleep. On the other hand, Zhai Jing, who had put in a lot of effort, was clearly in good spirits. He took the bathrobe beside him and wrapped it around his body. He got out of bed and walked to the window. He picked up the binocrs and looked at the opposite mountain. He only put down the binocrs when he saw Serena and Emma at the foot of the mountain.


    It turned out that after they heard the legend of the small wooden house from the priest in the church, they had indeed walked up the mountain. However, they had only walked a short distance when Le Wan looked at the pair of small leather shoes on her feet. Then, she started to y around, saying that her feet were ufortable and she was unwilling to walk anymore.


    Faced with her coquettishness, Zhai Jing had no choice but to carry her on his back and head down another small road. Then, he took the opportunity to bring her to the hotel.


    Le Wan was a little unconvinced as he held her hand and led her into the hotel room. ¡± Did you n this all along?¡±


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she was picked up by Zhai Jing and ced on the table at the entrance. Then, he kissed her profusely.


    Le Wan rejected him symbolically but quickly cooperated. She had to admit that after she gradually got used to this matter, she also found it interesting. The two of them had not been intimate for a few days. After being teased by Zhai Jing, her emotions quickly rose.


    The two of them went from the entryway to the sofa and then to the bed. They had a good time. When they were done, Le Wan was exhausted and fell into a deep sleep.


    The phone on the table rang. Zhai Jing opened it and saw that it was a message from Brother Le. There was only one sentence in it. [Did you arrange for the people in the small wooden house?]]


    Obviously, Brother Le knew what happened in the cabin.


    Zhai Jing denied it. [I didn¡¯t arrange it..]]

 Chapter 369 - 369: Brother’s Le’s Worry

    Chapter 369: Brother¡¯s Le¡¯s Worry


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhai Jing denied this. He only arranged for someone to push Emma into the small wooden house and lock the door.


    The only thing that could be med on him was that he turned a blind eye when he found out that there was someone hiding in the cabin and that the person had pounced on Emma.


    As for everything that happened today, it all started fromst night.


    When Zhai Jing saw that the Le family was trying to help Le Wan get back at her while he could only watch helplessly and could do nothing, he felt powerless.


    Whether it was out of self-esteem or out of love for Le Wan, Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t allow himself to do nothing. He had thought about it for most of the night.


    As a prospective university student, Zhai Jing had no connections at all. If he wanted to achieve his goal, the only thing he could use was his brain and the money in his ount.


    In the end, he thought of using the internal discord between Emma and the other two to make them fight among themselves.


    Just as Le Wan had said, Serena¡¯s feelings for Emma were obviously mixed with many things and weren¡¯t pure. On the other hand, although Emma was overbearing and used to bossing people around, her feelings for Serena as a friend were quite pure.


    However, she was used to being high and mighty, so she always gave orders to Serena and Dave, making them look more like her followers than her friends.


    Zhai Jing thought that he could make use of this to make a fuss. However, he didn¡¯t expect that before he could make a move, Serena would take the initiative toe to him and say that she wanted to cooperate with him to deal with Emma.


    Therefore, Zhai Jing quietly pushed the boat with the current, pretending to agree to cooperate, but his inner idea was to teach the three of them a lesson together.


    For this reason, he even went to buy an anonymous phone card to secretly contact Serena. However, he was in a foreign country and was unfamiliar with the people and the ce. To be on the safe side, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t act arrogantly. Instead, he went to discuss with Big Brother Le and asked him to rmend some reliable people to him.


    After Brother Le heard this, he thought that he just wanted to teach Emma a lesson and was happy to see it happen. ¡± You¡¯re not bad, kid. You¡¯re a little hot-blooded.¡±Hence, he contacted his local friends and asked them to rmend a few people.


    In the end, they found three people. They were all unemployed local hooligans who usually collected money to help others. When the other party heard that there was no need to hurt people¡¯s lives and the reward was quite generous, he agreed readily.


    However, no one had expected that there was someone hiding in that small wooden house.


    At that time, they had pushed Emma into the small wooden house ording to the n. Not long after they had locked the door, Emma¡¯s screams could be heard from the small wooden house.


    The three people outside didn¡¯t know what to do, so they contacted Zhai Jing and asked him if he wanted to save the person.


    After Zhai Jing found out, he only replied, ¡± Just pretend you didn¡¯t see or hear anything.¡±He also promised to double the remuneration after the matter.


    The three of them did not have much conscience. The reason why they hesitated just now was because they were afraid that the woman inside had something to do with the employer. If something happened, they were afraid that the employer would push the responsibility to them and make them work for nothing.


    Since the employer said not to care, they were happy to rx. However, they were careful and reported this matter to the person who rmended them.


    After that person found out, he contacted Brother Le.


    When Brother Le found out, he immediately asked Zhai Jing if he had arranged for the people in the cabin.


    ¡°It was just a coincidence.¡± Zhai Jing was not lying. He really did not know that there were people inside, and they were bad people.


    Afraid that Brother Le would take notice, he hesitated for a moment and added, ¡± If we didn¡¯t know their n in advance, we might have been the ones locked inside today.¡±


    Of course, Brother Le was not a benevolent person. He would not think that Emma was innocent. He was just a little worried about Lewan. If Zhai Jing was so unscrupulous, would he use these methods on his sister if he and Lewan were to be unhappy one day?


    But now that Zhai Jing denied it and he had no evidence, Brother Le could only temporarily suppress these groundless suspicions. He only reminded Zhai Jing, ¡± Now that the matter has blown up, there may be a lot of trouble in the future. You have to be aware of it..

 Chapter 370 - 370: The Police Arrives

    Chapter 370: The Police Arrives


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t think that this method of returning a tooth for a tooth was too much. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t a person who didn¡¯t know his limits. At that time, he had specially instructed the three people who were handling the matter to think of a way to chase away the people in the wooden house when the situation was about right, to avoid loss of life and make the matter bigger.


    ording to Zhai Jing¡¯s calctions, after what happened today, Emma, who was extremely vain and cared about her face, shouldn¡¯t be willing to make a big deal out of it. However, she would definitely want to tear them into pieces.


    However, both sides had already shed all pretenses of cordiality, SO there was no need to pay too much attention to this. The only thing they needed to be vignt about was whether the other party would continue to y dirty tricks and secretly attack them.


    However, Zhai Jing had already prepared a backup n for this matter. Therefore, although he was worried, he wasn¡¯t particrly afraid.


    At this moment, Le Wan, who was sleeping, suddenly heard her phone ring.


    She jumped up from the bed and asked in a daze,


    ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    Zhai Jing sat down and patted her head gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost five o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°This is bad.¡± Le Wan quickly got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back quickly.


    Otherwise, we¡¯ll be caught again and we¡¯ll lose face.¡±


    The two of them hurriedly packed their things and left the hotel hand in arm. They rushed back to the vi just in time for dinner at home.


    Mama Le looked at the two of them and seemed to understand. She saw that Le Wan avoided her gaze unnaturally andughed in her heart. She didn¡¯t expose the little trick of love between the two young couples.


    The family had a warm dinner and were about to go to the theater to find a movie to kill time when two police officers suddenly knocked on their door.


    Upon hearing themotion, Zhai Jing and Big Brother Le looked at each other. Big Brother Le shook his head gently, but there was no panic in his eyes. Zhai Jing did the same. He looked away as if nothing had happened and handed the fruit te in his hand to Le Wan.


    Le Wan looked curiously at the police officers who came in from outside the door. She took the fruit tter and whispered in his ear,


    ¡°Why do I feel like they¡¯re here with ill intentions? Could it be that Emma is going to cause trouble again?¡±


    Zhai Jing picked up the small fork on the fruit te and poked a cherry into her mouth.


    ¡°Who knows? Anyway, we¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way.¡±


    Le Wan had a cherry in her mouth as she shrugged.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Unexpectedly, a man and a woman walked straight to the two of them.


    ¡°Hello, are you Miss Le Wan and Mr. Zhai Jing? This afternoon, a fugitive escaped to a small wooden house on the mountain and a vicious injury urred. We heard that someone saw the two of you go up the mountain this afternoon, so we have some things to ask the two of you. We hope that you can cooperate.¡±


    ¡°What fugitive?¡± Le Wan was puzzled.


    Big Brother Le took out his phone and opened a piece of news.


    ¡°It should be this. Two days ago, there was a riot in the prison next door. Two fugitives took the opportunity to escape and disappeared.¡±


    Big Brother Le looked at the two police officers worriedly.


    ¡°Did they escape to town? Will that pose a threat to the safety of our residents?


    Do we need to send more people to strengthen the patrol?¡±


    Le Wan was more concerned.


    ¡°Did they hurt anyone in the cabin this afternoon?¡±


    The two police officers looked at each other. Seeing that the Le family didn¡¯t seem to know anything, they nodded and said,


    ¡°Yes, they had a vicious assault on the mountain and then fled to somewhere unknown. For safety reasons, the police hope to find relevant witnesses and obtain relevant clues to arrest them as soon as possible.¡±


    The female police officer sized up Le Wan and Zhai Jing before her gaze finallynded on Le Wan.


    ¡°May I ask if you noticed anything unusual after you two went up the mountain this afternoon?¡±


    Le Wan patted her chest in fear.


    ¡°Wow, this is too scary. But I¡¯m sorry, officer, we did go up the mountain, but we only walked a little bit to the foot of the mountain. We probably only climbed less than a hundred meters before we came down the mountain. He didn¡¯t go up, so we didn¡¯t find anything unusual.¡±


    The female police officer¡¯s eyes turned serious.


    ¡°May I ask why you decided to go up the mountain but gave up halfway?¡± Le Wan looked at Zhai Jing helplessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all his fault. I didn¡¯t agree to go up the mountain in the first ce, but he heard what the church priest said. He said that there was a god in the small wooden house on the mountain that could protect one¡¯s feelings, so he insisted on dragging me up the mountain to look for the small wooden house..¡±

 Chapter 371 - 371: Rebuttal

    Chapter 371: Rebuttal


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As for why she suddenly went down the mountain, Le Wan had a valid reason.


    ¡°I was wearing a pair of small leather shoes at that time, which were not suitable for climbing. When I walked on the mountain road, I slipped several times and the edge of the road was ufortable, so I went down the mountain.¡±


    The female police officer frowned.


    ¡°Did you have any witnesses after you went down the mountain?¡±


    The smile on Le Wan¡¯s face immediately disappeared when she heard this.


    ¡°Female police officer, what do you mean? As tourists, do we need someone to watch us go up and down the mountain?¡±


    She looked at the two of them suspiciously.


    ¡°Are you suspecting that we have something to do with that criminal?¡± Mama Le quickly stood up and shielded her behind her.


    ¡°Officer, are you doing a routine questioning or an interrogation? If it¡¯s an interrogation, I¡¯m sorry, but please allow us to remain silent until ourwyer arrives.¡±


    The policewoman had only thought that Le Wan looked like an inexperienced young girl, so she had tricked her. She didn¡¯t expect the Le family to react so quickly and be so aggressive.


    She exchanged nces with the male police officer and finally softened her tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we were just too worried about the safety of the people in town.


    Because those two viins are vicious criminals, we were a little nervous. Moreover, the two of you just happened to be on the mountain. We were also afraid that they would change their target and target you.¡±


    She hoped that Le Wan would cooperate with her for everyone¡¯s safety.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t buy her words. She crossed her arms and sat on the sofa. She snorted unhappily and turned her head away to express her uncooperative attitude.


    Zhai Jing quickly patted her hand tofort her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t have any witnesses from when we went down the mountain. However, we went straight to the Summer Resort Hotel after we went down the mountain. There should be a record of our stay there.¡±


    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± He coughed twice. ¡°If you need it, you can go over there and check the time we left the church and checked in at the hotel. That way, you can confirm our whereabouts.¡¯


    Le Wan¡¯s ears turned red as soon as he finished speaking.


    Papa Le understood what was going on. He red at the two of them and said to the two police officers,


    ¡°Since this matter has nothing to do with the two children, can we end this interrogation?¡±


    The two police officers were adults after all. From Zhai Jing¡¯s words and Le Wan¡¯s reaction, they could roughly guess what they were going to the hotel for. Hence, they only nced at the two of them teasingly and didn¡¯t ask further.


    Judging from their reactions, they didn¡¯t seem to be lying. They couldn¡¯t get more information, so they had to pack up and leave.


    When they were about to leave, Le Wan suddenly said,


    ¡°Instead of suspecting us, I think you should check the priest in the church. He strongly rmended that we go up the mountain to the cabin today. Who knows if he¡¯s with those bandits?¡±


    The two police officers were locals, so they naturally knew Pastor White, who had served in the church for nearly 20 years. They could not help but exin,


    ¡°Pastor White is a kind and loving person. There must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    Le Wan rolled her eves.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe even you guys are in cahoots.¡± After all, she didn¡¯t believe that things could be so coincidental.


    Hearing Le Wan¡¯s willful words, the two police officers walked out of the Le family¡¯s vi helplessly.


    The male police officer looked at the bustling vi area around him and wiped his face in frustration.


    ¡°So what do you think?¡±


    The female police officer also felt that they were being used as scapegoats today, but she didn¡¯tin.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s report the situation to the police chief first.¡±


    The police chief of Wade Town was named Elber. He was supposed to be sitting at home enjoying the delicious dinner his wife had prepared, but when he was about to get off work today, he received a call from Mrs. Watson. She said that a guest invited by their family had been bullied in the small wooden house on the mountain. They suspected that the incident was rted to the Le family in Vi No. 2 and wanted the police to help investigate.


    Elber cursed in his heart as he agreed.


    However, after hanging up the phone, he began to worry again when he saw that the target of the investigation was the Le family.


    If it was any other time, they would have threatened outsiders. However, they were now facing the Le family..

 Chapter 372 - 372: Caught

    Chapter 372: Caught


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The Le family was a wealthy family from China. They were also one of the police station¡¯s tax collectors, even though they paid less tax than the Watson family.


    If that was all, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to make Elber hesitate.


    The trouble was that they received an inquiry call from the Chinese embassy this morning. The embassy staff asked him about the Le family and said that they were concerned about the safety of their citizens in Wade Town.


    How could Elber be an idiot if he could sit firmly in the position of director? The Le family wasn¡¯t the first Chinese family toe to Wade, but the embassy had never cared about these issues before. Therefore, it was too obvious who this call was for.


    Elber was afraid of getting into big trouble, so he didn¡¯t dare to force the Le family. He could only find a ready-made excuse and let his subordinates say that a fugitive had escaped to their side. He could use this to trick the two young men from the Le family to see if he could find some useful clues.


    However, just as he had expected, the two subordinates he sent out didn¡¯t get any useful information at all. They even obtained evidence that Le Wan and her boyfriend were not present.


    Elber could only report to Mrs. Watson,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. We¡¯ve already investigated. The two young people didn¡¯t go up the mountain. They only stayed at the foot of the mountain for a while before heading straight to the holiday inn. There were surveince cameras at the hotel that captured their figures. They checked into a room and didn¡¯t leave the hotel until after five o¡¯clock.¡¯


    Without any evidence, they naturally couldn¡¯t arrest people just like that. They didn¡¯t even dare to mention it during the interrogation, afraid that they would be sued by the Le family¡¯swyer.


    ¡°As for why the two of them went to the cabin, it has been confirmed that it was indeed rmended to them by the church¡¯s Pastor White. Without clear evidence, it¡¯s not good for our police station to take excessive action. As for the criminals,¡± Elber said helplessly, ¡°Judging from the surveince cameras at the town¡¯s intersection, they are most likely the two fugitives.¡±


    Elber didn¡¯t expect that the excuse he had casually made up could actually be the truth. This made Elber even more troubled. After all, the two fugitives were indeed evil existences. Now that they had infiltrated Wade Town andmitted crimes, it was unknown if they had escaped or changed ces to continue hiding.


    Before they had a clear trace of the criminals, they were like temporary bombs that could harm the residents and tourists of the town at any time. As for Mrs. Watson, she was unwilling to hand over the victim, so they couldn¡¯t ask for more clues.


    At the thought of this, Elber felt a little frustrated. It was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy dinner tonight. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy dinner in peace for the next few days.


    ¡°Next, we will strengthen the security and patrol work in the town. We will also strengthen the pursuit of fugitives, hoping to eliminate the danger as soon as possible.¡±


    In other words, they still had a lot of work to do. Compared to the existence of two dangerous people, it was better not to waste the police force if it wasn¡¯t particrly serious.


    He had already gone to inquire about how the two families had fallen out, and then he received the news that the children of the two families had fallen out. In Elber¡¯s eyes, this was just child¡¯s y. It wasn¡¯t worth making a big fuss over it.


    Mrs. Watson, who was still in the hospital, pressed her swollen temples in frustration.


    ¡°Continue your investigation. Don¡¯t let go of any suspicious clues.¡±


    As for Elber¡¯s hint, she pretended not to hear it. Emma had suffered such a huge incident this time, and the Watson Family definitely wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily. However, it was obvious that Elber wasn¡¯t very reliable.


    After hanging up the phone, Mrs. Watson sat on a chair in the corridor with some difficulty. Sincest night, she had been mentally and physically exhausted because of thepany.


    In the end, she finally had time toe to Wade Town personally to pick up her daughter Emma. However, she happened to bump into the two of them sneaking down the mountain.


    When Mrs. Watson saw the two of them in such a sorry state, she immediately understood what had happened.


    In Emma¡¯s mind, the two of them couldn¡¯t appear in front of others because of their injured faces. Therefore, her original n was to find a hotel to hide and wait for their injuries to recover before appearing in front of others.


    This way, no one would know what they had experienced..

 Chapter 373 - 373: Mother-Daughter Conversation

    Chapter 373: Mother-Daughter Conversation


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    However, the people in the small wooden house not only humiliated her but also took away all the valuable things from the two of them. Therefore, the two of them were penniless now, and they couldn¡¯t contact anyone without a mobile phone. They could only think of sneaking away from everyone and returning to the vi to get some clothes and money.


    However, before the n could be implemented, Mrs. Watson caught them outside the vi.


    Mrs. Watson looked at her daughter¡¯s disheveled appearance and felt both angry and disappointed.


    ¡°What happened to you?


    Emma still wanted to quibble, but Mrs. Watson only stared into her eyes.


    ¡°Tell me the truth! Emma, I hope what I heard is the truth!¡±


    Of course, Emma didn¡¯t dare to tell her mother that they had failed to frame Le Wan and Zhai Jing and had instead been cheated and tainted.


    Her pride made it impossible for her to ept her failure in front of others, so she could only exin half-truthfully,


    ¡°We went to the small wooden house on the mountain to rx, but we didn¡¯t expect to meet a bad person and be locked in the house.¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t avoid losing her dignity, Emma wanted to use the Watson family¡¯s power to nail the two of them to death. Hence, she added fuel to the


    ¡°It must be the Le family. They went up the mountain before us, so they might have made some arrangements on the mountain.¡±


    Mrs. Watson didn¡¯t expect the Le family to be so bold as to attack Emma and the others in public. She was naturally furious.


    However, the two children¡¯s health was more important now, and thepany was still in a mess. They couldn¡¯t spare anyone to deal with this matter at the moment, so they called the police station to ask Chief Elber to deal with the Le family¡¯s matter. In the end, they didn¡¯t expect that old man Elber would be so straightforward when he received the money, but he was dragging his feet when it came to handling the matter.


    Indeed, it was better to rely on themselves than others. They had to think of other methods.


    At this moment, the doctor came out after examining the two of them.


    Mrs. Watson stood up.


    ¡°Doctor, how are the children?¡±


    Although she said ¡°children,¡± the doctor knew that Mrs. Watson was really concerned about Emma, so he briefly mentioned Serena and then focused on Emma¡¯s situation.


    Therefore, Mrs. Watson didn¡¯t notice the strangeness and missed the opportunity to discover the truth in advance,ying the foundation for the tragedy between the two girls.


    Inside the ward, Serena was also listening attentively to the doctor outside the ward. Seeing that the doctor and Mrs. Watson didn¡¯t mention anything about her condition, Serena heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she was d that she had made all kinds of preparations in advance, so she wouldn¡¯t be


    exposed easily.


    Emma didn¡¯t notice her situation. She was still thinking about how to get revenge on Lewan and the others.


    Outside, Mrs. Watson heaved a sigh of relief when she learned that her daughter¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t particrly serious. She decided to bring Emma back immediately and keep her under her watch.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Serena. I have something important to tell Emma. Can I trouble you to leave for a while?¡±


    Mrs. Walter entered the ward and chased Serena out of the ward in a slightly impolite tone.


    Obviously, she was also dissatisfied with Serena. As Emma¡¯s good friend, she thought that Serena should y the role of advising, but Serena obviously didn¡¯t fulfill this responsibility. Instead, she acted together with Emma.


    Every parent had a filter for their children. Therefore, when their children had deviated from the norm, many parents¡¯ first reaction was to think that it must be someone else¡¯s child who had led their children astray.


    Obviously, Mrs. Watson had also fallen into this filter, so she couldn¡¯t help but vent her anger on Serena.


    Serena wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t help but tremble when she saw her sharp gaze. She whispered,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Watson. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± After saying that, she curled up and walked out of the ward.


    Emma saw Serena¡¯s afraid look and looked at Mrs. Watson unhappily.


    ¡°Mother, she¡¯s my friend. Please don¡¯t treat her like this.¡±


    Seeing the door close, Mrs. Watson turned around and stared at her daughter with a dark expression.


    ¡°If you still remember that you¡¯re my daughter, the young miss of the Watson family, can you tell me why you¡¯ve be like this?¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t expect her mother to be so direct and rude. Her face turned pale and her hands subconsciously grabbed the sheets tightly. She bit her lip tightly and turned her head away to avoid Mrs. Watson¡¯s gaze. She didn¡¯t say anything..

 Chapter 374 - 374: Taken Away

    Chapter 374: Taken Away


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mrs. Watson¡¯s heart softened a little when she saw Emma¡¯s aggrieved and stubborn look, but she still said sternly,


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, but you have to know that the capital you can use to do whatever you want today is the hard work of your father and me.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much trouble your actions have caused your father and


    Emma finally reacted. She turned around.


    ¡°What do you mean? What did the Le family do?¡±


    However, Mrs. Watson had no intention of telling her about the details of her work. She only briefly mentioned it before she ordered,


    ¡°Pack yourself up now. We¡¯ll leave Wade Town and go home in half an hour.¡±


    Once again, she didn¡¯t get the answer she wanted. Emma bit her lower lip and stubbornly refused,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to go back with you.¡±


    She was still thinking of finding trouble with the Le family.


    ¡°This is not something you can decide.¡± Mrs. Watson took out her phone and walked out of the ward.


    Emma saw her cold expression, and the darkness and despair of being vited, the panic of meeting her mother, the grievance of not being cared for by her mother, the resentment of being criticized by her mother, all of these emotions finally exploded at this moment.


    The tears on her face fell. She picked up a pillow and smashed it on the door, smashing all the cups on the table onto the ground.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah! I don¡¯t want it! Get lost! What right do you have to control me?


    I¡¯m already an adult. I can go wherever I want!¡±


    However, Emma¡¯s resistance didn¡¯t get Mrs. Watson¡¯s attention. She was stuffed into the car by the bodyguards and brought home.


    Serena stood at the entrance of the hospital and watched as the Watson family¡¯s car gradually drove away until it turned into a ck dot. The reluctance and helplessness on her face gradually disappeared and were reced by a sinister sneer.


    She said softly, I ¡® We will meet again very soon, Emma, my good friend.¡±After saying that, she turned around and returned to the vi.


    Since Emma was no longer the owner, the guests should pack up and leave.


    Before that, she had to find Dave. She had promised to help lock Emma up in the cabin, but a series of idents happened. She was knocked unconscious, and Dave was still missing.


    Serena was very self-aware. She knew that everything that happened in the small wooden house today had something to do with the Le family, but she wouldn¡¯t say it.


    Because she and the Le family were in the same boat in this matter, she had no choice but to suppress the matter even though she was also cheated by the Le family and was very angry.


    At the same time, Serena didn¡¯t expect the Le family¡¯s methods to be so swift and decisive. She knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Le family with her ability. At this moment, she was both d and afraid.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t follow Emma to deal with the Le family. She was afraid of the Le family¡¯s methods. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t really hurt them.


    As for Emma¡¯s sudden disappearance and her return to the vi with these wounds on her face, what kind of reaction would her ssmates have when they saw her? What kind of guesses would they have? This wasn¡¯t something Serena should consider.


    Although she had promised not to announce what had happened to Emma to the public, if she didn¡¯t say anything, what others would guess had nothing to do with her.


    Where was Dave that Serena was worried about?


    He was running down the mountain in a panic.


    During the day, he followed Serena¡¯s n and started to ambush behind the cabin early in the morning. However, he didn¡¯t expect that there would be no signal there. He was too bored lying on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but take a nap. In the end, when he woke up, he found himself tied to a tree by a rope.


    He spent the whole day trying to get rid of the rope in his hand, and then he fled down the mountain in a panic.


    The two people who were worried about each other met outside the vi.


    One had a face full of injuries, while the other was in a sorry state. The two of them looked at each other in shock and blurted out at the same time,


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    However, this sentence was obviously unnecessary. Seeing each other¡¯s situation, they could roughly guess what had happened and fell silent.


    In the end, it was Serena who spoke first.


    ¡°What happened today is between you and me. You¡¯re not allowed to say a word to Emma. If she asks where you went, just say that you were knocked out and thrown under a tree..¡±

 Chapter 375 - 375: Good Friend

    Chapter 375: Good Friend


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Dave only knew that Serena was going to deal with Emma, but he didn¡¯t know about the deal she had discussed with Zhai Jing in private. Therefore, he didn¡¯t suspect the Le family for what happened that day. Seeing the wound on


    Serena¡¯s face, he felt a little sorry.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve always been on your side.¡±


    Therefore, he would do whatever Serena said.


    Yes, as one of Emma¡¯s sidekicks, although Emma was the prettiest and most outstanding in all aspects, Dave liked Serena, who wasn¡¯t very attractive, and not Emma.


    Unfortunately, Serena had never liked him because he was too brawny and too simple-minded. However, Dave had never given up on his feelings and chose to stay by Serena¡¯s side.


    After Serena heard his words, she only turned around to look at him and warned,


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t forget what I said today.¡±


    The two of them returned to the vi in a sorry state, and as expected, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Jacques looked behind the two of them and didn¡¯t see Emma as he had hoped. He frowned and stood up,


    ¡°Where did Emma go?¡±


    He called Emma many times during the day, but she didn¡¯t pick up. She even turned off her phone.


    The two of them had just made progress yesterday, and he was still feeling warm in his heart, so he was more willing to get close to Emma. In the end, he didn¡¯t expect Emma to be so unreasonable. After getting out of bed, she didn¡¯t give him a chance to get close at all.


    Under everyone¡¯s gossipy and disdainful gazes, Serena calmly smoothed her messy hair. It was obvious that after what happenedst night, she had already given up. She did not care much about her image, nor did she care much about their gazes.


    ¡°Something happened to Emma¡¯s family¡­¡±


    Her gaze fell on Jacques for a while.


    ¡°Her family has already taken her back temporarily. She told me to apologize to you. If you want to continue to spend the rest of the holiday in the vi, she will let the servants at home take care of you. If you don¡¯t want to continue to y here, you can leave early.¡±


    Serena ignored everyone¡¯s questions and went up to the second floor, followed by Dave.


    Jacques, who was still standing at the same spot, was a little bewildered. He wasn¡¯t sure if something had really happened at Emma¡¯s house that caused her to leave in such a hurry, or if it was because of what had happened between them yesterday that Emma had deliberately avoided him and left early.


    He stood where he was and thought for a moment. Then, he chased after Serena and hurried up to the second floor. Just as Serena was about to close the door, he pressed his hand against the door.


    ¡°Wait, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Serena¡¯s hand that was closing the door paused. She nced at him and then took a step back.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    The door opened, and the scene in Serena¡¯s room was disyed in front of Jacques.


    It was an extremely spacious guest room. Although it wasn¡¯t as luxurious as Emma¡¯s suite, the decorations were of a high standard.


    As Emma¡¯s good friend, Serena had followed her here for many vacations, so she had her own room. Therefore, the interior of the room was different from the guest rooms outside. It was filled with a lot of Serena¡¯s personal belongings and her favorite decoration style.


    Jacques nced around the room.


    ¡°It seems that Emma really treats you well.¡±


    After all, the furnishings and personal items in the room were obviously beyond Serena¡¯s spending level. Without looking, he knew that Emma had helped her buy these things.


    Serena¡¯s eyes fell on the mural hanging on the wall. Emma had bought it for her at a small auction. The theme was ¡°Friendship.¡± It was a painting of two childhood sweethearts ying in a sea of flowers.


    Emma said it was tomemorate their many years of friendship, so she specially took this painting and gave it to her.


    From the meaning of this painting, who wouldn¡¯t be moved by their sisterhood?


    But what others didn¡¯t know was that there was another story hidden behind this painting. Emma wasn¡¯t so generous to her for no reason. Before she gave her the painting, Serena took the risk to do something for her.


    At that time, there was a pianopetition in their district. Emma wanted to win the championship and make a name for herself. In the end, a very talented little girl suddenly appeared in thatpetition and the judges liked her very much.


    Seeing that the championship she wanted was about to be won by someone else, Emma turned around and instructed Serena to think of a way to stop the little girl from participating in the finals..

 Chapter 376 - 376: Self-Esteem Suffered

    Chapter 376: Self-Esteem Suffered


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The day before thepetition, Serena had specially found someone to surround the little girl and hurt her hand, causing her to be unable to y the piano and withdraw from thepetition at thest minute.


    Emma had won the championship as she wished, and that little girl had injured her wrist tendon, which had ended her career path.


    After Serena found out about this, she specially ran over to secretly take a look at the little girl. When she saw her depressed look, she didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly felt ufortable.


    She resented herself for being an aplice to evil and despised Emma¡¯s selfishness. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t refuse Emma¡¯s request and was addicted to the fame and fortune that Emma provided her.


    This contradictory mentality made Serena¡¯s heart struggle for a long time. Emma might have noticed that something was wrong with her, so she specially spent a lot of money to buy this painting.


    Therefore, this painting was not a gift, butpensation.


    Therefore, although this painting was expensive, Serena didn¡¯t like it. She didn¡¯t bring this painting home. The reason was that her alcoholic father was short of money and would one day sell it if he saw it.


    With this, Serena left the painting in the vi.


    Emma thought that she had made it up to her by giving her the painting, so she didn¡¯t mention it and didn¡¯t care where she hung the painting.


    Hearing Jacques¡¯ words, Serena¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. She turned her back to him and said softly,


    ¡°Yes, Emma has always been so good to me. After all, she¡¯s my best friend.¡±


    Jacques felt that there was something wrong with her tone, but when she turned around, Serena had already restrained her emotions. He didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, so he thought that the difort just now was just an illusion, and quickly put it aside.


    Serena still didn¡¯t know that she had almost been exposed. She stared at Jacques,


    ¡°Tell me, why did youe all the way here?¡±


    The two of them sat down on the sofa. Jacques hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Did something really happen to Emma¡¯s family?¡±


    Serena shrugged her shoulders lightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what she said to me. As for the exact reason, you know that although I¡¯m her best friend, I have to respect her privacy. So if Emma doesn¡¯t say anything, I can¡¯t ask too much.¡±


    ¡°As for whether she left early because of family matters or other matters, I¡¯m not sure. Maybe you can ask her yourself. She might be happy and tell you the truth.¡±


    Jacques was a little unwilling to get an answer. He thought about it and asked,


    ¡°Have you been with her all day?¡±


    Seeing Serena¡¯s teasing gaze, he coughed unnaturally and added,


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t seem to see you all day. I was wondering if you guys were avoiding us and secretly went to some fun ce to y.¡±


    ¡°After she woke up in the morning, she received news that Zhai Jing and Le Wan had gone to thekeside, so she rushed to thekeside. Then, she followed the two of them to the church and climbed the mountain. Half a day passed.¡±


    Jacques¡¯s expression immediately darkened when he heard Zhai Jing¡¯s name. He said sarcastically,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the delicate and beautiful Emma would take the initiative to go hiking one day. It seems that the boy called Zhai Jing is really attractive to her. She actually abandoned her usual principles and took the initiative to stick to him.¡±


    The two of them had a wonderful nightst night, and the process was very pleasant. In the end, when he turned around, Emma pounced on another man.


    Compared to before when he and Emma were pushing and pulling each other, when it came to Zhai Jing, Emma seemed so eager.


    Was this the difference between love and not love? Jacques deeply felt that he had been fooled. Originally, he was still proud that he had finally won Emma over. Even if Emma was still stubborn, the meat in his bowl would always belong to him. He was confident that he could make Emma submit to him.


    However, reality had given him a sharp warning. Clearly, Emma had no intention of submitting to him at all. Instead, she treated him as a tool for pleasure.


    But even so, his pride made Jacques unwilling to give up. He stared at Serena.


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡±

 Chapter 377 - 377: Everyone Has Their Own Intentions

    Chapter 377: Everyone Has Their Own Intentions


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Serena saw the unwilling expression on Jacques¡¯ face and felt a sharp pain in her heart. She thought sarcastically,


    Jacques, if you knew what happened to your goddess in the small wooden house this afternoon, would you still care so much about her?


    An impulse surged in Serena¡¯s heart. She wanted to tell him everything that happened in the afternoon and let Jacques know how dirty Emma was.


    Fortunately, her jealousy hadn¡¯tpletely overwhelmed her rationality. She knew that she couldn¡¯t expose what had happened in the afternoon, or else she would be targeted by the Watson Family. Moreover, it was very likely that her actions would be exposed.


    The Watson family wasn¡¯t as gullible as Emma.


    Serena gathered her breath and lowered her head.


    ¡°You know that Emma has always been used to doing things her own way. Last night, she wanted to force herself on Zhai Jing, but who knew that blockhead was so unromantic? Emma used all her skills and took the initiative to lean on him, but he was still able to remain calm.¡±


    When Jacques heard Serena¡¯s description of the scene, his breathing became erratic for a moment. Apparently, he was thinking of Emma¡¯s alluring appearancest night.


    He thought that Emma was just using Zhai Jing to provoke him. He didn¡¯t expect Emma to be serious. She actually took a fancy to Zhai Jing and even spent so much money to seduce him.


    Therefore, in the end, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t fall for Emma¡¯s trick. He didn¡¯t look at her at all. Instead, it was Jacques who picked up the leftovers and obtained a night of beauty¡¯s pleasure.


    But why did Jacques feel so unhappy when he was the one who had taken advantage of her?


    It was probably because, in Emma¡¯s heart) Zhai Jing¡¯s weight far exceeded his. Compared to Zhai Jing¡¯s noble character and integrity, he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and took advantage of the weakness to be especially despicable and cheap.


    Such a seriousparison was like a sharp stab to Jacques¡¯ pride. Jacques¡¯ dissatisfaction with Emma soared to a new height.


    He stood up and walked to the door. The moment he twisted the door handle, he suddenly stopped and closed the door again. Then, he narrowed his eyes and looked back at Serena.


    ¡°You said Emma is your best friend, right?¡±


    Facing his gaze, Serena¡¯s face froze for some reason. She thought that she had been seen through. She emphasized,


    ¡°Of course, Emma is my best friend.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Jacques snorted lightly and approached her step by step. ¡°But you, who imed to be Emma¡¯s best friend, fell in love with me. You even tried to tease me in front of her room door.¡±


    He ran his hand through Serena¡¯s hair and held her neck. His thumb gently rubbed the wound at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°It seems that Emma doesn¡¯t seem to be that important to you.¡±


    Serena¡¯s breathing stopped. She was a little afraid and wanted to retreat, but the table behind her blocked her way.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Jacques raised his eyebrows and stared into her eyes. ¡°You were so bold to tease me this morning. Why did you start to shrink back after I touched you? Do you think I¡¯m Emma¡¯s man, so you don¡¯t dare to make a move?


    Jacques waved his hand and snorted in boredom.


    ¡°I thought you were at least a brave and interesting person. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so timid. Forget it, I wanted to y with you. Since you¡¯re so boring, then pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    He turned around and was about to leave when Serena bit her lip and clenched her fists. She suddenly rushed forward and hugged him, leaning her head on his back.


    In a ce where Jacques couldn¡¯t see, Serena¡¯s eyes shed with madness.


    ¡°I was just afraid that my dirty face would scare you. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, you can wait for me to wash up ande out.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better hurry up, or else I can¡¯t guarantee that I have the patience,¡± Jacques said teasingly, but there was no warmth in his eyes.


    Serena let go of her hand and walked into the bathroom.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t make you wait too long.¡±


    In the bathroom, she stood naked in front of the mirror and looked at the bruises on her face and body. Her already ugly face looked even uglier after the bruises.


    However, Jacques had made such a request at this time. Serena didn¡¯t need to think to know what he was thinking.


    ¡°But so what? It¡¯s not that I have no intentions towards him.¡¯


    Serena squeezed out two drops of perfume and wiped them behind her ears. She chuckled softly..

 Chapter 378 - 378: Confess

    Chapter 378: Confess


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jacques, who was sitting on the sofa, listened to the sound of watering from the bathroom. His head, which had just been hit by anger, finally calmed down. For a moment, he regretted why he had sacrificed his body to seduce Serena because he was angry with Emma.


    Jacques felt that this wasn¡¯t in line with his aesthetic behavior. He stood up and wanted to take advantage of Serenaing out of the bathroom to retreat. Unexpectedly, Serena opened the bathroom door in a thin bathrobe.


    She walked out and saw Jacques standing there. She tightened her grip on the door handle, then said as if nothing had happened,


    ¡°What? You said I wanted to retreat just now, but now you¡¯re the one who wants to retreat?¡±


    Jacques, who cared about his face, naturally wouldn¡¯t admit that he wanted to run away. He cursed in his heart, ¡°Damn it!¡± Then, he turned around and said,


    ¡°How could that be? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for too long, and I¡¯m getting impatient, so I stood up to move around.¡±


    Serena didn¡¯t care if what he said was true or false. Since Jacques couldn¡¯t escape in time and was still here, she wouldn¡¯t give him another chance to


    escape.


    She walked over and pushed him onto the sofa.


    Jacques only felt a push and fell onto the sofa. Although the sofa was soft and wouldn¡¯t hurt him, it didn¡¯t feel good to be pushed down.


    He frowned and raised his head, wanting to say something when he saw


    Serena suddenly kneel down in front of him and reach out to unbuckle his belt.


    Jacques had yed a basketball match in the backyard in the afternoon, so he was wearing a basketball uniform. Therefore, Serena didn¡¯t have to exert much effort. She pulled down his pants with both hands. Then, under Jacques¡¯s shocked gaze, she buried her head between his legs and quickly swallowed.


    Jacques, who was about to get angry, suddenly turned hoarse and couldn¡¯t speak. He frowned and pressed his hand against Serena¡¯s head. Then, he gradually immersed himself in the waves of pleasure that surged up.


    Compared to the flirtatious atmosphere in Serena¡¯s room, the atmosphere in Le Wan¡¯s room wasn¡¯t as good.


    After sending the police away, Le Wan didn¡¯t show any unusual reaction. She still happily apanied everyone to watch a movie. However, after the movie ended, she suddenly stopped Zhai Jing from returning to his room.


    ¡°Come to my room for a while.¡±


    This sentence, which originally sounded like it was filled with wild imaginations, caused Zhai Jing¡¯s back to shudder. He had a premonition that Le Wan must have guessed something.


    Big Brother Le looked at him with amusement. When he passed by, he patted him on the shoulder and gave him a look that said he was on his own. Then, he patted his butt and left. He hadpletely forgotten what happened during the day. He had also interfered and was one of the aplices.


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t have the guts to stop Big Brother Le to block the bullet for him, so he could only brace himself and enter Le Wan¡¯s room.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Le Wan sitting on the sofa at the end of the bed with an interrogative expression on her face. This confirmed his premonition.


    Seeing Zhai Jing close the door, Le Wan lifted her chin and let him stand in the middle of the room. She then sized him up before saying,


    ¡°Tell me, what did you do?¡±


    Zhai Jing was silent for a few seconds. Under Le Wan¡¯s increasingly stern gaze, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He confessed his deal with Serena and how he had tricked Serena. However, some details were hidden along the way, such as Emma being bullied in the small wooden house.


    As a girl, Le Wan obviously didn¡¯t like such things.


    However, it was obvious that Le Wan wasn¡¯t a person who could be easily fooled. After listening to Zhai Jing¡¯s words andbining them with what the police had said at the door tonight, she quickly came to a conclusion.


    ¡°What happened to Emma in the cabin?¡± Zhai Jing sighed.


    ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from you.¡±


    He could only tell her everything about the criminals hiding in the cabin.


    Le Wan frowned. ¡°How could it be so coincidental?¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t think much of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that if you walk too much at night, you¡¯ll encounter ghosts. Emma and the other two have done too many bad things, so they¡¯ll get their retribution.¡±


    Le Wan nced at him.


    ¡°Since you think you¡¯re not in the wrong, why do you look so guilty?¡±


    Zhai Jing scratched his nose in embarrassment.


    ¡°I was worried that you¡¯d be afraid if you found out.¡±


    He was afraid that she would see him as such an unscrupulous person and run away from him..

 Chapter 379 - 379: Dark Side

    Chapter 379: Dark Side


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Ever since thestpetition, when he pulled out the screw on the railing and almost caused Fu Sui to fall off the building, and this time when he chose to stand by and watch Emma being bullied, Zhai Jing had already discovered that when he was angry, he would do things more aggressively and by hook or by crook.


    Zhai Jing had never considered himself a good person. Ever since his mother fell ill, the family¡¯s environment had plummeted. To support the family¡¯s expenses, he grew up quickly at the age of ten.


    In the past few years, to earn money, Zhai Jing hade into contact with many people and things. Some people took advantage of his young age to find ways to cheat and swindle him. There were even some wretched viins who wanted to extend their evil hands on him when they saw his outstanding appearance.


    Although Zhai Jing was smart, he was still a child. Therefore, he suffered a lot in the beginning before he gradually grew up. During this process, he had also done some dirty tricks to counterattack.


    However, it was indeed true that the first time that Fu Sui¡¯s case was so serious that it threatened to take someone¡¯s life. This was the second time, and Emma


    had been involved.


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t shy away from admitting the dark side of his personality, but he was afraid when he faced Le Wan.


    Zhai Jing smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll think that I did something wrong, that you¡¯ll be afraid of me, and that you¡¯ll feel that you¡¯ve fallen for the wrong person.¡±


    Le Wan saw his stiff back.


    ¡°Do you regret it now? If you were given another chance, what would you do?¡±


    When Zhai Jing heard her question, the bitter smile on his face froze. He clenched his fists tightly and admitted,


    ¡°If I had to do it all over again, I think I would still do the same thing.¡±


    However, after Zhai Jing expressed his feelings, he stared nervously at Le Wan¡¯s expression. He was very nervous, worried that Le Wan would show fear or disdain on her face in the next second.


    However, after Le Wan heard his words, she only went forward and hugged him. She thought of the story about Zhai Jing in the book.


    Le Wan couldn¡¯t tell whether it was his experience that had shaped his personality today or the setbacks that had led him down the path of darkness. However, it was obvious that in his heart, his moral standards were indeed different from ordinary people.


    Le Wan understood this point, but she didn¡¯t feel afraid. Instead, she felt even more sorry for him. She believed that Zhai Jing was such a smart person. If he had more choices, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen such an extreme method to achieve his goal.


    ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t take any more risks in the future, okay?¡± Le Wan softened her voice. ¡°1 don¡¯t care about other people. I only care about you.¡± Le Wan released her grip and looked up at him.


    ¡°I only hope that you can always be by my side and not put yourself in danger for someone else or something. This is what you told mest night. I¡¯ve promised you, so you have to promise me that you won¡¯t make me worry,


    Le Wan didn¡¯t think that Zhai Jing¡¯s ¡°tooth for tooth¡± approach was wrong, but she tried her best to keep Zhai Jing by her side. She was very unwilling to see him walk down the old path in the book and end up with a bad ending.


    A person¡¯s bottom line was slowly broken step by step. Therefore, she hoped that she could put a rope around Zhai Jing¡¯s neck as soon as possible so that he would stop at the brink of the cliff and not walk into the abyss step by step.


    When Zhai Jing heard Le Wan¡¯s soft pleading, the defense in his heart copsed.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t despise him. Instead, she epted his dark and imperfect side.


    How could he not love such a Le Wan? He hugged the person in front of him tightly, not knowing how to express his love. He could only lower his head and kiss her lips fiercely, wishing he could rub her into his bones and blood so that the two of them would never be separated.


    Half an hourter, Zhai Jing came out of Le Wan¡¯s room in high spirits. He bumped into Mama Le, who was carrying two or three bags of clothes in her hands. She was probably going to give them to Le Wan.


    When she saw Zhai Jinging out of Le Wan¡¯s room, she pretended to be surprised and covered her mouth.


    ¡°It seems that I came up at the right time. I didn¡¯t disturb you, did I?¡±


    Zhai Jing looked calm, but his ears were slightly red.


    ¡°You¡¯re not disturbing me. Do you need help?¡±


    Mama Le waved the bag in her hand.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I went shopping today and saw a few pretty dresses, so I bought them for the baby to try on. I forgot about it when you came back just now, so


    I brought them along for her..¡±

 Chapter 380 - 380: Imprisoned

    Chapter 380: Imprisoned


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhai Jing nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±


    Mama Le saw him walk to the room diagonally opposite and opened the door. She suddenly said,


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for the two of you to sleep in separate rooms. After all, our family is open-minded and the baby is an adult. You can still make such a small decision.¡±


    Mama Le paused for a moment and teased,


    ¡°No matter what, the house is cleaner than the hotel. Besides, the soundproofing in our room is pretty good.¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t expect Mama Le to suddenly say such a thing. He froze there, unable to hide the redness on the tip of his ears, and it spread all over the back of his neck.


    Zhai Jingcai¡¯s brain was like a kettle that had been boiled dry. He could not think of how to deal with the fact that the girl¡¯s parents had exposed him for bringing his daughter to a hotel. He could only resort to an all-purpose showdown, which was to apologize first if he could not make a decision.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie.¡± He stood there in embarrassment. For a moment, he did not know whether to advance or retreat. He could only bow and apologize. Mama Le smiled when she saw his awkward expression. Actually, I¡¯m telling the truth..¡±


    They had been young before. How could they not understand the feelings of young people who wanted to stick together all the time? It was normal for a man and a woman to have sex. Le Wan was an adult now, and everyone could see how far their rtionship had progressed.


    Looking at how the two of them were hiding, they might as well live together openly. However, seeing how shy the child was, she looked frightened after hearing her words. Le Mama shook her head and stopped teasing her.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. There¡¯s no need to stand here as punishment. I was just casually saying.¡±


    Mama Le knocked on Le Wan¡¯s door. Seeing this, Zhai Jing hurried into the room.


    ¡°As expected, when we young people face experienced adults, we will still show our cowardice in certain matters.¡±Zhai Jing sighed helplessly. He looked at the empty room and touched his hand. The warm and soft jade seemed to still be in his palm.


    He suddenly felt a little regretful. He should have been more generous just now. If he could have climbed up the pole and agreed to Mama Les words, would he have been able to live with Lewan?


    However, Zhai Jing immediately dismissed the idea. He knew that even if Papa


    Le and Mama Le agreed, Le Wan would not. In her heart, there was a clear line between family and boyfriend.


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Zhai Jing rubbed his face, thinking that after they went to university, they would probably have more freedom.


    On this night, some people could not sleep alone, some people were warm and soft in their arms, and some people were venting their anger.


    After Emma was forcefully brought home by Mrs. Watson, she was locked in her room.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this! You¡¯re restricting my personal freedom and viting my interests. It¡¯s illegal. I have the right to ask you to let me out!¡±


    Emma fell and fell in the room, but Mrs. Watson didn¡¯t seem to hear her.


    Emma didn¡¯t understand how things had turned out like this. Just yesterday, she was still the proud daughter of the Watson family, and the obedient daughter of her parents. In the end, only a day and a night had passed, and so many things had happened.


    She had been rejected by Zhai Jing, and then that stinky man Jacques had taken advantage of her. In the end, she had not been able to teach that slut Le Wan a lesson. She had run to the small wooden house and was even insulted.


    Recalling the crazy and desperate scene in the cabin, Emma covered her head and cried.


    Why did such a thing happen? She asked herself frantically in her mind. In the end, the source of everything fell on Zhai Jing and Le Wan. Zhai Jing had rejected her, and Le Wan had even fed her medicine!


    If the two of them were obedient and followed her n, she would be stepping on Jacques ¡®pride and pping Lewan¡¯s face. Then, she would be happily staying with Zhai Jing and being cared for by him. She wouldn¡¯t be locked up like a crazy woman like now. No one would respond to her calls.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all Zhai Jing and Le Wan¡¯s fault. I will never let them off!¡±Emma swore.


    At this moment, she was still not fully aware of her situation. After going crazy for more than half an hour and smashing everything in the house, she was also tired, but she still did not get any response.


    Emma wiped her tears and found an old phone that she had abandoned in the drawer of her room. There was no SIM card in it, so she couldn¡¯t make a call..

 Chapter 381 - 381: Pulling

    Chapter 381: Pulling


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emma used the wirelesswork to log into her social media ount, only to find that someone had sent her many private messages in a row.


    Emma clicked on the unfamiliar ount, and a picture immediately popped up. It was a chat record. When Emma saw it clearly, her face turned pale.


    In the chat history, one of them was a stranger¡¯s profile picture, while the other was very familiar to Emma. It belonged to her good friend Serena.


    This avatar was a simple portrait that Emma had casually bought for her. Serena had used it for almost five to six years, and Emma was extremely familiar with it.


    What shocked Emma even more, was the content of the chat. The two of them were discussing how to abduct her to the small wooden house and lock her up. Looking at this chat record, Emma¡¯s consciousness split into two little people.


    The first little person said,


    ¡°Impossible. Serena is your good friend. She wouldn¡¯t treat you like this. Someone is definitely sowing discord and trying to break your iron-tight rtionship.¡±


    The second little person retorted,


    ¡°Admit it. Serena did treat you this way. Just like what Le Wan said the other day, her feelings for you are not as pure as you think.¡±


    The two little people started arguing crazily in her head. Emma felt like she was going crazy from being tortured by the two little people. She roared and chased the two little people out of her head. Then, she opened the unfamiliar ount and quickly typed out one sentence after another to question the other party.


    [Who are you?]


    [Why did you send me such a thing?] [This is fake. You can¡¯t deceive me!]


    [What is your purpose?]


    This unfamiliar ount was a three-nothing ount, which meant that the ount name was garbled, and there was no information rted to the ount. Emma guessed that this ount was probably bought with money, and there was no way to find out who the user of the ount was.


    However, she didn¡¯t give up. She continued to bombard him with messages, asking him who he was and what his motive was.


    The current user of the ount was Zhai Jing. He had spent a small sum of money to buy this ount on a second-hand website. He saw Emma¡¯s constant private messages, and in the end, he only replied,


    ¡°You don¡¯t care who I am. You only care if the content is true. Actually, you already have the answer, don¡¯t you?


    Such a simple sentence hit Emma¡¯s hidden thoughts.


    Yes, although Emma didn¡¯t want to believe that her good friend would betray her, she had already believed it somewhat rationally. The profile picture was Serena¡¯s. Everything that she had encountered yesterday was also Serena¡¯s doing.


    However, Emma didn¡¯t want to believe this fact, so she broke through her defense and crazily cursed that the other party was talking nonsense.


    After Zhai Jing sent that message, he directly exited the chat interface and logged out of the ount.


    Therefore, Emma only had time to say a few crazy words before she realized that the avatar had turned gray and the ount had been deleted.


    Emma was so angry that she picked up the phone in her hand and was about to smash it. Just as she was about to throw it away, she suddenly remembered that things were different now. She was locked in the room and she didn¡¯t know when she could get out. She only had this phone in her hand. If she smashed it, she would really lose her channel ofmunication with the outside world.


    Emma struggled for a while, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to throw the phone away. She retracted her hand in frustration, then turned around and kicked the stool on the dressing table. She didn¡¯t expect it to hit her toe instead.


    She was in so much pain that she felt like a shrimp, and her entire back arched.


    In the end, Emmay on the bed, feeling a little exhausted. She covered her eyes with a pillow and recalled the past between her and Serena.


    There were some things that one wouldn¡¯t know if they didn¡¯t recall them.


    Once they recalled them, they would be shocked. Emma recalled many details


    that she hadn¡¯t noticed Detore.


    Emma had to admit that perhaps Serena wasn¡¯t as obedient as she had always been.


    This realization made Emma even more frustrated. Even so, Emma still had a trace of hope in her heart. She thought that there might be some misunderstanding. No matter how ruthless Serena was to others, she shouldn¡¯t be so ruthless to her only friend. She wouldn¡¯t lock her in a small wooden house and find someone to humiliate her..

 Chapter 382 - 382: Frustrated

    Chapter 382: Frustrated


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emma didn¡¯t think that the person who sent her the message was just reminding her out of kindness. He was probably up to something bad. Therefore, Emma swore not to let her find out who it was. Otherwise, the other party would experience an unforgettable lesson.


    She hesitated for a moment, but still sent a private message to Serena on her ount, asking her when she would return from the vi. However, at this moment, Serena was lying on the bed in Emma¡¯s vi¡¯s guest room, receiving wave after wave of attacks from Jacques behind her. She waspletely immersed in lust and couldn¡¯t extricate herself.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t have time to think about Emma, her ¡°good friend¡±, nor did she have time to pay attention to social media. Therefore, Emma was destined to wait in vain.


    The next morning, Jacques woke up in Serena¡¯s room. Originally, he had nned to finish the job quickly and sneak out of therete at night when no one was paying attention.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that although Serena didn¡¯t look outstanding, her skin and figure were very good. Moreover, her cooperation in bed was very high, and she was even willing to lower herself. This greatly satisfied Jacques¡¯s male chauvinism, allowing him to have a veryfortable and wonderful night.


    He could even say that the degree of pleasure he felt was in the top three in his past experiences. Therefore, after he tried the fun, he went from being disgusted at first to dragging Serena along twice.


    As a result, after he finished, he was so tired that he fell asleep immediately. By the time he regained consciousness, the sky was already bright outside, and Serena had already disappeared. He was the only one left in the room.


    Jacques was a little annoyed. He felt like he was being controlled by someone. He went into the bathroom and took a shower. Then, he quietly opened the door and looked out. Seeing that there was no one in the corridor, he heaved a sigh of relief and walked back to his room.


    There were limited rooms in the vi, and every guest couldn¡¯t have their own room. Jacques was no exception. He shared a room with one of his friends who had a good time.


    At this moment, his roommate was still sleeping in. When he heard the sound of the door opening, he finally reacted and crawled out of bed. He looked at him with sleepy eyes and was stunned for a while before suddenly jeering, ¡°Isn¡¯t this our heartthrob Jacques? Which girl did he sleep withst night?¡± His roommate asked curiously,


    ¡°Could it be Nina? That beautiful girl has always been in love with you, but you keep looking at Emma and don¡¯t even want to look back at her. So now that Emma has left, you¡¯re finally willing to look at her and fulfill her love?


    Nina?


    Jacques thought of that skinny girl with a small nose and small eyes. He curled his lips in disdain. He had always liked girls with curvy and beautiful appearances. For example, girls like Emma were so attractive that they were sweet and spicy.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s actually not Nina. Then who else can catch your eye?¡± His roommate joked. ¡°I know. It can¡¯t be Serena. She can be the first to be eliminated.¡±


    After all, in their eyes, Serena was Emma¡¯s follower, and she wasn¡¯t an eye-catching existence. Jacques¡¯s taste had always been for beautiful girls, so everyone agreed that even if he liked any other girl, he wouldn¡¯t like Serena.


    His roommate was just joking, but he didn¡¯t know that it was the opposite of the truth. The person who spent the night with Jacquesst night was Serena, whom they didn¡¯t like.


    When Jacques heard Serena¡¯s name, he was like a cat whose tail had been pinched by someone, and his hair stood on end. He said in a harsh tone, ¡°Since you¡¯re so free to gossip, why don¡¯t you spend some time on Hannah? If you don¡¯t take action, she¡¯ll go to bed with William. By then, you won¡¯t have a chance anymore.¡±


    The Hannah that Jacques was talking about was the girl that his roommate


    Unfortunately, his roommate was born with only one mouth. He would say all kinds of dirty words and jokes in private. However, when he was in front of Hannah, he became mute and couldn¡¯t even speak aplete sentence.


    After being poked by Jacques, his roommates no longer had the time to gossip about who he spent the night with. They would then pester him repeatedly about whether the other party loved them or not.[a]


    [a]l¡¯m a bit confused as to what to change this to..

 Chapter 383 - 383: Leave

    Chapter 383: Leave


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jacques saw that his roommate had sunk into seclusion, and secretly rejoiced that he had escaped a disaster. At the same time, he made up his mind that he mustn¡¯t let anyone else know about what happened between him and Serenast night. Otherwise, his reputation would be damaged. How could he flirt with other high-quality girls in the future?


    He hesitated for a moment but still took out his phone and sent a message to Serena, reminding her that what happenedst night must not be leaked.


    Serena sneered after reading the message. She finally understood why Emma fell in love with Zhai Jing at first sight and easily abandoned her thoughts about Jacques. The two of them weren¡¯t in the same dimension at all. Jacques was a scumbag and wasn¡¯t worthy of giving her heart to him.


    However, although Serena was angry and disappointed, she had the same thoughts as Jacques. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know about what happenedst night.


    So Serena replied,


    [Okay, I got it.]


    Then, she closed the chat interface with Jacques and opened the photo album. She clicked on the first photo. It was the photo she had takenst night, of her and Jacques in bed.


    In the photo, Jacques was sleeping on the pillow with his upper body naked. His face was full of tiredness, and there were a few deep and shallow red marks on his back. Anyone with a discerning eye could guess that he must have experienced crazy lovemaking just now. As for Serena herself, she was also half-naked, leaning against Jacques.


    Serena stared at the photo for a few seconds, then locked her phone and boarded the car with Dave. They were ready to leave the vi and go home.


    Le Wan had also received inside information about the temporary helpers.


    ¡°They¡¯ve all left?¡±


    Because this was a tourist area, many families couldn¡¯t bring servants with them. They would hire one or a few temporary helpers from the local area to handle some chores in the vi.


    As these helpers were all locals, they knew each other andmunicated frequently with each other. Therefore, they knew many secrets of the people living in the vi area.


    The helper that Le Wan hired this time was rmended by Mrs. Wadeo She was a diligent, nimble, and short woman. She had the same hobby as the other helpers, which was to listen to gossip and share it with others.


    Especially after she found out that the Le family and the Watson family had fallen out, she paid more attention to the matters between the two families.


    Hence, the helper quickly shared the news with Le Wan.


    ¡°Miss Watson didn¡¯t return to the vi yesterday. It¡¯s said that something happened to the Watson family, so they specially sent someone to pick her up. The two friends who were inseparable from her also left early this morning. A few of the guests also left in the morning. As for the rest, I don¡¯t know when they left.¡±


    Le Wan heaved a sigh of relief when she heard the news. Although she knew that after what happened yesterday, the Le Family and the Watson Family were already considered to be irreconcble. However, with Emma, this sh*t stirring stick before her was still a little annoying.


    After all, one didn¡¯t know when she would go crazy. Sometimes, it was a headache for the enemy to be too stupid.


    For adults like Mr. and Mrs. Watson, they would definitely be even more difficult to deal with. However, at the same time, they would definitely have more considerations when they attacked, so they wouldn¡¯t go crazy on the spot. Inparison, it would be less troublesome.


    Therefore,pared to Emma who would go crazy from time to time, the Le family was more willing to deal with the more difficult Watson couple.


    Just as Le Wan had guessed, the Watsons were furious when they found out about their daughter¡¯s misfortune. Although there was no evidence to prove that it was the Le family who did it, they believed that the Le family was definitely involved in this matter, so they naturally had to think of a way to deal with the Le family.


    However, the current situation was stronger than the people. They didn¡¯t know what the Le Family had done to mobilize so many of their business partners to deal with the Watson family overnight.


    Although these little tricks didn¡¯t cost the Watson family their lives, they did bring them a lot of trouble and caused a lot of losses to thepany.


    Mr. Watson smoked a cigar in the study for half the night before he finally made a decision.


    ¡°We will bow down to the Le family first, then wait for an opportunity to take revenge.¡±


    To Mr. Watson, his daughter was important, but the damage had already been done. He should choose how to reduce the losses.


    Although it was frustrating to lower their heads to the Le family, if they could end the current difficulties, they could cut their losses in time and minimize them..

 Chapter 384 - 384: Lowering Her Head

    Chapter 384: Lowering Her Head


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mrs. Watson thought of her daughter being bullied and felt very resentful and unwilling. At the same time, she had a bigger concern.


    ¡°The Le family is Chinese. They are only here for a short vacation in Wade Town. They haven¡¯t left yet. If we don¡¯t seize the opportunity, we won¡¯t be able to deal with them when they leave Wade Town and return to China.¡±


    After all, the environment in China was different from other ces. It would be many times more difficult for foreigners to interfere and deal with their businessmen.


    Of course, Mr. Watson had also considered this factor. He sneered and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s a different matter. I said I would bow to them, but did I say I would let them leave Wade Town safely?¡±


    If they wanted to detain someone, there were plenty of ways. They didn¡¯t have to worry about such a small matter.


    This was also the reason why Mr. Watson gave up his pride and chose to lower his head. Firstly, it was to stop the losses in time. Secondly, it was to numb the Le family and let them rx their vignce, giving them a chance to make a move.


    After listening to her husband¡¯s exnation, Mrs. Watson¡¯s eyes lit up. She suddenly had a good idea.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re in the dark, and they¡¯re in the light. They should be the ones worried.¡±


    After the couple reached an agreement, they contacted the middleman separately to make peace.


    Mr. Watson contacted one of his business partners. After his investigation, he believed that this person was most likely the person who had the closest connection with the Le family and was also the core figure in this business war.


    Although Mr. Watson hated the other party¡¯s difficult behavior, to achieve his goal as soon as possible, he suppressed the resentment in his heart and found the other party to act as a bridge.


    As for Mrs. Watson, the middleman she contacted was Mrs. Wade.


    After Mrs. Wade answered her call, she asked,


    ¡°I heard that you picked up your daughter yesterday. Aren¡¯t you going to let her attend the hearing in a few days?¡±


    Mrs. Watson didn¡¯t expect her to still be concerned about this matter. She wanted to refute her, but considering the purpose of the call, she held it back and exined,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t take the hearing seriously, but I¡¯m really worried about Emma staying alone in Wade Town. I think you¡¯ve heard the news that something bad happened in the cabin on the mountain yesterday afternoon. Unfortunately, Emma was involved and was injured. And this is the work of the Le family.¡±


    She covered up the fact that Emma had been vited and pushed the me onto the Le family.


    ¡°I know that Emma was too aggressive that night at the banquet, but I think you should understand that the Le family is not as innocent as they say.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Emma and the other two were the ones who attacked first that night. It was their mistake, and we won¡¯t run away from it. However, the Le family wasn¡¯t the victim either. They fought back against Emma, and the ones who suffered in the end were Emma and the other two. So, we won¡¯t run away from Emma¡¯s mistakes, but I think the Le family used such extreme methods to retaliate and caused Emma to suffer so much. Shouldn¡¯t they stand up and give us an exnation?


    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that we haven¡¯t been able to contact the Le family so far.¡±


    When Mrs. Wade heard her exnation, she almost couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    Mrs. Watson¡¯s words were high-sounding, but in the end, they had not changed. They had provoked the other party first, and they had ruthlessly retaliated. In the end, they turned around and asked for an exnation. Their rogue and arrogant style was still the same as usual.


    However, Mrs. Wade could also hear that the Watson family had revealed a signal of peace. There must be some reason that forced them to make this unwilling decision. Mrs. Wade estimated that the Le family¡¯s strength was a little higher than she had estimated.


    It happened in Wade Town, and Mrs. Wade didn¡¯t want to make things worse. Now that one side was willing to lower their heads and make peace, it was


    Therefore, even though she couldn¡¯t stand the Watson family¡¯s style, she still nodded and agreed to help Mrs. Watson matchmake. Then, Mrs. Le received a call from Mrs. Wade.


    Mrs. Wade told her about the Watson family¡¯s peace offer. Mrs. Le didn¡¯t think that the Watson family would really admit defeat. She guessed that it was probably a strategy of theirs. They would temporarily endure and then jump higher..

 Chapter 385 - 385: Careful Planning

    Chapter 385: Careful nning


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mrs. Le didn¡¯t want to spend time dealing with such a person. She wanted to refuse, but they were still in Wade Town, and they had Mrs. Wade¡¯s rtionship.


    For the sake of their friendship, she still had to give Mrs. Wade some face, so


    Mrs. Le hesitated for a moment before agreeing to meet Mrs. Watson.


    Papa Le also received an invitation from his friend.


    The couple looked at each other. Mama Le smiled and said,


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see how powerful this foreign banquet is.¡±


    The two adults ran off to spar with the Watson family. Among the remaining children, Little Brother Le still excitedly got up early to pick up the trash. Seeing his bright smile in the morning, they thought he wasn¡¯t picking up stic bottles but gold.


    Little Brother Le took a paper bag and stuffed several sandwiches into it. He also took two boxes of fresh milk and stuffed them into his overalls, calling them his lunch.


    ¡°How much money do I earn by picking up trash every day? Eating a hamburger and a carton of milk outside can cost me a lot of money. I don¡¯t want to do such an unprofitable business.¡±


    In tourist areas all over the world, the prices of food and othermodities were all inted. Little Brother Le calcted that a normal meal there would cost him more than half of the money he spent picking up trash for a day.


    Since there was a free one at home, why did he have to spend money to buy it outside?


    Le Wan gave Little Brother Le a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Our Little Master Le has finally learned how to calcte carefully. It seems that the effect of this social practice is really good. It¡¯s worth continuing to promote.¡±


    Even Big Brother Le, who rarely praised him, nodded in agreement.


    ¡°It seems that you have indeed improved.¡±


    Having been praised by his big brother and sister early in the morning, Little Brother Le i s footsteps were a lot lighter. He snorted proudly and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s not even close.¡±


    Just wait, he would definitely do something big.


    Little Brother Le set off with a bag of food and arge sack of stic bottles in high spirits. Le Wan and Big Brother Le, who were originally smiling, had their smiles fall the moment the door closed.


    The speed at which they changed their expressions made Zhai Jing gasp in amazement. Although the Le siblings each had their own exquisite appearances, strictly speaking, they did not look very alike. Only when they were put together could one vaguely recognize the simrities between their eyes and brows. However, their style of doing things and their words and deeds often showed simrities.


    It was only at this moment that people could sigh. They were indeed biological brothers and sisters.


    Le Wan took a sip of coffee and narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with this kid?¡±


    Big Brother Le nodded. ¡°There is indeed a problem.¡±


    Le Wan put down her coffee cup. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Hence, Zhai Jing was led by the siblings and sneakily followed Little Brother Le out the door.


    To save money, Little Brother Le had been taking the shuttle bus in the vi area for the past few days. One local dor per trip was considered a rtively cheap way to travel.


    Le Wan saw that Little Brother Les shuttle bus had already left. She reached out to g down another empty car and pointed to the front. ¡± Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll follow the car in front. ¡®


    The driver said tactfully,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am. We have other passengers.¡±


    In other words, he couldn¡¯t just listen to the opinions of Le Wan and the other two and drive the car to their designated ce.


    Le Wan took out 100 local coins.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of this trip.¡±


    When the driver saw the money, he immediately started the engine.


    ¡°Please sit tight, madam. I promise I won¡¯t lose the car.¡±


    This was a hundred yuan, enough for him to make several trips back and forth.


    The shuttle bus started moving with a loud rumble. The driver suddenly sped up. Zhai Jing felt a strong push on his back and he leaned back against the back of the seat.


    He subconsciously reached out to protect Le Wan, who was beside him. However, he saw that her hands and feet were already on the seat in front of her. She was sitting steadily and didn¡¯t need his help at all.


    Zhai Jing had no choice but to retract his hand and hold the railing at the side tightly.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. This driver was too wild when he drove. The shuttle bus gave him the deja vu of an off-road vehicle. If it weren¡¯t for the limited hardware of the car, he would probably have drifted.


    With the driver¡¯s hard work, they quickly caught up with the car that Little


    Brother Le was in. The driver bragged loudly against the wind,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, Ma¡¯am? We can definitely catch up to the car in front..¡±

 Chapter 386 - 386: Little Brother

    Chapter 386: Little Brother


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan reached out to stroke her hair, which had been messed up by the wind, and replied loudly,


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase after them. Just maintain this distance.¡±


    The driver licked his lips unhappily after hearing that. Such well-behaved driving obviously did not conform to his driving aesthetics, but it was the boss who paid for it. Since his boss had made such a request, he could only do as he was told.


    Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the periphery of themercial street in the tourist area. The shuttle bus stopped there because vehicles weren¡¯t allowed to enter themercial street.


    They had no choice but to get out of the car at the entrance. After the driver received the 100 local coins, he drove away happily. Le Wan raised her hand to her eyebrows to block the dazzling sunlight. She looked around and finally found Little Brother Le at the entrance.


    What made them feel strange was that Little Brother Le had already arrived at themercial street, but he didn¡¯t walk in. Instead, he looked around at the entrance.


    Seeing that he was about to look over, the three of them immediately hid in a specialty gift shop nearby. The door opened, and the wind chime hanging above rang. The owner looked up and saw the three people with ck hair and ck eyes. He immediately recognized that they were Chinese, so he squeezed out a stiff sentence,


    ¡°Wee. May I know what you need?¡± In Chinese.


    It was obvious that the shop was frequented by Chinese people, so the shop owner had specially learned such a Chinese greeting.


    Le Wan stared at Little Brother Le through the ss door and said casually, ¡°We¡¯re just looking around. You don¡¯t have to greet us.¡±


    The shopkeeper was a girl in her early twenties and was a little puzzled by Le Wan¡¯s strange behavior. Zhai Jing coughed and went forward to shield Le Wan behind him.


    He said to the shop owner,


    ¡°I want to look at some jewelry and buy some unique souvenirs. Do you have any rmendations?


    When the shopkeeper heard that he wanted to spend money, she immediately turned her attention to him.


    ¡°You two are a couple, right? I happen to have a batch of couple rings hereo You can choose a suitable style as a souvenir for this trip.¡±


    She guided Zhai Jing to the left side of the counter and took out arge tray from inside. There were twenty to thirty pairs of rings with various designs on them.


    Originally, Zhai Jing was just making up an excuse to not be taken as a fool. However, when he looked over, his gaze was immediately attracted by a pair of tinum rings.


    When separated, this pair of rings was just an ordinary ring. However, when the two rings were ced together and pieced together, they formed a painting of a pair of childhood sweethearts, a boy, and a girl.


    Zhai Jing was captivated by its ingenious design and couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it. It was Le Wan who finally noticed the movement on Little Brother Le¡¯s side. She hurriedly called out,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s follow them.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the door and walked out.


    In a hurry, Zhai Jing had no choice but to take out a handful of money from his pocket and put it on the counter.


    ¡°This is the deposit I paid. Please help me take care of this pair of rings. I¡¯lle backter to get them.¡±


    He left behind the money and the words. Under the shop owner¡¯s surprised gaze, he ran out to catch up with Le Wan and Big Brother Le.


    Le Wan frowned.


    ¡°I saw this kid walking around here. He didn¡¯t even pick up the stic bottles when he passed by. Instead, he went into the alley. I¡¯m afraid he went to do something bad secretly.¡±


    The three of themnded behind Little Brother Le at a distance. They saw him stop by an alley, and then two figures, one big and one small, appeared behind him.


    One of them was a boy who looked like he was only seven or eight years old. He stood beside Little Brother Le and wasn¡¯t even as tall as his shoulders. The other tall and thin figure was a girl. When she saw Little Brother Le, she grinned at him. Then, a stream of saliva flowed out of the corner of her mouth uncontrobly. The girl reached out foolishly and wiped the saliva away.


    Looking at the girl¡¯s face and her words and actions, she didn¡¯t look like a normal girl.


    Le Wan was curious.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he here to pick up trash? Why did he bring his two underlings?¡±


    Obviously, Little Brother Le, who was dozens of meters away from them, didn¡¯t hear Le Wan¡¯s doubts, so he naturally couldn¡¯t give her an answer. The three of them could only continue to follow Little Brother Le and see what tricks he yed.


    In the end, Little Brother Le brought the two of them to a small square. The three of them sat on a long stone bench. Then, Little Brother Le took out the sandwiches and milk that he said he wanted for lunch and gave them to the two of them.


    The two of them didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him. After taking the food, they wolfed it down..

 Chapter 387 - 387: Potential Methods

    Chapter 387: Potential Methods


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The two children seemed to have been hungry for a while, so they ate in a hurry.


    Little Brother Le saw that they weren¡¯t paying attention to their food and showed a disgusted expression. He was still mumbling something, but he took out a tissue from his pocket and helped them pick up the crumbs on the ground.


    Le Wan and Big Brother Le looked at each other in shock. At the same time, a big question mark appeared in their hearts. Was this still the Little Brother Le they knew?


    However, no matter how surprised they were, Little Brother Le was indeed doing something beyond their understanding.


    The children ate very quickly. In less than two minutes, they had finished their sandwiches. After eating, the three of them walked out of the alley and came to the central street.


    During this process, they also saw Little Brother Le take out a somewhat dirty and torn long coat from his bag and put it on to cover his original clothes. He also made his hair, which he hadbed before leaving, more messy. With the gunny sack in his hand, he really looked like a scavenger.


    Seeing that Little Brother Le and the two children had already started to wander around the various trash cans to pick up trash.


    Big Brother Le looked around and finally pointed to a coffee shop on the second floor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait there.¡±


    Le Wan was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Big Brother, this isn¡¯t good. He¡¯s picking up trash over there while we sit here and drink coffee.


    Of course, if she hadn¡¯t turned around and followed Big Brother Le¡¯s footsteps so quickly, her words would have been more convincing.


    Big Brother Le, who was also thick-skinned, put it in a more dignified way.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing this for our little brother¡¯s own good. You see, he¡¯s been picking up trash for two days, and he¡¯s grown a little. So, we should encourage him to continue this meaningful job) not stop his growth because we feel sorry for him.¡±


    Le Wan thought for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re right.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she waved to the waiter and ordered a cup of mocha. Then, she turned to look at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°What do you want to drink?¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at the three siblings and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°A ss of American style.¡±


    The three of them were leisurely drinking coffee and eating snacks. They looked at Little Brother Le and his two friends, who were picking up trash on the business street, and discussed the matters of the Watson family.


    Big Brother Le asked Zhai Jing,


    ¡°If you were the Watson family, how would you deal with the Le family?¡±


    Zhai Jing thought for a moment.


    ¡°If the Le family¡¯s foundation isn¡¯t here, then the Watson family won¡¯t be able to use business to take revenge. There are only two methods left: official methods or underhanded methods.¡±


    He considered the background of the two families and finally came up with spection.


    ¡°If I were the Watson family, I would use official means.¡±


    Attacking the Le family was undoubtedly the most convenient and straightforward way, but they knew that the two families were enemies. If anything happened to the Le family, the Watson family would be the first to be suspected.


    Judging from the Le family¡¯s retaliation, the Le Family wasn¡¯t powerless here.


    They had many business partners and had the support of the Chinese embassy. These two forces weren¡¯t easy to deal with for the Watson family.


    If something happened to the Le family, not only would it arouse the suspicion of all their business partners, but they would also face pressure from the officials. These troubles could bring huge trouble to the Watson Company at any moment, or even cause a disaster.


    Judging from Mr. Watson¡¯s past behavior, he was a person who prioritized his own interests. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t ce all his chips on the table to gamble with others unless it was necessary.


    If they were to suppress the Le family from the official level, they would be able to push all the me onto the Le family¡¯s own carelessness. At that time, even the embassy wouldn¡¯t be able to put pressure on them.


    Big Brother Le tapped the coffee cup with his finger.


    ¡°Your thoughts are the same as mine. And if the Watson family didn¡¯t have such ns, they wouldn¡¯t have lowered their heads first.¡±


    He continued to ask,


    ¡°Where do you think they will start?¡±


    As soon as he asked this question, the three people present fell silent.


    The official method was nothing more than to seize evidence of the Le family¡¯s crimes. However, the Le family had always been well-behaved and wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble. They rarely went to dangerous ces.


    Therefore, there was only one possibility for them to achieve their goal, and that was to frame them. This was also why the Le family didn¡¯t leave despite knowing that it would be dangerous to stay in Wade Town..

 Chapter 388 - 388: Fighting

    Chapter 388: Fighting


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The Le family was now in the enemy¡¯s territory. If the enemy wanted to frame them, it would be easy. Especially if the Le family left, the best way to do it was to check their luggage at customs clearance.


    Therefore, the Le family wouldn¡¯t take the risk before they could think of a way to prevent such a thing from happening.


    Suddenly, Le Wan, who had been silent all this while, stood up with a whoosh.


    Big Brother Le and Zhai Jing, who was talking, followed her gaze and saw Little Brother Le and his two friends, who were diligently picking up trash, standing in front of three hooligans who were taller than them and dressed sloppily.


    There seemed to be a conflict between the two parties. The man in the lead, who was wearing a green T-shirt, pushed Little Brother Le down.


    At this moment, Le Wan had already run down. Brother Le and Zhai Jing saw the situation and followed closely behind.


    The three hooligans kept cursing with rude vulgarities. There was a crowd around them, but no one had the intention to stand up for the children.


    Although the underling hadn¡¯t grown up yet, he had been spoiled since he was young. He was naturally very unconvinced that he had suddenly taken such a blow. Therefore, he immediately jumped up and swung his fist at the green T-shirt¡¯s face.


    The other party didn¡¯t expect the short man to still dare to resist. He covered his nose and cursed a few times. Then, he shouted at his remaining twopanions,


    ¡°Kill this short man!¡±


    Little Brother Le had attended a martial arts ss in elementary school and had learned a few self-defense techniques. However, he was still young and didn¡¯t have much strength. When Le Wan and the other two rushed down, they saw that Little Brother Le had been hit in the face and his limbs were held up by someone.


    ¡°Hmph, aren¡¯t you very capable?¡±


    The green-shirt man spat on the ground and said provocatively with a malicious smile,


    ¡°Come and hit me! Come and hit me!¡±


    Little Brother Le couldn¡¯t struggle out. The man in the green T-shirt raised his fist and was about to punch him.


    Le Wan¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw this scene. She subconsciously threw the phone in her hand.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The phone hit the head of the man in the green T-shirt. The man covered his head in pain and turned around angrily. He saw Le Wan running towards them.


    ¡°Where did this bitche from?! I suggest that you don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. Otherwise, if we fight, I won¡¯t let you off just because you¡¯re a woman!¡±


    The moment the word ¡°bitch¡± came out, the expressions of the three men present, from Big Brother Le, Zhai Jing, to Little Brother Le, changed immediately.


    This hooligan dared to use such dirty words to scold Le Wan. They would never let him off!


    Big Brother Le was the first to rush up and beat the man in the green T-shirt to the ground.


    Compared to Little Brother Le¡¯s fancy moves, Big Brother Le was a real person who had been practicing martial arts since he was young. Therefore, when he attacked, he directly hit the green t-shirt until his head buzzed.


    However, even so, he still wasn¡¯t satisfied. He stepped on the man¡¯s mouth with his leather shoe.


    ¡°What did you just say? Do you have the guts to say it again?¡±


    The man in the green T-shirt was shocked by his ferocious appearance. He wanted to ask his two friends toe and save him, but unfortunately, his two friends were temporarily unable to do so because Zhai Jing and Little Brother Le also started to fight.


    Because Zhai Jing was tall and often did part-time jobs, he had good physical strength and agile movements, so he could barely suppress his opponent. However, Little Brother Le was young and weak. If he fought an adult one-on-one, he would be at a slight disadvantage, so he quickly fell into a disadvantage.


    His wrist was caught by the other party identally, and the situation became passive. Just as the other party¡¯s fist was about to hit his eyes, Le Wan suddenly appeared behind him and kicked his leg, causing the other party to kneel on the ground.


    Her actions obviously shocked Big Brother Le and Little Brother Le. When did their sister be so fierce?


    However, Le Wan didn¡¯t care about their surprise. Her eyes were sharp as she saw a police patrol car driving over from the entrance of themercial street. She immediately shouted,


    ¡°The police are here! Run!¡±

 Chapter 389 - 389: Unlucky Siblings

    Chapter 389: Unlucky Siblings


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan shouted as she dragged the still-stunned Little Brother Le and ran away. Little Brother Le didn¡¯t forget to call his twopanions. Seeing this, Big Brother Le and Zhai Jing also ran away.


    Hence, before the three hooligans could react, the group of people ran away. When they heard the police whistle behind them, they immediately ran even faster. After running out of themercial street, they turned into another alley under the guidance of the little boy. After a few more twists and turns, they directly ran into another street.


    The little boy said in the local dialect,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid if you run here. The police over there can¡¯t control this ce.¡±


    Thus, everyone stopped by the roadside to rest while panting. Seeing that everyone¡¯s heads were covered in sweat, they instantlyughed out loud.


    Afterughing, theckey suddenly realized that something was wrong. He looked at the three of them suspiciously.


    ¡°Why are you there?¡±


    Le Wan didn¡¯t even need to draft anything in her mind. She said,


    ¡°That¡¯s themercial street. Is there a problem with the three of us going there to shop?¡±


    She sized up Little Brother Le¡¯s attire and then nced at the man and woman who were hiding behind him. They were also curious.


    ¡°Or should I say, shouldn¡¯t you exin to us what¡¯s going on on your side first? Did he dress up like this because he wanted to experience life more thoroughly?¡±


    When Little Brother Le heard her words, he looked down at his empty hands and suddenly cried out,


    ¡°Oh no, we left our bags there.¡±


    They had picked up most of the things for half a day, including half a bag of stic bottles. Because they had run too fast, they had left everything behind.


    Little Brother Le¡¯s expression was downcast and unhappy. If he ran back now, he was afraid that everything would be disposed of.


    The little boy couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying, but from Little Brother Le¡¯s actions and expression, he could roughly guess what had happened. He immediately became depressed.


    Big Brother Le didn¡¯t mind that his clothes were dirty. He patted his shoulder andforted him,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a small bag of stic bottles. It¡¯s gone. Seeing that there¡¯s a reason for this, I¡¯ll still calcte your performance today ording to the previous one.¡±


    Little Brother Le¡¯s underling didn¡¯t be happy when he heard this.


    ¡°To me, losing a day¡¯s worth of money is nothing.¡± He curled his lips and pointed at the two people behind him. ¡°But for these two guys, if they pick up less trash for a day, they won¡¯t have anything to eat today. They¡¯ll also be punished.¡±


    Le Wan and the other two then focused their gazes on the two friends he was pointing at.


    Big Brother Le raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Who are they? And what happened during the conflict on the street just now? Tell me honestly.¡±


    Little Brother Le didn¡¯t want them to know about this, but now that it was exposed, there was no need to hide it.


    He pointed at the boy.


    ¡°This is White.¡± He then pointed at the girl next to him. ¡°This is his sister, Gegar. They were the people I met on the first day I picked up trash.¡±


    From Little Brother Le, they learned the story of these two children.


    Gegar, who looked abnormal, was fourteen years old this year. White, who was a head shorter than him, was ten years old this year. The two of them were born into an unfortunate family.


    Their father was a drug addict, and their mother was an alcoholic. The monthly government relief money that their family received was used to pay for drugs and alcohol. Therefore, the two children didn¡¯t even have food at home. They could only rely on their hands to pick up garbage. Every day, they exchanged for a meager ie and some cheap discounted goods to barely support the family.


    As for Gaegar, her parents didn¡¯t send her to the hospital for treatment when she had a high fever when she was young. As a result, her head was burned and she became mentally disabled. As a result, her parents despised her very much. If it weren¡¯t for White taking her to pick up trash every day to earn some food expenses, her parents would have despised her as a burden and thrown her out of the house long ago.


    As for why they and Little Brother Le knew one another, it was because in this area, even picking up trash wasn¡¯t allowed. Those hooligans would divide the nearby areas and im that they were their territory.


    Daily, they would engage in petty theft or extortion of tourists. Because they rarely caused any big trouble, the local police basically turned a blind eye to them and didn¡¯t care much about them.


    In their territory, they believed that as long as there was no owner around, they would be in charge, including the trash cans. Therefore, they didn¡¯t allow people from other territories to pick up trash..

 Chapter 390 - 390: Peace of Mind

    Chapter 390: Peace of Mind


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    If anyone broke the rules of the hooligans, they would be chased away and beaten up. As an outsider, Little Brother Le naturally didn¡¯t know about this rule. Therefore, he was discovered on his first day of work and was blocked in an alley. He was almost beaten up.


    It was White who saw him and hid him in an alley, which saved him. After that, White told Little Brother Le about the rules. After Little Brother Le learned about the situation at their house, he began to bring food for them.


    ording to White¡¯s observation, those hooligans would take advantage of the time when there were many tourists during the day and night. After they got money, they would basically use it to exchange for alcohol and drugs to get drunk for the rest of the night. Therefore, they basically didn¡¯te out in the morning.


    This gave them a good opportunity to secretly pick up trash. Therefore, the two sides worked together to avoid those hooligans like guerri warfare.


    They came to the busiestmercial area and tried to pick up more trash. However, nothing was absolute. There were times when hooligans didn¡¯t sleep in. They were unlucky enough to encounter it today, so they were caught.


    White exined,


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because they didn¡¯t get any money yesterday and didn¡¯t have the money to exchange for alcohol. That¡¯s why they came out early in the morning.¡±


    Gabriel was the hooligan in the green T-shirt who was beaten up by Big Brother Le. ording to White, he was a small boss who roamed themercial street. He had a real boss, but he usually didn¡¯t care much about them. He could only bring a few of his underlings to look for fat sheep on the street and make a living by stealing.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t expect that they had to follow the rules even when picking up trash. She imitated Big Brother Le and patted Little Brother Le¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Little Brother Le wasforted by his sister and felt that the wound on his face didn¡¯t hurt anymore. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Didn¡¯t you see that I persevered?¡±


    He raised his fist and said,


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not afraid of them. It was because I didn¡¯t take them seriously just now. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to fight three of them alone.¡±


    Then, Big Brother Le pped him on the head.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re such a weakling. Stop bragging. Just now, you were even worse than your sister, a weak woman.¡±


    Speaking of this, Little Brother Le suddenly became excited.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister, how did you manage to hit that bastard with your phone from such a distance? You even kicked him to the ground!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, my phone!¡± Le Wan finally remembered her phone.


    In a moment of desperation, she had thrown her phone at the bastard and hit him in the head, causing the phone to fall to the ground. In the end, when she was running away, he forgot to pick up her phone in a hurry.


    She had just changed her phone and there were many personal things inside. It would be better if the hooligans picked it up. If the police found it and they cracked the password lock, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to find out her identity?


    Le Wan looked anxious. If they were caught fighting and ganging up here, they would be fined and detained. They had just said that they didn¡¯t want to be caught, but now, were they going to be foolish enough to let the evidence end up with others?


    ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s reassuring voice sounded behind her. Le Wan turned around and saw the familiar phone case in his hand.


    Even though the screen had been blurred due to the violent treatment, Le Wan had never felt that this phone was so beautiful and cute before.


    Zhai Jing took out a piece of tissue from his pocket and gently wiped the stains on it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s broken.¡±


    Le Wan looked at Zhai Jing as if she was looking at a big baby. In her excitement, she threw herself into his arms and hugged him.


    ¡°Why are you so smart? You actually remembered to pick up the phone.¡±


    Zhai Jing saw her standing on the steps on her tiptoes and was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand steadily. He pulled out one of his hands and wrapped it around her waist.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Therefore, he naturally had to pick it up.


    Le Wan was touched by his words and her heart softened. She said coquettishly,


    ¡°Sob sob sob, why are you so nice?


    Then, she couldn¡¯t help but peck his lips gently in front of everyone.


    ¡°I seem to like you more and more. What should I do?¡±


    When Zhai Jing heard this, he chuckled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this something that should be done?¡±


    Big Brother Le and Little Brother Le looked away with bad expressions when they saw the two of them being in love. Little Brother Le, in particr, pouted so much that he could almost hang a bottle of oil. He thought that if he hadn¡¯t run away and hadn¡¯t forgotten to pick up his sisters phone, he would have dragged him away and kept him far away..

 Chapter 391 - 391: Disagreements

    Chapter 391: Disagreements


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The hooligans had been taught a lesson, the police had been evaded, and the cell phone had been picked up. It was likely that they wouldn¡¯t be able to pick up the trash today. Le Wan called out to the siblings,


    ¡°Since you have nowhere to go,e home with us first.¡±


    White tightened his grip on Gegar¡¯s hand and looked at her with some vignce.


    ¡°Where is your home?


    Although he liked his new friend, Little Brother Le, he had been through life since he was young. He didn¡¯t trust the three people who had suddenly appeared, especially their clothes. It was obvious that they were from a different world.


    White looked at Little Brother Le and pursed his lips. He knew that Little Brother Le¡¯s family background wasn¡¯t bad, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be a rich Young Master.


    Although couldn¡¯t tell the brand of the clothes Little Brother Le was wearing, his brother and sister were both wearing the most expensive brands on the business street. He recognized the LOGO. It was said that the price of any piece of clothing in the shop was enough to cover their family¡¯s food expenses for several years.


    Big Brother Le saw the wariness in his eyes and raised his eyebrows. He immediately reported the location of their neighborhood. Unexpectedly, White¡¯s expression changed when he heard the address. He said angrily,


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to that ce!¡±


    Then, he pulled Gegar and turned to leave.


    Little Brother Le let out an ¡°Aiya¡± and immediately chased after them.


    Unfortunately, he was far from White¡¯s opponent in terms of familiarity with the terrain and his ability to escape. Therefore, he soon disappeared from the sight of the siblings.


    Little Brother Le could only walk back dejectedly.


    Le Wan looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Could it be that beasts or ghosts are hiding in our neighborhood? Why was he so against this ce?


    Little Brother Le exined helplessly,


    ¡°White said that his sister, Gegar, was bullied a few years ago and almost died in the water. And the person who bullied her happened to be someone who lived in our neighborhood.¡±


    Le Wan frowned.


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    She casually guessed,


    ¡°The people who would do such a terrible thing, could it be the Watson family?¡±


    Little Brother Le thought about it and realized that it might be possible. After all, not every child was as cruel as that woman from Watson¡¯s family.


    ¡°Now that the siblings have run away, should we go back or what?¡± Le Wan asked him.


    Little Brother Le shook his head.


    ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯ll go find the White siblings. They didn¡¯t pick up any trash this morning, so they can¡¯t get any food. They probably won¡¯t dare to go home at noon. They can only pick up trash on an empty stomach. Otherwise, if they can¡¯t bring food back at night, their scumbag parents will punish them severely.¡±


    ¡°But now that they¡¯ve run away, where are you going to find them?¡± Le Wan asked Little Brother Le.


    ¡°Or do you know where their home is?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where their house is.¡± Little Brother Le shook his head.


    ¡°Some hooligans are guarding themercial street now. They probably won¡¯t dare to go there for the time being, so they should be picking up trash at another ce now.¡±


    After hearing the story of the siblings, Le Wan felt a little ufortable. She said,


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go with you. It¡¯ll be easier to find them with more people.¡±


    ¡°That works too.¡± Little Brother Le nodded.


    So the three of them followed Little Brother Le to another ce. Little Brother Le introduced,


    ¡°There are quite a lot of tourists here, so if youe to pick up trash, you¡¯ll get a lot of rewards. However, because this ce is very close to theke, White is afraid that his sister will be bullied by tourists again and the tragedy from a few years ago will happen, so he rarelyes here.¡±


    However, if they couldn¡¯t go to themercial street now, the siblings would still be forced toe here to survive. The four of them didn¡¯t look for long before they saw White holding Gegar¡¯s hand tightly in the crowd as if he was afraid that she would get lost. His other hand was rummaging through the trash can for a stic bottle.


    Judging from how nervous he was about Gegar, it was obvious that the drowning incident a few years ago had caused serious psychological trauma to White, which was why he was so nervous.


    ¡°Hey, White!¡± Little Brother Le waved at them.


    White¡¯s body tensed up when he heard his voice. He pursed his lips and turned around, looking at Le Wan and the other three with an obscure expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a coincidence, is it?¡±


    His gaze fell on Little Brother Le.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t earned enough money for today¡¯s meal, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t y with you, Little Master..¡±

 Chapter 392 - 392: The Truth

    Chapter 392: The Truth


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As soon as White said this, Little Brother Le¡¯s expression froze. He looked helpless and hesitated. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect White to use such a tone and vocabry to talk to him. After all, White had always been kind to him before.


    Big Brother Le frowned when he heard this, but he nced at Little Brother Le and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Le Wan sighed to herself. She knew very well where the little boy¡¯s wariness came from. When a person¡¯s living environment received more malice than kindness, he would reveal his thorns when faced with a situation that he wasn¡¯tfortable with.


    ¡°Alright, I admit that we came here specifically to look for you. We just have a question that we¡¯re particrly curious about, so we wanted to ask you.¡±


    Le Wan took two steps forward and pulled Little Brother Le, who looked a little hurt, behind her.


    ¡°I heard about Gegar¡¯s matter¡­¡±


    As soon as Gegar¡¯s name was mentioned, White immediately red at Le Wan like a wolf cub, as if he would pounce on her with his sharp ws and teeth if she said anything unpleasant.


    Zhai Jing silently took a step forward and stood beside her.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look like that.¡±


    Le Wan pretended not to notice White¡¯s aggressiveness, her expression still rxed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious if the person who bullied her was a girl named Emma


    Watson.¡±


    When White heard this name, his pupils constricted and his face turned pale.


    He growled in a low voice,


    ¡°You know that woman? Are you with them?¡±


    At that time, they all said that his sister had identally fallen into the water. The whole matter had nothing to do with the daughter of the Watson family. Even the respected priest stood up to testify for her. However, White didn¡¯t believe this conclusion.


    That day, he and his sister came to this ce to pick up trash. To increase efficiency, the two of them acted separately.


    Although Gegar had a mental disability, she had some knowledge under his many teachings. For example, she knew that she had to pick up a big bag of stic bottles to eat. If she didn¡¯t pick up a big bag of stic bottles, she wouldn¡¯t have food and would be punished.


    Therefore, picking up stic bottles was an instinct carved into her body.


    Therefore, White was quite at ease with his sister at that time. However, reality proved that he had let his guard down.


    The tourists in the nearby scenic spots mainly went to climb the mountains. Therefore, that day, White asked Gegar to pick up bottles by theke while he followed the tourists up the mountain and picked them up along the way.


    That day, the bottle collection went smoothly. He soon filled arge bag. Then, using his familiarity with the nearby mountains, White took another path that was closer but not popr because it was steep.


    Walking along this path, he could vaguely see the situation on the other side of theke. When he carried the bag of stic bottles down the mountain and looked down from above, he suddenly saw Gegar fighting with someone. The three people even used branches to beat Gegar.


    When White saw this, he was angry and anxious. He gritted his teeth and slid down from a small forest. He didn¡¯t see it for a few minutes. When he rushed to theke, he saw Gaegar struggling on the surface of the water and gradually sinking.


    The three people who had been toying with and beating Gegar had long disappeared.


    At that moment, White¡¯s heart and blood turned cold. Fortunately, someone jumped down in time and saved Gegar.


    Because of this incident, White was certain that Emma and the other two had something to do with Gegar falling into the water.


    However, as a child, his words weren¡¯t believed by others. Instead, he was teased by others as a born evil child. Seeing that the Watson family was rich, they deliberately wanted to extort money from them.


    Even his parents, after receiving the check from the Watson family, ordered him to shut his mouth, or else they would kick the siblings out of the house.


    Therefore, no matter how indignant White was, he couldn¡¯t insist on the truth. He couldn¡¯t even see Emma and the other two culprits being punished.


    To get thepensation, his mother, who had not drunk for a few days, saw the anger on his face and gave him a rare good face.


    ¡°Young man, ept reality. The lives of the poor aren¡¯t as precious as you think.


    Of course, the little boy, White, didn¡¯t believe in fate. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known to bring Gegar out to pick up trash to feed his family at such a young age. However, the intelligent him also deeply understood the inferiority and weakness of being a poor person, so he silently epted this ending.


    Then, he took Gegar away from theke..

 Chapter 393 - 393: Condition

    Chapter 393: Condition


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    In White¡¯s young mind, the woman named Emma Watson was the existence he hated and feared the most.


    ¡°What a coincidence. She¡¯s also one of the people I hate the most.¡± Le Wan agreed.


    ¡°What?¡± White raised his head and stared at her, trying to see if she was telling the truth.


    However, Le Wan¡¯s expression made it seem as if she had just made a joke. White couldn¡¯t tell if it was true or not, so he raised his voice a little.


    ¡°Why? Did she push you into theke too?¡±


    Le Wan shrugged.


    ¡°She wanted to do that to me, but we didn¡¯t give her the chance. We pped her hard and made her leave Wade Town dejectedly.¡±


    White¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    In his eyes, Emma Watson¡¯s image was that of an undefeatable demon. In the end, Le Wan pped her back and made her run away in defeat¡­


    ¡°What?¡± He didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Why would the Watson family allow you to do


    ¡°You¡¯re right. They really don¡¯t allow it, so we¡¯re in a dilemma now. How can we escape their family¡¯s revenge? Perhaps, as a local, can you give us some relevant advice?


    White didn¡¯t believe what Lewan said. After all) who would ask a poor man like him for help? But¡­


    He nced at Little Brother Le, who was standing behind Le Wan. The other party was looking at him with an offended expression. This made Whites heart soften. After all, this silly kid Le Yi was different from Emma Watson. Otherwise, White wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk to jump out and escape with him.


    To be able to raise such a child, perhaps the Le family and the Watson family were really different? White was hesitating whether he should believe it.


    Seeing that he was wavering, Le Wan added,


    ¡°If you can help us, I can promise you one condition. For example, help your sister and send her to a special school.¡±


    As expected, as soon as he said this, White looked at the confused Gegar who was ying with her saliva bubbles beside him. He immediately agreed without hesitation. Since it was rted to Gegar, even if it was a risk, White wanted to take a gamble.


    The two parties finally agreed. Le Wan heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Alright, our new friend, you can leave the trash cans for now. I don¡¯t think we need to talk about this thing.¡±


    In the end, White followed Le Wan home after a long detour.


    On the way, White walked to Little Brother Les side. Little Brother Le turned his head to the other side when he saw him. He curled his lips and said proudly,


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you dislike me because I¡¯m a Young Master and don¡¯t want to be with me? Why are you here again?¡±


    As the saying goes, a poor child takes charge early. Compared to Little Brother


    Le, who grew up in a rich family and was raised to be innocent and naive, White, who hade out to make a living early, was obviously much more mature and steady than him even though he was a few years younger.


    Therefore, White didn¡¯t get angry when he heard Little Brother Le i s sarcastic words. Instead, he apologized sincerely,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too irrational just now and treated you with my prejudice. I apologize to you. Are you willing to forgive me?


    If White started arguing with him, Little Brother Le could continue to be stubborn. However, he didn¡¯t expect White to apologize directly. This made his anger and awkwardness dissipate a lot.


    Just as he was about to say something, he turned around and met White¡¯s eager eyes, as if he was waiting for his judgment. Little Brother Le¡¯s heart softened under his gaze. He swallowed the words he wanted to say.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll forgive you since you¡¯re excusable this time. However, if there is a next time, I will definitely not let you off.¡±


    Little Brother Le raised his fist.


    ¡°I just fought with a hooligan. My fist hurts a lot. If you dare to be rude to me again, I will treat you like a hooligan and never let you off easily.¡±


    Hearing his words, a smile shed across White¡¯s eyes. Having lived on the streets since he was a child, he had already learned how to use his age advantage to gain sympathy and pity from tourists as an innocent weakling. Other than obtaining more benefits, he could also avoid some malicious intentions.


    As expected, when facing someone with a good temperament, it was really a good method to show weakness. White thought so, but he still maintained hisposure.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.. So, are you still willing to be my friend?¡±

 Chapter 394 - 394: Making Up

    Chapter 394: Making Up


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Little Brother Le saw the nervous expression on his face and reluctantly agreed,


    ¡°I, Little Master Le, am not such a petty person. Since I have acknowledged you as my friend, then you are my friend.¡±


    White smiled. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re good friends.¡±


    Le Wan, who had been watching the whole process, looked at Big Brother Le helplessly. The two of them looked at each other and then shook their heads. He had thought that Little Brother Le would grow stronger after a few days of training. However, he was still easily yed by a child who was a few years younger than him. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t trained enough. He had to continue to sharpen his skills.


    Little Brother Le didn¡¯t know that just now, his good big brother and good big sister suddenly added a hard mode for him, but he instinctively shivered.


    He had already changed out of his dirty jacket and was only wearing a short-sleeved T-shirt. He touched his arm that had goosebumps and asked curiously,


    ¡°Why do I suddenly feel a little cold? Is it because the temperature has dropped?¡±


    However, when he felt it carefully, the temperature of the sun above his head hadn¡¯t decreased. He suspected that it was his imagination, so he ignored it and continued to chat with White about how brave he was when he fought the hooligans.


    White responded with ¡°Mmhmm¡± and asionally added ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so awesome¡±, which immediately made him lose his bearings.


    On the other hand, Zhai Jing, who was standing at the side, subconsciously nced at Le Wan after hearing his words. He had a guess in his heart.


    Standing outside the gate of the neighborhood, White looked at the symbol and name that he would remember in his dreams at night. He had aplicated expression on his face. Before this, he had never thought that he would one day be invited by someone as a friend to enter a ce that he thought was a devil¡¯s den.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing there?¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t follow, Little Brother Le turned around and waved at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to hurry up. My sister has just told my mother to prepare delicious food for us. I¡¯ve been busy for half a day. I¡¯m so hungry that I can almost swallow a cow. If you continue to dawdle, they will beat us to it and we won¡¯t be able to eat our fill.¡±


    Big Brother Le looked at Little Brother Le¡¯s disappointing appearance and wanted to teach him a lesson. Who would be as useless as him and snatch food? However, when he turned around and saw that Whites expression had rxed a lot after hearing Little Brother Le¡¯s words, he swallowed his words.


    Forget it. For the sake of this pitiful pair of siblings, he would let him be smug for two more days.


    After hearing Le Wan¡¯s story about the two siblings, Mama Le was very distressed. She immediately asked the helpers to prepare a table full of food, so there was no such thing as not enough food as Little Brother Le had said.


    As soon as Le Wan and the others opened the door, Mama Le came out to wee them. She looked at the four of them and then at the two siblings who were walking behind them. Looking at their naked bodies, a look of pity immediately appeared on her face.


    Mama Le didn¡¯t mind the dirty clothes on the siblings. She went up and wanted to lead them both in. Who would have thought that Gegar would always be bullied because of her mental disability, so she was afraid of strangers?


    So when she saw Mama Le¡¯s hand reaching out, she screamed and hid behind White in fear.


    White subconsciously took a step back to protect her, but then he realized that he had overreacted. He felt a little guilty when he saw Mama Le¡¯s surprised gaze, but he was afraid that Mama Le would think they were rude, so he lowered his head and apologized,


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re dirty. It¡¯s better not to dirty your hands.¡±


    Mama Le wasn¡¯t angry at being rejected. Instead, she felt even more sorry for the siblings. Ignoring White¡¯s warning, she grabbed his wrist and pulled him into the house.


    When the warm touch reached his arm, White shuddered and subconsciously wanted to shake it off. However, after hearing Mama Le¡¯s gentle voice, he forcefully stopped his movements. His limbs were slightly stiff as he followed behind her. He was dragged in and stood in the spacious living room, not knowing what to do.


    Compared to their narrow, cold, damp house that was simr to a doghouse, thisrge living room with bright windows and luxurious decorations was like heaven to them

 Chapter 395 - 395: Gentle

    Chapter 395: Gentle


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    This huge contrast made White feel a sense of inferiority that was out of ce. It was as if the siblings were a source of pollution, and just standing there could taint this ce.


    Thinking of this, White¡¯s toes almost curled up. However, just as his toes moved, they pierced through the socks that were full of holes.


    After White realized this, his body stiffened for a moment before he lowered his head in embarrassment. Behind him, Gegar was oblivious to his emotions. She only shrank behind him in fear, drooling and curiously looking around.


    Mama Le had always been very sensitive to people¡¯s emotions, so when she saw White¡¯s red ears and lowered head, she could roughly guess what was going on.


    However, she didn¡¯t expose the two children. Instead, she took out two sets of clothes from the sofa as if they were chatting casually.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was too sudden, so I couldn¡¯t prepare a new set. I could only find the old clothes that my children used to wear. I¡¯ll force you to wear them first and see if they fit. If they don¡¯t, I¡¯ll change into a new set for youter.¡±


    White didn¡¯t expect that the first thing they did was take a shower. Looking at the so-called old clothes, which were good clothes that they couldn¡¯t touch on a daily basis, White felt even more embarrassed and ashamed.


    The child who had lived his life by looking at people¡¯s expressions naturally could tell that this gentle and kinddy didn¡¯t dislike them for being dirty. She really wanted them to bathe and change into clean clothes.


    However, it was this realization that made White feel even more embarrassed. He stopped her and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I know we¡¯re dirty and might dirty your ce. If you don¡¯t like it, we can stay outside the courtyard.¡±


    When Mama Le heard this, her eyes turned red. She ignored White¡¯s resistance and touched his head.


    ¡°What are you talking about, you silly child? Why would I despise you? You¡¯re all good children, but I like to see the children clean, fragrant, and soft as they sit at the table and eat. Therefore, I¡¯m not targeting you and your sister. I¡¯m just asking all of you to do the same.¡±


    Mama Le smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me as a gentle person. I¡¯m a very domineering person.¡±


    The touch on his head was very light, and the warmth of her palm was transmitted to White¡¯s heart through his hair. The tips of his ears turned red. This was something he had never experienced since he was eleven years old.


    His birth was an ident. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they could receive government subsidies for having an extra child, he did not doubt that his parents would have gone to an illegal clinic to abort him after finding out that his mother was pregnant.


    After he was born, they saw that he was a healthy child. With the example of Gaegar, his mother managed to arouse a little maternal love and didn¡¯t abandon him, so he barely lived to two or three years old.


    Unfortunately, the good times didn¡¯tst long. His mother began to grow rich again, immersed in the illusion of alcohol, and couldn¡¯t extricate herself. Then, whenever the couple had trouble, she would hit them.


    If not for Gegar, who was ignorant and instinctively protected him, he would have died at the hands of this couple.


    This was also why White was so obsessed with Gegar. She was the only person in the world who would protect him and trust him without reservation. In the end, the eleven-year-old White felt a motherly love from a stranger that he had never felt before.


    Such warmth made him feel a little afraid, but also a little nostalgic. White was stunned on the spot. His hands were spread out, and his tongue seemed to be tied. He didn¡¯t know what to do or say.


    Seeing his stunned expression, Mama Le shook her head and patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot. A boy of this age probably doesn¡¯t like being patted on the head.¡±


    White wanted to defend himself. He didn¡¯t mind this, but if it was any other time, he would have used his eloquent mouth to say a long string of words to


    make people happy. However, in the face of Mrs. Le¡¯s sincere kindness, he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    After Mama Leforted him, she turned around and looked at Little Brother Le, who was smiling foolishly.


    ¡°You too. Since they are your friends, you will be responsible for bringing them up. All three of you must be clean..¡±

 Chapter 396 - 396: Washing Up

    Chapter 396: Washing Up


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    To take care of White, Mama Le deliberately used the localnguage when she said this so that White also understood what she said. His heart warmed up, and his limbs weren¡¯t as stiff.


    Little Brother Le smiled and replied,


    ¡°Okay, I understand. I promise toplete the task.¡±


    Mama Le suddenly remembered something. She turned around and asked


    White,


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s impolite of me to ask this question, but I think for the sake of convenience, I¡¯ll take the liberty to ask if our beautiful Gegar canplete the task of washing up by herself.¡±


    White pursed his lips, and a hint of obscurity shed in his eyes.


    ¡°She can¡¯t do it alone. She needs someone to watch her.¡±


    Ever since thest time she fell into the water, a fear of water had been left in her heart. This was a bad thing, but there was also a good thing. Every time she took a shower, she could only take a shower. Therefore, White would let her take a shower with her clothes on. This way, she could avoid the awkwardness between men and women and also wash her clothes.


    When Mama Le heard that they were showering like this, she didn¡¯t agree with them. It was fine if it was a boy, but if it was a girl who was wearing clothes, how could she clean her private parts?


    Moreover, Gegar was already fourteen years old. Logically speaking, she should be at the age where his period came. Although she looked so thin and malnourished, she might not have had her period so early.


    However, she was old enough, and there would be a time when she woulde back. If she hadn¡¯t learned how to take care of herself, should she let White, this little boy, help her clean up? This was too difficult. Therefore, she had to cultivate Gegar¡¯s ability to take care of herself as a girl as soon as possible.


    After hearing about Gegar¡¯s condition from Le Wan, Mama Le had already called back to China and asked a doctor friend about how to deal with a simr situation.


    It was a pity that, based on current medical technology, brain damage was irreversible. Therefore, if the treatment was dyed, there was basically no possibility of recovery.


    The only way was to send the children to a professional school and provide them with intervention, guidance, and education. In this way, even if their brains couldn¡¯t recover to the level of intelligence of a normal person, there was still a high possibility that they could learn to take care of themselves.


    Therefore, in order to take into ount the various situations that were about toe, an age like Gegar couldn¡¯t be dyed any longer.


    Mama Le made up her mind and said to White,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can always leave her behind and apany her for the rest of your life. After all, there are differences between men and women, and there will always be times when it¡¯s inconvenient. So, it¡¯s time to learn to let go. Otherwise, even if we send her to a special schoolter, it will be a kind of torture for the two of you.¡±


    No matter how smart White was, he was still a child who hadn¡¯t seen much of the world. There were many things that he didn¡¯t know without anyone teaching him. The reason why he knew about the school for the disabled was that he met a kind tourist once and the other party told him about it.


    It was a pity that they had spent all their energy just to keep themselves alive. Therefore, even if White wanted to achieve this, it could only be a fantasy.


    Now that he heard Mama Le¡¯s words, White tightened his grip on Gegars hand, causing her to let out a puzzled ¡°ah¡± and look at him curiously.


    White didn¡¯t care about Gegar¡¯s emotions. Instead, he thought about what Mama Le had said. On this point, he had to admit that Mama Le¡¯s words made sense, so he finally relented.


    ¡°That would be troublesome, but if Gegar¡¯s reaction is too strong¡­¡± White paused for a moment.


    ¡°She might do something unexpected, so please be careful, Madam.¡±


    He was a little worried that Gegar¡¯s extreme resistance would hurt Mama Le.


    However, Mama Le wasn¡¯t worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll take it step by step. Today, we¡¯ll try to let me help her wash up while you stand outside the door with your back to her andfort her softly.


    Is that okay?¡±


    White thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    Therefore, Mama Le and Little Brother Le brought the siblings up to the second floor.


    Le Wan brought out three cups of freshly squeezed orange juice from the kitchen and handed them to Big Brother Le and Zhai Jing respectively. She took a sip of the remaining ss and ced it on the coffee table before lying down on the sofa.


    After walking for half a day, it was still a little tiring.


    Le Wan heard themotioning from upstairs and shook her head.


    ¡°It seems that Mom will have to worry about this..¡±

 Chapter 397 - 397: Temperament

    Chapter 397: Temperament


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Big Brother Le was happy to see this happen.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good?¡±


    With these two children, his mother was worried. She couldn¡¯t be distracted to nag him. She urged him to quickly find a girlfriend and get married, then give birth to the children so that they could enjoy their grandchildren and enjoy the happiness of family.


    Mother Le was bored. She had apanied Father Le to work hard in her career in her early years, so she had basically missed the growth process of her children. She felt a little guilty about her three children.


    Therefore, after Little Brother Le was born, she became freer and became a mother who doted on her child. As a result, Le Wan and Little Brother Le were raised to be delicate and naive.


    Unfortunately, the child grew up too quickly. After the age of ten, he was no longer as clingy to his parents as before.


    Therefore, their mother couldn¡¯t continue to disy her motherly love. She could only shift her gaze to her two sons in their twenties, hoping that they would quickly carry out their pregnancy n and have a few more children for her to y with.


    Unfortunately, although Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le were not young anymore, they didn¡¯t have the intention to settle down so early. Therefore, although Mama Le had been nagging for so long, the two brothers had no intention ofpromising.


    Anyway, if Mama Le wanted to nag, then so be it. They just had to keep listening to her.


    However, as time went on, even Big Brother Le would asionally feel irritated when his own mother nagged at him. Therefore, seeing that the siblings had diverted Mama Le i s attention, he was naturally happy.


    Unfortunately, the two children were outsiders after all. Mama Le¡¯s maternal love shouldn¡¯tst long. Big Brother Le thought regretfully. Speaking of the little siblings, Zhai Jing suddenly asked,


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    Although Zhai Jing and Big Brother Le weren¡¯t bad by nature and even had a sense of justice, their hearts were not as soft as Le Wan¡¯s. Therefore, when they met the siblings today, although the two of them sympathized with their plight, they didn¡¯t have the intention to interfere in their business. It was only Le Wan who stood up.


    Since Le Wan wanted to take care of this matter, they naturally had to lend a hand. However, as for how they wanted to lend a hand, it would depend on Le Wan¡¯s opinion.


    Le Wan took a sip of orange juice.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mother has already decided where they¡¯ll go, so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not up to me.¡±


    ording to Le Wan¡¯s understanding of Mama Le, she knew about the situation of the siblings personally. With her personality, she wouldn¡¯t let others do it for her. She would only be at ease if she made the necessary arrangements herself.


    ¡°As for my offer to cooperate with him¡­¡± Le Wan shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s just a child who doesn¡¯t have enough to eat. How useful can he be?¡±


    This was originally just an excuse that Le Wan had casually said to win White¡¯s trust.


    Teenagers at this age, who had experienced so many hardships, were the most sensitive and thirsty for power. Only when you treated him as an adult and let him experience equal dialogue would he be willing to talk to you and exchange terms with you.


    ¡°Children at this age are the most difficult to deal with, but as long as you grasp his weakness, he will immediately be the most obedient child.¡± Big Brother Le looked at her in surprise and gave her a thumbs up.


    ¡°As expected, our baby is amazing. He actually caught their characteristics andmonalities. No wonder Little Brother listens to you the most at home. It seems that you havepletely controlled him.¡±


    Le Wan smiled and didn¡¯t refute his words. However, the reason why she knew so much about the psychology of boys in this period wasn¡¯t from Little Brother Le, but from a few students when she was a part-time tutor in her previous life.


    At that time, she had just faced a huge change in her life and had to work hard to think of how to support herself. After a senior sister found out about her encounter, she introduced her to a tutoring job to help a sixth-grade boy improve his grades so that he could cope with the uing primary school entrance exam.


    At that time, Le Wan had never had any experience with children who were much younger than her, so things weren¡¯t going well at first.


    One day, the students started to be disobedient again and even provoked her repeatedly. In the past, the arrogant Le Wan would have left long ago. However, considering the bnce on her meal card, she could only endure it no matter how angry she was.


    Then, when she went to the bathroom, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. She didn¡¯t understand why there was such a disobedient and naughty child.


    When she came out after crying, the little boy became especially obedient.


    After that, he didn¡¯t cause any more trouble in ss..

 Chapter 398 - 398: Growing Up Together

    Chapter 398: Growing Up Together


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Although Le Wan was surprised by his change, she was mentally and physically exhausted at that time and didn¡¯t have the energy to delve into the reason behind it. She just thought that her luck had suddenlye.


    It wasn¡¯t untilter on, when the two of them chatted during a tutoring session, that she found out that this little tyrant had overheard her crying in the toilet that day.


    When the little boy heard her crying, he recalled that when the person who introduced her had introduced Le Wan, he had mentioned that her parents had died and that she was living a difficult life alone.


    At that moment, the little boy finally realized that he had gone overboard, so he changed his attitude in front of her.


    Le Wan finally understood that the reason why the boy was so rebellious was because his parents rarely cared about him.


    His father owned a small factory and left early and returnedte every day. Even though the two of them were at home, there had been a situation where the father and son didn¡¯t meet for an entire week.


    His mother, on the other hand, was addicted to ying Mahjong. Every day after she woke up and had dinner, she would leave a handful of pocket money on the table and go to the Mahjong parlor. Then, she would y there for the whole day, or even overnight.


    His meals and daily life were all taken care of by the aunties hired by the family. However, his mother wasn¡¯t at home all day, but she was especially strict with the aunties. She was really bad at checking the ounts, causing every aunty hired to not work for long.


    Seeing the auntie who had just established a rtionship with him suddenly leave and go through the same thing again was another heavy blow to the little boy.


    ording to the little boy, his parents had never cared about his studies


    before. In the end, when he was in the sixth grade, he heard someone say that they wanted to send their child to a private school. In the future, whether it was to study abroad, it would be more advantageous.


    Initially, the little boy wanted to go to a high school in the district with his ssmates. However, because of their sudden decision, he was forced to change his choice, so he became passive andzy.


    The little boy looked at Le Wan and said something a little cruel.


    ¡°Sometimes, I think it¡¯s good to be like you without your parents.¡±


    When Le Wan heard this, her eyes reddened. This was the first time she had lost her temper in front of him, scaring the child.


    Initially, she thought that this tutoring job was over. However, she didn¡¯t expect this awkward little brat to take the initiative to call her the next day and ask why she wasn¡¯t there yet when it was time for her supplementary lessons.


    The little boy said that he felt that Le Wan was truly thinking for him, so he wanted her to continue teaching him.


    After Le Wan heard that, she was shocked and evenughed.


    ¡°You owe me this scolding.¡±


    However, she still managed to keep her job. Later, during the entrance examination, the little boy was also a dark horse. He got a particrly excellent result and then stubbornly rejected his parents¡¯ arrangements and went to a key city-level school.


    From the little boy¡¯s strong counterattack, Le Wan had also gained a lot of courage, which made her more proactive in facing all kinds of obstacles and pressures in life.


    Back then, she had been so busy with her multiple part-time jobs that she had no time to sit down and savor anything. She only felt that she was being pushed away by life. Now that she thought about it again, she felt a little emotional. In fact, she had also absorbed strength from many people, and she had absorbed all kinds of experience and knowledge.


    However, Le Wan had clearly underestimated White¡¯s ability. She didn¡¯t expect that casual help would bring about unexpected results. It helped them break through and solve the problem that the Le family was currently facing.


    Half an hourter, Mama Le finally came downstairs with the three children who had been washed. Compared to the dirty and tattered clothes they were wearing before, the little siblings had changed into new clothes, washed them clean, and tidied their hair. They lookedpletely different from children who would run around picking up trash on the streets.


    Le Wan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw them. Their terrible appearance earlier had greatly affected their looks. After cleaning up, the two children¡¯s exquisite facial features were revealed. They looked quite good-looking.


    Behind them, Mama Le looked a little tired. It was obvious that bathing Gegar was more difficult than expected. Fortunately, the final result was good.


    After the bath, Gegar¡¯s rejection of Mama Le wasn¡¯t as strong, especially at the dining table. After Mama Le put a piece of meat stuffing on her te, Gegar looked up and smiled at her..

 Chapter 399 - 399: Change

    Chapter 399: Change


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Although this smile looked silly and stunned her because of her intellectual disability, Mama Le was still very happy that she had gained her trust. She put two more ham rolls on her te and told her to eat quickly.


    White, who was sitting at the side, was also stunned when he saw the change in Gegar. Ever since the incident of falling into the water, Gegar had actually undergone a lot of changes.


    The most obvious thing was that they had started to be afraid of the water. Therefore, they no longer went to thekeside. They tried their best to avoid small puddles or ponds that could store water.


    Secondly, even someone with ack of intelligence like Gegar probably instinctively realized that the disaster that day might have something to do with the smile she showed to Emma and the other two. Therefore, she no longer smiled at strangers.


    Now that he saw Gegar smiling at Mama Le again, White felt a little sour and numb in his heart. At the same time, he realized that perhaps he really had to let go of his hand appropriately, which would be better for Gegar¡¯s future.


    Therefore, he was determined to do something for the Le family. Then, he would make the Le family fulfill their promise and send Gegar to a specialized school for the disabled. For this purpose, no matter what the Le family wanted him to do, he wouldn¡¯t refuse and would do his best toplete it.


    Therefore, after a delicious meal, White took the initiative to look for Le Wan.


    He could tell from their interaction just now that even though Le Wan was a girl and not the oldest, her words carried the most weight in the group of four. The remaining three listened to her.


    Therefore, he was the first to approach Le Wan and get straight to the point.


    ¡°What do you want to know about the Watson family?¡±


    White had asked Mama Le about what had happened between the Le family and the Watson family while they were taking a shower. After learning what Emma had done to Le Wan a few days ago, he finally believed what Le Wan meant when she said that Emma was one of the people she hated the most.


    He no longer doubted Le Wan¡¯s words.


    ¡°But Emma Watson onlyes here for a holiday every year. She stays for about half a month each time, so I don¡¯t know much about her.¡±


    It turned out that ever since the drowning incident, White had remembered Emma, that hateful woman, even though he knew that he was powerless to resist the Watson family¡¯s power in his current state.


    But as mentioned before, White wasn¡¯t a resigned person, and Gegar was the person he cherished the most. Whoever touched Gegar was his enemy, so he hid his anger in his heart and secretly observed Emma Watson for a long time. From there, he more or less knew what had happened to her.


    Le Wan was very surprised. She had thought that White was smart, but he was still a child after all. In addition, Watson¡¯s base wasn¡¯t here, so he wouldn¡¯t be of much help. She didn¡¯t expect this child to be of great talent since he was young.


    White had actually obtained a lot of useful information through his secret observation.


    ¡°Are you saying that you have evidence of Emma colluding with the church¡¯s priest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I filmed the process of the two of them conspiring to harm someone.¡±


    Then, White said in frustration,


    ¡°It¡¯s just that my phone was a scrap that I picked up. That¡¯s why it turned off after using it a few times. I can¡¯t turn it on again, so I¡¯m not sure if the things stored in it are still there.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have the money to repair his phone, so he wasn¡¯t sure if those things could still be used.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Bring the phone over. We¡¯ll show it to the professionals and we¡¯ll know the situation.¡±


    Generally speaking, if the storage card wasn¡¯t damaged, then it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    When Emma was cleared of suspicion in the incident of Gegar falling into the water, the most favorable evidence was the testimony that the priest had sworn to God. If it could be proved that the priest was helping Emma to perjure herself, then the drowning incident that happened a few years ago could be overturned.


    Emma might not be punished for this matter. After all, she was still young at that time, not even sixteen years old. She was considered underage and didn¡¯t cause a major ident, so thew probably couldn¡¯t punish her. But to the Watson Family, this was undoubtedly a huge scandal.


    However, White¡¯s surprise was far more than that.


    ¡°You said you took photos of Mr. Watson meeting another woman in a hotel?¡± This time, Le Wan was truly surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I remember his appearance, so I definitely won¡¯t be mistaken.¡± White nodded affirmatively..

 Chapter 400 - 400: Evidence

    Chapter 400: Evidence


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    During the incident when Gegar fell into the water, it was Mr. Watson who hade forward to send his parents away. Thus, he could never forget Mr. Watson¡¯s appearance after taking a nce at him.


    Speaking of which, it was also a coincidence that it was the winter season for tourism. There were fewer tourists, so the garbage they could pick up every day was also greatly reduced. The money wasn¡¯t enough for them to exchange for food.


    That day, he heard from a homeless man that every night around ten o¡¯clock in the Bell Hotel, their kitchen staff would dump the leftover food at the back door of the hotel and wait for the garbage truck to clean it up.


    In the meantime, they had nearly twenty minutes to get some good food from inside. Looking at his parents who were getting more and more irritable because they didn¡¯t have enough food at home, White decided to try his luck at night. He didn¡¯t expect to really see them.


    When the employee poured out the remaining food and turned around to return to the hotel, he, who was hiding in the dark, jumped out and went up to check. In the end, he found arge stic bag of food. He wanted to take more, but he didn¡¯t expect the hotel staff to suddenly turn back and find him. Then, they shouted and rushed over.


    For these restaurants and hotels, they would throw away the leftover food every day, but they didn¡¯t allow the homeless to pick it up to eat, because if anything happened to them, ording to thew, they had to be responsible.


    Therefore, once the shop owner or waiter saw someone stealing the food, they would use very strict means to drive the person away.


    The little kid White was a little mischievous. When he noticed that the other party was charging at him, he immediately picked up his things and fled into the night because of his short stature.


    Fortunately, the kitchen staff only wanted to chase him away, so they didn¡¯t chase after him.


    After White escaped, he looked at the food in his arms. It was probably enough for the four of them to eat for two days. He immediately regretted it. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been so picky. Instead, he would have moved faster and packed more things at once.


    However, it was better to pick up something than nothing, so White was still very satisfied. Then, he crawled out, but he didn¡¯t expect to end up in the hotel parking lot.


    Just as he was about to circle around the area, his sharp eyes caught sight of a familiar face. It was the lofty Mr. Watson.


    After he got out of the car, the woman holding his hand wasn¡¯t Mrs. Watson, but a young woman with a hot figure and a beautiful appearance.


    White realized something and quickly hid under a car. He took out an old man¡¯s phone that he had picked up and recorded the scene.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t enter the hotel because of his identity as a child, he would have wanted to take a follow-up photo.


    White took out his old phone and clicked on the short video that was only ten seconds long. Although the camera was a little shaky and the resolution wasn¡¯t very high, one could still see the appearance of a man and a woman on it.


    When Mama Le saw this, she took out her phone and called Papa Le.


    Today was the day that the Watsons met with Papa Le and Mama Le through a middleman. Mama Le had changed the date of the meeting to tomorrow because of something that happened to Mrs. Wade. Papa Le¡¯s meeting was held as usual.


    They should still be in the clubhouse, so Mama Le asked Papa Le to find a chance to take a photo of Mr. Watson and send it over.


    Papa Le was confused when he received the order, but Mama Le was toozy to exin it to him in detail over the phone. She only told him to finish the task as soon as possible so that he would have a surprise when he returned.


    After hanging up the phone, Papa Le was still confused. Of course, he didn¡¯t think Mama Le would be interested in the appearance of such a strange man. He thought that something might have happened on their side, so he needed Mr. Watson¡¯s appearance as evidence.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very busy.¡± Mr. Watson came over with a wine ss. ¡°Do you need to end the banquet early?¡±


    Compared to the rumored domineering style of the Watson family, Mr. Watson¡¯s performance today was especially gentlemanly and polite. He wanted to lower the Le family¡¯s guard, but his attitude made Papa Le even more cautious.


    When a person was willing to lower his head andy low, it proved that he had a big n behind him..

 Chapter 401 - 401: Envy

    Chapter 401: Envy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Upon hearing Mr. Watson¡¯s voice, Papa Le put away his phone as if nothing had happened. Then, he put on a helpless expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s my wife. She¡¯s used to relying on me, so she called me when she couldn¡¯t find something. She even told me toe back early.¡±


    Mr. Watson raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Le to be so henpecked. Didn¡¯t know that a sessful man like you would still dote on his first wife so much? It¡¯s a rare type in the industry.¡±


    Papa Le had heard simr words too many times in the past ten years, so he was already familiar with how to deal with them.


    Papa Le said in a slightly disdainful tone,


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Although my wife has her own career, she¡¯s very free every day. She looks more like a full-time wife, so she spends most of her energy on me and the children. She definitely has to keep an eye on me every day and rely on me for everything.¡±


    However, anyone with discerning eyes could see that although he said those words of disdain, his expression was very proud. It was obvious that he thought that being controlled by his wife was a very glorious thing.


    ¡°Oh, right, there¡¯s something I have to do, but I wonder if Mr. Watson would mind?¡±


    Mr. Watson was puzzled.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Just now, my wife called to ask me where the things were, but I know her well. It¡¯s a lie to ask about the things. Her real purpose is to check on me. She knew that I came to the clubhouse with you, so she was afraid that I would bump into a young and beautiful girl here. You know how paranoid women are, so to stop her from bothering me¡­¡± Papa Le smiled and raised his phone. ¡°So you don¡¯t mind if I take a photo of the scene for her to see?¡±


    Mr. Watson didn¡¯t expect him to be so henpecked. However, since Papa Le had brought it up, even though he didn¡¯t like it, he didn¡¯t have any reason to reject it. After all, he was the one who had met Papa Le today to make peace. He couldn¡¯t offend him over such a small matter. Therefore, he put on a happy expression and agreed.


    ¡°Of course. After all, we really didn¡¯t call any girls today, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, right?¡± Mr. Watson gave Papa Le a knowing look.


    What he meant was that after reporting, he could ask the young girls toe in and y. At their level, if they wanted young and beautiful girls, or even supermodels, as long as they could afford it, they could basically get it done with a phone call.


    There were even professional pimps who specially recruited a bunch of girls and even celebrities to serve rich people like them.


    Papa Le understood what he meant, but he didn¡¯t respond. He pretended not to understand and pretended to be happy instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you can cooperate. I¡¯ll shoot it now.¡±


    Papa Le unlocked his phone with one hand and ced his other hand on Mr. Watson¡¯s shoulder. Ignoring the fact that Mr. Watson¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, he turned on the camera and started recording.


    Mr. Watson saw his figure appear in the selfie and subconsciously squeezed out a stiff smile. Obviously, Papa Le¡¯s friendly attitude didn¡¯t conform to his usual social etiquette, so he didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    Papa Leughed in his heart. Seeing that the phone had frozen the two of them, he moved the camera away and took a picture of the clubhouse¡¯s private room. He sent it to Mama Le to report.


    Mr. Watson couldn¡¯t help but nce at his phone interface. He saw the red hearts floating on the screen and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He didn¡¯t expect that a 50-year-old couple would send such mushy messages to each other.


    Mr. Watson brought it to himself. If he and his wife did this, as long as he imagined that scene, he would feel a wave of physiological difort surge up, and he immediately stopped imagining the strange scene.


    As expected, there was still a difference between husband and wife. The way the Le couple interacted with each other was a little too clingy and uneptable.


    Then, he remembered that his wife had be more and more powerful in recent years, and she had be more and more aggressive in fighting for power and profit in thepany. Suddenly, he was a little envious of Papa Le.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good to be a full-time wife like your wife who doesn¡¯t interfere in thepany¡¯s affairs..¡±

 Chapter 402 - 402: Rebuttal

    Chapter 402: Rebuttal


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Before the banquet began, Mr. Watson had specially asked the middleman about the Le family. He had even paid a small sum of money to give them an expensive gift to get them to open their mouths and reveal a little information.


    ording to the middleman, Father Le was born into a rich family with three generations. When he was young, his family¡¯spany almost went bankrupt. It took Father Le and Mother Le, and the eldest sons, several years to save thepany. It was thriving and thepany had expanded several timespared to when they took over.


    Seeing that thepany was developing well, Mama Le returned to her family.


    Mr. Watson was especially envious of them. Papa Le was able to make a powerful woman like Mama Le willingly return to the family and not interfere in thepany¡¯s affairs.


    He thought that from this perspective, if his wife had such a high level of awareness, then he should be willing to give his wife more face, and their rtionship wouldn¡¯t be so quickly consumed.


    If Papa Le knew what he was thinking, he would probably scold him for being a selfish scumbag. Unfortunately, Papa Le didn¡¯t know. However, what he had just said didn¡¯t sound pleasant to Papa Le.


    So, he defended Mama Le.


    ¡°My wife studied fashion design. Her dream has always been to be a fashion designer. Unfortunately, because of me, she gave up her dream and apanied me to do things that she didn¡¯t like. When my predicament was resolved, she left and returned to her favorite field.¡±


    It was a pity that Mother Le had wasted so many years in her prime. When she wanted to start over, she found that she couldn¡¯t keep up with the development of the industry. However, Mama Le didn¡¯t give up. Fashion and clothing were her favorite things, so she took a different approach and opened a fashion designpany with her friend.


    The current manager of thepany was her good friend. Mama Le had been studying and improving all these years, so she was still active in the industry as a designer. However, she was getting more and more free now, so she had more free time. To outsiders, she looked like a useless housewife with nothing to do.


    However, everyone in the Le family knew that Mama Le had her own pursuits, her own career, her responsibility to the family, and her freedom to live. She was a very powerful and admirable woman.


    ¡°My wife is a very capable person,¡± said Papa Le proudly. ¡°She helped me a lot when I was in business. I wouldn¡¯t be who I am now without her. When she returned to her field of expertise, she was still shining brightly. And to be honest, although my wife looks idle, the money she earns is actually not less than mine.¡±


    Mama Le had a really good business talent. The fashion designpany had been established for more than ten years and had been developing well. The business continued to grow, and as a designer, her business skills were also steadily improving.


    Over the years, she had invested the money she earned to make more money. She rarely failed, and the rate of return was very high. The money she earned even far exceeded her main business.


    The reason why Big Brother Le was so good at investing in this area was because ¡°like mother, like son¡±. However,pared to Big Brother Le, who chose to invest in the emerging industry that was more popr, Mama Le¡¯s choice was more stable, so it didn¡¯t look conspicuous.


    However, he didn¡¯t need to tell anyone the details. Anyway, Papa Le just emphasized that Mama Le wasn¡¯t an ordinary housewife. She was a very capable person.


    ¡°So this is the reason why your husband and wife rtionship has been harmonious for so many years?¡± Mr. Watson thought that he had figured out the mystery behind it. ¡°If there are no interests involved between husband and wife, there will indeed be fewer disputes.¡±


    Papa Le raised his eyebrows and said matter-of-factly,


    ¡°What¡¯s there to argue about between husband and wife? Isn¡¯t my money her money?


    As for whether Mama Le¡¯s money was his, he would have to ask her personally. Papa Le cleverly skipped this point.


    He spoke to Mr. Watson earnestly as if he had been through it before.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re scheming with others outside, but how tiring would it be if you still have to scheme against your wife when you return home? What¡¯s the motivation to live like this? No matter how much money you earn, it¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    Mr. Watson suspected that Papa Le was pointing fingers at the mulberry tree and scolding the locust tree, and he had evidence to prove it..

 Chapter 403 - 403: Familiar Face

    Chapter 403: Familiar Face


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the end, Mr. Watson could only end the conversation with an awkward but polite smile and turn to the topic of fishing.


    Papa Le saw that he was eager to change the topic, and he smiled honestly.


    On the other side, Mama Le received the short videos sent by Papa Le. She quickly opened it andpared it to the video. She found that it was indeed the same person.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, it seems that this Mr. Watson is quite old and vigorous.¡±


    He was clearly in his fifties, but he was still obsessed with young bodies. In order not to be discovered and to maintain his dignity, he didn¡¯t dare to bring her to the holiday vi. Instead, he brought her to a hotel room. He was probably afraid of being recognized by acquaintances.


    Zhai Jing, who was beside her, looked at the video that White had taken thoughtfully. He muttered softly,


    ¡°Why do I feel that this woman looks a little familiar?


    Le Wan¡¯s sharp ears heard his words.


    ¡°Could it be that the girl is a celebrity?¡±


    As soon as she said that, she knew that she had taken it for granted. After all, Zhai Jing had never liked to pay attention to the news of the entertainment industry. He didn¡¯t even know many celebrities in the country, so how could he know an unknown foreign celebrity?


    Sure enough, the next second, she heard Zhai Jing say,


    ¡°I think I remember who it is, but I still have to confirm it.¡±


    Then, he went upstairs to get a tablet and entered a website address. Then, he swiped a few times on the screen and opened a personal introduction page.


    ¡°Look at the woman in the video. Is that her?¡±


    Le Wan poked her head over to take a look andpared it with the woman in the video. She found that it was indeed the same person. She then looked at the profile and found that Mr. Watson¡¯s lover was actually a staff member of the state tax bureau where they were working. Moreover, her position was quite Le Wan hissed. ¡°This is very interesting.¡±


    One had to know that the tax department overseas was especially powerful, even more powerful than the intelligence department. As long as they made a move, they definitely wouldn¡¯t miss.


    And Mr. Watson had actually hooked up with Miss Hans from the tax bureau. Although Miss Hans looked young in the video, from her resume, she was already 34 years old. As one of the leaders of the state tax bureau, her authority wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    Moreover, from the information, she was also a married person. A manager of apany and a leader of the tax bureau. It was hard not to think of something when the two of them were having an affair.


    Zhai Jing smiled.


    ¡°If this information can be used well, it will definitely cause a huge setback for the Watson Company.¡±


    At that time, the Watson family wouldn¡¯t have the energy to deal with them. At this moment, Le Wan¡¯s attention suddenly shifted to something else.


    ¡°Speaking of which, why did you pay attention to the official website of the state tax bureau?¡±


    He even recognized this woman at a nce.


    Zhai Jing had been thinking about how to teach the Watson family a harsh lesson through the tax bureau, but his thoughts were cut off when he heard what Le Wan said.


    He said frankly,


    ¡°After all, we¡¯re facing an unknown danger now, so I thought of seeing if there was a way to solve the current problem, so I searched around for a while.¡± Actually, he had checked these things on the night they went to the party. That night, he checked all the methods he could think of and also checked many localws and regtions.


    However, because he didn¡¯t know anything about the Watson family, he couldn¡¯t think of any useful solution. However, thanks to his excellent memory, he basically remembered all the information on these official websites with a nce.


    Therefore, when he saw the woman in the video, he felt that she looked very familiar. Afterparing it in his mind, he remembered that she should be one of the leaders of the tax bureau.


    When Mama Le heard his exnation, she patted his head happily.


    ¡°Why is our Zhai Jing so amazing? He can even think of this.¡±


    Of course, what made Mama Le happier was that Zhai Jing was willing to take the initiative to help the Le family. Just this thought alone made her happy.


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t expect that he would face the same treatment as White. He was stunned for a moment, then pursed his lips and smiled silently. He said modestly,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to hit the jackpot either.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be humble at this time.¡±


    Big Brother Le was also a little envious. Although he was also one of the smart people, there was still a barrier between geniuses and non-geniuses. Although his memory was good, he couldn¡¯t remember everything he saw..

 Chapter 404 - 404: Negotiated

    Chapter 404: Negotiated


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Even Little Brother Le didn¡¯t say anything to dampen the mood. He had to admit that Zhai Jing, excluding the fact that he was his sister¡¯s boyfriend, was an independent person. He indeed had countless merits and talents.


    Even though everyone was praising him, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t feel proud. In fact, all of this was thanks to Le Wan. If she hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to help the little siblings and proposed a coboration, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to get hold of Mr. Watson.


    Zhai Jing looked at Le Wan with warm eyes, wondering if this was the so-called good karma.


    Thest time at the hospital, Le Wan had saved the patient who was involved in a medical dispute. In the end, by a strangebination of factors, she had obtained a kidney for his mother and saved her life. This time, Le Wan helped the little siblings out of kindness, but she also received an unexpected reward.


    Le Wan was puzzled.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Why did his gaze feel strange?


    Zhai Jing shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that we¡¯re all too lucky. To be able to meet such a good girl like Le Wan.¡±


    Le Wan agreed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what it means to search for something without effort?¡± She looked at the confused White and told him in the localnguage, ¡°Thank you for telling us a particrly useful piece of information. We¡¯ve already thought of a way to deal with the Watson family.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± White jumped up in excitement. ¡°Are you trying tofort me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Le Wan nodded affirmatively. ¡°This time, we¡¯ll definitely make their family suffer.¡±


    Mama Le chimed in,


    ¡°Speaking of which, we still have to thank you for bringing us great help.¡±


    Seeing that they didn¡¯t look like they were faking it, White was so excited that his face turned red.


    ¡°No, no, no. They¡¯re just a bunch of abandoned films in my hands. Even if I filmed them, they wouldn¡¯t be of any use at all.¡±


    White happily spun around on the spot and held Gegar¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sister, that¡¯s great. Those who bullied you will be taught a lesson.¡±


    Gegar couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying, but she could sense that White was very happy, so she was also happy. The two of them happily spun around twice. Then, White realized that he had lost hisposure. He stopped with a red face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we were a little too smug.¡±


    Fortunately, the Le family was very open-minded, so they didn¡¯t feel that their behavior was rude. Instead, they were very happy for them.


    Little Brother Le stepped forward and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to apologize for?¡±


    When it was time to be happy, he naturally had to be happy to his heart¡¯s content. Why did he care about so many gazes from others?¡±


    As the young master of a rich family, Little Brother Le naturally had such confidence, but White didn¡¯t, so he had to be careful in everything, so he always said the word ¡°sorry¡±.


    However, White was very happy now, so he didn¡¯t dwell on such a small matter. He looked at Le Wan with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Then, what do you need me to do? Just tell me. As long as I can do it, I will definitely help you!¡¯


    Le Wan shook her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to participate in the following matters. You just need to live your life as usual and wait for the good news.¡±


    Hearing her words, White¡¯s originally excited head immediately cooled down. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy.


    ¡°Do you really not need me to do anything?¡±


    This time, it was Zhai Jing¡¯s turn to speak up.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s you or us, it¡¯s not suitable for us to do the rest of the work. We have to leave it to professionals to handle.¡±


    Hearing that, White was more willing to ept it.


    ¡°Alright. ¡±


    Le Wan thought that he was worried that he had done too little and that they wouldn¡¯t fulfill their promise to send Gegar to a professional school, so she gave him another shot of confidence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will help you with what we promised.¡±


    She exined to White,


    ¡°But right now, I¡¯m afraid the Watson family is watching us, so it¡¯s not appropriate for us to have too much contact with you and your sister for the time being. It¡¯s also not appropriate for us to make too big of a move, but we¡¯ll make all the necessary preparations in advance. Just go back and wait for the notice.¡±


    Le Wan entered her phone number into his phone.


    ¡°In the meantime, if anything urgent happens, you can contact me or my silly brother.¡±


    They had been a little careless just now. If the Watson family happened to bump into them when they brought someone home, and they thought about the drowning incident a few years ago, it would probably bring trouble to the siblings again..

 Chapter 405 - 405: Warning

    Chapter 405: Warning


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the matter was settled, Big Brother Le offered to drive the White siblings back.


    He was the only one in the family with an international driver¡¯s license, so it was only natural for him to bring this up. However, White looked at Big


    Brother Le and Le Wan hesitantly.


    Although this big brother of the Le family had been with them all this time, he had been leisurely staying at the side from the beginning to the end, as if he didn¡¯t like to participate in anything.


    But even so, White was most afraid of him. Firstly, he was really cruel when he taught the hooligans a lesson. Secondly, his animal-like intuition told him that Big Brother Le was very dangerous and that he shouldn¡¯t provoke him easily.


    Le Wan pushed White.


    ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t be afraid. My brother is a good person.¡±


    As long as he didn¡¯t cheat others, he was indeed a good person.


    Thus, White held his sister¡¯s hand and sat in Big Brother Le¡¯s car with a nervous heart.


    On the way, Big Brother Le still maintained his silence and focused on driving.


    He didn¡¯t pay attention to the two people in the back seat.


    White heaved a sigh of relief.


    When they arrived at the alley where White¡¯s family lived and were about to get off the car, Big Brother Le suddenly said)


    ¡°Although my younger brother is a little stupid, he really treats you as his friend. We won¡¯t care too much about him making friends, but if someone hurts him, we won¡¯t sit idly by.¡±


    Big Brother Le turned his head and looked back.


    ¡°Do you understand what I mean?


    This was a warning!


    White¡¯s entire body shivered, and cold sweat instantly broke out on the back of his neck. He knew that the little tricks he had yed in front of Little Brother Le had been seen through by the person in front of him. The other party warned him not to use Little Brother Le¡¯s naivety to fool him.


    White braced himself and said,


    ¡°Sir, I know what you mean. I swear that I won¡¯t do anything to let Le Yi down.¡±


    Big Brother Le withdrew his gaze from him and replied with a nasal ¡°hmm¡¯


    It was unknown whether he believed him or not. Then, he took out an envelope from the drawer and handed it to White.


    ¡°Take it. If anything happens, remember to contact us.¡±


    White suspected that there was money inside, but he wasn¡¯t sure. He wanted to refuse, but when he met Big Brother Le¡¯s deep eyes, he couldn¡¯t say it. In the end, he could only take it slowly and pull Gegar out of the car.


    Big Brother Le drove away. After driving around outside, he drove back to the road. He found a slightly more secluded ce to park the car and leaned on the steering wheel to look.


    Sure enough, a minute or twoter, the White siblings changed into the old clothes they were wearing before. Even their hair, which had been tidied up, was messy again. The big bag of bread that Mama Le had given them before they left the house had also disappeared, reced by a few pieces of hard bread in their hands.


    The two of them walked into the alley with their heads lowered as usual, so they did not notice Big Brother Le¡¯s car close by.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Big Brother Le saw this and scoffed. ¡°This little brat is indeed quite smart.¡±


    If Little Brother Le could be as scheming as him, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry.


    However, when he thought about how such a young child had to live like this, his life was too hard. Thinking about it, it was good for Little Brother Le to maintain his current situation.


    Finally, he could no longer see the White siblings. Big Brother Le drove back to the vi area. At this time, Zhai Jing had already drawn up the so-called


    revenge n. ording to the localws and regtions, he had found the most suitable way to report them. He had to nail the Watson family on the charges of bribery and tax evasion.


    Big Brother Le took a look at his preliminary proposal, then made a call to ask a localwyer friend. After getting the approval of the other party, he returned the proposal to Zhai Jing.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the n. We can carry it out, but it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡±


    After all, if they were in someone else¡¯s territory and bullied their people, it might cause a strong bacsh.


    Zhai Jing nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found the most suitable person to take action.¡±


    Big Brother Le raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite fast. Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°When I was looking for negative news about the Watson Company, I noticed a piece of news. Ten years ago, a serious ident urred in a factory under


    Watson¡¯s name, resulting in the death of many workers.¡±


    The news said that this was an ident, and it could usually be resolved bypensation. However, Mr. Watson, who had just taken over thepany¡¯s authority at that time, wasn¡¯t as experienced as he was today. As a result, he messed up this matter..

 Chapter 406 - 406: Arrested

    Chapter 406: Arrested


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    At that time, Mr. Watson was eager to make his own achievements and prove his ability to the shareholders and thepany¡¯s elders. Therefore, he was eager for quick sess and instant benefits, resulting in a quarrel between the factory and the victims¡¯ families. He didn¡¯t expect that he would identally involve the wife of a victim in the storm. The other party unfortunately died, and the matterpletely blew up.


    In the end, it was Old Mr. Watson, who was still alive at the time, who stepped forward to take the me and settled the matter withpensation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated the most serious and unlucky family at that time. After their husband and wife died, they left behind a teenage child named Cook. After Cook received the hugepensation, he entered a famous private school and majored in the Department of News at a famous university. Now he was working in a newspaperpany. This was his social ount.¡± Zhai Jing pulled out the relevant news and showed it to everyone.


    ¡°From the updates he posted, it seems that he is still brooding over the incident ten years ago and has been trying to investigate the truth.¡±


    But apparently, Cook was still a small reporter, so he couldn¡¯t show any effect for the time being.


    Big Brother Le looked at the ount of the reporter named Cook and nodded. ¡°If he¡¯s the one doing this, he¡¯s indeed the most suitable choice.¡±


    First, he had a grudge against the Watson family. Secondly, he was a reporter who had been tracking down news rted to the Watson family. Thirdly, he worked in a newspaper office.


    ¡°Then have you thought about how to give it to him?¡±


    Zhai Jing nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it.¡±


    The way he thought of it was to rent a storage cab in the subway and store the backed-up information in it. Then, he would send the password to Cook anonymously and ask him to retrieve it. At the same time, he would also attach the most effective way to report it.


    There were so many peopleing and going in the subway every day, and there were no cameras inside, so this method wasn¡¯t easy to leak. As for how Cook would use it after he got it, that was his own business.


    If Cook was useless, he had another n.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°If it¡¯s all electronic information, can¡¯t you just send it to him anonymously?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but in Cook¡¯s post, he mentioned that every time something rted to the Watson family is uploaded, it will be restricted, so I suspect that Watson¡¯spany has set up some filtering tool on the Inte.¡±


    For this reason, he had specially checked and found out that the Watson family really did have a small portion of shares in thergest local online tform.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t be sure how far the Watson family could go.


    ¡°So, if the information is intercepted) it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll be exposed in advance. Since that was the case, it would be better to adopt a more traditional and safer method.¡±


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know much about these things on the Inte. When she heard Zhai Jing¡¯s words, she thought that he was much more professional than her. She figured that he must have thought about it, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    The matter was settled.


    Zhai Jing put all the information into a package and contacted the hooligans who had helped himst time. With their help, he put the package in the subway storage cab. Then, he sent the address and password to Cook in Morse code.


    The reason why he knew Morse code was because he had read a message sent by Cook University, saying that he had learned Morse code.


    It turned out that Cook¡¯s hatred for the Watson Group was stronger than they had imagined.


    In less than three days after Zhai Jing anonymously sent out the news, the local tax bureau and the local prosecutor¡¯s office immediately took action.


    They first arrested the legal person of the Watson Group, Mr. Watson, and then sealed all the ounts of the Watson Group for inspection.


    That morning, the Watson couple sat down at the dining table for breakfast, which was a rare asion. They wanted to discuss the Le family¡¯s situation together and discuss how to frame them when the Le family let down their guard.


    The solution they thought of was illegal drugs, which were easy to obtain. The problem was how to stuff this thing into the hands of the Le family. In the end, before they coulde to a conclusion, the relevant departments had already knocked on the Watson family¡¯s house and taken Mr. Watson away.


    This matter had happened too suddenly. The Watson family and Watson Company were instantly thrown into chaos.


    A few hourster, Papa Le received a message from one of his business partners..

 Chapter 407 - 407: Sold

    Chapter 407: Sold


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Papa Le pretended to be dumb when they asked him.


    ¡°If you know who did it, you have to tell me. I have to thank that person. I¡¯m doing the people a favor!¡±


    Papa Le¡¯s ¡°I just don¡¯t like the Watsons, I wish they were unlucky¡± expression dispelled the other party¡¯s doubts, and he believed that it wasn¡¯t the Le family who did it.


    After hanging up the phone, Papa Le looked rxed.


    ¡°It seems that we can book tickets to go home.¡±


    Big Brother Le immediately took out his phone and booked the ticket for thetest flight, which happened to be tonight.


    Little Brother Le immediately jumped up when he heard the news.


    ¡°Do we need to leave in such a hurry? Wasn¡¯t the Watson family detained? Then they shouldn¡¯t be able to care about us. Wouldn¡¯t we be able to stay here for a few more days?¡±


    Papa Le sighed when he saw him.


    ¡°Silly child, a starving camel is still bigger than a horse. The Watson family is in a panic right now, and they can¡¯t care about us. When theye back to their senses and calm down, they¡¯ll probably start to wonder who¡¯s targeting them. We will definitely be the first target of suspicion. If we reveal any ws and they identally find out about us, will we still be waiting for them to take revenge?¡±


    Of course, the other reason was that they had spent too much time here. If they didn¡¯t go back to thepany soon, thepany would probably be in chaos.


    At the thought of this, his father felt a little indignant. They had been on a good vacation, but because of the Watson family, they had been scared out of their wits. They hadn¡¯t even been able to enjoy the scenery. What a waste of their vacation.


    Little Brother Le saw that they had settled the matter with Just a tew words and knew that it was useless to resist. After pacing around unhappily for a while, he suddenly ran out.


    ¡°I have to say goodbye to White and the others.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± When his mother saw him rushing out, she wanted to tell him to stop, but Little Brother Le ran too fast. In the blink of an eye, he had already run far away.


    Mama Le could only shake her head helplessly.


    ¡°I was thinking of inviting the White siblings over.¡±


    After all, they still had to personally tell them about their follow-up arrangements. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect Little Brother Le to run out first.


    Speak of the devil. As soon as they started talking about White, Le Wan received a call from him.


    ¡°Hey, White, we were just looking for you. We have great news for you.¡±


    Le Wan answered the call and said first. However, she didn¡¯t expect to hear


    White¡¯s crying and begging voice from the other end.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Le. Can you help me save Gegar?


    ¡°My parents sold her. They took her away. I need your help. I beg you.¡± Le Wan didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. She stood up immediately.


    ¡°Tell me your location, and well rush over immediately.¡±


    After White reported the address, he stood on the street in a daze, not knowing where to go. He didn¡¯t expect his parents to be so heartless.


    Things had to start in the morning. His father suddenly announced that they didn¡¯t have to go out to pick up trash today. He said that a distinguished guest had arrived at their house and they would stay at home to entertain this guest.


    At first, White didn¡¯t believe his father¡¯s words. He thought that this distinguished guest was probably his drug buddy, so he still wanted to take Gegar out to pick up trash.


    Unexpectedly, his father blocked the door and said that to wee this guest, everyone had to stay at home today and couldn¡¯t go out.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t go out, we won¡¯t have money or food today.¡± White retorted.


    His father took out a wad of cash.


    ¡°I have plenty of money.¡±


    At this moment, White remembered that yesterday was the day he received


    government relief funds.


    Usually, when his parents received this money, they would immediately buy drugs and alcohol. However, he didn¡¯t expect that they would be able to endure it from yesterday until today and keep the money with them just to entertain this guest.


    It seemed that this guest was indeed respected by his parents. White came to this conclusion and believed his father¡¯s words. In the end, he gave up on going out.


    After all, no one was willing to work every day. Since he didn¡¯t have to worry about not having food today, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to take Gegar to rest for a day.


    Moreover, if they didn¡¯t use the money to eat and drink, they would use it to gamble and drink sooner orter. It was better to exchange it for food and eat it in their stomachs.


    White didn¡¯t know how much he would have to pay for this wrong deduction..

 Chapter 408 - 408: Selling Girls

    Chapter 408: Selling Girls


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When it was close to noon, White¡¯s father received a phone call. He took out 50 local dors and gave it to White, asking him to buy some food on the street to entertain the guests.


    White didn¡¯t suspect anything. He took the money and went to the supermarket outside the alley to buy some things. As soon as he reached the entrance of the alley, he saw two burly men dragging Gegar into a small van. His parents were standing not far away, watching the scene.


    White didn¡¯t have time to think about this strange scene. The bag in his hand fell to the ground with a thud. He ran over and shouted,


    ¡°Help!¡±


    However, before he could run over, the van had already left. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t catch up.


    What was even more tragic was that this was a poor neighborhood. Coupled with the fact that it was rtively remote, even taxis rarely came here, so Whitepletely lost the ability to catch up. He could only watch as the van disappeared out of the alley.


    The desperate and powerless White ran back and questioned his parents loudly. Why did they watch as Gegar was taken away?


    However, his parents didn¡¯t look sad or flustered at all.


    ¡°Anyway, Gegar is a fool. It¡¯s useless to keep her at home. She will only burden you. That¡¯s why I asked a friend to help her find a good ce to go. Now that we¡¯ve helped you solve your problem, shouldn¡¯t you be happy?


    From their conversation and the wad of money in his father¡¯s hand, White realized that his parents had sold their biological daughter. As for what would happen to Gegar if she fell into the hands of those people, they obviously didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Why? She¡¯s your biological daughter!¡±


    White rushed forward to beat him up, but he was pushed to the ground by his father.


    ¡°Why do you want to rebel? You even dare to beat up your father. Do you think your life is toofortable?¡±


    White¡¯s father turned his head and spat on the ground. He looked at him with a sinister expression.


    ¡°Kid, let me tell you. They don¡¯t just buy and sell little girls. They also like fair-skinned little boys like you. So you¡¯d better know your ce and not make me angry, or else¡­¡±


    He snorted coldly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this kid was smart enough to earn back his daily food expenses and receive more monthly relief money with the addition of a child at home, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to make a scene here.


    White had thought that no matter how useless his parents were, they would refuse to suck the blood of their children. However, he had overestimated their humanity. Those were probably the only two things left in their brains that had been invaded by drugs and alcohol for a long time.


    As parents, they could ignore their children, but he couldn¡¯t ignore Gegar. White got up from the ground and ran home. He took out his savings from a hole in the wall upstairs.


    Coincidentally, his father came upstairs swaying. When he saw this scene, his eyes lit up and he said angrily,


    ¡°I told you that you¡¯re not honest at all. How dare you hide your private stash behind our backs? Hurry up and bring it over. If you do it again, I¡¯ll break your


    White was like a small cannonball, knocking him away and running downstairs.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    White¡¯s father almost fell down the stairs after being hit by him. He was so angry that he shouted,


    ¡°Bastard, don¡¯t let me catch you! ¡± I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    However, White had already run out of the oldmunity and arrived on the main road. He was very familiar with the surroundings, but he didn¡¯t know where to go.


    He knew that he should have called the police, but they were in a poor neighborhood. Not only did they not have enough police force, but the police also did things half-heartedly. They wouldn¡¯t put a child like him in their sights at all, so it was useless even if he went to them.


    Thinking about it, White touched his phone. He remembered that Le Wan had said that he could look for her if he needed anything, so he dialed Le Wan¡¯s number with a glimmer of hope.


    He didn¡¯t expect Le Wan to arrive so quickly.


    ¡°What exactly happened? Can you tell us more about it?¡±


    As soon as the car stopped, Le Wan opened the door and jumped out.


    As she came out in a hurry, she was only wearing a short-sleeved T-shirt. It had just rained in the morning, and the temperature had dropped quite a bit. She didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with staying indoors, but when she was outside the car, the wind blew, and the hair on her arms stood up.


    Le Wan shivered and looked at White, whose face was so pale that it seemed like the world had copsed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡±


    When they heard that it involved child trafficking, everyone from the Le family came along, except for Little Brother Le who had already run out..

 Chapter 409 - 409: Help

    Chapter 409: Help


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    It wasn¡¯t until White sat in the car and felt the warmth on his face that his tense limbs finally returned to normal. He then exined the situation in a panic,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where they took Gegar. But I remember their license te number.¡±


    Upon hearing such an infuriating matter, even Mother Le, who usually maintained a gentle persona, couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    ¡°Why are such people qualified to be parents?¡±


    Papa Le pondered for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s more important to find the person now. We¡¯ll do both.¡±


    After all, a little girl was taken away. Every second that was dyed could be a little more dangerous.


    Papa Le took out his phone and quickly dialed a number. Big Brother Le did the same.


    White didn¡¯t understand Chinese, so he didn¡¯t know how the Le family was going to deal with this matter. Hearing the unfamiliar words in the car, he couldn¡¯t help but clench the door handle.


    ¡°If you use a little more strength, the doorknob will break.¡± Le Wan¡¯s sudden voice startled him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    White subconsciously looked at the door handle and apologized in a panic.


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you to rx.¡± Le Wanforted him. ¡°Our idea is to contact the people on the side and see if we can find their whereabouts through the license te number.¡±


    However, Le Wan wasn¡¯t very optimistic about this because there were not many surveince cameras installed there. If the car made a few more turns, it would be easy to lose track of them from the surveince cameras. If they wanted to find them again, they would need to check every intersection, which was very time-consuming. She wasn¡¯t sure if Gegar could afford to wait.


    ¡°Other than that, we have to find other ways, such as digging out some information from your parents.¡±


    White pursed his lips.


    ¡°They won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Le Wan looked at White.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll use some unconventional methods.¡±


    White understood the meaning of her words from her eyes. He was stunned for a moment before he said with a firm gaze,


    ¡°I only care about Gegar. As for them¡­¡±


    White turned to look at the buildings flying past the car.


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we know what to do.¡±


    Le Wan thought that White was worried that the Le family would be too ruthless. She didn¡¯t know that White was actually worried that it would bring trouble to the Le family if someone died.


    After reaching an agreement, the Le family members began to show their


    abilities and take action.


    Mama Le also took out her phone and found Mrs. Wade. She said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you when you¡¯re so busy. I hope you can help me. A little girl has been kidnapped. I want to know her whereabouts.¡±


    Wade Town belonged to the Wade family. If the Wade family was willing to help, the efficiency would be much higher.


    Mrs. Wade was picking out an invitation for her daughter when she received the call. She was a little surprised.


    ¡°Did something happen to your Wanwan?


    ¡°No, not my daughter, but a little girl called Gegar.¡±


    Mrs. Wade paused. She knew that the little girl was the one who fell into theke a few years ago.


    She stood up and put her head outside the window.


    ¡°Can you tell me in detail what happened?¡±


    On the other side, White¡¯s parents, the Nuo couple, who had just received arge sum of money, were still immersed in how to spend the money.


    The fact that an alcoholic and a drug addict could live together for so many years without breaking up could only mean that the two of them had a very good understanding of each other. This was the case when it came to selling their daughter.


    Mr. Nuo looked at the thick wad of cash on the table and said regretfully,


    ¡°Although this Gegar was a fool, she wasn¡¯tpletely useless. At least she was quite valuable. Unfortunately, she can¡¯t be used a third time.¡±


    The first time, because of the drowning incident, the Watson family lost a sum of money, allowing the couple to squander more than a year¡¯s worth.


    The second time, which was now, they sold Gegar and got the money. They could spend another year or so.


    Mrs. Nuo picked out a bottle of wine from the bag and bit open the cap with her teeth. She copsed on the sofa and took a big gulp.


    ¡°If you ask me, White is bing more and more rebellious as he grows older. It¡¯s time to teach him a lesson. Otherwise, if he was two years older, he¡¯d be in heaven.¡±


    Madam Nuo was very unhappy when she mentioned White. The things in the bag cost 50 yuan to buy, but White actually threw them on the road. Fortunately, the wine and food inside weren¡¯t destroyed..

 Chapter 410 - 410: Black Clinic

    Chapter 410: ck Clinic


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    On this point, Mr. Nuo was still more clear-headed. After all, without White and the others, even three meals a day would be a problem. He didn¡¯t want to work himself to death for food.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s normal for a boy to have a big temper. However, if he thinks that he can be the king of this family because he¡¯s grown up and has strong wings, then he¡¯s underestimating me.¡±


    ¡°I think he should thank me if he¡¯s smart. After all, maybe those people really cured Gegar?¡±


    It turned out that the person who bought Gegar had an underground clinic. They sold human beings mainly for illegal organ trading. They also provided some drug dealers to someboratories and pharmaceutical groups for private drug testing.


    Last week, a drug addict he knew told him that this illegal clinic had spread the news that they wanted to find a fool to test a new drug rted to brain nerve recovery.


    When Nuo Wei heard the news, he thought of his silly daughter at home. So after hearing that the reward was quite generous, he went home to discuss it with his wife and set his sights on Gegar. That was why today¡¯s incident happened.


    The couple was discussing whether they should go on a vacation while they were financially sound. Thinking about how they hadn¡¯t gone out to rx for several years, they suddenly felt that this n wasn¡¯t bad.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the rusted iron door. Mr. Nuo¡¯s bragging stopped and he stood up while cursing.


    ¡°It must be that kid next door, Horton. I¡¯m afraid he thinks we¡¯re rich, so he came over again¡­¡±


    He opened the door and was about to send the person away when the person


    outside suddenly pushed him in forcefully. The door mmed into his nose.


    There was a scream from inside the building. When Mrs. Nuo heard it, she came out and saw four or five burly men suddenly barge in and push her husband against the wall. She was so scared that her face turned pale.


    ¡°Who are you!? Why did you barge in!¡±


    When the person in the lead saw her, he grinned.


    ¡°We heard that you just did a good business deal. Our brothers are tight on money recently, so we want to have another way to make money. We hope that you husband and wife can be sensible and let us benefit from it.¡±


    Ten minutester, the burly men came downstairs with wads of money in their hands and said to the person on the phone,


    ¡°They said that a middleman named Unther was the one who pulled the strings. As for the illegal clinic, he only knew that it was called Bhus. They didn¡¯t know the exact address.¡±


    After Big Brother Le received the news, he opened the map and quickly found the relevant address. Then, they immediately sent the news to Mrs. Wade and the contacts that Papa Le had found.


    There must be a huge chain of interests involved in such dark matters as human trafficking and medical experiments. Although the Le family had some connections, they were still foreigners. It was no different from hitting a rock with an egg if they directly attacked these ck areas.


    However, handing over the task didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t care, so Big Brother Le still drove to Bhus Clinic.


    It had been almost an hour since Gegar was kidnapped. White¡¯s face was getting more and more anxious. However, seeing that the Le family was busy with this matter, he couldn¡¯t be thick-skinned and urge them. He could only look away and stare out the window.


    When they finally arrived at Bhus Clinic, the person Madam Wade had instructed toe over just happened to be downstairs. White got out of the car and saw the hospital sign. He wanted to rush in, but Zhai Jing, who was standing beside him, suddenly reached out and stopped him. He turned around in shock and stared at Zhai Jing in confusion.


    ¡°Why did you stop me?!¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t exin too much.


    ¡°If you want to find Gegar as soon as possible, then don¡¯t let your emotions dominate your rationality. You¡¯d better stay here obediently.¡±


    Looking at this very formally decorated and gorgeous clinic, which was supposed to be a ce to save the dying and heal the wounded, no one would have thought that it was actually running a creepy and abhorrent ck industry behind the scenes. To be able to build such arge tform, there must be arge force supporting it.


    Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get them to hand over the person. If the angry White rushed in and caused a conflict, it would only make things moreplicated.


    What made Zhai Jing even more pessimistic was that Gegar might not be in the clinic..

 Chapter 411 - 411: Guess

    Chapter 411: Guess


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The reason why Zhai Jing made such a judgment was because the clinic was still operating normally, and there were many patients queuing up. Under such circumstances, even if they kidnapped someone, they would not send him to the clinic in broad daylight.


    Secondly, Gegar was bought as a drug dealer, so she might not be sent to this hospital. Instead, she might be sent directly to the research institute.


    However, the only chance for them to get a clue was in this clinic. Therefore, even if he knew that the chances were not very high, he still had to make this trip.


    Sure enough, a few minutester, the people sent by Mrs. Wade came out of the clinic. The leader was a tall man in a casual suit. He nced at the Le family and walked up to greet Papa Leo


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Le. My name is Matthew.¡± Because of Mrs. Wade¡¯s instructions, Matthew knew that this was an important guest, so he was very polite. ¡± We just talked to the director of the clinic. The little girl was not sent here.¡±


    Papa Le had thought of this possibility before, so he wasn¡¯t particrly surprised. However, he still frowned. ¡± Did they say where they sent her?¡± Warter became even more anxious when he heard this. He struggled under Zhai Jing¡¯s hand and was about to shout something when Le Wan, who was beside him, suddenly covered his mouth.


    He widened his eyes and raised his head to see Le Wan shaking her head at him. Only then did he manage to suppress his impulse.


    Matthew nced at Warter and looked away. He shook his head helplessly at Papa Le¡¯s question. i ¡® We¡¯ve already asked, but their people aren¡¯t very cooperative. They only said that they were in a one-way contact. The higher-ups said that if someone wanted to send it over, they would be responsible for receiving it. As for where these people came from and where they went in the end, this was not something that the clinic needed to know.¡±


    The hospital director insisted that no one had been sent over during the day. Due to the power behind the clinic, they did not dare to use force.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Madam told us to do our best to help you find the person, so we will continue to search through other channels. If you have any new clues, you can exchange information with each other so that we can find the person as soon as possible?¡¯


    Papa Le thanked them for their help and returned to the car. White was reluctantly shoved into the corner seat, and Zhai Jing sat next to him.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to ask what he should do next, but Le Wan, who was sitting in the front seat, suddenly turned around and signaled him to shush.


    Warter still trusted Lewan. After all, she had rushed over so quickly after receiving the news. This alone made Warter feel that she was very reliable. Therefore, he bit his lip and quieted down after hearing Le Wan¡¯s advice.


    Papa Le, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, spoke first. Tell me your opinions. Which direction should we search next?¡±


    Papa Le wasn¡¯t stingy with asking the children for advice. After all, there were three stinky generals who were better than one Zhuge Liang. Moreover, the children present were all very intelligent. No matter what, they could be considered half Zhuge Liang.


    Brother Le, who was driving, tapped the steering wheel with his fingers. We¡¯re too passive right now. We only know the license te number. We don¡¯t know how long it will take until the surveince footagees out. If the clinic doesn¡¯t cooperate, our trail will be cut off. I suggest we start with the middleman, Unther.¡±


    Just now, Mrs. Wade¡¯s people came to the clinic to look for someone. The people in the clinic definitely wouldn¡¯t keep it a secret. They would report the news as soon as possible. Therefore, Unther should have received the news by now. If they could send him back because of the Wade familys power, it would naturally be a good thing.


    However, most of the people who could engage in this industry were bold and desperate, so those people might not give the Wade family face. They had to prepare for the worst.


    As for why Unther was chosen, Brother Le thought, ¡± People who do private business like this should have a fixed ce to stay. If we investigate from this direction, we might be able to find more clues.¡±


    It was Le Wan¡¯s turn after the elder brother finished speaking. ¡± I¡¯ll provide you with an idea. Why don¡¯t we investigate the crematoriums or funeral parlors that are cooperating with the clinic?


    The reason why such an organization had to go through the underground clinic was to take advantage of the environment and conditions inside. This way, it would be more convenient to deal with the organs that had been sold and the corpses..

 Chapter 412 - 412: Confirm

    Chapter 412: Confirm


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Therefore, Le Wan guessed that the clinic should have a fixed funeral parlor or crematorium to hide from the public. To be able to do such a ck-hearted business, it was probably part of the profit chain.


    Therefore, if they attacked the crematorium, they might be able to gain something.


    Fortunately, they weremunicating in Chinese. Otherwise, if White heard the words ¡°funeral parlor¡± and ¡°crematorium¡±, he would probably go crazy.


    Finally, it was Zhai Jing¡¯s turn to express his opinion. Ever since he got into the car, he had been typing on the tablet. Finally, he opened a map and zoomed in on the sky above one of theboratories.


    ¡°Maybe we can investigate this research institute.¡±


    Other than White, who didn¡¯t understand Chinese, the other four people were very surprised.


    Le Wan immediately turned around and looked at the address on the tablet. It showed that it was a Wilson Medical Research Institute. She asked in surprise,


    ¡°How can you be sure that it¡¯s from this research institute?¡±


    Although they already knew the reason why Gegar was sold, they also knew that if they couldn¡¯t stop it, Gegar would most likely fall into the hands of a research institute or an illegal pharmaceuticalpany.


    However, it was much more difficult to find this clue than to find a small clinic. After all, the research institutes or pharmaceuticalpanies that could develop new drugs had very strong backgrounds. Even if Mrs. Wade personally came forward, she might not be able to shake them.


    Therefore, the Le family didn¡¯t think of starting from this aspect. They could only try their best to intercept the people at the ¡°human intermediation¡± stage.


    They didn¡¯t expect Zhai Jing to locate this ce directly. It was no wonder that Le Wan and the others were surprised. Naturally, Zhai Jing had his reasons for specting that this was the ce.


    ¡°Although there are many medical research institutes and pharmaceuticalpanies in this country, not every research institute studies brain nerve recovery. I just went to the medical website to check. After eliminating most of the list, there are only four options that are more likely to happen.¡± Zhai Jing took a pen and circled four ces on the tablet. Then, he sent a screenshot to the group for everyone to see.


    ¡°And here, I think the most likely ce is Wilson Medical Research Institute.¡± Mama Le was puzzled.


    ¡°Logically speaking, the closest ce to Wade Town should be another Turing Research Institute. Why do you think the Wilson Research Institute is more suspicious?


    Mama Le believed that although people with intellectual disability were rare in daily life, there were many children with intellectual disability. Therefore, it was rtively easy for criminals to find their targets. There was no need to go to further ces to find people, which would only increase the risk.


    Zhai Jing exined,


    ¡°I initially suspected the Turing Research Institute, but after checking the research institute, I ruled them out.¡±


    The director of the Turing Research Institute was a famous professor in the medical field. However, he had been in a serious car ident three months ago and was still in aa. All the work in the research institute had been put on hold. The employees had left one after another, and they were two months behind on their rent. They were facing thendlord¡¯s reminder.


    Therefore, the Turing Institute shouldn¡¯t have the ability to purchase the drug to continue the experiment. As for why it was assumed to be the Wilson Institute and not other research institutes, this was determined by Zhai Jing based on their past research results.


    Although the Wilson Institute wasn¡¯t particrly famous, it was funded by the IE pharmaceuticalpany. It was one of the research institutes under its name. Its main research direction was brain nerve damage.


    A year ago, the research instituteunched a drug rted to the recovery of the brain nerves. However, from the current market reaction, the effect of the drug on the market was not ideal, and there were too many adverse reactions. Therefore, the Wilson Institute was under a lot of pressure, so they had a lot of motivation to improve the new drug.


    After listening to Zhai Jing¡¯s analysis, Big Brother Le said,


    ¡°This is also a direction.¡±


    He retrieved the main traffic routes from Wade Town to the Wilson Institute and sent them to Mrs. Wade and the others.


    With a more specific target, it would be easier to find out from the surveince cameras whether the van hade from these ces.


    Sure enough, fifteen minutes after the message was sent, they received feedback that they had found the minivan under the surveince camera at a certain intersection. They were indeed driving in the direction of the Wilson Institute.


    However, the minivan was about 40 to 50 kilometers away from them. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to catch up..

 Chapter 413 - 413: Disappointment

    Chapter 413: Disappointment


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mrs. Wade¡¯s opinion was that they should arrange for people to see if they could stop the person in advance. Otherwise, if the person ran to another state, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to stop the person again.


    Big Brother Le turned the steering wheel and headed straight for the van. ¡°Where are we going now?


    White, who was at a loss, clearly felt that the atmosphere in the car was different from before. A glimmer of hope appeared in his heart.


    ¡°Did you find more clues?


    Le Wan turned around and exined to him,


    ¡°We already have a rough idea of where Gegar is being taken. We are trying our best to stop them.¡±


    ¡°Really? Really?¡± White was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Did you really find it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Le Wan turned around and ruffled his hair, causing Zhai Jing, who had been staring at his tablet, to suddenly raise his head and nce at White.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t notice her actions. ¡°But at the same time, you have to be mentally prepared. Things might not go so smoothly. Do you understand what I mean.


    Hearing Le Wan¡¯s words, the surprise on Whites face dissipated. He bit his lip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡±


    He knew that the enemy they were facing was very cunning and powerful. Without the help of the Le family, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find Gegar¡¯s whereabouts in such a short period. He could only watch as Gegar was taken away, unable to do anything and let himself fall into endless despair.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Zhai Jing coughed twice and immediately attracted Le Wan¡¯s attention. Zhai Jing nced at her and then said to White,


    ¡°Compared to this, I think you should think about how the two of you will deal with the rest of your lives after Gegares back. Do you n to bring Gegar back to that home and your parents?¡±


    At the mention of his parents and that family, a trace of disgust and anger shed in White¡¯s eyes. He rejected him directly.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let Gegar fall into danger again.¡±


    His heartless parents wouldn¡¯t be happy to see Gegar return. They would me them for ruining things and would think of a way to sell her again. More importantly, if they suddenly intercepted and snatched Gegar from those people, they would probably offend these dark forces.


    Without the protection of the Le family, he and Gegar would probably suffer serious revenge. Therefore, White thought for a moment and gritted his teeth. ¡°When Gegar is found, I will immediately take her far away from this ce.¡±


    As for where the two teenagers could go and how they could survive, White didn¡¯t have a specific n in his mind. At the moment, he was thinking more about keeping the two of them away from all danger. Moreover, his years of collecting garbage to support his family had given White some confidence. Even if he went to wander, he could still support himself and Gaegar like before.


    Mama Le, who was sitting in the front seat, took out a piece of chocte from her bag. After peeling off the sugar coating, she stuffed it into White¡¯s mouth when he wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    ¡°Silly child, you still have us. Didn¡¯t we promise you that as long as we deal with the Watson family, our Le family will fulfill our promise and help you and Gegar arrange the rest?


    ¡°So, as a child, don¡¯t think too much. Just leave the matter to us.¡±


    The rich chocte melted in his mouth, and a sweet taste immediately filled his taste buds. White was stunned for a moment, thenpletely ignored the sweet fragrance. Instead, he focused on the meaning of Mama Les words.


    ¡°You mean the Watson family has fallen?¡±


    Mama Le nodded.


    ¡°Although they won¡¯t copse yet, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t have the time to find trouble with others during this period.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Warter clenched his fist and shouted. Although it wasn¡¯t the right time to celebrate, it was still a good thing to hear that his enemy was in trouble.


    But then he thought of another problem. After solving the problem with the Watson family, the Le family should be able to leave this ce very soon and return to their real home.


    He had heard from Little Brother Le that in another country, the Le family had their own lives and friends. The reason why they came out for a vacation was that Le Wan had been admitted to the best university in their country, so they came out to rx.


    Everything that happened here was just a small episode for the Le family. They would soon return to their own lives..

 Chapter 414 - 414: Hit

    Chapter 414: Hit


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Thinking of the uing separation, the joy that had just risen in White¡¯s heart instantly disappeared.


    The Le family didn¡¯t notice White¡¯s sudden silence. They thought that he was just worried about Gegar, so they didn¡¯t disturb him. Instead, they discussed Little Brother Le.


    ¡°This silly kid suddenly ran out like this. He didn¡¯t even bring his phone. I don¡¯t know where he went.¡± Mama Le felt a headache when she mentioned her youngest son.


    Papa Leforted her,


    ¡°When he reaches White¡¯s family and can¡¯t find the siblings, he¡¯ll probably go back. If he doesn¡¯t waste time, he should be back in the vi by now. I¡¯ll give him a call.¡±


    However, surprisingly, the helper in the vi said that Little Brother Le hadn¡¯t returned at all. Papa Le frowned.


    ¡°Where did he go?


    ¡°Could it be that he didn¡¯t look for him near White¡¯s house and thought that he and Gegar went to pick up trash again, so he went to other ces to look for them?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± The old man nodded and then shook his head. ¡°When he gets home, we have to teach him a lesson. He¡¯s already in his teens, but he¡¯s always doing things without any discipline. He¡¯s not afraid that his family will worry if he runs out like this.¡±


    Hearing Papa Le¡¯s words, Le Wan silently lit a candle for her little brother.


    Where was Little Brother Le, who they were discussing?


    ¡°Master, hurry up and catch up to them!¡± At this moment, Little Brother Le i s voice came from a speeding taxi on the highway.


    Little Brother Le was sitting in the back seat with both hands on the front seat. He looked at the van not far ahead and urged the taxi driver to catch up.


    The taxi driver said calmly,


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m more experienced than you in chasing cars. It¡¯s good for us to maintain this distance. If we pull further away, they¡¯ll find us. I won¡¯t be able to save you then.¡±


    Little Brother Le pouted. He was a little unhappy, but he calmed down a little.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t lose him.¡±


    The taxi driver snorted unhappily.


    ¡°You¡¯re questioning my twenty years of experience in driving a taxi.¡±


    So what was going on? How did Little Brother Le get to this highway?


    It all started after he ran out of the Le Family vi. At that time, he was so focused on saying goodbye to his two new friends that he ran out without thinking too much.


    Speaking of which, the vi area they were in was actually not far from the slum area where White lived. It was only two blocks away, but the living environment on both sides was like heaven and earth.


    Of course, this is off-topic.


    When Little Brother Le ran out to say goodbye to the White siblings, to save time, he didn¡¯t even run like usual. Instead) he rode the bicycle in the vi.


    However, although he had run out and only knew that White lived in this neighborhood, he wasn¡¯t familiar with the terrain there. Therefore, after he arrived at this ce, he rode his bicycle around the street outside a few times before he roughly found the direction of the neighborhood where Whites family lived.


    Just as he was about to turn in, a van parked by the roadside suddenly caught his attention. At this moment, two tall and burly adult men came out of arge convenience store with a bag of cigarettes and alcohol in their hands. Then, they opened the door of the van and got into the car.


    This was originally just an ordinary small matter. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed these things at all. However, just as they opened the van and were about to get in, Little Brother Le¡¯s sharp eves caught a familiar pink cloth bag lying on the ground in the van. It was very simr to the small cloth bag that was used to hold candy on Gegar.


    Little Brother Le thought his eyes were ying tricks on him. He thought the small cloth bag was picked up by White from the trash can. It should be something worthless on the street, so it might just be a small cloth bag.


    Unexpectedly, the man who got into the car also saw the small cloth bag. He swept his foot in disgust and pushed the small cloth bag off the car and onto the ground. Then, he closed the car door and left.


    Just like that, the small cloth bagnded before the underling. He was about to step on the bicycle and leave, but he saw a yellow stain on the small cloth bag and immediately stopped.


    If a small cloth bag was only simr, it could be exined by coincidence, but the stains on it couldn¡¯t be exactly the same..

 Chapter 415 - 415: Chasing After

    Chapter 415: Chasing After


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Realizing this, Little Brother Le immediately jumped off the bicycle and picked up the small cloth bag. He opened it and saw a candy inside. It was the candy that Mama Le had given the White siblings when they came to the vist time.


    They had brought this candy from China. It was a domestic brand and couldn¡¯t be bought locally. Therefore, he could confirm that this small cloth bag must be Gegar¡¯s.


    Then the question was, why did Gegar¡¯s things end up in that minivan? Little Brother Le thought of a possibility. He looked up in shock at the van that had gone far away. He immediately ran out and waved for a taxi. As soon as he got into the car, he shouted,


    ¡°Driver, hurry up and follow the van in front of me.¡±


    When the taxi driver heard this, he thought that some man hade out to catch someone in the act of adultery. However, when he turned around and


    saw Little Brother Le¡¯s childish appearance, he immediately smiled and teased,


    ¡°Why? Your mother ran away with another man, and you want to get her back? Kid, I advise you to give up. I won¡¯t help you chase your mother for free.¡± After all, he was driving a taxi, not a charity. He couldn¡¯t drive for free.


    Little Brother Le hurriedly took out a stack of colorful banknotes from his pocket and pped it on the seat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get the money.¡±


    He had to rely on the money he had earned from picking up trash and selling them, as well as the daily sry from Big Brother Le. At least Little Brother Le had earned some money. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t even afford the fare now.


    Seeing that he had the money to pay, the taxi driver naturally wouldn¡¯t chase the passenger out of the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m familiar with chasing people. I¡¯ll definitely help you get your mother back.¡±


    Little Brother Le patted the back of his seat anxiously.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t joke around. They kidnapped a little girl in that van. I wonder where they¡¯re taking her?¡±


    The taxi driver stoppedughing. If this was true, it would be a big deal. He immediately put away the smile on his face.


    ¡°Are you serious? You saw it with your own eyes?¡±


    Of course, Little Brother Le didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, but to trick the taxi driver into helping him, he quickly nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I saw it with my own eyes. They kidnapped a little girl into a van. I know that little girl too. Her name is Gegar. She¡¯s only 14 years old this year, and she¡¯s a very beautiful girl.¡±


    Little Brother Le¡¯s lie came out of his mouth.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t know why those people kidnapped her, but if Gegar falls into their hands, I¡¯m afraid she will face a lot of bad things, so we have to intercept them.¡±


    Although the taxi driver didn¡¯t joke around with young love, he was indeed a good person with a sense of justice. After hearing Little Brother Le¡¯s words, he immediately stepped on the elerator and called the police while chasing after them.


    Unfortunately, there was no speed limit in the area, especially on the highway. In other words, as long as you felt that you could control the safety of driving, you could drive as fast as you wanted.


    Obviously, the driver in the van was also a daring ouw. He drove the van very fast. The taxi driver increased his speed a lot, but he still couldn¡¯t fight the other party head-on. Therefore, he could only fall far behind them.


    Fortunately, there were a few cars in front of them, and the taxi driver often went to these ces. Since he was very familiar with the terrain, he wasn¡¯t discovered by the people in the minivan.


    However, if they maintained this speed, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to catch up to them. But the taxi driver was a person who cared a lot about his face and was unwilling to admit this, so he could only lie to Little Brother Le and say,


    ¡°We only have one adult and one child now. We can¡¯tpare to the people in the van at all. So, for the safety of the hostages, we only need to follow those people to their destination, then call the police and let the police take them all down.¡±


    Although the underling was a little rash, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that the taxi driver was telling the truth, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious, so he urged the driver again and again.


    Just like that, they chased and chased for a while. Suddenly, the van in front stopped. The police had set up a checkpoint in front of them to check the van, so the van was forced to stop.


    Seeing that the police wanted to check the van, Little Brother Le was delighted.


    ¡°It seems that your call to the police just now worked.¡±


    The taxi driver also heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°They are not doing this for nothing.¡±


    The taxi stopped. Little Brother Le opened the door and jumped out, nning to cooperate with the police and save Gegar..

 Chapter 416 - 416: Dirty Police

    Chapter 416: Dirty Police


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Unexpectedly, the police officer only walked around the van symbolically.


    After taking a few notes from the van driver, he immediately let the van go.


    Little Brother Le cursed loudly and rushed over. He pointed at the police officer and scolded,


    ¡°How could you let him go? That¡¯s a human trafficker. They caught a little girl in that van. Why didn¡¯t you check their car? Why did you let them go just like that?¡±


    Startled by the sudden appearance of Little Brother Le, the patrolling policeman subconsciously pressed his hand on the gun pouch at his waist. When he saw that it was a childish little boy, he heaved a sigh of relief and then noticed the meaning of Little Brother Le¡¯s words.


    He was shocked at first, and then his face dropped.


    ¡°Hey, kid, you can eat whatever you want but don¡¯t say whatever you want. We didn¡¯t see the so-called little girl you mentioned in the van just now.¡±


    The police officer was lying. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the situation in the van just now because the van¡¯s window was installed with anti-peeping film, so he only walked around symbolically and didn¡¯t see what was inside at all.


    The police said that because they didn¡¯t want to take responsibility. He and another colleague had set up this checkpoint today because they were short of money at the end of the month, so they used their official position to get some money.


    Therefore, they didn¡¯t want their actions to be spread out, and they didn¡¯t want to bear the responsibility of missing a criminal.


    Therefore, in the face of Little Brother Le¡¯s usation, the patrol police denied that he had seen anything. In Little Brother Le¡¯s heart, the police were there to serve the people. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter a dirty police officer, so his worldview was shocked. He pointed at the police officer angrily.


    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The police officer didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble, so he chased him away.


    ¡°Kid, you should go back and do your homework. Stop fantasizing about the story of the hero saving the beauty. If you interfere with official business, I¡¯ll handcuff you back to the police station and make you suffer.¡±


    When the taxi driver saw this situation, how could he not understand what was going on? He was afraid that Little Brother Le would suffer a loss and lose the van in front of him, so he quickly went down and pulled Little Brother Le back into the car.


    Little Brother Le was so angry that he punched the sofa and said angrily,


    ¡°It seems that the police here are unreliable. What else can we do to stop them and save her?¡±


    The taxi driver was also very angry, but he knew that his words weren¡¯t important and couldn¡¯t change anything. He knew very well that if they relied solely on their strength, they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with those vicious criminals, let alone considering that the little girl was in their hands. If he wasn¡¯t careful and they hurt the little girl, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.


    The taxi driver started the taxi and continued to follow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. As long as we don¡¯t lose track of them, we¡¯ll always think of a way. I¡¯ll see if I can find a friend to help¡­¡±


    Little Brother Le was a little anxious. Gegar was a fourteen-year-old girl with a special condition. She was afraid of strangers. If she fell into the hands of those criminals, who knew what would happen? The longer they dyed, the more danger she would be in.


    Suddenly, the taxi driver realized a very serious problem.


    ¡°By the way, have you contacted your family?¡±


    When Little Brother Le heard this, he looked away guiltily.


    ¡°I forgot to bring my phone out.¡±


    The taxi driver was also a little annoyed. He had actually forgotten such an important thing just now. This kid was a minor. If he brought him here like this, it would be bad if his parents used him of kidnapping a minor.


    The taxi driver quickly handed the phone over.


    ¡°Hurry up and call your parents. Tell them what¡¯s going on and ask them if they have any better ideas.¡±


    The taxi driver had been driving for so many years, so he had some ability to recognize people. Although he didn¡¯t know why Little Brother Le would appear outside the poormunity, he knew that he must be from a good family based on his behavior and clothes.


    Little Brother Le thought about what he had done. If his family knew about it, he would probably be taught a lesson. However, he was still worried about Gegar¡¯s safety.


    Therefore, he mustered up his courage and called Papa Le.


    The Le family didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold as to chase after them alone..

 Chapter 417 - 417: Discovered

    Chapter 417: Discovered


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Hearing Little Brother Le¡¯s words, Papa Le held his breath and said angrily,


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, kid. This isn¡¯t child¡¯s y. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll lose your life! So you should know what you can and can¡¯t do!¡±


    Papa Le was really afraid that this silly kid would rush up and face those bandits. He was just a little chick. Wouldn¡¯t he be courting death if he faced those people?


    ¡°Your brother and I are rushing over. We¡¯re not far away. Be careful, kid. Don¡¯t go near them. It¡¯s best if you leave immediately and leave the rest to the police.¡±


    Mrs. Wade had just informed them that the police had sent a lot of police officers to set up checkpoints at the highway intersection to stop them.


    When Little Brother Le heard the word ¡°police¡±, he curled his lips. Thinking of the style of the two patrolling policemen just now, he didn¡¯t think that the local police could do anything.


    Although he promised that he wouldn¡¯t go near them again, he still urged the taxi driver to follow them as soon as he hung up the phone. He thought to himself,


    I¡¯ll just follow them and see where they¡¯re taking them.


    However, things weren¡¯t as optimistic as Little Brother Le had imagined. When Little Brother Le questioned the patrol officer just now, it caused a lot of noise, so the people in the van in front also noticed what was happening there.


    Because they were far away, they couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between Little


    Brother Le and the police. However, when they turned around and saw Little Brother Le pointing in their direction with a resentful expression, the people in the van felt their hearts skip a beat. They wondered if that kid had found out what they were doing.


    The driver thought for a moment and suddenly realized something scary.


    ¡°Speaking of which, has that taxi been following us?¡±


    Hearing this, the man in the back seat thought for a moment. There was indeed a taxi following behind him. He cursed,


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    They didn¡¯t expect that in that messy slum area, there would actually be someone who would stand up and chase after them.


    The man in the back seat nced at the skinny little girl who had her hands and feet tied and was unconscious because she had been sedated. Then, she was stuffed under the seat, and a hint of frustration shed across his eyes.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the research institute needed a lot of people, they wouldn¡¯t havee here to buy this little girl from that poisonous ghost.


    After all, they would usually find their target and kidnap them directly. In the end, it was rare for them to spend money to buy them. They thought that it would save them a lot of trouble, but in the end, they encountered trouble.


    He asked the man driving,


    ¡°What should we do now?


    The man who was driving quickly calmed down after the initial panic.


    ¡°I guess they¡¯re with those people just now.¡±


    Yes, the man driving was the middleman, Unther. He had just received a call from the clinic saying that Mrs. Wade had sent someone to inquire about the whereabouts of the little girl.


    Unther couldn¡¯t understand how a little girl from the slums, and a fool at that, could have anything to do with the Wade family, even rming the Wade family toe and find her.


    But Unther had been doing this kind of business for many years, so he had grown up his courage early on. Even though he was afraid for a moment when facing the Wade family, he didn¡¯t have the intention of sending the little girl back.


    This time, the research institute needed a lot of people and was in a hurry, so the reward was especially generous. ording to the rules, the research institute paid 30% of the deposit first, and the remaining 70% would be paid to Unther after he delivered all the goods.


    The delivery time was tomorrow, and this little girl was thest person they were looking for. Therefore, Unther would definitely not spit out the fat meat in his hand without much resistance.


    Therefore, after receiving the call from the clinic, Unther didn¡¯t think much of it. He thought that after he sent this little girl to the research institute and got the money, he would immediately take his brothers out to hide for a while and live a carefree life for a year and a half.


    As for the Wade family, he would let the people from the research institute and the IE group deal with them.


    Anyway, they were all rich people. No matter what happened, what did it have to do with them, the low-level minions? A small fry like him was just trying to make a living.


    Therefore, Unther didn¡¯t take it to heart, nor did he think that the Wade family would be able to find them so quickly. But now that he saw the situation behind the car, he was a little uncertain.


    ¡°Looks like today¡¯s matter won¡¯t be so easy..¡±

 Chapter 418 - 418: Stopping Him

    Chapter 418: Stopping Him


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Unther said fiercely,


    ¡°I see that there are two people in the taxi. If we really can¡¯t get rid of them, we¡¯ll think of a way to lead them to a remote ce and then find an opportunity to kill them.¡±


    In any case, their hands were stained with blood in this line of work. Killing people was amon urrence for them.


    The man in the back seat didn¡¯t have much of a reaction after hearing that. He only kicked the seat angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re just causing trouble for me!¡±


    He red at the unconscious Gegar. If she wasn¡¯t so weak and was afraid that he would hurt or kill her with a kick, causing the research institute to find an excuse not to receive the goods or deduct the money, he would have kicked her just now to vent his anger.


    However, if he couldn¡¯t torture the little girl, couldn¡¯t he torture others? The man sneered.


    ¡°I see that the little boy has delicate skin and tender flesh. I¡¯m afraid that it will taste good. It will be a waste to kill him just like that.¡±


    He might as well let his brothers have a good time. After they were done, he could sell him off and earn more money.


    After all, they could buy and sell people, regardless of gender or age. A good-looking boy like Little Brother Le could always be sold for a good price.


    The two of them were enthusiastically discussing how to deal with the two people in the taxi behind them. Unther, who was driving in front, suddenly changed his expression. There were many checkpoints at the highway intersection, and there were many police cars parked by the roadside.


    With this lineup, it was obvious that it wasn¡¯t as simple as a routine checkup. He mmed on the brakes and immediately stopped the van. He cursed, ¡°Who is this little girl? Why are there so many police officers?¡±


    The little girl was still in their car. If she was found, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with a small sum of money like the two police officers just now. Moreover, he had a hunch that these police officers were obviouslying for them.


    Therefore, if they dared to charge the card, they would definitely be forcefully stopped. Their small van was no match for those police cars with loaded guns, let alone the row of police officers with guns.


    Since the road ahead was blocked, they could only retreat quickly and take a detour. Therefore, after cursing a few times, Unther immediately turned around and reversed the car.


    The taxi driver and Little Brother Le, who weren¡¯t far behind them, also saw the situation in front of them. When they saw the van turn around, they immediately knew that they were trying to escape.


    Little Brother Le grabbed his seat tightly.


    ¡°Oh no, they¡¯re trying to escape. We have to think of a way to stop them!¡±


    The taxi driver gritted his teeth. He had been chasing them for so long. It would be too embarrassing if he let them slip away. He gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight them to the death!¡±


    He stepped hard on the brakes and turned the steering wheel. The wheels of the taxi screeched on the road. Then, the back of the car swung and the car stopped horizontally in the middle of the road.


    This was a twone road. The road wasn¡¯t wide, and there were guardrails on both sides of the road. Therefore, the taxi was in the middle of the road, which was equivalent to blocking the road.


    Little Brother Le, on the other hand, didn¡¯t realize what was happening at all. He was directly thrown into the seat by inertia. He got up with a cry of ¡°Ouch!¡± and saw stars. However, the car door opened. The taxi driver grabbed the back of his neck and pulled him out of the car. He climbed over the guardrail and the two of them copsed on the grass.


    Little Brother Le had just sat down, and before he could catch his breath, he heard the screeching sound of a sudden brake and a violent collision.


    At this moment, Little Brother Le finally realized what had happened. He didn¡¯t expect the driver to be so bold and wild.


    He couldn¡¯t help but give the taxi driver a thumbs up.


    On the other side, Unther was driving back. Because he had to escape, he drove especially fast.


    The police officers blocking the road obviously sensed that he was about to escape, so two police cars immediately chased after him.


    Unther was distracted by the movement of the police car behind him, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the road ahead. It was the man in the back seat who realized that something was wrong and quickly shouted.


    They didn¡¯t expect the taxi driver to block the car on the road. Unther was shocked. It would be terrible if they hit the car.


    So he quickly stepped on the brakes. However, he was driving too fast and realized it toote. Therefore, he still could not stop the car, causing the van to go straight for the taxi..

 Chapter 419 - 419: Caught

    Chapter 419: Caught


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Unther never liked to wear a seatbelt when he drove, so under the violent impact, he flew forward, broke the ss, and flew out of the car. He flipped over the roof of the taxi and fell to the ground. It was unknown if he was dead or alive.


    The man in the backseat was in a slightly better condition than him. He wasn¡¯t thrown out of the car, but he was still knocked into the car and rolled a few times. On the other hand, Gegar, who he had stuffed under the seat, wasn¡¯t sent flying because of the seat in front of her.


    Little Brother Le looked at the two cars that were about to be knocked off their heads and suddenly realized a problem. Gegar was still in the car. If the car collided, it would be fine to kill these bastards, but what if something happened to Gegar?


    The taxi driver had obviously forgotten this point. After he reminded him, he was stunned. At that time, he had thought that he couldn¡¯t let them escape. He hadn¡¯t thought of such a distant matter. Moreover, he didn¡¯t expect the van to really crash into him. After all, there was still a long distance between the two cars.


    The two of them realized the situation and quickly climbed over the railing to go back to save her.


    Little Brother Le was younger, so he was more agile than the fat taxi driver.


    Therefore, he crossed the railing faster and ran to the front of the van. As soon as he opened the door of the van, a man with a bloody face and a ferocious face was exposed.


    Little Brother Le was so frightened that he made a sound of ¡°wah¡± and took two steps back in horror.


    This person was the man named us who had been sitting in the back seat just now. He had rolled a few times in the car because of the collision. Not only was he injured in many ces, but his head was also cut by broken ss, causing him to bleed non- stop.


    At this moment, us couldn¡¯t care less about the unconscious little girl behind him. He just wanted to run away before the police caught up. However, just as he was about to open the car door, the car door swung open, and the little boy stood outside.


    Joy immediately shed across his eyes. If he could capture this little boy as a hostage, he would have one moreyer of protection and escape the police¡¯s pursuit.


    However, Little Brother Le wasn¡¯t stupid. He was shocked by the disheveled look of us and had already taken a few steps back. When he saw the scheming look on the man¡¯s face, he knew that he was definitely up to something bad.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t win against the other party, so he quickly ran.


    Therefore, he immediately took a few steps back and turned around to run.


    us had made up his mind, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t let him go so easily. Therefore, he endured the pain in his body and jumped out of the car to reach out to grab him.


    In his heart, he didn¡¯t even consider the thin and weak Little Brother Le. He thought that he could beat someone down with his bare hands. Therefore, even when he saw Little Brother Le turning around to escape, he didn¡¯t panic too much or disapprove.


    On the contrary, the fat driver who rushed over made him more afraid. However, it was because he was distracted that he gave Little Brother Le a chance.


    Since he was young and weak, he didn¡¯t have much chance of winning against these tall adults. However, this didn¡¯t mean that he was really helpless in this situation.


    Just as the dirty and big hand was about to grab him, Little Brother Le bent down and avoided his touch. Then, he kicked him in the lower part of his body.


    As the saying goes, the hardest part of a man¡¯s body is his mouth, and the weakest part is his lower body. Therefore, even if Little Brother Le was in a


    hurry and didn¡¯t have much strength, this kick was enough to make us suffer.


    He felt a sharp pain and let out a scream. He clutched his crotch and knelt on the concrete floor. He bared his teeth and red at Little Brother Le.


    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t let me catch you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of how it feels to skin you alive.¡±


    ¡®l¡¯ne taxi driver didn¡¯t expect Little Brother Le to be so Wild. He mutated mm and gave him a thumbs up.


    Then, the taxi driver grabbed us, who had yet to recover his mobility and pressed him to the ground before sitting on his back.


    The weight of more than 200 pounds almost suffocated us, let alone stopped him from struggling to stand up.


    Little Brother Le saw that us was no longer a threat, so he rushed into the van and rescued the unconscious Gegar. At this time, the police arrived.


    They looked at the messy scene, then at the timing of the taxi, and Little Brother Le who was sitting on the ground holding an unconscious little girl.


    They didn¡¯t know what to say..

 Chapter 420 - 420: Reporting Safety

    Chapter 420: Reporting Safety


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    So the police had put up such a big scene to stop the criminal, but in the end, the criminal was taken care of by a taxi driver and a little boy? Although it saved them a lot of trouble, why did they feel a little upset when they saw the result?


    Seeing the policeing over, Little Brother Le subconsciously hugged Gegar in his arms, afraid that they would be like the patrol officers who were greedy for money just now.


    Fortunately, the police had really received orders toe this time, so they were not prepared to be ¡°biased¡±. They arrested the two human traffickers and then looked at Little Brother Le.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this little girl? Do you need me to call an ambnce for you?¡±


    Little Brother Le had just confirmed that Gegar was still breathing and guessed that she had just fainted. Seeing the police reaching out to take the person in his hand, he quickly stepped back.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t touch us!¡±


    He was worried about leaving Gegar in the hands of these people.


    In the end, the person in charge of this operation walked over.


    ¡°You must be the youngest son of the Le family.¡±


    When Little Brother Le heard the name ¡°Le family,¡± the thorns on his body retracted a little.


    ¡°Who are you? How do you know who I am?¡±


    The person in charge raised the corner of his mouth and showed him his badge.


    ¡°First-ss superintendent. Of course, you can also call me Kuwait.¡±


    He saw the vignce in Little Brother Le¡¯s eyes and was a little curious.


    ¡°Did something happen to you? Otherwise, why would a child be so wary of the police?¡±


    Little Brother Le opened his mouth. He wanted toin about the patrolling police he had just met on the road, but then he remembered that they were in their territory. What if these people were jackals of the same tribe? So he shut his mouth again.


    However, the taxi driver wasn¡¯t as cautious as Little Brother Le. When he heard Kuwait¡¯s words, he shouted,


    ¡°Not far ahead, we met two patrolling police officers. One was responsible for stopping the car, and the other was responsible for asking the driver for money. They had clearly stopped the van, but in the end, they didn¡¯t go up to check the situation. Instead, they epted the human trafficker¡¯s money and let him go.¡±


    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Kuwait nced at the chubby taxi driver.


    ¡°My name is Truffo, and I¡¯ve been a taxi driver for twenty years.¡±


    The taxi driver was obviously very dissatisfied with this kind of thing, so heined a lot.


    ¡°Even though we told him that the van was filled with human traffickers and that there was a little girl who was kidnapped in the car, the police didn¡¯t take it seriously. Instead, they chased us away as soon as possible.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Kuwait understood. It seemed that his underlings had done something bad, leaving a bad impression on this guest from afar, causing him to distrust the police here.


    Kuwait was a little angry, but he knew that he shouldn¡¯t wash his dirty linen in public, so he apologized to the two of them solemnly.


    ¡°It seems that there are some bad phenomena in our police force that have offended the two of you. Don¡¯t worry, we have already understood the situation. We will definitely investigate it thoroughly and give you an exnation.¡±


    Truffo was satisfied with the promise of a first-ss superintendent. He pushed Little Brother Le and said,


    ¡°Stop wasting time. This little girl is still unconscious after such a big impact. I don¡¯t know what kind of drug those bastards gave her, and I don¡¯t know if she hurt her head. We should send her to the hospital for a check-up.¡±


    ¡°I want to call my family first.¡±


    He had learned from his mistakes. In a situation where he was alone and weak, he still had to confirm it.


    Kuwait agreed.


    Thus, the Le family, who were rushing over, received a call from Little Brother


    When he talked about this, Little Brother Le yed a trick. He didn¡¯t mention the heroic deeds of himself and Truffo. Instead, he focused on the police and said that it was all their credit.


    However, as the lowest level of the food chain in the family, the Le family knew that Little Brother Le was lying the moment he opened his mouth. They guessed that the matter wasn¡¯t as simple as he said. Moreover, from his guilty reaction, it was estimated that he had interfered in something.


    Papa Le and Mama Le looked at each other. They knew that the matter had been resolved smoothly and the child had been rescued. The child must have been scared and suffered a lot, so they decided not to pursue the matter for the time being. They decided to settle the score after they found out the whole story.


    Hence, Father Le praised him.


    ¡°You did well this time. You deserve praise.¡±


    Thinking about how he had been picking up trash so diligently recently just to save some pocket money, he relented and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an extra month¡¯s pocket money..¡±

 Chapter 421 - 421: Sent to the Hospital

    Chapter 421: Sent to the Hospital


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Little Brother Le heard that he had an extra sum of pocket money, he was instantly overjoyed. However, because he was in front of a bunch of strangers, he didn¡¯t show it. Instead, he told them what he had encountered in Mandarin.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve gained quite a lot from this trip.¡±


    Although Papa Le found it strange that there were two groups of police officers, he concluded that it was a coincidence.


    ¡°The Superintendent of Kuwait is a trustworthy person. You can entrust Gegar to him and send her to the hospital.¡±


    Since Papa Le said that he could trust him, Little Brother Le finally let down his guard and handed over Gegar. The group then rushed to the nearby hospital.


    After Papa Le hung up the phone, White confirmed from Le Wan that Gegar had been rescued. He immediately burst into tears.


    He was only an Il-year-old boy. No matter how mature he was, he was still a child. In the face of such a huge change, being able to maintain his emotions and not copse was already his limit. Now that he knew that his sister had finally been rescued, White¡¯s highly tense mind rxed and he immediately lost control of his emotions.


    Seeing that he was crying with tears and snot all over his face, Zhai Jing silently moved to the side and sat further away. However, he still kindly took out a tissue box and handed him a few tissues.


    ¡°Sob, thank you.¡±


    White didn¡¯t know Zhai Jing¡¯s name, but he knew that Zhai Jing had contributed the most to finding Gegar so quickly, so he cried and thanked him.


    Zhai Jing wasn¡¯t used to others being so grateful to him, so he looked away ufortably and said softly,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I was just doing it casually. It didn¡¯t take much effort. If you want to thank anyone, thank her.¡±


    Zhai Jing pointed at Le Wan, implying that he might not have been so enthusiastic if it were not for Le Wan. White was a smart kid. He understood the meaning behind his words, but he still insisted,


    ¡°I have to thank every one of you, including you.¡±


    Le Wan looked at Zhai Jing¡¯s unnatural expression and chuckled. She poked his arm happily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sincere. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±


    When Zhai Jing saw her smiling like a little fox, he knew that she was trying to make fun of him again. He red at Le Wan andughed along with her.


    Instantly, the car was filled with a cheerful atmosphere.


    Big Brother Le, who was driving, heard his phone ring twice.


    He looked down and saw two messages from his friends. The first message was a document that listed all the pharmaceutical groups and major medical research institutes in the country. The second message was,


    [I think the Wilson Institute is the most likely candidate.]


    Just then, the traffic light in front of them lit up. Big Brother Le stopped the car and took his phone to reply,


    [Thank you for your help, but there¡¯s no need to investigate further. The person has been found and rescued.] His friend was very surprised.


    Big Brother Le replied,


    [Yes, because I have a good helper.]


    He looked behind him through the rearview mirror. The first thing he saw was Le Wan¡¯s smiling face which was flushed red. Then, he saw Zhai Jing¡¯s gentle eyes as he spoke to her.


    Big Brother Le had to admit that this little boy, Zhai Jing, had indeed given him a lot of surprises. Wawan¡¯s taste was indeed good this time. He only hoped that Zhai Jing wouldn¡¯t let her down in the future.


    Finally, they arrived at the hospital. Just then, the preliminary examination results of Gegar were out.


    ¡°Which one of you is her family member?¡±


    The doctor came out with the examination report and looked at the Le family. He looked at their ck hair and Asian faces and finally looked at White, who had raised his hand.


    ¡°Where are your parents?¡± The doctor asked dutifully.


    White¡¯s expression turned ugly for a moment. He opened his mouth to say that they were dead, but Mama Le spoke up in time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, doctor. The guardians of the two children are not at home at the moment, so if there¡¯s anything wrong, you can tell us first.¡±


    Hearing Mama Le¡¯s words, the doctor was stunned for a moment. If the little girl hadn¡¯t been apanied by the police, he would have gone to the police first. However, since the police officers standing next to them didn¡¯t say anything, there should be no problem with this family.


    ¡°After the examination, the reason why the patient fainted was that she had been injected with an excessive amount of tranquilizer. Fortunately, the dosage was not very high, so it wouldn¡¯t cause any damage to her body..¡±

 Chapter 422 - 422: Examination Results

    Chapter 422: Examination Results


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The doctor flipped to the next page of the report.


    ¡°As for the injuries caused by the car ident, there were a few bruises on her arms, shoulders, and calves, but they weren¡¯t serious. The only thing that caught our attention was the bruise on her forehead. It looked quite serious, so we did a brain scan on her.¡±


    The doctor showed the printed brain scan.


    ¡°From the CT results, we found two rtivelyrge blood clots in the patient¡¯s brain. However, the strange thing is that these two blood clots don¡¯t seem to have anything to do with this injury. Instead, they look more like old injuries.¡±


    ¡°So we examined her skull and found an old injury caused by a hard object at the back of her head. The two blood clots should have been caused by this injury.¡±


    The doctor wasn¡¯t very clear about Gegar¡¯s condition.


    ¡°These two blood clots are quiterge and should be pressuring the patient¡¯s cerebral nerves. Therefore, our suggestion is to perform a craniotomy to remove the blood clots. Otherwise, it will affect the patient¡¯s daily life.¡±


    ¡°You said that there are two blood clots in her brain, and they were caused by impact?¡± Le Wan asked.


    But didn¡¯t White say that it was brain damage caused by a high fever?


    The doctor nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it should have been caused by a collision injury. However, if you want more confirmation and detailed information, we¡¯ll have to do a further examination to know.¡±


    White was also stunned when he heard the doctor¡¯s words. He was only four years old when Gegar got into trouble, so he couldn¡¯t remember many things back then. However, his parents had been telling him all these years that the reason why Gegar became like this was because of the cold and fever back then.


    As for the hole on the back of Gegar¡¯s head, White had noticed it a long time ago because he had to help her wash her hair and tie it up. However, he only thought that it was how Gegar¡¯s head originally looked, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    But now the doctor said that the blood clot in Gegar¡¯s brain was caused by an impact, and the pit was actually a mark left behind by the impact.


    However, in White¡¯s impression, other than the drowning incident a few years ago, although Gegar was asionally bullied, she had never suffered such serious injuries.


    So when did the injury on her head happen?


    If his parents weren¡¯t lying, then not only was Gegar mentally disabled due to a cold and fever, but she also suffered a serious impact injury?


    Or were his parents actually lying all along, and the reason why Gegar had a mental disability wasn¡¯t caused by a high fever, but because of the impact injury on the back of her head?


    Putting the two choices together, White subconsciously chose thetter because he knew his parents too well. If Gegar had really suffered such a serious injury, even if it was an ident, his parents would have extorted a sum of money andmented about it time and time again.


    However, his parents had never mentioned this matter, which meant that they were deliberately hiding it. As for why they deliberately hid it, there was only one answer. The impact injury was caused by them.


    However, in order to hide from the public, and avoid the police pickets and investigation by the Welfare and Security Bureau, they pushed the reason for Gegar¡¯s sudden intellectual disability to a cold and fever. After all, it wasn¡¯t difficult to get a certificate from a small clinic in the slums.


    The more White thought about it, the uglier his expression became.


    When the Le family saw his expression, they could guess what was going on. They felt even more sorry for the siblings. They had bad luck for ten lifetimes to have such b*stard parents.


    Papa Le turned around and asked the doctor,


    ¡°What are the risks of this surgery?¡±


    The doctor said frankly,


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s brain surgery. There are definitely risks, but we still rmend surgery because the blood clot is toorge. If it¡¯s not removed, it will affect the patient¡¯s thinking and actions. It¡¯s more like a bomb that will explode at any time. It can bring danger to the patient¡¯s life at any time.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡± said Papa Le, ¡°then prepare for the surgery.¡± The doctor looked troubled.


    ¡°She¡¯s so young. If it involves surgery, her guardian must sign it.¡±


    Papa Le exined,


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the child¡¯s guardian. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find a way toplete the relevant procedures. So, the hospital can prepare for the surgery first and do all the necessary tests. When the relevant procedures arepleted, the child can be operated on directly..¡±

 Chapter 423 - 423: Intersection

    Chapter 423: Intersection


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    It was very easy to get the signatures of the Norwegian couple. After all, these two were typical of being unreasonable in their own home. They bossed their children around at home, but when they encountered someone threatening them outside, they would immediately cower.


    However, Papa Le thought further. He believed that the Norwegian couple wasn¡¯t worthy of being their parents. If White and Gegar continued to live under their hands, it would only destroy the two children.


    Therefore, for the sake of the two children¡¯s future, rather than cing their hopes on these two scumbags, it was better to strip the two of their custody of the children. This way, they could no longer be the masters of White and Gegar, and they could no longer rely on them.


    The next day, after Mrs. Wade learned of their thoughts, she called Mama Le.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me. Since the Watson family can¡¯t take care of themselves now, you can go back first. There¡¯s no need to dy.¡±


    Although she was on the Le family¡¯s side, the Wade family were locals. If she insisted on seeking justice for an outsider and suppressed the local family, it would actually put a certain amount of pressure on the Wade family.


    Therefore, the Watson family was the first to suffer and had no time to deal with the Le family. This saved her a lot of trouble. Therefore, Mrs. Wade hoped that this matter would end here and not cause any more trouble.


    Mama Le sighed.


    ¡°We booked a flight yesterday. If everything went well, we would have entered


    China by now.¡±


    Who would have thought that something like yesterday would suddenly happen? After they knew about it, they couldn¡¯t just leave the siblings alone. Mrs. Wade was obviously not in a good mood when she mentioned this. ¡°Why do you think such good children meet such parents?¡±


    For example, in their circle, even though they were clearly from a wealthy family and had the best learning environment, they ended up raising more brats.


    Hearing Mrs. Wade¡¯s sigh, Mama Le suddenly became curious.


    ¡°I think you have a special feeling for this girl, Gegar. Did you know her before?¡±


    Although the two of them didn¡¯t see each other often, Mama Le still had a certain understanding of Mrs. Wade because they kept in touch daily. In her eyes, Mrs. Wade was certainly not an insensitive and cold-blooded person, but perhaps it was because she was born into a rich family, she would maintain a cold feeling in many things.


    Therefore, Mrs. Wade wasn¡¯t a particrly enthusiastic person, especially if the other party was a stranger. However, judging from what had happened in the past two days, although Mrs. Wade didn¡¯t say anything, she was obviously concerned about Gegar¡¯s matter.


    Therefore, Mama Le was very curious. Was there some kind of fate between the two of them that she didn¡¯t know about?


    After Mrs. Wade heard Mama Le t s words, she was silent for a moment and then sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we know each other. I can only say that we did have a little interaction.¡±


    When Gegar was six years old, she was still a normal little girl.


    That day, Mrs. Wade dressed up in a low-key manner and went to a hotel under her name. She wanted to visit the hotel incognito to check on its operations. At the back door of the hotel, he saw the little girl, Gegar, rummaging through the food in the trash can.


    At that time, the young Gegar was already very beautiful, but her body and face were very dirty, looking like a little beggar.


    At that time, out ofpassion, she asked someone to check if Gegar was a lost child. The result was that she had parents, but lived in the slums and her family wasn¡¯t doing well.


    After briefly understanding Gegar¡¯s family situation, she casually instructed someone to ask the social protection bureau to apply for an additional subsidy for their family.


    At that time, she thought that with this subsidy for the family, perhaps this little girl wouldn¡¯t have toe out to pick up junk food anymore and her life would be better.


    It was just a small matter that Mrs. Wade did casually, and she forgot about it after that.


    The next time she heard about Gegar was a few yearster when she was forced into the water by Emma and the others, which led to the ¡°drowning incident.¡±


    At this time, Mrs. Wade learned that the beautiful little girl had be a mentally disabled child because of a fever, and her parents werepletely unreliable.


    At that time, she believed the priest¡¯s words and believed that Emma and the others had nothing to do with the drowning incident. After seeing that the Watson family had taken the initiative to offerpensation, she quickly let go of this matter..

 Chapter 424 - 424: Choice

    Chapter 424: Choice


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    However, to her surprise, not long after, she learned more about the truth from another channel. Emma and her two friends had an inescapable responsibility for the drowning incident. They were all attempted murderers.


    However, the two sides had already taken the approach of reconciliation, so even if Mrs. Wade knew the truth, she didn¡¯t choose to jump out and expose the scandal of the Watson family.


    As for the situation in Gegar¡¯s family, she was an outsider after all, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to interfere too much in other people¡¯s affairs. Therefore, this matter was like a ripple. It shook the surface of theke twice before it returned to calm.


    It wasn¡¯t until this time when Gegar was betrayed by her parents to the human traffickers that Mrs. Wade reflected on it. If she had helped this little girl more, perhaps her situation today would bepletely different.


    With this little bit of guilt in mind, Mrs. Wade had put in so much effort in this incident and promised to take over the siblings¡¯ lives.


    ¡°You¡¯re destined to return to China. It¡¯s so far away. It¡¯s too far to take care of the two children. Unless you want to take these two children back, but that¡¯s obviously not realistic. So considering this situation, it¡¯s more appropriate to hand them over to me.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Mrs. Wade said straightforwardly, ¡°if you¡¯re worried, you can keep in touch with White. After all, he¡¯s a very smart and brave child, and he won¡¯t watch Gegar suffer.¡±


    Mrs. Wade had a good reason, but Mrs. Le didn¡¯t agree immediately.


    ¡°I think as the party involved, White¡¯s opinion is the most important, so I want to talk to him about this first.¡±


    Mama Le had thought that White would be angry after hearing this. After all, it was something they had promised, but now they suddenly went back on their word and entrusted the matter to a stranger. This was a very hurtful thing.


    Especially since White was such a sensitive child, would he think of it as the Le family abandoning them?


    ¡°I¡¯ll agree to it,¡± White said. ¡°If you think it¡¯s better this way, I¡¯ll agree to whatever decision you make.¡±


    White had seen what the Le family had done recently. He believed that the Le family would not set him up. Therefore, Mama Le must have considered everything before making this suggestion.


    Although White was disappointed, he knew that Le Wan and the others had their own families, their own studies, and their own careers. They wouldn¡¯t stay here for too long and would soon go back to live their own lives.


    He was very reluctant to part with them, but the hardships he had experienced since he was young made him understand one thing very early on. That was not to ask for too much and to cherish the present.


    Meeting the Le family was already their greatest fortune, especially after knowing that the Le family was going to take responsibility for them and perform surgery on Gegar. White knew that he couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    White¡¯s understanding made Mama Le pity him even more. She almost called Mrs. Wade impulsively and told her not to bother her. Fortunately, her rationality stopped in the end. Just as Mrs. Wade said, it was obviously more appropriate for Mrs. Wade, the local tyrant, to take care of the two children.


    Le Wan felt bad when she saw White pretending to be strong but secretly reddening in his eyes. However, she understood that all good things muste to an end, so she could only encourage him.


    ¡°Study hard while you¡¯re still young. Only knowledge and education can change the fate of you and Gegar. Although China is very far from here, if you take a ne, you can arrive in a day. So I look forward to seeing you grow up one day.¡±


    White lowered his head and wiped his tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he promised. ¡°I¡¯ll cherish all the hard-earned opportunities.¡±


    In the past, to earn food for his family, he had to take Gegar out to pick up trash every day. He had no way to go to school, so he had no chance to receive an education. Fortunately, he had sharp ears and eyes. When he was picking up trash, he learned from the tourists. It took him a few years to barely learn most of themon words, allowing him to have the basic ability to read and write.


    Now, he finally had the chance to sit in the ssroom and ept the baptism of orthodox knowledge. Even without Lewan¡¯s special instructions, White would still work hard and study seriously..

 Chapter 425 - 425: Separation

    Chapter 425: Separation


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Under White¡¯s reluctance, Le Wan and the Le family boarded the ne to return home, ending this somewhat amazing and exciting vacation.


    Before boarding the ne, Little Brother Le looked at his new friend and felt a little reluctant to part with him. However, a big boy cared about his face and would not cry in public, so his eyes only reddened a little.


    ¡°You, you have to remember to contact us often.¡±


    Then, he hung the small bag on his body on White.


    White wanted to refuse, but he was suppressed by Little Brother Le, who had the advantage of his height.


    ¡°This is my parting gift to you. It¡¯s also to thank you for teaching me how to pick up trash.¡±


    White¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw him, but he still forced a big smile and said goodbye to them.


    ¡°If you want toe over for a vacation, you can tell me in advance. I¡¯ll pick you up then.¡±


    Mrs. Wade moved very quickly. At this time, the custody of White and Gegar had been cut off from the Norwegian couple and fell under the name of an olddy without children.


    Gegar was still waiting for surgery in the hospital, while White had already signed up for a boarding school. He would start his student career in two days, and everything was going well.


    White had never thought that he and Gegar would one day live a normal life, and all of this was thanks to the Le family¡¯s help, pulling him and Gegar out of the quagmire.


    Looking at the Le family¡¯s departing figures, White¡¯s tears flowed down, but he maintained a smile on his face. He muttered in his heart,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be the strongest eagle and fly across the sky


    with my wings to reach you.¡±


    Even if they sat in the first-ss cabin on a long-distance flight, sitting for so many hours was still a torturous thing. People would still feel very tired.


    Le Wan came out of the airport and slumped into the car seat. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally home. I¡¯m going to rx for the next few days and sleep at home for a while.¡±


    She wanted to cry. They had clearly gone on a vacation to rx, but why did they feel even more tired after doing so?


    ¡°As expected, the best ce to rest is still at home.¡±


    However, Big Brother Le immediately poured cold water on her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. There¡¯s still big trouble when we get home.¡±


    Le Wan was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t understand. What kind of trouble could there be? She counted on her fingers.


    ¡°The exam preparation is over, the results are out, and the application has been filled in. It¡¯s not that the school term is starting so soon, so what else do I have to do?¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Big Brother Let s face when he saw Le Wan¡¯szy appearance. Then, he thought of those annoying things and a trace of disgust shed across his face.


    It was obvious that Le Wan hadpletely forgotten about the troublesome people and matters in the Le family after going out for a round and experiencing so much. She only reacted when Little Brother Le brought it up.


    Oh right, the male and female leads in the book were still trying to make their presence known. There was also Uncle Le. This time, he was probably going to jump around even more. After all, he had always thought that Old Master Le would always be his backup. No matter how much trouble he caused or how willful he was, there would always be someone to back him up.


    In the end, Le Wan and the rest had taken drastic measures and sent Old Master Le and Old Madam Le away for a holiday, leaving Second Uncle Le and his family out of their reach.


    Second Uncle Le must be panicking now, especially since he couldn¡¯t contact Father Le and Big Brother Le. He had no idea what was going on, and he couldn¡¯t find her. He would go crazy from holding it in.


    Even though Papa Le didn¡¯t mention these troubling matters to them, Le Wan knew that the people in thepany and Nanny Zhang at home would send a message to Papa Le every day, saying that Second Uncle Le was either making trouble in thepany or blocking the entrance of the vi, unwilling to leave the entire day.


    Therefore, if they knew that their family had returned this time, they would definitely bring their men and rush up to question them. At the thought of this, Le Wan felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home anymore.¡± Le Wan sighed.


    Mama Le also hated Second Uncle Le t s family¡¯s behavior. She saw the tiredness on Le Wan¡¯s face and felt sorry for her.


    ¡°Baby, why don¡¯t you and Zhai Jing find a clean ce to rest first? When your father and I send them away, you cane back.¡±


    Although Le Wan was tempted, she still shook her head and refused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anywhere is asfortable as home. Moreover, we are a family.


    We must unite and resist the enemy together..¡±

 Chapter 426 - 426: Family Matters

    Chapter 426: Family Matters


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan straightened her back and pulled herself together. She made a cheering gesture.


    ¡°As a member of the Le family, how can I back out and be a deserter?¡±


    Since Le Wan insisted, Mama Le had no choice but to give up on persuading her. She turned to Zhai Jing and said,


    ¡°Zhai Jing, I¡¯m sorry. We probably still have some family matters to deal withter, so we won¡¯t be inviting you to our house for now. I¡¯m sure your mother is also anxious to see you back, so we¡¯ll send you home first.¡±


    Zhai Jing knew that as an outsider, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to interfere with the Le family¡¯s matters. Hence, he nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Mama Le said casually. ¡°After we settle these trivial matters, I¡¯ll invite you and your mother to our house for a meal in a few days. We can also discuss your and Baby¡¯s college studies.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s hand curled up by his side and he replied in a low voice,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the other hand, Le Wan was puzzled.


    ¡°What do we need to discuss? Isn¡¯t there still about two months before school starts? Why would you start discussing so early?¡±


    Mama Le shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Many things need to be arranged in advance.¡±


    Looking at the progress of the rtionship between Le Wan and Zhai Jing, she believed that when they went to university, the two of them would definitely spend more time together, so some things had to be prepared in advance.


    At this point, Mama Le reminded her,


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a holiday, you can¡¯t rx too much during this period. Have you forgotten that your father had also previously transferred shares of apany to you because you had to prepare for the college entrance examination? You couldn¡¯t care less. Now that you¡¯re free, you should take responsibility and think about how to deal with thepany¡¯s matters.¡±


    Le Wan thought for a moment. Oh right, she already owned apany now, so she had to take responsibility. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t an 18-year-old girl who was ready to y and rx after the college entrance examination. She should indeed think about her future.


    Now, the male and female leads were still stirring up trouble. The real crisis of the Le family had yet to be resolved. Therefore, other than stopping them from causing trouble, she had to increase her own strength. After all, it was better to rely on herself than others. This way, when the crisis really came, she could have more chips to help the Le family tide over the difficulties.


    Therefore, she had to make use of every resource in thepany. Thispany was the best opportunity at the moment.


    Seeing that Le Wan was deep in thought, Mama Le was afraid that she would act like she was preparing for the college entrance examination.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be anxious. Thispany is for you to practice, so you¡¯re still learning more now. Take it slow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Le Wan replied vaguely. ¡°I know.¡±


    However, in her mind, she had already begun to n to find time to understand thepany¡¯s situation, understand the background of the entire industry, and meet the current management of thepany.


    She never gave up halfway or did things casually. If she wanted to do something, she had to do her best.


    Zhai Jing quietly listened to the conversation between the mother and daughter. He gently squeezed Le Wan¡¯s hand, and Le Wan subconsciously did the same. She turned around and looked at him with some doubt, but her mind was still revolving around thepany.


    Initially, he thought that the two of them would be separated soon and felt a little reluctant and sad. However, looking at Le Wan¡¯s expression, Zhai Jing thought it seemed that his girlfriend was still a career type.


    He shook his head at Le Wan, indicating that it was nothing. Since Le Wan was already working hard for her own future, he should also think about how he should take the next step.


    The car stopped outside the residential area where Zhai Jing lived and both parties bid farewell.


    Looking at Le Wan¡¯s figure isted by the car window, a sense of loss arose in Zhai Jing¡¯s heart for no reason. He knew that the two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to see each other every day for the next few days. The two of them, who had been used to being together for so many days, suddenly separated, making him feel a little ufortable.


    It was a pity that the heartless Le Wan didn¡¯t seem to be as reluctant as him. Instead, she waved goodbye to him.


    Zhai Jing shook his head. Just as he was about to turn around and go home, his phone suddenly rang. It was Lin Hui. After the two of them had their disagreementsst time, two of them returned to the polite rtionship between colleagues.


    ¡°Little Jing, I heard you¡¯re back. If there¡¯s nothing urgent,e to thepany today.¡±


    The corner of Zhai Jing¡¯s mouth curled up. This person was really well-informed. He had just gotten off the ne not long ago, and he had already received the news.


    However, he was toozy to care about these things.


    ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 427 - 427: Rebuttal

    Chapter 427: Rebuttal


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhai Jing nced at the old building not far away. That was his home. His mother was still waiting for him at home to have lunch together.


    Lin Hui¡¯s ¡°hmm¡± came from the other end of the microphone.


    ¡°There is indeed something urgent that needs you to deal with.¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at the time. It was already 11 0¡¯clock.


    ¡°How about this? It¡¯s almost lunchtime. I¡¯ll go home and rest first. I¡¯ll go to thepany when I go to work in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you then.¡± Lin Hui hung up.


    After Zhai Jing returned home, Mother Zhai was very happy.


    ¡°You must be tired. Go wash up first. Come out for dinnerter. I¡¯ve prepared your favorite dishes and soup for you.¡±


    Zhai Jing nced at the delicious dishes on the table. It was obvious that it took a lot of time and effort to make them.


    ¡°Just make some. There¡¯s no need to prepare so much. What if you¡¯re tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just making some dishes. How can I be tired?¡±


    Mother Zhai, who had recovered well after the surgery, had a rxed smile on her face. She couldn¡¯t do heavy work now, but she could handle simple grocery shopping and cooking.


    All these years, due to her poor health, she hadn¡¯t even cooked a proper meal for Zhai Jing. Now that her health had finally improved, Mother Zhai couldn¡¯t rest for a while. However, she knew that Zhai Jing was worried about her health. Therefore, she was more willing to show her active and lively side.


    ¡°I saw that my house was very empty, so when I passed by the vegetable market, I saw the flower and fish market and thought about buying some flowers and fish to raise.¡±


    ¡°Flowers can be raised, but it is a little troublesome to raise fish¡­


    While the mother and son were discussing some trivial matters, the atmosphere in the Le family wasn¡¯t so good.


    Even though Second Uncle Le didn¡¯t know that the eldest branch had returned home today, he was blocking the entrance of the vi today. Thus, he jumped out the moment Le Wan and the others entered the vi.


    ¡°Oh, my good big brother and sister-inw, you¡¯re finally willing toe back. I thought you were having so much fun outside that you didn¡¯t want toe back.¡±


    It seemed that Second Uncle Le had been holding it in for the past few days, so he started to speak sarcastically as soon as he came up.


    ¡°I want to rest outside for a few more days, but after all, everyone¡¯spany is still here. I can¡¯t just leave them alone. How I wish I could be like you, holding my hands all day long and having nothing to do, swaying here and there. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m born to work hard. Fortunately, I still have some ability. Otherwise, if I were like you, the entire Le family would have long gone to the northwest to drink the wind.¡±


    In the past, Papa Le might have tolerated Second Uncle Le and let him say a few words. But now that Papa Le knew about the second branch¡¯s actions and their ambitions, he was no longer as amodating and tolerant of Second Uncle Le as he used to be. Therefore, when faced with Second Uncle Le¡¯s sarcasm, he immediately went straight to the point.


    As expected, Uncle Le¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. He snorted coldly.


    ¡°If Big Brother thinks that managing thepany is troublesome, you can give it up. No one is forcing you to work so hard.¡±


    ¡°Give it to you?¡± Father Le retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch Le Group go bankrupt a yearter. After all, I don¡¯t have the energy to revive thepany like I did back then.¡±


    Over the years, Uncle Le started manypanies to start his own business. In the end, none of themsted more than a year. Thepany thatsted the longest closed down one day before its anniversary.


    Therefore, many people were spreading the rumor that Second Uncle Le had a curse of ¡°not being able tost more than a year¡±. Although, this was only a rumor. However, Father Le had said it out loud, which made Second Uncle Le so angry that his face turned pale and he was speechless.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t stand here and embarrass yourself. If you have anything to say,e into the study room and talk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Second Uncle Le straightened his neck and said,


    ¡°Tell me first, where¡¯s my old man and olddy? Where did you hide them? You didn¡¯t even say a word and took them away. Are you hiding some bad intentions behind it?¡±


    It was almost obvious that Papa Le and the others were scheming behind the scenes. What were they plotting?


    ¡°Then what do you think I¡¯m after?¡± Papa Leughed in anger. ¡°Thepany is now in my hands, and part of the real estate is in my hands.. Tell me, why did I hide them? Was I trying to get the antique paintings in our fathers hands? Or the jewelry in our mother¡¯s hands?¡±

 Chapter 428 - 428: Shock

    Chapter 428: Shock


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Father Le made it clear that most of the Le family¡¯s assets were in his hands, so he didn¡¯t need to get anything from Old Master Le and Old Lady Le.


    Father Le¡¯s words hit Second Uncle Le¡¯s heart, but he didn¡¯t seem like he was going to stop talking.


    ¡°So, you should be the one scheming. You know what you¡¯re thinking, and I¡¯m toozy to tell you. As for the two elders, I can tell you their contact information. As for whether they will pay attention to you, that¡¯s their business.¡±


    Second Uncle Le was confident in the love the two elders had for him.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t stop them, they won¡¯t ignore me.¡±


    Therefore, after he got the number, he couldn¡¯t wait to call it. However, after calling it three times in a row, no one answered.


    Second Uncle Le held his phone tightly.


    ¡°Are you lying to me? This number is fake!¡±


    Le Wan shook her head.


    ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t lie to yourself. This is Grandpa¡¯s number.¡±


    She picked up her phone and dialed the number in front of Second Uncle Le. Three secondster, Old Master Le i s voice came from the other end. ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong? Did you get off the ne?¡±


    Le Wan nced at Second Uncle Le¡¯s expression, which had changed drastically. She smiled sweetly and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m already home, so I¡¯m calling to tell you and Grandma that I¡¯m safe.¡±


    Grandpa Leughed heartily.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re home.¡±


    It sounded like they were in a good mental state. It seemed like they were having a good time in the sanatorium.


    Second Uncle was still in disbelief. He thought about it and finally came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Impossible! You must have blocked my number!¡±


    That was why no one picked up his phone.


    As he spoke, he was about to snatch Le Wan¡¯s phone away. Le Wan frowned and took a step back. Seeing this, Big Brother Le and Little Brother Le quickly held Le Wan.


    ¡°What, Second Uncle? Are you going to hit a little girl like me?¡±


    Big Brother Le stared at him coldly.


    Second Uncle Le raised his head and met his cold gaze. He trembled and took a


    step back. Then, he realized that he was actually suppressed by the aura of a junior. This made him feel a little embarrassed, so he mustered up his courage and took a step forward. He shouted fiercely,


    ¡°Which eye of yours saw me attack her? I¡¯m your second uncle. As juniors, do you want to attack me?! You disrespectful fellows who don¡¯t have regard for others. Let me tell you, if you dare to tter me today, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you as your uncle. Just treat it as cleaning up the Le family.¡±


    Le Wan turned on the loudspeaker on her phone, and his words were clearly heard by Old Master Le. He roared,


    ¡°Second Son, have you had enough?!¡±


    His words made Second Uncle Le give up all hope. This proved that the old man really didn¡¯t want to answer his call.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Second Uncle Le roared and wanted to question him again. However, Old Master Le didn¡¯t want to be angered to death anymore. He said to Le Wan, ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Then, he hung up.


    Second Uncle Le listened to the toot sound from the microphone. All the questions were stuck in his throat. He was so angry that his neck became thicker.


    Le Wan was afraid that he would get angry and extort money from them, which would be even more annoying, so she put away her phone and advised him kindly,


    ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t make Grandpa and Grandma angry. The more you anger them, the more they won¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±


    Second Uncle Le, who had been a little defeated, immediately red at her when he heard her words.


    ¡°Heh, keep talking nonsense. You¡¯re the most cunning person in the family. You coaxed the two old fellows to favor you the most. On the surface, you¡¯re advising me not to get close to these two old fellows. Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll take action and empty their hands of everything?¡±


    The more Uncle Le spoke, the angrier he got.


    ¡°Dream on, I won¡¯t let you get what you want. Just you wait and see.¡±


    Second Uncle Le calmed down after he finished his harsh words. He remembered the n he had made with Le Yan in the hospital the other day andughed.


    ¡°Speaking of which, you and your boyfriend did well in the college entrance examination. I heard that you applied to the same university. Moreover, the game he designed sold well and the profits were very high. Second Uncle hasn¡¯t congratted you yet.¡±


    However, his sudden change in attitude made Le Wan wary..

 Chapter 429 - 429: Constantly Taunting

    Chapter 429: Constantly Taunting


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Who would have thought that you would be the most disappointing person in the Le family? I don¡¯t know what kind of luck you had to suddenly be so capable.¡±


    Second Uncle Le had wanted to manipte Le Wan, so the words that came out of his mouth weren¡¯t pleasant to hear.


    However, Le Wan acted as if she didn¡¯t hear the sarcasm in his words.


    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t receive any celebratory gifts from Second Uncle and Second Aunt, I know that you still miss me. Speaking of which, not only are you surprised, but even I can¡¯t believe it myself.¡±


    She seemed to agree with Second Uncle Le¡¯s words.


    ¡°Who would have thought that it would happen half a year ago? At that time, many people, including me, felt that their future was hopeless. After all, they couldn¡¯t study, they didn¡¯t know anything about talent, and they didn¡¯t know anything about business management. I was prepared to be a good-for-nothing who would sit and wait for death. Who knew that I would suddenly be enlightened overnight?¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, you don¡¯t know how magical that feeling was. When I flipped through the books, the knowledge kept drilling into my brain. Therefore, I could understand the books that I couldn¡¯t understand before. I suddenly knew


    how to solve questions that I couldn¡¯t solve in the past. I thought that since God had already fed me, I might as well work hard. I didn¡¯t expect to get provincial recognition by ident. It¡¯s a pleasant surprise.¡±


    Second Uncle Le didn¡¯t expect her to be so thick-skinned. He was at a loss for words.


    On the other hand, Le Wan had yet to say enough.


    ¡°That¡¯s why life is full of surprises, just like my boyfriend. Before, everyone despised him as a poor kid and looked down on him. They didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. In the end, it hasn¡¯t been long since he made aeback and became an outstanding young talent.¡±


    Le Wan sighed.


    ¡°I have to say, if it¡¯s gold, it will shine wherever it goes. Second Uncle, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s reasonable?¡±


    Her words were a direct p to Uncle Le¡¯s face. After all, everyone knew that he had toyed with his career many times over the years, but each time, he ended up failing quickly.


    The funniest thing was that even so, Second Uncle Le was still unwilling to give up. He had always been defeated in every battle. He had been defeated repeatedly and fought bravely. Many people had seen him as a joke.


    Zhai Jing was able to design a game that was popr among the masses at the age of eighteen and became a little male god with many fans online. Moreover, he was even fancied by Ren Rong and had a bright future.


    In contrast, Uncle Le, who was two rounds older than Zhai Jing, had aplished nothing. It had to be said that thisparison was really tragic.


    Second Uncle Le¡¯s expression turned even uglier when he heard Le Wan¡¯s words. At this moment, he finally understood why Le Yan, that wretched girl, was so against Le Wan. It was because her life was too good.


    Not only was she doted on by her family, but she was also very lucky. She was so lucky that people couldn¡¯t help but be jealous. Even he, an elder, was no exception, let alone Le Yan.


    However, Second Uncle Le hadn¡¯t lost his mind yet. Thinking of his n, he calmed down and smiled instead of being angry.


    ¡°Life is full of idents, but who can tell if what you are about to wee will be a good ident or a bad ident? As the saying goes, thirty years goes by. As a person, you should be more down-to-earth and remember not to be too arrogant andcent. Don¡¯t you think so, little niece?


    Le Wan was even more certain that he must be up to something bad when she saw that he wasn¡¯t angry despite being like this. However, she didn¡¯t show it on her face and continued to pretend to be proud.


    ¡°Second Uncle, my father often tells me this principle. I also know that you¡¯re trying to persuade me out of kindness. But you also know that I¡¯m still young, and I¡¯ve already achieved so much. We¡¯re family, so I¡¯m just showing off in front of you. I¡¯ll definitely restrain myself when I go out.¡±


    Le Wan said meaningfully,


    ¡°After all, he is a member of the Le family. He isn¡¯t the kind of short-sighted person who would get carried away and lose his mind for a small profit. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be called a member of the Le family. Don¡¯t you think so, Second Uncle?¡±


    Second Uncle had repeatedly told himself not to be calctive with a little wimp. However, he didn¡¯t know what was going on with Le Wan. She had suddenly be enlightened and learned how to read. Even her mouth had be especially sharp. When she spoke, she would say a set of cold words that drilled into his heart..

 Chapter 430 - 430: Bickering

    Chapter 430: Bickering


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Therefore, even though he told himself to endure it, he still couldn¡¯t help but break the seal.


    ¡°What¡¯s so impressive about you talking nonsense in front of me? Since you said you¡¯re a member of the Le family, then showing off to others outside is what you call ¡®ability¡¯.¡±


    Le Wan looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Second Uncle, have you not gone for a physical examination recently? Why are you talking nonsense at the age of 40 or 50? Just now, you advised me not to becent and to be humble. In the end, as soon as you finished speaking, you asked me to show off in front of outsiders. Isn¡¯t the meaning behind your words contradictory?


    Le Wan pointed at his head.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to have your brain checked?¡±


    ¡°Le Wan!¡±


    Second Uncle Le¡¯s angry roar immediately made everyone present re at him.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so capable. Are you going to get angry at a little girl like her?¡± Papa Le asked him coldly. His eyes were like daggers stabbing into his body.


    Big Brother Le rolled up his sleeves, revealing his muscr arms. Even Little Brother Le, who wasn¡¯t tall, was ring at him with his teeth bared.


    It was as if he would really be beaten up by the father and sons if he dared to say anything unpleasant about Le Wan. Second Uncle Le felt a little regretful for a moment. He could have picked anyone, but why would he want to provoke this troublesome little brat, Le Wan?


    If he lost to Le Wan, he would lose face. If he won and made Le Wan cry, the people of the first household wouldn¡¯t let him off easily. But now that he was so angry, was he going to apologize to a little brat just because he said something? That would be too embarrassing.


    Second Uncle Le couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so, so he forced himself to say stubbornly,


    ¡°Why is it that she can criticize me, but I can¡¯t criticize her? No matter how much you dote on her, you should teach her basic etiquette and let her learn to respect her elders. Otherwise, if you bring her out, she will still be so arrogant and will only bring shame to our Le family.¡±


    The veins on Papa Le¡¯s neck bulged as soon as he heard that. He clenched his fists tightly as if he was going to rush forward if he said another word.


    Second Uncle Le subconsciously took a step back in fear when he saw his furious expression.


    Papa Le was indeed very angry. As parents, they couldn¡¯t bear to say harsh words to Le Wan. Who was his brother to dare to say such things about their baby?


    However, when he saw Second Uncle Le¡¯s disappointing and cowardly appearance, the anger in his heart dissipated a lot. It was too boring to fight with such a person.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about Baby¡¯s upbringing,¡± Papa Le said sarcastically.


    ¡°The Le family has lost all their face with you as their second-generation heir.


    Why do we have to drag Baby into the water to be your shield?¡±


    Actually, Le Wan didn¡¯t care about these so-called cold words. However, after seeing how angry Father Le and the others were, she subconsciously followed suit. Hence, after Father Le finished speaking, she immediately followed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I think you¡¯re worrying too much, Second Uncle. With a weirdo like you guarding the Le Family, who among us juniors can surpass you? Moreover, you said that I don¡¯t respect my elders. Second Uncle, don¡¯t you think about it? With your behavior, you haven¡¯t given us a good example from the beginning to the end. You want me to respect you?


    ¡°Baby, you can¡¯t say that.¡± Mama Le gave her a gentle nudge. ¡°Is your second uncle not trying to improve himself? Doesn¡¯t he want others to look up to him? Wasn¡¯t this impossible? We have to be more understanding of him.¡±


    Big Brother Le was even worse. He sized him up from head to toe with a disdainful gaze. It was much more insulting not to speak than to speak.


    Perhaps Second Uncle Le should be thankful that Second Brother Le wasn¡¯t home today. Otherwise, with his vicious mouth, he might have said something even worse.


    The second uncle was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say a word. In the end, he could only stomp his feet and shout,


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡±


    Then, he ran away dejectedly.


    As soon as he got into the car, a taxi stopped beside him. Le Yan jumped out of the car and ran over when she saw him.


    ¡°How is it? Have you found Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    Second Uncle Le, who was already angry, heard her words and immediately remembered that Old Master Le refused to answer his call. He even scolded him as soon as he opened his mouth. He instantly became even angrier.


    ¡°Why are you worrying so much? You¡¯re not in school.. What are you doing here? Do you think you¡¯re a top student like Le Wan? Do you think you can get into a good school just by studying? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself!¡±

 Chapter 431 - 431: Good News

    Chapter 431: Good News


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Yan¡¯s face instantly turned red after being scolded by Second Uncle Le. She stood there helplessly. The taxi driver, who hadn¡¯t had the time to drive away, wanted to take a look around because it was a rare visit to the luxurious residential area. He didn¡¯t expect there to be a good show to watch.


    As expected, even rich people didn¡¯t have smooth sailing. He thought that if he could hear some secrets about the wealthy families, then he would have made a profit on this trip.


    With the intention of eavesdropping, the taxi driver didn¡¯t drive away. Instead, he quietly rolled down the window a little and tilted his ear to listen. However, it was suddenly quiet outside.


    He looked back in confusion and met Second Uncle Le¡¯s furious red eyes.


    He was so frightened that he immediately shivered. He stepped on the elerator and drove away quickly.


    It wasn¡¯t until they left the vi area that the taxi driver patted his heart and shook his head. He sighed and said,


    ¡°This man looks quite refined on the outside, but when he gets angry, he¡¯s like a wolf cub that bites people. It¡¯s too scary.¡± As expected, these rich people weren¡¯t simple.


    The driver sighed and left the matter behind to pick up the next customer. Le Yan, on the other hand, was not as lucky as he was. She was still enduring Second Uncle Le¡¯s wrath.


    Second Uncle Le, who was in a rage, could curse at the weak Le Yan. Le Yan didn¡¯t dare to retort when she saw his furious expression. She felt extremely wronged.


    These days, she had been at home all day, worrying. She was asking the two old fellows three times a day when they would return.


    Therefore, when she received the news that Le Wan and her family had returned, she immediately rushed over. She was afraid that Second Uncle Le would be stupid and speak without thinking. Not only did he offend the people of the first family, but he also didn¡¯t get the information he wanted.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t expect toe in such a hurry and still be a stepte. Looking at Second Uncle Le¡¯s appearance, she was afraid that he had failed to get what he wanted and suffered a loss again.


    Second Uncle Le scolded Le Yan for a few minutes before he felt much better.


    He regretted it when he saw Le Yan standing there with red eyes and a pitiful look. However, he had never thought highly of Le Yan, so even though he knew that he had gone overboard, he couldn¡¯t apologize to Le Yan. He still said coldly,


    ¡°So what are you doing here?¡±


    Le Yan knew that she couldn¡¯t anger him anymore, or else she would be the one in trouble. She swallowed the words she wanted to say and pretended to be stubborn and aggrieved.


    ¡°I came here because I have good news for you¡­¡±


    Second Uncle Le hadn¡¯t heard good news for a long time, so his ears perked up when he heard the words. He didn¡¯t remember to be angry anymore and quickly asked,


    ¡°What good news?


    ¡°I just received a call from Fu Sui. He said that because of the game¡¯s listing, many shareholders of the Fu Corporation took notice of him, so they specially mentioned it at the meeting and transferred him to anotherpany.¡±


    It turned out that when Le Wan and the others went to the Southern Ind to y, Fu Sui had released the game that they had been working on. Even though the game didn¡¯t be as popr as Le Yan had expected after it was released, the response was quite good and it finally brought the gamepany its first profit.


    This kind of method of making small gains allowed Second Young Master Fu to fire his first shot in the Fu Corporation and show his presence.


    Therefore, during the new shareholders¡¯ meeting, some shareholders suggested that it would be a waste of Fu Sui¡¯s ability to stay in a small gamepany since he was so capable at such a young age.


    It just so happened that during the quarter summary, the business of a subsidiarypany fell to a new low again, so they suggested that it was better to transfer Fu Sui over and see if he could replicate the sessful experience again.


    Although Father Fu wanted his eldest son to take over the family business, he felt proud when he saw his second son working so hard, so he waved his hand and agreed.


    Therefore, Fu Sui was promoted.


    However, Second Uncle Le wasn¡¯t as happy as he had expected to be after hearing the good news.


    Although Fu Sui could barely be considered half a son-inw because he was


    together with Le Yan, hearing that he had been promoted made him feel proud. However, Second Uncle Le was a short-sighted person. He didn¡¯t have any real feelings before the benefitsnded in his pocket.


    Therefore, after listening to her, he said,


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

 Chapter 432 - 432: Bad Luck

    Chapter 432: Bad Luck


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Le Wan saw Second Uncle Le¡¯s expression, she knew what he was thinking. She felt like vomiting. Fortunately, after what had happened in her previous life, she knew how unreliable Second Uncle Le was, so she didn¡¯t have much hope for him.


    After she finished talking about Fu Sui¡¯s promotion, Le Yan quickly brought up another matter when she saw that Second Uncle Le wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°There¡¯s another good thing. Zhai Jing is going to be in trouble.¡±


    When Second Uncle Le heard that, his interest was immediately piqued.


    He had no choice. He had just been angered to death by Le Wan. It was one thing for her to show off, but she had even used Zhai Jing to show off and step on his head to make a fool of him.


    He was already very dissatisfied with Zhai Jing because of the game. This time, he hated Zhai Jing even more. Therefore, when he heard that the enemy was about to be in trouble, he immediately became happy.


    Thinking about Le Wan¡¯s smug face just now, if she knew that Zhai Jing was about to fall, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be smug anymore.


    At the thought of that scene, Second Uncle Le rubbed his hands excitedly.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me what happened.¡±


    Le Yan exined to him in detail,


    ¡°Do you still remember that a few days ago, there were people on the Inte


    who questioned the game ¡®Carefree Wander¡¯, saying that it induced underage yers to recharge?


    Second Uncle Le certainly remembered this matter. After all, in his mind, if Zhai Jing and Le Wan had been sensible enough to hand the game over to him, wouldn¡¯t he have been the one earning a lot of money?


    As a result, he could only watch others earn a lot of money, and the resentment in his heart naturally grew. Therefore, when the negative news about Carefree Travel came out, he was so happy that he opened a bottle of good wine to celebrate.


    In the end, before he could even enjoy himself for two days, Dahong Company made a bold decision and immediately proposed a ¡°Minors n¡± to regain their reputation.


    Second Uncle Le was unhappy for a few days because he couldn¡¯t watch the fun.


    So when she mentioned this, he still felt a little resentful.


    ¡°Of course, I remember this. Didn¡¯t you and Fu Sui do something to it?¡±


    Le Yan instinctively felt a little ufortable with his question. It sounded as if she and Fu Sui were viins who made things difficult for others. Moreover,petition in business had always been killing without bloodshed. They were just formal business methods.


    Le Yan didn¡¯t want to admit that she was doing something bad, but Second Uncle Le was right about one thing. She and Fu Sui were indeed behind the underage pay-to-win game incident.


    Strictly speaking, they were the ones who had tried to create hype in the first ce. They wanted to use the game, Carefree Travel, tounch their entertainment game.


    When Fu Sui found out that ¡°Carefree Travel¡± and their entertainment game wereunched at the same time, he wasn¡¯t very optimistic. He felt that Dahong Corporation was rich and overbearing, and that ¡°Carefree Travel¡± would steal all the poprity. This was very unfavorable to their n, so it was somewhat frustrating.


    Then, he went to talk to Father Fu for a while before he was enlightened.


    Indeed, if they couldn¡¯t beat Carefree Travel, they would have to find a way to make use of the other party¡¯s momentum tounch their own game.


    However, it sounded simple, but it wasn¡¯t so easy to achieve this goal. Fu Sui thought about it for a day and a night but couldn¡¯te up with any good ideas. Just as he was thinking about whether to hold a meeting and ask the employees what they thought, Le Yan stood up.


    Le Yan suggested to him that the original content of the game could be reced with some basic and useful knowledge points, and then the main theme of the game was to let the children learn more knowledge points in the process of ying the game.


    Fu Sui didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that increase the difficulty of the game and make it more boring to chase away customers?


    Le Yan, who knew that she had the upper hand, gave him a ¡°you don¡¯t understand¡± emoji. Then, she opened a News interface for him. It showed the news of underage pay-to-win games.


    ¡°The issue of whether games hinder students¡¯ learning has always been a conflict between parents and gamepanies. However, because it doesn¡¯t touch the parents¡¯ core interests, they won¡¯t take much action even if theyin about it.¡±


    Le Yan analyzed,


    ¡°But if the children spend money to y games and touch the wallets of parents, which affects their fundamental interests, this will be a core problem. At that time, public opinion will rebound greatly..¡±

 Chapter 433 - 433: Suppress Before You Can Rise

    Chapter 433: Suppress Before You Can Rise


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    What was more serious than public opinion was that once the words


    ¡°underage¡± and ¡°money¡± were linked, it would easily attract the attention of the relevant departments. At that time, all the firepower and pressure would be focused on the game, ¡°Carefree Travel.¡±


    Fu Sui thought for a moment. That was indeed the case. ¡°So you mean¡­¡±


    Le Yan sat on hisp and wagged her finger. ¡°Restrain yourself first!¡±


    It was just that they were suppressing the game, while they were promoting


    their entertainment game.


    Le Yan¡¯s n was very simple. She wanted to blow up the issue of underage paywalls so that everyone¡¯s attention would be diverted to the game, which would further deepen the public¡¯s impression of the game¡¯s harmful effects.


    At this time, if they quicklyunched an educational and entertaining game, wouldn¡¯t they be able to hit the public¡¯s pain point?


    ¡°You said that ying games will affect children¡¯s studies. Our games can allow children to y games while studying.¡±


    ¡°You said that you need to spend money to y the game and it will induce underage people to have bad spending habits. Our game doesn¡¯t need you to spend money. However, if you want to clear the game, you might need to watch a short advertisement thatsts for ten seconds.¡±


    With this marketing point, they could immediately gain the upper hand and ride on the poprity of Carefree Travel.


    Fu Sui was shocked after hearing Le Yan¡¯s entire idea.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Le Yan, who was just a little girl in his eyes, would actuallye up with such a business method. Fu Sui thought it was a coincidence when she mentioned that she wanted to do the marketing of Xiao Xiaolest time.


    However, the suggestion this time was enough to prove Le Yan¡¯s outstanding business talent. Fu Sui was surprised and delighted at the same time. He then hugged Le Yan and kissed her several times happily. They all said that Le Yan was a scheming flower who had no ability, no talent, and only knew how to cling to men. But who knew that Le Yan was actually very capable?


    What made Fu Sui even happier was that Le Yan never showed this ability to outsiders easily. She only thought of him wholeheartedly and gave him advice.


    Previously, because Le Yan had disregarded her own safety and rushed out to block the knife for him, Fu Sui, who was originally a little shaken, once again became determined. Now that he had seen Le Yan giving him advise time and time again, Fu Sui, who had enjoyed the fruits of these victories, liked Le Yan even more.


    The two of them made out in the office for a while before Fu Sui asked the driver to send Le Yan away. Then, he turned around and called the gamepany¡¯s higher-ups for a meeting.


    At the meeting, he shared Le Yan¡¯s idea and they agreed unanimously.


    ¡°President Fu, you can think of such a wonderful method in such a short period. You¡¯re too amazing.¡± Thepany¡¯s higher-ups praised Fu Sui one after another.


    ¡°This is nothing.¡±


    The corners of Fu Sui¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, but he quickly straightened it again. From the beginning to the end, he never mentioned that this idea came from Le Yan. He only pretended to be unfazed and epted all the praise.


    The people who didn¡¯t know about it, seeing his calm andposed appearance, really thought highly of him.


    As for Le Yan¡¯s feelings after learning about this, only she knew. However, looking at how enthusiastic she was towards Fu Sui as usual, even if she had an opinion, she wouldn¡¯t express it.


    In essence, Le Yan and Le Wan were twopletely different people.


    In her own life, Le Wan was the little princess of the Le family, so she was optimistic and confident. After experiencing the drastic changes in her family, she understood the importance of her independence even more. As such, Le Wan would never entrust her honor and disgrace to others.


    Le Yan, on the other hand, was different. The experience of being a fake daughter had always made her feel inferior. This was already engraved in her bones. Even after her rebirth, she still couldn¡¯t change this.


    In terms of ability, Le Yan was actually not bad. Especially because of her rebirth, she had the experience of a prophet. Logically speaking, she could live an outstanding life with her own ability and the Le family¡¯s background.


    However, whether it was in her previous life or now, Le Yan had always been trapped in the game of the real and fake daughter. She had never been able to cultivate an independent personality.


    Therefore, even if she was reborn, Le Yan had never thought of relying on her own efforts to obtain happiness. Instead, she wholeheartedly wanted to cling to a stronger existence and make herself stronger.


    In Le Yan¡¯s opinion, her and Fu Sui¡¯s interests were the same. As long as Fu Sui benefited, she would also benefit. This was what she wanted..

 Chapter 434 - 434: Taking Someone Out for a Knife

    Chapter 434: Taking Someone Out for a Knife


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    This was Le Yan¡¯s misfortune. She was destined to be unable to control her own life even if she was reborn.


    These were off-topic. In short, under the two¡¯s n, their entertainment game had indeed be popr with the help of Carefree Travel.


    It was just a pity that Carefree Travel hadunched the underage program in time and cut their losses quickly, so they couldn¡¯t get more benefits. However, for a gamingpany on the verge of bankruptcy, being able to attract so many users in a short period was already a huge victory for them.


    Therefore, Fu Sui, as the Second Young Master of the Fu family, had a beautiful first battle.


    As for why Zhai Jing was so unlucky, it was directly rted to this matter.


    ¡°I heard that this ¡®Minors n¡¯ was proposed by Zhai Jing himself. Although this n allowed Dahong Company to regain its reputation in time and avoid pressure from the officials, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. However, without the underage paywalls, the gamepany¡¯s profits immediately decreased by arge margin.¡±


    Le Yan said happily,


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not the only bad thing. Other tforms also responded to this call, causing their daily activity to drop a lot. This situation caused many shareholders and higher-ups of Dahong Company to be dissatisfied. They were preparing to make things difficult for Zhai Jing.¡±


    These people from the Dahong Company were simply picking on the weak. They were all people who could get dividends. They hadpletely ignored the fact that Zhai Jing was the one who contributed the most to this game.


    In their eyes, even if they could only earn 80 yuan, they would subconsciously ignore this matter. They would only remember that they had earned 100 yuanst month and only earned 90 yuan this month.


    They had earned less than ten yuan, which meant that they had less money in their pockets. Naturally, they had to hold someone ountable. Zhai Jing, who had no background and had taken the initiative to propose the ¡°Minors ¡®n¡±, was the first to be pushed out to appease their anger.


    Le Yan guessed, ¡°I think Zhai Jing will be kicked out this time.¡±


    She thought disdainfully,


    So what if you have the ability? In the eyes of the capitalists, it was just a tool that could be summoned and waved away.


    Le Yan, who had such thoughts, probably never thought that Zhai Jing would voluntarily give up control of the gamepany and return to his position as a game designer.


    After all, in Le Yan¡¯s eyes, it was already a very impressive thing to be able to make Carefree Travel to such a level. Moreover, the benefits he had gotten from it were truly enviable. Therefore, as long as Zhai Jing clung to the golden hen of Carefree Travel, he could basically guarantee a worry-free life for the rest of his life.


    However, Zhai Jing¡¯s situation was obviously much bigger than Le Yan had imagined. To him, he had designed the game, ¡°Carefree Travel¡±, to get out of the predicament at that time and save money for Mother Zhai¡¯s future surgery.


    Now that Mother Zhai¡¯s operation was sessful, he had gained many times more benefits than he had imagined. To Zhai Jing, this was a good deal.


    Therefore, for Zhai Jing, ¡°Carefree Travel¡± wasn¡¯t his starting point, nor would it be his end. Compared to losing control of the game, what disappointed him more was Lin Hui¡¯s two-faced attitude.


    Although he didn¡¯t think that a person who could sit in the position of Ren Rong¡¯s trusted subordinate would be someone without any shrewdness, at the very least, Zhai Jing thought that Lin Hui¡¯s situation would be bigger. The result proved that he had overestimated Lin Hui.


    Anyway, he had already signed the contract with Dahong Company. As long as he followed the contract andpleted the rest of the design, he could still get his dividends.


    In that case, he was toozy to deal with people like Lin Hui for that bit of power. He also didn¡¯t want to tie himself to the ship of ¡°Carefree Travel¡± and be their tool and scapegoat. He would waste his time on it and miss out on what he really wanted to do.


    Therefore, Zhai Jing delegated his authority very quickly. It could only be said that in his life, to be able to rise to be a big shot in a short five to six years, his ability and vision weren¡¯t something that ordinary people couldpare to.


    However, the information Le Yan received was indeed urate.


    Some of the senior executives and shareholders of Dahong Company were indeed dissatisfied with Zhai Jing¡¯s act of taking matters into his own hands and viting their interests. Therefore, they wanted to take this opportunity to make things difficult for him.


    Zhai Jing only found out about this after he arrived at thepany. He nced at Lin Hui, who was acting as if nothing had happened. He didn¡¯t say anything and followed the instructions into the meeting room..

 Chapter 435 - 435: Crusade

    Chapter 435: Crusade


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The reason why Lin Hui called Zhai Jing was partly because there was indeed a bug that needed to be dealt with by Zhai Jing. Another reason was that some shareholders and higher-ups had decided to make Zhai Jing their target. Therefore, they decided to hold a meeting to discuss his problem.


    Lin Hui was well aware of this, but when he informed Zhai Jing toe to thepany, he didn¡¯t reveal anything to him. To put it bluntly, he was also very dissatisfied with Zhai Jing¡¯s decision to bypass him and submit the proposal directly to President Ren. Therefore, he was happy to see thepany¡¯s higher-ups carry out the settlement of Zhai Jing.


    Unfortunately, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t let them get what they wanted.


    Ren Rong was present at the meeting as well. When he saw Zhai Jing enter the meeting room, he took the initiative to greet him.


    ¡°How was your trip? Did you enjoy it?¡±


    After all, the Le Family¡¯s feud with a local family overseas had alerted the embassy, so Ren Rong had also heard some news. He was a little curious about what had happened, but he felt that if he asked in public, it would seem too gossipy and damage his wise image.


    Ren Rong couldn¡¯t gossip, so he used this sentence to tease Zhai Jing. However, such a joke had a different meaning in the eyes of those who were observant.


    Those who were qualified to attend today¡¯s meeting knew that the reason for this meeting was to get Zhai Jing to give an exnation.


    As the founder and CEO of the group, as well as the person who held the most shares, Ren Rong¡¯s preferences upied an extremely important role.


    Hence, when everyone saw Ren Rong greet Zhai Jing in a friendly manner and even teased him about his personal matters, this showed the familiarity between Ren Rong and Zhai Jing, as well as the importance Ren Rong ced on Zhai Jing as always.


    Subsequently, they couldn¡¯t help but recall that although this ¡°underage n¡± was proposed by Zhai Jing, it was single-handedly pushed by Ren Rong.


    Everyone originally thought that since Ren Rong could agree to hold this meeting, he should be supporting their decision. But now, seeing Ren Rong¡¯s attitude towards Zhai Jing, they couldn¡¯t help but mutter in their hearts and were somewhat uncertain of Ren Rong¡¯s attitude.


    As a result) some of the people who weren¡¯t very determined began to change their attitudes and greeted Zhai Jing.


    When Ren Rong first said that sentence, he actually didn¡¯t think too much about it. However, just as he finished speaking, he saw the change in the expressions of quite several people in the meeting room and guessed what the reason was. Heughed in his heart and acted as if nothing had happened on his face as he called everyone to quickly take their seats.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s get started. I promised to pick up the little princess. If I¡¯mte and stand her up, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take a few days.¡±


    Ren Rong¡¯s tone was so rxed that it was as if this was just a normal, ordinary meeting with him. The little princess she was referring to was his most beloved granddaughter.


    Ren Rong nced at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Besides, Little Zhai has just flown back from overseas. He¡¯ll be dragged to workter. So, let¡¯s talk about it and settle it quickly. Then, well go back to what we were supposed to do.¡±


    Zhai Jing thought that he was young and had a low status, so he chose the seat at the end and sat down. Then, the crusade against Zhai Jing began.


    Among these executives, the one with the biggest opinion was President Jia of the long video tform. As a long-form video tform, they mainly promoted idol dramas and variety shows. The most important audience group was teenagers.


    After the minor mode was activated, the daily activity of their tform was reduced by nearly half, and even the advertising revenue was greatly reduced.


    Even though their tform didn¡¯t rely on advertising revenue, such arge number of daily activity reductions was still a huge blow to them.


    Therefore, he was the first to jump out.


    ¡°We all know that Zhai Jing is very talented in game design. He designed a blockbuster game for thepany at a young age.¡±


    Boss Jia didn¡¯t talk about how much profit the game could make, nor did he mention how much it would help to increase the stock price. He only kept picking on the loss.


    ¡°But young people are still not very stable in their work. They are a little rash, so they have caused a bacsh from public opinion, causing thepany to be questioned by the public and pressure from the officials.¡±


    ¡°Originally, we are all good colleagues in thepany and good partners who work together. If anyone of us encounters difficulties, we should work together to help each other. Therefore, after Zhai Jing proposed the underage n, people from other tforms followed up and called for help. This saved the reputation of ourpany in time..¡±

 Chapter 436 - 436: Rebel Army

    Chapter 436: Rebel Army


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°It¡¯s just a stop loss. It¡¯s indeed a stop loss, but this doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t treat the matter of causing such a huge loss to thepany as if it doesn¡¯t exist. Therefore, as one of the persons in charge of ¡®Carefree Travel¡¯, as well as the advocate of the ¡®underage scheme¡¯ , shouldn¡¯t Zhai Jing give an exnation?


    What he said was actually very unreasonable.


    First, although Zhai Jing had indeed participated in a small part of the operations of ¡°Carefree Travel¡±, it was only a small part of the promotional task. The entire operation of the game was still in Lin Hui¡¯s hands. Therefore,


    if they had to be held ountable, the person who should be pushed onto the stage should be Lin Hui.


    However, as one of the early people who had followed Ren Rong, Lin Hui could be said to be one of thepany¡¯s meritorious officials, just like the executives present.


    Perhaps on normal days, there would be friction between them due topetition for resources, and there would even be a lot of conflicts of interest. However, as people who had already gained benefits, when faced with certain problems, they would band together to exclude those who challenged their authority.


    For example, Zhai Jing was this person.


    President Jia and the others couldn¡¯t help but exim that Zhai Jing was indeed very capable. He was so strong that they thought he was capable enough to quickly climb up and stand at the same height as them.


    This was a taboo for them.


    First of all, as mentioned earlier, they had all worked hard together with Ren Rong. As the saying went, even if there was no credit, there was hard work. Moreover, they didn¡¯t think that they had no credit. Therefore, everything they had was what they deserved.


    There were only so many benefits in the group. They were all people who shared the cake. After so many years, they were used to the fact that there were only so many people at the table. At most, sometimes this person would get more and that person would get less. However, this was their own internal matter.


    But now, someone suddenly wanted to squeeze in and share the cake with them. This became a problem.


    What right did a young boy like Zhai Jing have?


    Therefore, even if Zhai Jing hadn¡¯t grown to the point where they felt threatened, as long as he issued a challenge and had the potential, it would still arouse their vignce.


    Moreover, the underage model that Zhai Jing proposed this time had indeed damaged their interests, so it would be strange if they didn¡¯t take this opportunity to re up.


    As he listened to them narrate one after another, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end. His expression didn¡¯t even change.


    Ren Rong, who sat high up in the seat of honor, supported his chin as he watched all of this with great interest.


    Finally, when the executives who wanted to speak had finished, he pped his hands.


    ¡°Does anyone else want to express their opinion?


    Seeing that everyone was silent, he looked at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°What do you think about what the managers said?¡±


    Zhai Jing shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinion.¡±


    The purpose of these people was to punish him, so he could either argue with them, but they didn¡¯t intend to reason with him at all.


    Therefore, Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them.


    ¡°Since you all think that this is my mistake, then just take it as my mistake. I¡¯m willing to withdraw from the actual operating rights of ¡®Carefree Travel¡¯. I wonder if this will let everyone vent their anger?


    Lin Hui was also present at the meeting. Of course, he didn¡¯t speak out against Zhai Jing, but he was obviously interested in watching the show. When he heard Zhai Jing say that he would take it as his mistake, he was delighted. However, when he heard Zhai Jing say that he would withdraw from the operation of Carefree Travel, he cursed Zhai Jing in his heart.


    Little slippery boy! You don¡¯t have the actual operating rights of the game, so what kind of withdrawal is that?


    However, what made Lin Hui sullen was that he actually couldn¡¯t stand up to refute. Because if he were to jump out and admit that the actual operating rights of the game were in his hands, then he would have to bear most of the responsibility that the other executives had justined about.


    Even if everyone knew what was going on with the gamepany, Lin Hui wasn¡¯t stupid. Why would he take the initiative to take responsibility?


    Therefore, although it seemed like Zhai Jing was at a disadvantage by punishing himself, it didn¡¯t affect him much.


    When Zhai Jing saw their changing expressions, he sneered in his heart. Since these people dared to push the responsibility on him, he would use this opportunity to turn the tables. If they were unwilling to admit that this was a punishment, they would be pping themselves.


    Someone saw through his cunning and said directly,


    ¡°I think this punishment is too light.. Why don¡¯t you quit Carefree Travel?¡±

 Chapter 437 - 437: Can ‘t Move

    Chapter 437: Can ¡®t Move


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Upon hearing this, Lin Hui jumped out before Zhai Jing could react.


    What a joke. The follow-up of the game, Carefree Travel, still needed Zhai Jing to design. Many bugs in the game needed Zhai Jing to fix.


    Although it was a little embarrassing to say it, Lin Hui had to admit it for his own benefit. Although Zhai Jing was indeed young, his talent in game design was extremely outstanding even in the entire industry. It was indeed not something that the current talents in hispany couldpare to.


    So, if Zhai Jing was kicked out of the game, where would the gamepany find another person who had good taste in art, exquisite plot design, and was especially good at programming to rece him?


    Therefore, Lin Hui wanted to suppress Zhai Jing, but he didn¡¯t want Zhai Jing to be eliminated just like that. In his heart) at the very least, Zhai Jing had toplete the follow-up part of the n and squeeze out all his value before he would consider kicking him outpletely.


    Before that, Zhai Jing had to continue working for the gamepany and create more profits for them.


    Therefore, when Lin Hui heard that Zhai Jing was going to be kicked out of the gamepany, he jumped out to oppose it.


    For the sake of his own interests, he still had to speak up for Zhai Jing.


    ¡°We all know that this game was designed by Zhai Jing. Even if he doesn¡¯t contribute much to thepany, he has done a lot of hard work for it. Besides, it¡¯s one of the directions of our game¡¯s publicity. Many gamers also know this.¡±


    What he meant was that since many people knew that Zhai Jing was one of the main designers of the game, if thepany kicked him out at this time, it would probably leave a bad reputation in public opinion.


    ¡°Secondly, Zhai Jing¡¯s proposal of the ¡®Minors n¡¯ has indeed damaged thepany¡¯s interests in the short term. However, as the firstpany to propose this n, we are apany with a sense of responsibility in the official and public opinion.¡±


    Lin Hui was tactfully reminding the higher-ups that if word got out that he was kicked out because he proposed the ¡°underage n¡±, the reputation brought about by the ¡°underage n¡± would copsepletely.


    After everyone heard this, they felt that Lin Hui¡¯s words were very reasonable. At the very least, Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t move yet, so those who were dancing happily just now stopped.


    Zhai Jing listened to these 40 ¨C 50-year-old executives casually discussing matters rted to him before him. Clearly, in the eyes of these people, they had never treated him as a person worthy of respect.


    Zhai Jing felt that it was a little ironic. To deal with a small shrimp like him, they had actually mobilized so many high-level officials to gather together. It was really hard on them.


    ¡°Since no one has any objections, then the oue of today¡¯s discussion will be Zhai Jing withdrawing from the operations of ¡®Carefree Travel¡¯.¡± Ren Rong made the final decision.


    He was in a hurry to say that he was going to pick up his granddaughter. After announcing the end of the meeting, he suddenly said,


    ¡°The others can leave first. Zhai Jing can stay for a while.¡±


    Everyone looked at Ren Rong who was still smiling in shock and couldn¡¯t figure out what he was trying to do for a moment. In the meeting just now, he didn¡¯t express his attitude from the beginning to the end, but it was actually an attitude.


    Ren Rong didn¡¯t approve of them using Zhai Jing as an example. Now that he had specially asked Zhai Jing to stay alone, it was anotheryer of proof.


    They had the intention to ask Ren Rong about his thoughts, but after he said that the meeting was over, he kept frowning at his phone and had no intention of paying attention to them at all.


    Ren Rong¡¯s assistant had already opened the door and invited them out. Hence, no one dared to stay any longer and could only watch as the meeting room door was closed again, leaving Ren Rong and Zhai Jing alone inside.


    Seeing that the door was closed, Ren Rong threw his phone aside and sighed.


    He waved at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Little Zhai,e closer and talk to me.¡±


    Zhai Jing had no choice but to stand up from thest seat and sit down on his Ren Rong leaned forward slightly and revealed a gossipy expression,


    ¡°I heard that when you were traveling, you had a conflict with a family called Watson. Tell me, what exactly happened?¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t expect him to know about this. No wonder he suddenly asked that strange question when he entered the meeting room.


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t know what Ren Rong¡¯s goal was and cautiously replied,


    ¡°Yes, a small matter did happen..¡±

 Chapter 438 - 438: Gossip Desire

    Chapter 438: Gossip Desire


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    However, Ren Rong didn¡¯t believe Zhai Jing¡¯s words.


    ¡°If it was really a small matter, even the embassy wouldn¡¯t have been alerted. Even I received inquiries from some good friends overseas who said that they wanted to find out about the Le family through me.¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t expect that he would actually hear about this matter from Ren Rong. It seemed that the Watson family had indeed spent a lot of effort to deal with the Le family.


    Since that was the case, Zhai Jing could only confess,


    ¡°At first, we thought that it was just children ying around, but we didn¡¯t expect things to get so serious. If we don¡¯t resist, we¡¯ll be at the mercy of others.¡±


    Ren Rong pped his hands andughed loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it should be!¡±


    Some people would choose to swallow their pride when they were bullied. From Ren Rong¡¯s point of view, it was too meaningless to be a person to this extent. If anyone dared to bully others, they should fight back forcefully. Only then would they feel afraid.


    In this aspect, he admired the Le family¡¯s approach.


    Looking at Zhai Jing¡¯s attractive face and hearing him say that the children were ying around at the beginning, Ren Rong suddenly had a thought.


    ¡°Could it be that the Watson family¡¯s daughter took a fancy to you and wanted to force herself on you? Then, Le Wan refused and the two of them started fighting. In the end, the two families became enemies?


    Originally, he was just joking and wanted to tease Zhai Jing. However, he saw a trace of an unnatural expression sh across Zhai Jing¡¯s face. Ren Rong was stunned for a moment and said in surprise,


    ¡°No way, it¡¯s really because of this reason?


    Zhai Jing pursed his lips and opened his mouth for a while before he squeezed out,


    ¡°It¡¯s not just for this reason.¡±


    However, Ren Rong was no longer concerned about other reasons. He only wanted to know,


    ¡°Tell me, how did that Miss Watson force herself on you?


    Zhai Jing looked at his gossipy expression and suddenly didn¡¯t want to talk. He directly ignored the topic.


    ¡°President Ren, why did you ask me to stay? Is there something you want to talk about?¡±


    Ren Rong waved his hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡±


    He leaned forward and put one hand on Zhai Jing¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your matter. What exactly happened? Did you almost fall for it?¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at him helplessly.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t care about such boring things.¡±


    However, Ren Rong didn¡¯t agree with him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it rtive whether something is boring or not? If I think it¡¯s interesting, then it¡¯s not boring. If I find it boring, then no matter how exciting it is, it will still be boring.¡±


    Zhai Jing was certain that Ren Rong was using his matters as a way to relieve his boredom.


    In the end, under Ren Rong¡¯s unrelenting insistence, Zhai Jing gave a simple ount of how they had be enemies with the Watson Family. As for how they had created trouble for the Watson Family in the end, Zhai Jing hid it from him. He only said that they were lucky and happened to be amid the Watson Family¡¯s misfortune, which was why they had returned safely.


    But who was Ren Rong? He was a wily old fox in the business world and didn¡¯t believe that such a coincidence could exist in this world. Furthermore, based on his understanding of the Le family, they valued their precious daughter, Le Wan, so how could they let go of the person who attacked Le Wan so easily? Moreover, there was also Zhai Jing in front of him. He seemed to not care about anything, but he would be extremely protective of the people he valued. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t just watch his beloved girl be bullied and do nothing.


    However, since Zhai Jing was unwilling to say it, it meant that there were some operations and methods that weren¡¯t good for outsiders to know about. Therefore, Ren Rong knew and didn¡¯t break the pot and ask for the bottom line.


    He was satisfied. However, Zhai Jing, who was sitting opposite him, only felt tired.


    ¡°President Ren, I¡¯ve said what I need to say. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go out


    After all, he still had to go to the gamepany downstairs to fix the bug.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I need to talk about, but it¡¯s not particrly urgent. But since I¡¯ve asked you to stay today, I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡±


    Zhai Jing savored his words and felt that there was a hidden meaning behind them. However, before he could think of a reason, he heard Ren Rong ask,


    ¡®You and Le Wan will be going to Jing Cityter, right?¡±


    Zhai Jing nodded.


    ¡°Yes, we will report earlier. Some things need to be taken care of.¡±


    Ren Rong pondered for a moment.


    ¡°In that case, are you interested in helping me take over apany in Jing City?¡±


    This time, Zhai Jing was really surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Ren. I don¡¯t understand what you mean..¡±

 Chapter 439 - 439: A Knife

    Chapter 439: A Knife


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Ten minutester, Zhai Jing came out of the meeting room. His expression was unclear, which disappointed the people who were secretly observing him.


    In the meeting room, the assistant reminded Ren Rong,


    ¡°It¡¯s about time for you to leave.¡± Ren Rong suddenly asked,


    ¡°Do you think I did something wrong?


    Without waiting for his assistant to answer, Ren Rong shook his head again.


    ¡°Forget it, we have toe to this step eventually.¡±


    Meanwhile, Zhai Jing, who was waiting outside for the elevator to descend, wasn¡¯t as calm as he appeared on the surface.


    In the conference room just now, Ren Rong said that he wanted him to go to Jing City to take over apany that he had just acquired. Thatpany was currently not within Dahong¡¯s business territory.


    Zhai Jing carefully thought for a few seconds before shaking his head and refusing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Shen. I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Facing his rejection, Ren Rong didn¡¯t show any displeasure. Instead, he asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    The eighteen-year-old Zhai Jing still had the edge of a young man. He said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a tool. After working hard, I¡¯ll be kicked away.¡±


    Regarding Lin Hui¡¯s scheme and today¡¯s meeting, he didn¡¯t believe that Ren Rong wouldn¡¯t know about it, but he didn¡¯t stop him.


    As such a big boss, Zhai Jing naturally knew that he wouldn¡¯t do everything himself. He also knew that in the workcepetition, the winner was king and the loser was a bandit. Everything depended on ability.


    But when Ren Rong chose to sit on the sidelines, it also showed that he didn¡¯t object to certain matters, such as kicking away meritorious officials or killing a donkey after it was done grinding, and even approved of it.


    Zhai Jing wasn¡¯t too obsessed with the game, so he could ept the current oue. There was even a part of the reason why he let it go. But at the same time, this also meant that he had lost his basic trust in Dahong, Ren Rong, and the rest.


    After Ren Rong heard his words, he was stunned for a moment. After that, heughed for a while and sighed before saying.


    ¡°Zhai Jing, when you sit in my position, I reckon that you will have many different views on many things.¡±


    Zhai Jing thought to himself, what kind of insight could he have? It was nothing more than a matter of bncing the interests.


    From a smallpany, Dahong Company had developed into such a big ship. Naturally, it was due to Ren Rong¡¯s hard work and also the reason why he had delegated power to his subordinates who had fought together with him back then. That was why everyone had banded together and worked hard to advance.


    Therefore, in just 20 years, Dahong had grown into a domestic inte giant. The people who had fought with him in the past had also be the people who shared the cake.


    This was supposed to be a happy asion. After all, everyone had worked so hard in the past just to reap the rewards now.


    However, as time passed, these people had slowly be a burden to Dahong.


    Firstly, the internal division was intense, and the factional struggles were serious. This led to serious constraints between the various tforms and departments. Not only did it slow down administrative efficiency, but it also prevented many projects from beingunched.


    The second was that the shareholders and higher-ups felt that they had worked hard and now only wanted to sit back and enjoy the fruits of theirbor. They had lost the will to improve. However, the Inte was an industry that was changing with each passing day. It neededpanies to constantly inject new blood and constantly create new ideas.


    However, not only were these old heroes unable to keep up with the energy and physical strength, but even their thoughts and horizons were graduallygging behind the general trend of the entire industry. Not only did they becent, but they also tried their best to suppress the neers.


    It was precisely because Zhai Jing understood this point that he rejected Ren Rong¡¯s suggestion. His reason was simple. He didn¡¯t want to be a tool.


    For Ren Rong to be able to conquer such arge territory in such a short


    period, it was sufficient to prove that he wasn¡¯t a person who would be content with the status quo. Instead, he was a person who was very aggressive and strived to be the best.


    In addition, he was only about 50 years old and was still in the prime of his life. Therefore, when he discovered the predicament that the group was facing, he had already begun to think about how to break out of the situation, and this situation needed a knife.


    At this moment, Zhai Jing walked up to him. He had the ability and courage. He was a very suitable candidate.


    Unfortunately, Zhai Jing was no longer a lone warrior.


    If it was before he met Le Wan, when his mother was still struggling on the hospital bed, he might have be the knife.


    However, things were different now. His mother had recovered from her illness and he had Le Wan as his weakness. In addition, his financial situation wasn¡¯t tight now. He had more time to do what he wanted to do.


    Hence, there was no need for him to go all out to be a knife in Ren Rong¡¯s hands, and a knife that would eventually be discarded..

 Chapter 440 - 440: Why Ask

    Chapter 440: Why Ask


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When he returned to the gamepany, the news of Zhai Jing being kicked out of the operations team had already spread throughout the entire building.


    Although the people in the gamepany knew that Zhai Jing didn¡¯t participate much in the operation, this punishment for seizing power wasn¡¯t a big loss to him.


    However, Zhai Jing shouldn¡¯t have been the scapegoat for this matter, but he was dragged in. He was just picking on the weak persimmons and bullying Zhai Jing because he was young and had no background.


    Therefore, when his colleagues saw Zhai Jing, they showed a sympathetic expression to him. As employees, they were all too aware of this kind of grievance.


    Zhai Jing thanked them for their concern and entered the office that thepany had specially arranged for him. Just as he sat down, Lin Hui poked his head in with two cups of coffee in his hands.


    He came in and ced a cup of coffee on the table in front of Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Zhai Jing, I¡¯m sorry to have called you to the office to work as soon as I got off the ne today. There¡¯s no choice. You have to do the work here. I can¡¯t count on those people outside.¡±


    The office door wasn¡¯t closed, but Lin Hui¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft. His words had probably already spread. Zhai Jing had encountered many people who secretly helped him make enemies, but he didn¡¯t expect Lin Hui, who had always been very sunny, to actually use such low-end and disgusting methods.


    After the two of them had fallen out, he was revealing more and more of his true nature in front of Zhai Jing.


    Zhai Jing used his fingers to push the coffee away, then bent down to turn on theputer.


    ¡°CEO Lin, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He entered the password with an indifferent expression, implying that if there was nothing else, he should get lost.


    Lin Hui had been observing Zhai Jing¡¯s expression ever since he entered the room. He realized that he had been maintaining a stoic face and couldn¡¯t tell anything from it. He simply asked,


    ¡°Did President Ren deliberately ask you to stay because of what happened at the meeting today?¡±


    Zhai Jing logged into the game¡¯s backend and checked the missions on it.


    Then, he said,


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    Was it or was it not? Lin Hui was confused.


    Seeing that Zhai Jing was hiding his intentions and refusing to say them out loud, he secretly cursed ¡°Little Rascal¡± and could only continue to probe.


    ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re really lucky. There are so many talents in the country who want to get CEO Ren¡¯s favor, but you¡¯ve got it first.¡±


    As he spoke, he observed his expression.


    ¡°When you entered the meeting room today, President Ren even specially


    greeted you. I don¡¯t think CEO Ren is targeting you today. It must be the CEOs of other tforms. They saw that our gamepany has so much revenue every month and so many profit points, so they couldn¡¯t stand it and deliberately pushed CEO Ren up. President Ren had no choice but to agree.¡±


    However, Lin Hui realized that Zhai Jing did not react to his words. He didn¡¯t feel that being appreciated by Ren Rong was something to be proud of, nor did he feel aggrieved or indignant because of the incident that happened at the meeting today.


    Lin Hui cursed in his heart,


    This kid is too scary. He¡¯s only 18 years old, but he can control his emotions to such an extent.


    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Zhai Jing didn¡¯t react because he really didn¡¯t care about the two things he said. Therefore, he could not be bothered to listen to Lin Hui¡¯s nonsense and interrupted him directly,


    ¡°President Lin, what exactly are you trying to say? If there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯ll get busy first.¡±


    When Lin Hui heard this, he clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Zhai Jing, everyone says that you¡¯re a smart person. You should know what I¡¯m trying to say.¡±


    Zhai Jing pushed back hard and the office chair slid back a few centimeters. He leaned back in the chair and looked up at Lin Hui.


    ¡°President Lin, you¡¯re a smart person, so you should know that you won¡¯t get anything out of me. Why did you have toe all the way here?¡±


    Lin Hui¡¯s facial muscles trembled. He sighed coldly.


    ¡°I thought you would change your attitude towards me because I spoke up for you at the meeting today.¡±


    Zhai Jing gave him a mocking smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke like this again next time.¡±


    It was disgusting to pretend not to know something that both of them knew.


    The smile on Lin Hui¡¯s face disappearedpletely.


    ¡°As expected, people who are too smart are easily disgusted.¡±


    Zhai Jing retorted rudely,


    ¡°After all, you¡¯ve been exposed. You¡¯ll definitely jump.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Lin Hui took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. As expected, a wolf cub was a wolf cub. There was no need to expect too much from him..

 Chapter 441 - 441: Love Takeout

    Chapter 441: Love Takeout


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As expected, this conversation ended in failure again.


    ¡°In that case, work hard and try to finish your work as soon as possible.¡±


    Lin Hui thought to himself,


    So what if you are arrogant? Aren¡¯t you still working for me and earning money? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the game still needed you, do you think you¡¯ll have the right to sit here and act arrogantly in front of me?


    He nced at the cup of coffee on the table that Zhai Jing had treated coldly.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to drink it, I¡¯ll take it away.¡±


    Lin Hui picked up the cup of coffee, turned around, and left the office. He threw it directly into the trash can and snorted coldly in his heart,


    Even if I didn¡¯t throw it into the trash, I wouldn¡¯t let you drink it.


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t want to be disturbed again, so he stood up and was about to close the door. However, when he saw his childish behavior, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    By the time he was done, it was almost ten O¡¯clock when he came out of Dahong Company. Touching his empty stomach, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t want to go back and trouble his mother again, so he wanted to find a ce to fill his stomachter.


    At this moment, Le Wan called.


    As soon as he picked up, her clear voice came out from the phone.


    ¡°You¡¯re not done yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done. I just left thepany.¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at the taxi App and realized that there were too many people


    waiting for the bus, so he walked to the bus stop across the road.


    Le Wan looked at the time. It was almost ten O¡¯clock.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to eat.¡±


    After the meeting, it was almost time to get off work. During this period, there was a lot of work piled up. He could only hurry up and finish all the work as soon as possible so that he wouldn¡¯t have to make a trip tomorrow.


    Afraid that Le Wan would worry, he added,


    ¡°But a colleague gave me a piece of bread to fill my stomach, so I¡¯m not very hungry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a small bun worth?¡± Le Wan mumbled.


    Originally, Zhai Jings age was the age when he consumed the most energy, so it was easier for him to starve.


    She thought for a moment.


    ¡°Are you going back now? Or do you want to eat something before going back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back first. When I¡¯m near home, I¡¯ll eat something casually.¡±


    Zhai Jing saw that there was a bus that was about to arrive at the station, and it just so happened that it was the bus he wanted to take, so he quickened his pace.


    ¡°The bus is here. It¡¯s quite noisy. I¡¯ll call you back when I get down.¡±


    Fortunately, it was already past the peak hour, so there weren¡¯t many people on the bus. Zhai Jing got on the bus smoothly and found a seat in thest row.


    This bus could go directly to his neighborhood, but it would take about 15 stops, and the whole journey would take about an hour and 20 minutes. Zhai Jing didn¡¯t have a good rest on the ne. After getting off the ne, he had been busy for almost the whole day. Now, he leaned against the bus seat, staggered, closed his eyes, and fell asleep.


    Suddenly, he heard the familiar sound of the bus stop announcement. He woke up with a start and realized that he had slept all the way. He had already arrived at the bus stop he wanted to get off. He quickly stood up and got off the bus. Then, he skillfully turned right.


    It was only then that he realized that Le Wan had sent him a message fifty minutes ago.


    [I just ordered takeout for you. If youe back early, you might run into the rider.]


    In the next second, his phone rang. It was the number of the rider of a certain delivery app.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Zhai, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been going around in circles and can¡¯t find the way. Where is the main entrance of your residential area?


    The residential area where Zhai Jing¡¯s family lived was an old residential area. The surrounding buildings were messy and the roads were winding. It was indeed easy for first-time visitors to get lost.


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t me the rider.


    ¡°You can send the things directly to XX convenience store.¡±


    Two minutester, the rider delivered the food to the convenience store¡¯s entrance. Then, he looked at Zhai Jing with a strange gaze.


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re amazing. It¡¯s sote and you¡¯re eating supper, but the food is so good.¡±


    When Zhai Jing saw the bag he took out from the incubator and the mark printed on it, he was also a little surprised. This was the symbol of a well-known hotel in the city. It was famous for its high price and good service.


    Zhai Jing remembered that this shop was in another district, which was quite far from his neighborhood.


    The delivery man counted the items. There were a total of four heavy bags.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite far. I drove for almost forty minutes, but the errand fee you gave me was high enough, so I epted this order.¡±


    Initially, he thought that it was from Zhai Jing. However, seeing his surprised expression, he guessed that someone else must have ordered it for him. He joked,


    ¡°You¡¯re so handsome.. Could it be that a girl ordered it for you?

 Chapter 442 - 442: Broken Story

    Chapter 442: Broken Story


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Zhai Jing heard the delivery man¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t feel offended. Instead, he pursed his lips and chuckled. He admitted generously,


    ¡°Yes, my girlfriend ordered it for me.¡±


    The delivery man nced at Zhai Jing¡¯s face and said enviously,


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so lucky.¡±


    If he was so handsome, he wouldn¡¯t have to run errands. The delivery man thought that Zhai Jing had managed to get rich because of his good looks, although it was close to the truth to some extent. After all, Le Wan did like Zhai Jing¡¯s looks at first.


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t know about the delivery man¡¯s little method. He held the four bags in one hand and dialed Le Wan¡¯s number.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already received them. You don¡¯t have to spend so much money. I¡¯ll just eat a little.¡±


    ¡°Can this be called spending money? You¡¯re my boyfriend, and you want me to order takeout from a cheap hotel for you? If word gets out, where will I put my face?


    Le Wan sounded as if she didn¡¯tck money.


    Grand hotels were a meme on the inte. It was about chain snack bars. Because they were cheap and full, they were everywhere and could be seen everywhere. Therefore, they became the first choice of cheap fast food for many sried people. Then, they were jokingly called cheap grand hotels byizens.


    Zhai Jing also happened to know this joke. He looked up and saw the bright sign of the snack bar in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Le Wan was baffled. Was this joke that funny?


    Zhai Jing smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the entrance of the snack bar now.¡±


    Le Wan had only said it casually. She didn¡¯t expect it to be so coincidental, so she couldn¡¯t help butugh as well.


    After the two of themughed for a while, Le Wan clutched her stomach which was tightening fromughing.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. You should go back quickly. Eat and rest early. I won¡¯t disturb you today.¡±


    It was mainly because Le Wan was a little tired herself. After getting off the ne during the day, she wanted to 20 home to rest. However, because Second Uncle Le hade to her house to make a scene, she was a little agitated and didn¡¯t feel sleepy. At the same time, she was also a little concerned about Second Uncle Le¡¯s abnormal attitude. She was afraid that he had done something during this period, so she sent someone to investigate.


    In the end, she was already very tired after all the trouble. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to say goodnight to Zhai Jing, she would have climbed into bed to rest just after ten o¡¯clock.


    Hearing the sleepiness in Le Wan¡¯s voice, Zhai Jings heart warmed.


    ¡°Good night, Wanwan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, alright¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Le Wan felt relieved. She hung up the phone, stuffed her phone into her pocket, and fell asleep.


    Zhai Jing also walked downstairs.


    This was an old building built in the 1980s. It was only six stories high, so there was no elevator installed. Their family rented Room 502.


    Initially, after Mother Zhai was discharged from the hospital, his financial situation was much better. Therefore, he asked Mother Zhai if she wanted to change to a better environment.


    However, Mother Zhai refused.


    ¡°I¡¯m already used to living here. I don¡¯t want to change.¡±


    The infrastructure in this old neighborhood couldn¡¯t keep up with the development of the city. Looking at the surrounding environment, it seemed rather messy.


    At that time, the mother and son lived here because the rent was cheap. They were lucky enough to meet a kindndlord. Seeing that they were only a widow and her son and that Mother Zhai was sick, thendlord even reduced part of the rent. When they were in dire straits and couldn¡¯t afford to pay the rent, he didn¡¯t urge them. Instead, he told them to stay here in peace and that it wasn¡¯t a problem to pay the rentter.


    They had been living here for almost ten years. In their hearts, although it was a rented house, it was still considered their home. It was normal that Mother Zhai was reluctant to move out.


    Zhai Jing opened the door and entered. The room was filled with warm lights. This was a slightly narrow room with two rooms and one living room.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Mother Zhai heard themotion and walked out of the living room.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest first?¡±


    Zhai Jing changed his shoes at the door and looked at her disapprovingly.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep well without waiting for you toe back.¡± Mother Zhai confessed.


    She stepped forward to take the bag from his hands, but Zhai Jing gave way and pushed her back toward the living room.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a porcin doll. I can do such a small thing.¡± Mother Zhai felt helpless. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything, right? I¡¯ll go get it for you¡­¡±


    At this moment, Mother Zhai noticed the bag in his hand. She recognized the logo and immediately guessed who made these things.


    She opened her mouth to say that it was too expensive, but then she thought that perhaps these things were just a casual mention to Le Wan. Given the conditions of the two families, their views on consumption were naturally different..

 Chapter 443 - 443: Afraid That She Would Suffer

    Chapter 443: Afraid That She Would Suffer


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The good thing about Mother Zhai was that even though she wasn¡¯t used to such things, she knew how to respect others and how to be grateful. Hence, she had originally wanted toin, but she had changed it to,


    It¡¯s sote and Wanwan still misses you. You have to thank her properly.¡±


    Zhai Jing took out the food from the bag and saw that there weren¡¯t only food and snacks but also a bowl of easy-to-digest Chinese yam porridge. He knew that Le Wan had specially prepared this for Mother Zhai. The bowl was still warm.


    Zhai Jing asked Mother Zhai,


    ¡°Are you hungry now? Do you want to eat? If you don¡¯t want to eat it, I¡¯ll put it in the fridge for you. You can heat it up tomorrow.¡±


    Mother Zhai didn¡¯t have the habit of eating supper, so she wasn¡¯t hungry. However, she wanted to apany her son to eat a few mouthfuls since it was Le Wan¡¯s kind intention.


    ¡°It smells quite good. I¡¯ll go get a small bowl. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to


    finish such a big bowl.¡±


    There was a reason why the food was expensive. The food wasn¡¯t bad, and it looked, smelled, and tasted good. Even Mother Zhai, who was not hungry at first, couldn¡¯t help but eat up a little. Soon after, she finished half a bowl of porridge and saw that Zhai Jing was enjoying it. She only put down her chopsticks after tasting two mouthfuls.


    Seeing that Zhai Jing was engrossed in his meal, Mother Zhai¡¯s face revealed a gratified expression.


    The mother and son had finally made it through.


    She was very d that she didn¡¯t give up easily back then, so she could still watch her son grow up, watch him enter university, and meet the person he loved.


    Mother Zhai thought that since the heavens had blessed her and her son to meet a benefactor who allowed her to survive this crisis, she should live for a long time.


    Zhai Jing was already quite hungry, so although Le Wan had ordered quite a lot of food, he quickly finished most of it.


    Seeing that he was full, Mother Zhai stood up and wanted to clean up.


    Since the hotel charges were so high, they naturally wouldn¡¯t use disposable stic lunch boxes to pack the food. Instead, they used a set of ceramic tes.


    The patterns on it were quite exquisite, and the workmanship was very good. Therefore, after eating, these dishes could be used for household use after they were washed.


    Zhai Jing stopped her.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll clean up. It¡¯s already sote, you should go and rest first.¡± Mother Zhai slowly insisted.


    ¡°I ate somethingte at night. I should exercise and digest. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be stuffedter.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Zhai Jing sat down and let Mother Zhai clear the dishes.


    There was only a partition between the kitchen and the living room. Hence, Mother Zhai discussed with Zhai Jing, who was sitting in the living room, while washing the dishes.


    ¡°Do you think I should do something to thank Wanwan? I said I would invite her over for dinner¡­¡±


    Mother Zhai thought of the food she had just eaten. It was much more delicious and high-ss than what she had cooked.


    Le Wan was probably used to eating such good cooking. Mother Zhai was worried that her cooking skills weren¡¯t good enough. If she wasn¡¯t used to the food, she would have to pretend to be happy, ording to Le Wan¡¯s considerate personality.


    She said that she was thanking her, but wasn¡¯t he actually making things difficult for her?


    When Zhai Jing saw how worried Mother Zhai was, he knew that she was thinking too much again. Hence, he suggested,


    ¡°The braised pork trotters you made are especially delicious. Why don¡¯t you find some time to cook a big pot? Coincidentally, the Le family also likes this dish very much. I¡¯ll take it over and give it to them.¡±


    Mother Zhai was delighted when she heard that. Then, she felt a little worried.


    ¡°This braised pork trotter is just a home-cooked dish. They should have eaten better food before. Wouldn¡¯t it be too rude if we just send it over?¡±


    Zhai Jing had been with the Le family for so many days. He could tell that the Le family weren¡¯t the kind of people who despised the poor and loved the rich. Hence, heforted Mother Zhai.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen. I mentioned it to Uncle and Auntie once during dinner. They said that they would like to try it if they had the chance.¡±


    Mother Zhai heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    She decided to go to the market tomorrow and see if there were any good pig trotters for sale. She would buy a big pot and stew them.


    Zhai Jing also liked this dish very much. However, because her health had been getting worse, she hadn¡¯t made this troublesome dish for a long time. She could make more and put it in the fridge to eat as she pleased.


    Even so, Mother Zhai still sighed.


    ¡°Wanwan is such a good girl and shees from such a wealthy family. I¡¯m always afraid that we might not be able to do our part and we¡¯ll make her suffer.¡±


    Zhai Jing understood her worries and could only say,


    ¡°This is something I should be worried about. You just need to take care of your body and live a rxed life every day. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    After all, he was the one who wanted to spend the rest of his life with Le Wan. As her boyfriend, Zhai Jing was more worried than anyone else that he couldn¡¯t give Le Wan a good life and let her suffer with him..

 Chapter 444 - 444: Lecture

    Chapter 444: Lecture


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I understand.¡±


    Mother Zhai stuck her head out and pointed at Zhai Jing. She was proud of her son¡¯s clear understanding and responsibility. However, she found it funny.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not those evil mothers-inw on the inte. Therefore, I won¡¯t interfere in your affairs and make things difficult for Wanwan.¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Zhai Jing called out to her helplessly. He clearly didn¡¯t mean it that way. Mother Zhai finished washing the dishes and came out to wipe her hands.


    ¡°I know. I was just teasing you.¡±


    Early the next morning, Mother Zhai went to the market to buy a bunch of fresh pork trotters. After the shop owner cleaned them, she brought them back and started braising them.


    Zhai Jing, on the other hand, had returned to the school at the principal¡¯s request to deal with some follow-up matters.


    ording to the original rules, if Zhai Jing scored well, the school would reward him with 200,000 yuan to cover his expenses for four years of university.


    200,000 yuan was still something that Zhai Jing could easily fork out. However, it wasn¡¯t a small sum of money after all, and it was earned by his own ability, so he took it with a clear conscience.


    The principal didn¡¯t expect Zhai Jing to give him such a big surprise. He had even won the provincial top scorer, not to mention his girlfriend, Le Wan, who had won the provincial second ce.


    Their school had two of the top three ces in the province. How impressive would that be?


    Besides, he knew that Le Wan¡¯s previous results weren¡¯t considered good. She only improved so quickly under Zhai Jing¡¯s tutoring. This was enough to prove Le Wan¡¯s excellence and Zhai Jing¡¯s talent in learning and teaching.


    Before the college entrance examination, he had specially asked Zhai Jing and Le Wan to organize the key points of knowledge into study notes. When they handed them in, he checked them once and asked the dean to make a copy of the notes before distributing them to the students.


    As expected, the overall results of their students had improved a little, although it didn¡¯t seem obvious. However, just this little bit was enough to make their school¡¯s average score squeeze into the top ten in the city for the first time. Not to mention that there was still the most popr top-notch student in their school.


    During this period, wherever he went, he would be congratted and envied by others. They were envious that he had dug up such a good seedling.


    The principal had decided to keep the original notes that Zhai Jing and Le Wan had handed in encrypted. This batch of students had only gotten their hands on the notes for a short period, so they hadn¡¯t been able to bring out the value of the notes.


    In the next batch, they had to make good use of this notebook. At that time, their school might be able to rely on this to reach the top. As the principal thought about the future, he looked at Zhai Jing like a precious baby.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to university. Did you encounter any difficulties? If you have any problems, you can report them to our school. After all, you are a student of our school and have brought glory to our school. If there are any problems, we will do our best to help solve them.¡±


    The principal had always known that Zhai Jing¡¯s family was in dire straits. However, he seldom paid attention to the news on the Inte. Hence, he didn¡¯t know that the game that was very popr on the Inte was designed by Zhai Jing. He also didn¡¯t know that Zhai Jing wasn¡¯t short of money now. So, he was sincerely thinking of Zhai Jing.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Zhai Jing felt his kindness and stood up to bow to him sincerely.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me all this time, Principal.¡±


    Although the principal had poached him to MinCheng High School three years ago purely to improve the school¡¯s results, it had to be said that this invitation had indeed helped Zhai Jing a lot at that time.


    The free tuition and amodation allowed him to continue attending high school. The monthly allowance allowed him to relieve the financial pressure on his family. It was precisely because of this that Mother Zhai could survive until today and sessfully undergo the surgery. He could also meet Le Wan and sell the game.


    So even if the principal didn¡¯t have such intentions, Zhai Jing had indeed changed his life because of his invitation.


    The principal didn¡¯t expect Zhai Jing to suddenly bow so deeply. He was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Aiya, I only did what I was supposed to do. This is the result of your own hard work.¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t borate, but he would always remember this kindness.


    ¡°If you need my help in the future, as long as I can do it, please let me know.¡± The principal¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys graduate this year? Your juniors will be entering Year Three next year.. If you have time, can you give a lecture to share your learning experience with your juniors?¡±

 Chapter 445 - 445: Brother Le Is Lazy

    Chapter 445: Brother Le Is Lazy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Although the school already had the key points of knowledge listed by Zhai Jing and Le Wan, how could they exin this? It was like being in the same ss for a hundred years. Everyone was given the same teaching materials and listened to the same lessons. However, some people could quickly grasp the knowledge, while others could not grasp the main points.


    Therefore, as the owner of the notes, if Zhai Jing could speak for himself and give some pointers, it would undoubtedly be of greater help to the students.


    However, Zhai Jing said,


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but this notebook waspiled by me and Student Le Wan. If I want to give a lecture, she¡¯s actually more suitable than me.¡±


    The principal thought for a moment. It did make sense. After all, Zhai Jing was a genius, while Le Wan had caught up from behind. Inparison, Le Wan¡¯s experience was probably more suitable for ordinary students.


    Hence, he pped his hands and said,


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be in charge of the first half of the lecture, and Le Wan will be in charge of the second half.¡±


    When Zhai Jing came out of the principal¡¯s office, he received a call from his mother.


    ¡°Are youing back so soon?¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at the time. It was almost noon. He asked curiously,


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time toe back. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I went to buy pork trotters this morning. It¡¯s been braised for almost three hours now and it¡¯s already rotten. I was thinking that if you¡¯re free, we should send the things to the Le family as soon as possible.¡±


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t expect her to act so quickly. She had only said that she would do thisst night, and now the pork trotters were already braised.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle back now.¡±


    After hanging up the call with Mother Zhai, Zhai Jing called Le Wan and told her about the pig trotters.


    Speaking of braised pork trotters, Le Wan had actually eaten it once. That was before her rtionship with Zhai Jing had been confirmed. During one of her tutoring sessions, Zhai Jing had specially brought a soft braised pork trotter to her with a lunch box.


    ording to Zhai Jing, the pork trotters were braised for Mother Zhai, who was in the hospital. As there was too much braised meat, he gave some to her.


    Although the pork trotters were already cold when she got them, Le Wan still enjoyed them and praised his cooking.


    Zhai Jing said that he had learned his cooking skills from Mother Zhai. However, his stewed food didn¡¯t taste as good as Mother Zhai¡¯s.


    In Le Wan¡¯s opinion, the braised pork trotters were already very delicious. However, he said that Mother Zhai¡¯s cooking was even better. Didn¡¯t that mean that she would have the chance to eat even better pork trotters now?


    At the thought of this, Le Wan felt like she was about to drool. She quickly said,


    ¡°Alright, alright, hurry up and send it over.¡±


    When Zhai Jing heard this, he thought to himself, As expected. He was d that Le Wan was a person who was easily satisfied. Otherwise, Mother Zhai would be worried.


    ¡°Then where are you now? Are you at home or outside?¡± Zhai Jing heard the noiseing from Le Wan. It sounded like there was a breeze, but it didn¡¯t seem to be indoors.


    At the mention of this matter, Le Wan felt a little helpless andined,


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it. It¡¯s rare for us to have a good day¡¯s rest, but my big brother woke us up early in the morning. He said that there was ake in Wade Town where we could fish, but because of the incident with the Watson family, we didn¡¯t catch any fish, so he felt that it wasn¡¯t satisfying enough and he dragged us to theke early in the morning to watch him fish.¡±


    Zhai Jing was a little surprised.


    ¡°Eldest Brother is actually so free? Papa Le didn¡¯t drag him to work?¡± Le Wan chuckled.


    ¡°Daddy wants to, but Eldest Brother is so sneaky. Taking advantage of his morning run, he went out early in the morning. His father thought that he was so eager to go to work, so he even praised him at home. In the end, Big Brother waited for him to go to work before running home again. Then, he pulled me and Little Brother up the mountain.¡±


    When Papa Le heard that Big Brother Le didn¡¯te to work, he was furious.


    How did Le Wan know about this? It was because Big Brother Le had turned off his phone and Father Le couldn¡¯t find him. After knowing that they were fishing together, he called her.


    Of course, Father Le couldn¡¯t bear to be angry at his precious daughter. He only asked Le Wan to pass the phone to Big Brother Le.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give him a good scolding. How can he be so unambitious at such a young age? He doesn¡¯t even go to work. Has he gone on a holiday and bezy?¡±


    If Big Brother Le waszy and became used to not taking over thepany, how could he retire and spend time with his wife?


    Therefore, Papa Le was determined to prevent his son from showing such signs. He had to nip thiszy behavior in the bud..

 Chapter 446 - 446: Free Pig Feet

    Chapter 446: Free Pig Feet


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    However, in the face of Papa Le¡¯s anger, Brother Le looked like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water. He stared at the float in theke and shouted without turning his head, ¡± I have taken my annual leave for the past two years and the next three years. In total, it¡¯s about twenty days, so it¡¯s still my vacation. Evil capitalists, don¡¯t disturb my vacation.


    When Papa Le heard this, he immediately went to look for the leave request that Brother Le had submitted. When he realized that he had really taken so many days off, he was so angry that he wanted to ask the HR manager toe up and lecture him. How could he allow him to take so many days off?


    Then, he remembered that he was the one who informed the human resources department and allowed Brother Le to take his leave. However, he did not expect Brother Le to be so cunning and actually secretly extend his leave.


    Since he was the one who had ordered him to do so, Papa Le couldn¡¯t go back on his word and scold the HR manager. He could only be so angry that he went toin to his mother.


    At this moment, Mama Le was having a facial at the clubhouse.


    After a trip to the South Ind and a trip abroad, she hadn¡¯t had a proper facial for so many days. Mother Le felt that her skin had be much rougher. Hence, when she woke up this morning, she touched her dry skin and immediately decided not to do anything today. She would make a date with her little friend and go for a facial.


    Of course, it was called a beauty salon, but in the clubhouse, it was not just a beauty salon. There were other services. For example, right now, Mama Le was lyingfortably on the bed, letting the beautiful and considerate youngdy apply essential oil on her body and slowly massage her.


    That gentle and appropriate strength was sofortable that she almost fell asleep. Therefore, when she received her father¡¯sint call, she responded with a ¡°yes¡± but in fact, she did not hear it at all.


    ¡°No, I have to teach him a lesson tonight. How can he take so many days off?


    ¡°That¡¯s too much.


    ¡°The point is, he lied to me.¡± Papa Le felt wronged.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s too bad.


    Papa Le kept nagging on the phone, and Mama Le agreed with him at first. As she listened, she felt that he was too noisy and was disturbing her beauty sleep, so she raised her voice a little. ¡± Le Chang!¡±


    The threatening tone of his full name made Papa Le¡¯s grumbling stop abruptly. He quickly said a few words of ttery before hanging up. He was afraid that he would make Mama Le unhappy. When he went back at night, he would be taught a lesson by his wife before he could teach his eldest son a lesson.


    In short, this was the daily life of the Le family.


    Zhai Jing asked Le Wan, ¡± Then will you go back so soon?¡±


    Le Wan thought for a moment and guessed that he wanted to deliver the pig trotters. ¡± Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done with my work today. ¡°Zhai Jing hailed two taxis at the school gate to go home.


    ¡°Alright,e over.¡± Le Wan sent him her location.


    More than an hourter, Zhai Jing arrived at thekeside where Le Wan and the others were with a ck luggage bag.


    The first to notice him was Little Brother Le, who was squatting on the ground digging earthworms with a small red bucket and a small shovel. She had just lost a bet with Brother Le, so she had to help him dig out bait.


    He was digging impatiently when he looked up and saw a familiar figure. He said in disdain, ¡± Hey, why is he here?¡±


    Le Wan immediately turned around to look. Zhai Jing, who was wearing a white shirt, looked like an elk that had strayed into the forest. His eyes were filled with surprise and confusion as he looked around. Le Wan jumped up and waved at him. ¡± Here, here!¡±


    Little Brother Le pursed his lips. ¡± I knew it.¡±


    In the end, Le Wan pped him on the head. ¡± You¡¯re ying tricks again. ¡°¡±He had already acknowledged Zhai Jing in his heart, but every time he saw him, he had to be stubborn and arrogant.


    Little Brother Le covered his head. ¡± Sis, you¡¯re biased.


    ¡°I¡¯m biased.¡± Le Wan could not be bothered with this childish little brat. She skipped over to Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Where are the pig trotters?¡± Looking at the ck luggage bag in his hand, she asked, ¡± Is it inside? Such a big bag, could it be filled with pork trotters?¡±


    Zhai Jing helplessly helped her remove the grass from her hair. ¡± So you rushed over just for the pig trotters?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s for my dear boyfriend.¡±Le Wan immediately stood on her tiptoes with a smile and hugged him tightly. At the same time, she added in her heart, There¡¯s also pork trotters.¡¯


    Zhai Jing reached out to hug her back, but Le Wan had already let go of him and was about to take the luggage bag from him. Zhai Jing quickly moved aside. ¡® This is a little heavy. Let me carry it..

 Chapter 447 - 447: Delicious Pig Feet

    Chapter 447: Delicious Pig Feet


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Is it very heavy? What¡¯s inside?¡± Le Wan was curious.


    She lowered her head and wanted to smell it to see if she could smell the fragrance of the pig trotters.


    Zhai Jing patted her head. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Le Wan stuck out her tongue and walked to the other side, holding his free hand.


    Zhai Jing then exined to her,


    ¡°I was thinking that you guys probably haven¡¯t eaten yet at this time. My mom just happened to make some soup, so I brought some over along with some food.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± When Le Wan heard this, she hugged him happily. ¡°It really has to be you.¡±


    Big Brother Le came knocking on the door early in the morning and pulled the siblings up. He said that he wanted to go fishing, so they had to agree.


    In the end, she left in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare anything. She could only take a few sandwiches, some biscuits, a few bottles of drinks, and water that Nanny Zhang had prepared. How could these things be as delicious as hot food and braised pork trotters?


    She eagerly spread out the pic cloth, then quickly patted the ground and urged Zhai Jing,


    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up¡­¡¯


    Seeing her so anxious, Zhai Jing thought that she must be hungry, so he helped her arrange the things in the luggage bag first.


    At this moment, Big Brother Le saw him, put down his fishing rod, and walked over. He first looked at the things on the table, nodded slightly, and then greeted Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Baby has been thinking about your pig trotters ever since she ate them. Today, I have the chance to taste them and see if they are really as delicious as she said.¡±


    He reached out to pinch the pig trotter, but Le Wan hit his hand with the chopsticks.


    ¡°You¡¯re so dirty. You took the fish and the bait with that hand. Why didn¡¯t you wash it beforeing over?¡±


    Big Brother Le shook his hands which were red from the knocks and said helplessly to Zhai Jing,


    ¡°Look at her. She¡¯s be a housekeeper at such a young age, and she¡¯s so fierce.¡±


    Zhai Jing chuckled. ¡°I think this is quite good.¡±


    Big Brother Le gave in.


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I was being insensible.¡±


    Although he sounded disgusted, he still obediently took out a bottle of clean mineral water from the storage box, washed his hands, and walked back.


    At this moment, Le Wan was already hugging a pig trotter and munching on it.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Indeed, Mother Zhai¡¯s culinary skills are better than yours.¡±


    Le Wan couldn¡¯t tell exactly how good it was. She just felt that it tasted more fragrant and the texture was softer.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and tell her your evaluation. She should be very happy.¡±


    Zhai Jing poured half a bowl of soup for her with a small bowl. ¡°Drink some soup first. Don¡¯t eat too quickly.¡±


    Le Wan hummed in response, but her speed didn¡¯t slow down at all.


    Little Brother Le looked at her and felt a little disgusted. He muttered softly,


    ¡°If someone sees this, they¡¯ll think that our family has never eaten braised pork trotters.¡±


    He picked up a small piece of pork trotter and stuffed it into his mouth. Suddenly, he paused for a moment. Then, he stopped talking and silently picked up anotherrge piece and began to chew.


    Seeing this, the eldest brother was really curious. He took a piece and tasted it. He found that the taste was really good. The taste of the marinade wasn¡¯t particrly strong. There was only a little fragrance of marinade. There should be plums added to it, so it wasn¡¯t greasy. Instead, it had a little fruit fragrance. There was also a very special fragrance. He couldn¡¯t tell what it was. This should be Zhai Jing¡¯s secret recipe.


    Zhai Jing exined,


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of sauce from the south. After the red onions are fried in a pot, the dried ingredients are scooped out. The remaining base oil is stir-fried with the sauce to create a fragrance. Then, the marinated water is added and boiled.¡±


    Big Brother Le, who didn¡¯t know how to cook, put on an ¡°I see¡± expression. It was probably because he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Who cares? It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s delicious.¡± Big Brother Le concluded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Le Wan also stuffed a piece of pork trotter into his hand.


    ¡°You should eat quickly too.¡±


    Since he had rushed back and forth in such a short period, it went without saying that Zhai Jing hadn¡¯t had time to eat.


    Zhai Jing took it and was about to thank her when he turned his head and saw a small piece of marinade on Le Wan¡¯s face. She looked like a painted cat. Just as he was about to make a sound, he heard Big Brother Le cough. He looked up and saw Big Brother Le winking at him, telling him not to care.


    Zhai Jing saw Big Brother Le wiping the marinade off his hands and taking out his phone. He immediately understood what he was up to. He thought that this was probably the usual little y between the siblings, so he hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t know if he should remind Le Wan..

 Chapter 448 - 448: Big Brother’s Prank

    Chapter 448: Big Brother¡¯s Prank


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Big Brother Le raised his eyebrows when he saw that he didn¡¯t stop him in time. He thought that this was a smart guy. He wanted to quickly take a photo of Le Wan¡¯s embarrassing side. However, he forgot that there was a third person present, and that was Little Brother Le, who often ruined things.


    He had just put down the pork bone that he had bitten off and looked up. He saw the dirt on Le Wan¡¯s face and very considerately took a wet tissue and handed it over.


    ¡°Sister, your face is dirty. Wipe it.¡±


    Biz Brother Le knew that he was in trouble when he heard this. As expected, when Le Wan looked up, she saw the phone in his hand that was facing her.


    As the saying goes, no one knows a brother better than a sister. Le Wan, who understood Big Brother Le¡¯s character very well, immediately understood what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Le Wan eximed. She was quick to snatch the phone from his hands.


    Fortunately, Big Brother Le knew that the situation was bad when he heard Little Brother Le¡¯s words, so he had already taken precautions and snatched the phone back in time. He also hid away.


    Le Wan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She stood up and was about to pounce on him.


    However, there were still dishes in between them. Zhai Jing was afraid that she would identally flip everything over, so he quickly hugged her and pulled her to sit down. He coaxed her,


    ¡°Let¡¯s wipe our faces first.¡±


    Le Wan thought for a moment and agreed. She raised her head and obediently let him wipe her face clean while scolding Big Brother Le,


    ¡°You¡¯re almost thirty years old. You¡¯re not mature at all. You just love to tease others all day.¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at her porcin-white face. He took a wet tissue and carefully helped her wipe the marinade clean. Seeing her eyshes fluttering and her watery eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart throb.


    Little Brother Le was still holding a wet tissue when he saw the two of them behaving like love birds. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed.


    Big Brother Le was also very unhappy. He had just checked his phone, but because he was in a hurry, he only had time to take a photo of an afterimage. This announced that his little prank had failed, and the initiator was his good brother.


    With the principle that if he wasn¡¯t happy, others shouldn¡¯t be happy either, Big Brother Le ran over to poke Little Brother Le¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Tell me, what are you after?¡±


    Little Brother Le red at him.


    ¡°Hmph, none of your business.¡±


    Big Brother Le shook his head and continued to say,


    ¡°They¡¯re a perfect match. What does it have to do with a younger brother like you? Why do you have to get involved in everything? Aren¡¯t you the one suffering?¡±


    Even Le Wan, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She took the wet tissue box and threw it at him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stop making trouble?¡±


    It was rare for Little Brother Le to treat Zhai Jing with such an attitude, but this person just had to make things worse.


    Big Brother Le dodged in time and shouted,


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. What do you mean by causing trouble?¡±


    When Big Brother Le and Le Wan were confronting each other, Little Brother Le would definitely stand on Le Wan¡¯s side unconditionally, not to mention that Le Wan was speaking up for him this time. Hence, Little Brother Le put aside his difort and joined Le Wan in fighting against amon enemy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He always relies on his elder brother¡¯s seniority to bully the two of us.¡± He turned around and said to Le Wan,


    ¡°Let Daddy teach him a lesson tonight. We won¡¯t help him when the timees.¡±


    However, Papa Le¡¯s intimidation towards Big Brother Le was almost zero. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have deliberately extended his leave of absence behind Papa Le¡¯s back.


    Therefore, this threat didn¡¯t work on him.


    Le Wan stood up immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to release all the fish you caught.¡±


    Big Brother Le immediately admitted defeat and begged for mercy.


    ¡°No, no, no. I was wrong. I apologize to you, mydy.¡±


    He had invited his friends to a gathering tonight and promised to eat the fish he caught. Those bastards had sharp eyes and could tell at a nce whether it was wild fish or not.


    At that time, if he couldn¡¯t gather all the fish, he would definitely beughed at by them. Wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing? As a fisherman, it was absolutely uneptable for someone to question his skills.


    After Big Brother Le promised to delete the photos and apologized, Le Wan reluctantly forgave him.


    In the end, the pic came to an end amidst theughter of the crowd. Among the four of them, except for Le Wan, who did not eat much, the remaining three men¡¯s appetites couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    Therefore, they swept away the food and pork trotters that Zhai Jing had brought.


    After eating, Le Wan felt a little uneasy.


    ¡°Dad and Mom said they wanted to try this pig trotter too, but we finished it..¡±

 Chapter 449 - 449: News Has Spread

    Chapter 449: News Has Spread


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhai Jing had expected this. He opened the ck luggage bag and revealed two square lunch boxes filled with pork trotters.


    ¡°There¡¯s more here. You can bring it backter. You can eat it after heating it up at night.¡±


    Le Wan was touched by his thoughtfulness and clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Auntie, how much did she make at one time? It¡¯s too hard.¡± Le Wan said sincerely,


    ¡°Tell her not to work so hard next time. Just a little is enough. They have tasted it and don¡¯t need to eat anymore. If there¡¯s more, just bring me two more pieces.¡±


    Before Zhai Jing could say anything, Big Brother Le interrupted him.


    ¡°This is a typical example of a person who favors outsiders. She hasn¡¯t even married yet, but she has forgotten about her family just for the sake of food.¡± Le Wan snorted in response to his teasing.


    ¡°Who asked you to trick me just now? Isn¡¯t it normal for me not to give you food?¡±


    Seeing that he was going to dig up old scores again, Big Brother Le quickly begged for mercy and went over.


    Then, he suddenly brought up serious matters. He looked at Zhai Jing worriedly.


    ¡°I received some bad news this morning. It said that there were some changes in your game. Is it true?


    ¡°You heard the news?¡± Zhai Jing didn¡¯t expect the news to spread so quickly.


    Big Brother Le nodded.


    ¡°I did hear some.¡±


    The rich second-generation heirs had formed a group. The members of the group would chat, share or inquire about the news. Overall, it was quite active.


    The group was filled with young people, so many people downloaded it to y. The response was generally good. They also knew that this game was designed by his sister¡¯s boyfriend) so many people paid attention to this matter.


    With the poprity of the game, the daily ie, and the high-profit points, it would definitely attract the attention of many people in the industry.


    Many people outside the circle weren¡¯t clear about the news, but the people in the circle did spread it very quickly. After a night of rumination, many people in the industry knew about what had happened yesterday afternoon. They were all saying that Zhai Jing, the main designer of the game, had been kicked out of the game by Dahong Corporation.


    Of course, some people felt pity for Zhai Jing, but there were also many who wanted to watch the show. For example, the first person who tagged Big Brother Le in the group was someone who was gloating.


    On the surface, the other party felt sorry for Zhai Jing, but in fact, he was secretly making fun of the Le family, saying that they thought they had picked up a golden lump. In the end) they didn¡¯t expect this golden lump to turn back into scrap metal overnight.


    Faced with everyone¡¯s mockery, Big Brother Le only replied with one sentence, [In your eyes, this game is very powerful, but to Zhai Jing, it¡¯s just a Mini game that he designed since junior high.]


    As soon as he said this, the people in the group immediately shut their mouths and stopped talking.


    Indeed, for Zhai Jing, this game that earned him money every day was a game that he had designed since junior high school.


    That was why it was said that when peoplepare themselves to others, they arepared to the dead.


    As a money-making machine, how much money Carefree Travel could generate would make many people envious.


    Who would have thought? In the past, it was said that industry prospered, but those who had done business knew that from downstream manufacturers to upstream sales, the cycle to earn a sum of money was extremely long. Once there was a mistake, thepany¡¯s cash flow could be cut off in minutes.


    In the end, they didn¡¯t expect that even after working so hard, the revenue and profit points were far inferior to an online virtual reality game. On the other hand, Dahong¡¯s contribution was only the so-called ¡°special treatment¡±. They just carried a golden hen back to its nest and only needed to pay a little operating fee every day to wait for it toy golden eggs.


    This wasn¡¯t called envy, but rather jealousy.


    Zhai Jing was only 18 years old. With his current design level, he should be much better than before. With the golden signboard of ¡°Carefree Travel¡± in his hands, as long as he leaked the news in the future and wanted to design another game, there would definitely be a long line of people fighting to invest in him.


    At the thought of this, the people who were gloating immediately fell silent. At the same time, they began to plot in their hearts. If the rumors were true and Zhai Jing was kicked out of thepany, would they have a chance to be the second Dahong if they quickly extended an olive branch to him?


    Dahong kicked him out and they wanted to give money to Zhai Jing, but they didn¡¯t mind. As for whether they would dislike it when he earned a lot of money in the future, that was a matter for the future..

 Chapter 450 - 450: Jealous

    Chapter 450: Jealous


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Of course, Big Brother Le knew what these people were thinking, but he didn¡¯t break their fantasies. Based on his understanding of Zhai Jing, if he really wanted to start over, he wouldn¡¯t rely on anyone else.


    What Zhai Jingcked was not talent, but capital and background. Now, relying on the dividends from Carefree Travel, Zhai Jing didn¡¯tck money. As for his background, his reputation was right there. Even without the Le family¡¯s help, he would be able to avoid many detours.


    Therefore, these people¡¯s ns were destined to fail. However, Big Brother Le was still a little worried about Zhai Jing¡¯s situation. He was afraid that this was his first time facing the dangers of the business world and it would dampen his morale.


    However, seeing that Zhai Jing was acting normally today, Big Brother Le knew that this matter didn¡¯t affect him much. Still, he asked about it since they were family.


    At this moment, Le Wan finally realized what had happened. She looked at Zhai Jing with some resentment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about thisst night?¡±


    Zhai Jing quicklyforted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I didn¡¯t say it because I didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡±


    Le Wan was very unhappy.


    ¡°Are we just going to let Lin Hui and the others pick this big peach?¡±


    Whether or not Zhai Jing had to talk about the core operations of Carefree Travel, he felt very unhappy that Lin Hui and the others had benefited from it.


    Zhai Jing revealed a slightly domineering smile.


    ¡°How is that possible? Lin Hui won¡¯t be able to be smug for too long.¡±


    Although it was something he didn¡¯t want, it didn¡¯t mean that Zhai Jing was someone who liked to be forced. Therefore, Lin Hui was too naive to think that he could just sit back and enjoy the fruits of hisbor and let him suck his blood withoutint.


    When Big Brother Le saw Zhai Jing¡¯s expression and tone, he knew that there was no need to worry. He patted Zhai Jing¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°If you need any help, just let me know.¡±


    Zhai Jing smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I understand, Big Brother.¡±


    Little Brother Le stood up with a little jealousy when he saw how good they were. He walked to thekeside and sat on a small stool. His eyes were staring at the fishing rod float on theke, and his whole body was emitting an aura that said, ¡°I¡¯m not happy,e andfort me quickly.¡±


    When Zhai Jing saw him like this, he whispered to Le Wan, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him now?


    Le Wan nced at Little Brother Le and knew that he was being awkward again. ¡°He¡¯s being a little brat, don¡¯t worry about him.¡±


    Seeing this, Big Brother Le remembered the brotherhood and walked over.


    ¡°Aiyo, what¡¯s wrong with our Le family¡¯s Young Master? Who made you angry again?


    Little Brother Le nced at him arrogantly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just acknowledge a younger brother and get along well with him? Why are you still in the mood to look for me?


    Big Brother Le looked at his jealous and awkward expression and almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter.


    ¡°How can that be? You¡¯re the Young Master of our Le family.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s true. You¡¯re my good brother. How could you forget me? Especially every time something bad happens, the first person you think of is me. I¡¯m so honored. I¡¯m just short of being grateful to you.¡±


    This was what annoyed Little Brother Le the most. For the sake of Le Wan, he could understand why Big Brother Le treated Zhai Jing as his younger brother.


    But what made him unhappy was that Big Brother Le was too nice to Zhai Jing. Not only did he speak to him gently, but he was also worried about him. He had never thought of teasing him. Instead, he treated Zhai as if he was his own brother. The way he treated him was even better than his own brother.


    Big Brother Le couldn¡¯t help but p Little Brother Le¡¯s head when he heard his angry words. He turned back to look at Zhai Jing and Le Wan who weren¡¯t far away and whispered,


    ¡°Have you gone crazy from watching TV?¡±


    Little Brother Le pped his hand away unhappily.


    ¡°It you want to talk, just talk. Don¡¯t touch me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you, in real life, which biological brothers would get along with each other like on television? The older brother is especially gentle, and the younger brother is especially obedient.¡± Brother Le looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°If I were to treat you like that, would you be able to take it?¡±


    Little Brother Le¡¯s mind shed with that scene. If Big Brother Le changed his personality and became gentle and tolerant to him, a caring big brother who smiled gently at him, Little Brother Le couldn¡¯t help but shiver..

 Chapter 451 - 451: Bet

    Chapter 451: Bet


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    No, if his big brother suddenly became like this, he would definitely suspect that his big brother was holding back a very bad idea, and it was definitely a bad idea to trick him.


    At this time, not to mention that he was an obedient and well-behaved little brother, Little Brother Le would definitely not be able to escape in time.


    Seeing that Little Brother Le finally understood the situation, Big Brother Le patted his shoulder and said earnestly,


    ¡°Right? Brothers should fight like us. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s cheating me, and


    I¡¯m the one who¡¯s cheating you.¡±


    Little Brother Le nodded subconsciously, but then he immediately reacted and shook his head.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve always been the one who tricked me. When have I ever tricked


    Big Brother Le gave him a disdainful look.


    ¡°Are you not trying to trick me? You clearly wanted to trick me, but you didn¡¯t seed even once. Don¡¯t pretend to be so friendly and brotherly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you tricked me first,¡± Little Brother Le said indignantly. ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to resist you. If you didn¡¯t trick me every time, why would I want to trick you? So, in the end, it¡¯s your fault.¡±


    Big Brother Le spread his hands and said,


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. I just wanted to trick you. I like it when you¡¯re so angry that you stomp your feet but can¡¯t stand me. It¡¯s so exciting.¡±


    Seeing Little Brother Le¡¯s ¡°How can you be so shameless?¡± shocked expression, Big Brother Le kindly asked him,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you¡¯re not convinced, you can think of a way to get back at me! I didn¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Little Brother Le was infuriated by his shameless behavior. He grabbed the fishing rod beside him and wanted to whip him.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Big Brother Le saw this and quickly stopped him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my fishing rod! This is a limited-edition fishing rod that I had to queue up to buy. If you break it, I¡¯ll break your leg.¡±


    Little Brother Le, who was originally in a rage, immediately turned from anger to joy when he heard this. He said proudly,


    ¡°Aiyo, this is a limited edition fishing rod.¡±


    He swung the fishing rod carelessly, swinging it up and down, making Big Brother Le i s heart flutter.


    Little Brother Le stretched him for a while and then said shamelessly,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any different from other fishing rods. If you ask me, you can just use any one of them. Don¡¯t be too vain and obsessed with limited edition or unlimited edition. This is an IQ tax and a consumption trap.¡±


    As a professional fisherman, would Big Brother Le agree with him? They definitely didn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Why are you acting like an expert when you don¡¯t know how to fish? Can different fishing rods be the same?¡± He insisted, ¡°This is a Luya fishing rod. Every fishing rod has different usages, fishing methods, materials, and craftsmanship. How can you lump them together?¡±


    ¡°Oh, and then? Then you still can¡¯t catch any fish?¡± Little Brother Le said disapprovingly.


    Big Brother Le immediately jumped up as if someone had stepped on his tail.


    ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t catch any fish?¡± He pointed at the small fry in the red tank. ¡°Aren¡¯t these fish I caught? I caught three this morning. Do you know what three means?


    ¡°But Sister caught a lot of big fish in less than an hour with just a fishing line and no bait.¡±


    He smiled disdainfully.


    ¡°What does that mean? As the saying goes, a good calligrapher wouldn¡¯t choose a pen. This means that a person¡¯s fishing skills have little to do with their fishing rod, but more to do with themselves.¡±


    It was rare that there was something that could control Big Brother Le. Little Brother Le was so proud that his tail was about to soar to the sky. With that frivolous look of a viin who had achieved sess, it was no wonder that Big Brother Le loved to bully him the most.


    Big Brother Le was infuriated by his words.


    ¡°She¡¯s a newbie, so she has a novice protection period. That¡¯s why those fish fell for her bait. If you let her try again now, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy.¡±


    Little Brother Le was an elder sister lover. How could he allow him to say bad things about Le Wan? Therefore, he immediately retorted,


    ¡°No, even if Sister fishes again now, she can catch fish very quickly!¡±


    Big Brother Le took this chance and gambled on his pride as a fisherman.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s have apetition. If Baby can catch a fish faster than me, I¡¯ll admit defeat.¡±


    Little Brother Le¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said. If I catch a fish faster than you, then you have to admit defeat. For this, you have to bet.¡±


    Little Brother Le¡¯s mind was spinning wildly, thinking about how to use this opportunity to make Big Brother Le suffer..

 Chapter 452 - 452: Bet

    Chapter 452: Bet


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Since it involves me, shouldn¡¯t I be the one to decide on this bet?¡± Le Wan, who had been watching from the side for a while, suddenly interrupted, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly contribute my strength but have nothing to do with the bet, right? Then I won¡¯tpete.¡±


    Little Brother Le wanted to mess with Big Brother Le, but he quickly agreed after hearing what Le Wan said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say, Sister.¡±


    At the same time, he secretly gave Le Wan a look, asking her to think of a tough bet.


    On the other hand, Big Brother Le, who was standing at the side, was even more practical. He bribed her openly,


    ¡°Baby, didn¡¯t you say yesterday that a certain brand¡¯s new bag is very nice? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Although he had contacted someone to look for this bag after hearing Le Wan mention itst night, it didn¡¯t stop him from taking it out now to curry favor.


    When Little Brother Le heard his cunning, seeing that he actually used sugar-coated bullets, he quickly stopped him. ¡°This is unfair. You can¡¯t bribe your opponent.¡±


    Big Brother Le raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying any tricks. I¡¯m just saying it in front of you. If you¡¯re not convinced, you can do it. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    This time, it was Little Brother Le¡¯s turn to be angry.


    Was it because he didn¡¯t want to throw money at her? No, Little Brother Le, as an elder sister lover, wished he could give all the good things in the world to Le Wan, but this wasn¡¯t possible because of his wallet.


    Seeing that the two of them were quarreling again, Le Wan was happy to watch the show. Zhai Jing suddenly asked softly,


    ¡°Which bag do you like?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Le Wan raised her head and looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Why? You want to buy me a bag too?¡±


    Zhai Jing nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever given you anything properly.¡±


    Le Wan smiled and poked his forehead with her finger.


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯tck bags. Don¡¯t join them in the fun.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Although Zhai Jing looked indifferent, he was determined to understand the clothes, jewelry, and bags that girls liked.


    Le Wan had grown up in the Le family¡¯s wealth. She was used to these expensive things every day. There was no reason for her to lower her standard of living after being with him. If he couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would live a better life in the future, he couldn¡¯t drag Le Wan down with him.


    Therefore, as long as it was within his ability, he had to give her what Le Wan originally had, or even more.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know what Zhai Jing was thinking. She happily watched the two brothers argue for a while before she stepped forward to mediate. ¡°Then leespete or not. If not, I¡¯ll go back. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Big Brother Le and Little Brother Le said in unison,


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Le Wan¡¯s gaze fell on Big Brother Le. ¡°If I win, Brother, can you promise me one condition?


    When Big Brother Le heard this, he raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Baby, if you ask for it, don¡¯t just say one condition, you can even ask for ten conditions.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Le Wan stuck out her tongue at him. ¡°You¡¯re the most cunning.¡±


    Normally, with Big Brother Le¡¯s cunning personality, if he was really unwilling to do something, he would do everything he could to get away with it. What was frustrating was that he could still make you speechless and unable to me him.


    But fortunately, if it was something he personally promised to do, he would keep his word. Therefore, what Le Wan wanted now was a promise.


    Big Brother Le could see this as well, but just as he said, as long as it was Le Wan¡¯s request, he was willing to pamper her. Thus, he readily agreed. At the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to ask for benefits.


    ¡°What if I win?


    When Le Wan heard this, her gaze fell on Little Brother Le.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to ask Little Brother. If Big Brother wins, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Le Wan asked you to give your word, if Big Brother wins thepetition, then I¡¯ll also agree to a request.¡±


    The silly boy had never thought about why Le Wan would get the benefits if she won in thispetition and he would be the scapegoat if she lost. Or perhaps, he knew about this matter, but because this person was Le Wan, Little Brother Le thought that this was how the benefits and punishment should be distributed.


    Le Wan was very touched by Little Brother Le¡¯s trust. She walked over and patted Little Brother Le¡¯s shoulder, promising him,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely win thispetition and let you get what you want.¡±


    Little Brother Le nodded.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. Go ahead and fish. The fish will definitely take the bait very quickly..¡±

 Chapter 453 - 453: Bite

    Chapter 453: Bite


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Little Brother Le finished speaking, he was afraid that Le Wan would feel pressured, so he added,


    ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re a step slower. After all, we¡¯re newbies and are already at a disadvantage. The most important thing is that we have to show our imposing manner. We definitely can¡¯t let Big Brother look down on us.¡±


    With this caring younger brother in front of her, Le Wan¡¯s heart was filled with pride.


    ¡°Yes, first of all, we can¡¯t lose our momentum. We have to show our presence.¡±


    Big Brother Le looked at the two of them cheering each other on and felt that they were ying house. He cooperated and asked Le Wan,


    ¡°Then where are you going to set the fishing rod?¡±


    Le Wan went to his fishing tackle bag and chose a fishing rod that was pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fishing next door.¡±


    Even though Le Wan had never fished before, she had heard of some tricks to be a fisherman herself. There were fewer fish in the wild, so if one wanted to catch something, they had to set up a nest in advance.


    The so-called nest hunting was to throw bait in a fixed area of water to attract more fish to move in this area. This way, when the school of fish was dense, it would be easier to catch fish.


    Some experienced fishermen would even go to the nest one to three days in advance to fish.


    Although Big Brother Le didn¡¯te to dig the nest in advance, after fishing for the whole morning, the area where he was should have the most fish than in the nearby waters.


    Since Big Brother Le had already set up the shelf, it would be a loss if she didn¡¯t take advantage of it.


    So Le Wan ced the stool beside Big Brother Le. Zhai Jing helped her hold up a parasol and carried the other tools she needed for fishing.


    Seeing Le Wan open the bait box, Big Brother Le was afraid that the earthworms inside would scare her. He was about to reach out to help, but Little Brother Le had already squatted down.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t get your hands dirty. It¡¯s too dirty. I¡¯ll help you clean it.¡± Her solicitous look made Big Brother Le feel a little jealous. He said faintly,


    ¡°I did all the work by myself this morning. Some people never thought of helping me.¡±


    ¡°Sister, are you thirsty? I¡¯ll get you a drink.¡± Little Brother Le turned his butt and pretended not to hear him.


    Seeing Le Wan nod, he ran to the portable refrigerator and took out a bottle of fruit juice. He poured half a ss and held it over. Seeing that Le Wan had no ce to put anything, he ran back to get the small table.


    Big Brother Le saw him and snorted.


    He had decided that if he won thepetition, he would let this heartless little boy serve him for a week, the kind that would be at his beck and call.


    The mostfortable ce here was Le Wan. She said that she was fishing, but all she needed to do was throw the fishing rod out and wait.


    There were snacks and drinks on the table beside her. To prevent her from being bored, Zhai Jing even took out his phone and clicked on the TV series that she had been watching recently.


    Big Brother Le saw howfortable she looked. Compared to himself, who had to do everything himself, he felt even more jealous.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone fish like you. Fishing is about calming your mind and bing one with nature,¡± he advised in an experienced tone.


    ¡°Only then will the fish unknowingly take the bait. If you make such a bigmotion, the fish will be scared away by you. If you can¡¯t catch them, don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s movement.¡± Zhai Jing interrupted him.


    Le Wan immediately shifted her gaze away from the TV series and looked at the float on the water. As expected, it was constantly shaking. She was delighted and quickly grabbed the fishing rod, wanting to throw it up.


    However, when she moved, he realized that the pulling force from the fishing rod was very strong.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so strong.¡±


    Everyone focused their eyes. From the shadows on the water and the sshing water, it was indeed not small.


    Seeing Le Wan¡¯s flustered look, Big Brother Le also became anxious.


    ¡°Hurry up and pull the string. Otherwise, it¡¯ll break free and run away.¡±


    Le Wan was spinning the scroll vigorously.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s struggling too hard.¡±


    The pulling force was so strong that the fishing line was stretched straight and the fishing rod was bent. Le Wan felt that she could not even hold the fishing rod, let alone reel in the line.


    When Zhai Jing saw this, he took over the fishing rod for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you pull it. Just reel it in.¡±


    However, the two fishing amateurs obviously couldn¡¯t do anything to the big guy. In the end, Big Brother Le couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and came up to help. ¡°The fishing rod you chose is too thin. It¡¯s not suitable for catching big fish.¡±


    Fortunately, the hook that Little Brother Le had chosen for her was rtively deep, so it wasn¡¯t easy for the fish to break free..

 Chapter 454 - 454: Who Wins

    Chapter 454: Who Wins


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The fish was too big, and he couldn¡¯t pull it up directly, so Big Brother Le could only hold the fishing rod and shake it left and right, pulling the fish and ying games with it to make it exhausted as soon as possible.


    In the end, the man and the fish yed for almost ten minutes before Big Brother Le felt that the resistance in his hand had decreased a lot. As he reeled in the line, he hurriedly shouted,


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick, bring me the dip. Take the longest one.¡±


    The three of them who had been holding their breaths immediately took action.


    Zhai Jing and Little Brother Le quickly took a dip each and stood on both sides of Big Brother Le, staring at the water¡¯s surface. Le Wan moved the water tank a little closer.


    The fishing line became shorter and shorter, and the big guy finally emerged from the water.


    ¡°Wow, how many kilograms is this?¡± Le Wan eximed as she looked at the struggling figure floating on the surface of the water.


    This wasn¡¯t sea fishing, butke fishing. Generally speaking, it was already very impressive to catch two or three catties of fish.


    Big Brother Le¡¯s face was also filled with excitement.


    ¡°Just this amount, it¡¯s estimated to be no less than ten catties. No wonder he was so difficult to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Such a big fish, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t handle it alone.¡± Big Brother Le instructed Zhai Jing and Little Brother Le,


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the fish to my right. The two of you must work together to fish it up.¡±


    Therefore, Zhai Jing, who was on the left, ran over to stand with Little Brother


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Big Brother Le pulled the fishing rod hard. The fish wagged its tail and wanted to struggle. Zhai Jing quickly caught it with a and threw it onto the shore.


    Big Brother Le wasn¡¯t paying attention and almost threw his fishing rod away. He said helplessly,


    ¡°Well done, kid. I didn¡¯t know you were so strong!¡±


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick. Lees quickly weigh it.¡± Le Wan squatted down and looked at the struggling fish in the grass.


    Big Brother Le brought over a frame and skillfully held the fish. He lifted the fish¡¯s cheeks and put it in. Then, he put it on the electronic scale. The fish and frame weighed 17 pounds.


    ¡°This basket weighs about 3-5 catties, so this fish is more than 14 catties.¡±


    He excitedly put the fish into the water tank and pumped two more oxygen into it.


    Big Brother Le had been fishing by theke for so many years, but this was the first time he had caught such a big fish.


    He took out his phone and took photos of the fish from various angles.


    At this moment, Little Brother Le asked a core question,


    ¡°So, who caught this fish?¡±


    At this moment, Big Brother Le had just sent a photo of the fish to the fishing group and the group of bad friends. He was enjoying the praises of his fishing friends and the exmations of his bad friends. When he heard this, he immediately said,


    ¡°The fish was caught by Baby¡¯s hook. Of course, it¡¯s Baby¡¯s credit.¡±


    Little Brother Le looked at him suspiciously.


    ¡°Why did you admit defeat so easily?¡±


    Big Brother Le ignored him and said to Le Wan fawningly,


    ¡°Baby, we can¡¯t eat such a big fish even if we bring it back. Why don¡¯t we let Brother handle it?¡±


    Le Wan saw through his n at a nce. He wanted to show off this big fish.


    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re cheating.¡±


    Big Brother Le shook his index finger.


    ¡°How can fishing be called cheating? Besides, I also contributed some tools and some effort in the end. Even if I don¡¯t get any credit, it¡¯s still a little hard work.¡±


    Little Brother Le understood his n and looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you adults are so dirty. You¡¯re so vain and deceitful when you¡¯re fishing!¡¯


    Big Brother Le turned around and nced at him.


    ¡°I admitted defeat so easily, and you finally won against me. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?


    Although Little Brother Le was eager to beat Big Brother once, he wasn¡¯t someone who liked to take advantage of others. Big Brother Le had a lot of credit for catching the fish this time, so he wouldn¡¯t be thick-skinned and say that he had won the bet.


    Big Brother Le saw his expression and knew what he was thinking. He was very pleased, but he still teased him,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take the opportunity to vent your anger this time, I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll have to wait for such an opportunity again.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Little Brother Le wavered for a moment, but he still firmly refused.


    ¡°I believe that I will soon be able to defeat you fair and square.¡±


    He would be an adult in a few years. By then, he would definitely be able to easily defeat his brother.


    ¡°Your brother has a good temperament.¡± Zhai Jing whispered into Le Wan¡¯s ear. Although he usually looked a little mischievous and had a little arrogant temper, he was still very reasonable.


    ¡°Of course.¡± There was obvious pride on Le Wan¡¯s face. ¡°After all, he¡¯s a child of the Le family.¡±


    Zhai Jing lowered his head slightly to look at her. His eyshes fluttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, he¡¯s your younger brother..¡±

 Chapter 455 - 455: Regret

    Chapter 455: Regret


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan burst intoughter when she heard that. She stood on her tiptoes and pinched his face twice.


    ¡°Your mouth is getting better and better at talking. I like hearing that. Keep it up in the future.¡±


    Zhai Jing¡¯s face was distorted from the pinch, but he still said,


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    In his heart, he naturally thought that she was a good person.


    It had only been half a year since they first met in the cafe, but Le Wan had already saved several lives and changed their fates through her own strength, including his and his mother¡¯s.


    And this was all because of her momentary kindness.


    However, in Le Wan¡¯s eyes, these great favors were insignificant. Because she had never thought of getting anything in return when she was doing these things.


    Therefore, in Zhai Jing¡¯s opinion, the Le family¡¯s family style must be good to be able to raise such an outstanding daughter.


    In the end, the bet ended in a draw because the party who made the bet, Little Brother Le, automatically gave up the bet.


    On the way back, Little Brother Le couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He secretly asked Le Wan,


    ¡°Sister, if you had just won, what would you have asked for from Big Brother?¡±


    Le Wan nced at Big Brother Le, who was driving.


    ¡°What do you think can stump him?¡±


    Little Brother Le thought for a moment and realized that there really wasn¡¯t. Although Big Brother Le wasn¡¯t a true genius like Zhai Jing, he could still be called a demon with a lot of wisdom. Whether it was his studies, work, or life, there was basically nothing that could stump him.


    This was the most infuriating part.


    Little Brother Le was a little discouraged.


    ¡°So we can only watch him be so arrogant?¡±


    Le Wan shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. There¡¯s probably something troubling Big Brother.¡± When Little Brother Le heard this, his dejection immediately dissipated.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Le Wan whispered into his ear,


    ¡°Mom said that she has her eyes on three girls and wants Big Brother to meet them.¡±


    Little Brother Le¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s afraid of going on blind dates the most. He always makes excuses not to go.¡±


    Little Brother Le patted his thigh regretfully.


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have persisted and watched Big Brother¡¯s show.¡±


    He had three blind dates with three girls, and he could watch the show three times.


    It was all his fault for being too stubborn just now. Now that he thought about it, taking advantage of Big Brother, was that called taking advantage? That was called enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens.


    Le Wan spread her hands.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. You were the one who insisted on giving up.¡±


    Little Brother Le rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m giving up, but you didn¡¯t say you¡¯re giving up. So you can totally refute my opinion.¡±


    Le Wan pondered for a moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was the one who proposed the bet. Logically speaking, even if you want to give up in the end, you should get my approval first.¡±


    Big Brother Le, who was listening to themotion behind him while driving, quickly said,


    ¡°Hey, you two, I¡¯m still in the car. I¡¯m not deaf. Are you two nning to cheat like this?¡±


    If he didn¡¯t say anything, the two of them would really reach an agreement. He didn¡¯t want to go on a blind date with three girls.


    It would be fine if he met a girl who knew his feelings. After knowing his feelings, she would say goodbye to him. However, he was most afraid of meeting a girl who knew that he didn¡¯t like her but still wanted to pester him. For example, he had met such a girl before. Whether it was explicitly or indirectly, the other party still pestered him. In the beginning, due to the friendship between the two families and the face of the person he introduced, he didn¡¯t make it too obvious. In the end, the girl was insatiable.


    In the end, he had no choice but to use a little trick to scare the other party away before ending the matter. Because of this, Big Brother Le had apletely avoidant attitude toward blind dates.


    To prevent Le Wan from changing her words, he took advantage of the traffic light to quickly take out his phone and send a series of pictures to Le Wan.


    ¡°This was sent to me by a buyer friend yesterday. He said that it¡¯s a new batch.


    You can pick and see if you like anything.¡±


    Le Wan opened it and saw that it was filled with thetest bags from various brands. Her eyes lit up immediately.


    Many limited-edition clothes and bags from luxury brands couldn¡¯t be bought even if you had money. At this time, it was time to rely on connections.


    Big Brother Le¡¯s friend was a well-known buyer in the fashion industry. He had a lot of resources for fashion brands, so he could get a lot of new products that couldn¡¯t be bought on the market. Many wealthy businessmen and celebrities, as well as celebrities in the entertainment industry, were his customers..

 Chapter 456 - 456: Date Date

    Chapter 456: Date Date


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    There were only about ten pictures. Le Wan flipped through them from beginning to end.


    ¡°Big Brother, your friend is really something. There are quite a few bags inside. I remember that there are only two or three sources in the entire Asia region, but he managed to get one.¡±


    As Le Wan¡¯s mother was a fashion designer, she would often share information about the fashion industry with her. Although Le Wan didn¡¯t know these things like the back of her hand, she still knew a lot.


    The traffic lights changed and Big Brother Le started the car.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t rob them, he took the goods directly from the headquarters.¡± ¡°Impressive!¡± Le Wan could only give him a thumbs up.


    Zhai Jing, who was standing at the side, saw her happily looking at those pictures. He was deep in thought. As expected, girls still liked good-looking


    clothes, jewelry, and bags.


    Therefore, after returning home that night, Zhai Jing quickly did his homework. He roughly understood the history, style, and products of the current season of the major luxury brands on the market.


    He finally understood what kind of clothes and jewelry Le Wan usually wore, what brand they were, and what price they were.


    On second thought, these were all gifts from the Le family to Le Wan. They were all very suitable for her style and made her look very beautiful. This meant that it was not enough to have money, but one had to keep up with the aesthetic standards.


    Zhai Jing then quietly collected a lot of videos and articles about the so-called tips for dressing up. After watching them carefully, he even took notes and summarized the style that suited her ording to Le Wan¡¯s characteristics.


    Judging from the densely packed papers, even Le Wan would exim in shock when she saw them. His understanding of her might be more thorough than her own.


    A few dayster, the two of them weed their first serious date since they got together.


    Early in the morning, Le Wan woke up from the ringing of her rm clock. She then went to the gym to exercise for more than half an hour. After washing up, she began to choose the clothes she wanted to wear today.


    Mama Le had work today, so she woke up early in the morning. When she heard themotion upstairs, she came up with a cup of coffee and saw that Le Wan had spread her clothes all over the room.


    She leaned against the door and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning. Why is there such a bigmotion?


    Le Wan was having a hard time making a choice. When she saw her mother, her eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going on a date today. Mom, can you help me choose a set of clothes?¡± As a designer of women¡¯s wear, Mama Le had her own views on fashion.


    When she heard that her daughter was going on a date, she immediately became interested. She ced the coffee cup on the table and began to study the situation before her.


    She picked up a dress first.


    ¡°Baby, have you asked what Zhai Jing is wearing today?¡±


    Le Wan recalled that Zhai Jing had always been a minimalist andfortable person. He was basically wearing amon T-shirt, shirt, jeans, and casual pants. He didn¡¯t look ugly when he wore them. Instead, he looked casual, clean, and handsome. However, this was all because of his face and good figure.


    After asking, Mama Le thought of Zhai Jing¡¯s dressing habits, so she put down thedy¡¯s dress.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s important to dress beautifully when you go out on a date, but the most important thing is that you have to be able to match up with the other party. Otherwise, if the difference in your styles is too big, you won¡¯t look like a couple.¡±


    She picked up a lemon yellow, puffed-sleeve short dress.


    ¡°What¡¯s your date schedule?¡±


    Le Wan shook her head.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say.¡±


    Therefore, Mama Le put down the short dress and took out a long, slim dress. ¡°In that case, I¡¯d better choose clothes that are convenient for movement.¡±


    For example, this dress looked dignified and elegant, but it could outline a girl¡¯s slender and exquisite curves very well behind her. It was extremely malleable, and even a slight pose would give off a sensual atmosphere.


    Then, Mama Le matched the dress with a pair offortable shoes that were a little heeled but didn¡¯t affect walking at all.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go hiking, you can go shopping for a few hours without any problems.¡±


    Mama Le¡¯s n was considered very thoughtful, but she didn¡¯t expect Zhai Jing to actually pull Le Wan to climb the mountain.


    Looking at the winding and endless staircase, Le Wan gulped and said to Zhai Jing.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re overestimating me. With my outfit and shoes, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t even climb up half of it.¡±


    Of course, the most important thing was that Le Wan herself didn¡¯t really want to climb the mountain. She tugged at Zhai Jing¡¯s sleeve and said coquettishly,


    ¡°Why would you want to climb the mountain for no reason? IVs so tiring.. Can we not climb it?¡±

 Chapter 457 - 457: Fulfilling a Wish

    Chapter 457: Fulfilling a Wish


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    However, Zhai Jing had no intention of changing his mind. He exined,


    ¡°There¡¯s a Taoist temple on this mountain called Qingfeng Temple. When I was working part-time in the past, I received an errand from outside the province. The customer asked me to help him get a safety talisman here and then send it to him.¡±


    Zhai Jing recalled the scene at that time.


    ¡°It was probably because the Taoist temple was rtively deserted. When the


    Abbey Dean saw me, he said that we were fated to meet, so he told me to ask for a divination¡±


    Le Wan interrupted,


    ¡°Free?¡±


    Zhai Jing was speechless.


    ¡°Ten yuan for a divination.¡±


    Le Wan mercilessly ridiculed the Abbey Dean for being a swindler.


    ¡°It was probably worth as much as ten yuan.¡±


    Or rather, the Abbey Dean was actually good at doing business. After all, for a poor student like Zhai Jing whocked money, he could take out ten yuan without much heartache.


    If he dared to raise the price a little more, Le Wan wouldn¡¯t doubt that Zhai Jing would turn around and leave.


    Since he was already here, Zhai Jing finally spent ten yuan. He closed his eyes and asked for good fortune. The fortune showed that his life would soon usher in a huge turn for the better.


    At that time, when Zhai Jing saw the fortune, although he didn¡¯t really believe it, it looked quite auspicious, so he joked with the Abbey Dean that if it came true, he would definitelye back to fulfill his wish.


    Now that it had happened, it wasn¡¯t good to go back on one¡¯s word.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t expect that a genius like Zhai Jing, who seemed to be invincible, would actually go to the Taoist temple to ask for a divination. She asked curiously,


    ¡°What did you ask for then?¡±


    At the mention of this matter, Zhai Jing¡¯s gaze softened. He lowered his head to look at Le Wan, ced his hand on her head, and gently stroked her soft hair.


    ¡°I had two requests at that time. The first one was that I hoped that my mother¡¯s illness could turn for the better and help her ovee the current difficulties¡±


    When Le Wan heard that it was such a big matter, she nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Then you shoulde and fulfill your wish.¡±


    As a result, her reluctance to climb the mountain decreased significantly. Then, she heard Zhai Jing continue, ¡°This second matter is rted to you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Le Wan opened her mouth.


    ¡°What is it about me?


    She thought for a moment.


    ¡°Could it be that you helped me get good grades for the college entrance examination?


    After all, it was said that he was pleading on behalf of Mother Zhai. This meant that Zhai Jing hade up the mountain before Aunties operation. At that time, Zhai Jing was helping her with her revision. There were no signs of a rtionship between the two of them.


    Le Wan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°So you started praying for my college entrance examination results at that time?


    Zhai Jing smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. He had actuallye to this Taoist temple earlier than this.


    At that time, his rtionship with Le Wan wasn¡¯t considered close, so Zhai Jing didn¡¯t refute Le Wan¡¯s statement.


    However, when Le Wan saw his reaction, she felt that something wasn¡¯t right. She lowered her head and thought for a moment.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve always been curious. When did you fall in love with me?¡¯


    Zhai Jing was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly ask this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for couples to want to know about this?¡± Le Wan said confidently.


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t answer but asked,


    ¡°What about you? When did you fall in love with me?¡±


    Le Wan recalled the first time she saw Zhai Jing. She couldn¡¯t help but open the car door because she sympathized with him. After that, every time they got along, the past scenes surfaced in front of her. She realized that she couldn¡¯t tell when she had started to have feelings for Zhai Jing.


    Thus, Le Wan said frankly,


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±


    Anyway, by the time she realized it, she had already fallen for him. After some hesitation and struggle, she realized that she still liked him.


    Zhai Jing wasn¡¯t surprised by her answer and gave the same answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    When Le Wan heard this answer, she felt a little regretful. However, she had never been a person who liked to be conflicted, so she put this matter aside. ¡°Since you¡¯re here to fulfill your wish, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Le Wan rolled up her sleeves and stepped onto the first step. Then, she waved at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s set off early and try to get down the mountain before it gets dark in the evening.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Zhai Jing grabbed her hand and pointed to the cable car not far away.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to climb. Just take the cable car up.¡±


    Of course, Le Wan knew that she could take the cable car up.


    ¡°But if we want to fulfill our wishes, wouldn¡¯t we have to climb the mountain to show our sincerity?¡±


    Zhai Jing replied,


    ¡°Yes, so you can take the cable car and I¡¯ll climb the mountain. After all, I¡¯m the one who came to fulfill my wish..¡±

 Chapter 458 - 458: Together

    Chapter 458: Together


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat for a second before she shook her head and refused.


    ¡°Since you said that your second wish is rted to me, then as the person involved, I think I should sincerely fulfill this wish. Otherwise, what should I do if the gods don¡¯t continue to bless me?


    Zhai Jing thought to himself that his second wish was to be with Le Wan and be happy. Strictly speaking, this was his personal wish. In fact, it had nothing to do with Le Wan, so she didn¡¯t need to bear this karma.


    Unfortunately, Le Wan was very insistent.


    ¡°No, you climb, I have to climb too.¡±


    There was no other way. She couldn¡¯t watch Zhai Jing climb the mountain alone while she leisurely took the cable car up. Although doing so would make her physically rxed, the psychological pressure was still very great, so she insisted on climbing the mountain with Zhai Jing.


    Zhai Jing looked helplessly at her exquisite and delicate shoes that were a few centimeters high.


    ¡°Let me make this clear first. If you can¡¯t climb upter, I won¡¯t be able to carry you.¡±


    Le Wan had just checked. Although the mountain wasn¡¯t very high, it still had nearly six thousand steps. Although the path wasn¡¯t steep, it would still take more than three hours to climb up at a normal pace.


    At the thought of this, she felt a little guilty. However, when she heard Zhai


    Jing¡¯s words, Le Wan became angry. She snapped,


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re willing to carry me, I won¡¯t let you.¡±


    What a joke. This wasn¡¯t a TV series or a novel. How could an ordinary person carry such a heavy person while climbing a mountain?


    Besides, Le Wan was also a little unconvinced. When she was working part-time, her highest record was more than 60,000 steps in a day. So, she didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t climb down the 6,000 steps.


    Secretly cheering herself on, she looked down at her shoes. Mama Le¡¯s words were still ringing in her ears. ¡°As long as we don¡¯t climb a mountain,¡± and they really came to take pictures while climbing the mountain.


    Le Wan¡¯s heart ached for her feet and the shoes.


    Unexpectedly, Zhai Jing took out a cloth bag from his backpack and took out a pair of soft andfortable sneakers.


    Le Wan was shocked.


    ¡°You even prepared your shoes in advance! So you really nned to climb the mountain, right?¡± She pouted unhappily. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance so that I could be prepared?¡±


    Zhai Jing looked away guiltily.


    ¡°The inte says that if you ask a girl to go hiking on your first date, it¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll be treated as sick and rejected.¡±


    Le Wan was speechless. ¡°So you decided to act first before saying anything?¡±


    Zhai Jing led her to a stone bench and sat her down. He then squatted down to help her change her shoes.


    Le Wan quickly retracted her legs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll change myself. There are so many people watching, so I¡¯m a little shy.¡± Zhai Jing could only sit down at the side and exin to her,


    ¡°I came here today to fulfill my wish, but the most important thing is that I want to pray under the marriage tree with you.¡±


    Last time in Wade Town, they had listened to the pastor of the church and wanted to go up the mountain to look for the small wooden house. At that time, Zhai Jing knew that the priest was bluffing, but because Le Wan didn¡¯t know about it at that time, she believed the priest¡¯s words.


    Therefore, Zhai Jing had always had a thought in his mind, which was to make up for the regret he hadst time. That was why he insisted on going to the Taoist temple. There was a marriage hall in Qingfeng Temple that worshipped the Matriarch) and there was a cluster of Matriarch Trees in the middle of the Taoist temple.


    Hence, he wanted to go there with Le Wan to say goodbye.


    Upon hearing Zhai Jing¡¯s exnation, Le Wan patted him earnestly.


    ¡°As a young man with a proper upbringing, you can¡¯t indulge in feudal superstition.¡±


    Zhai Jing grabbed her hand and ced it in his palm. Then, he sped his fingers together, as if he wanted to hold this happiness firmly in his palm and not let it escape.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m with you, I¡¯d rather believe that there really are gods in this world.¡±


    Le Wan felt warm and sour at Zhai Jings serious attitude.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me look like I¡¯m not sincere. It looks like I¡¯ll have to donate more moneyter.¡±


    ¡°Then remember to help me donate more.¡± Zhai Jing smiled.


    Le Wan looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re even trying to save money?


    Zhai Jing nodded seriously.


    ¡°After all, I¡¯ve found a rich girlfriend. I still have to freeload.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, since you¡¯ve said so much, if I don¡¯t help you pay, wouldn¡¯t my identity as a rich woman be fake?¡±


    Le Wan changed into her new shoes and bounced on the spot.


    ¡°You picked these shoes very well.¡±


    Whether it was the design or the color, she liked them very much..

 Chapter 459 - 459: Taking a Small Path

    Chapter 459: Taking a Small Path


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    In this way, the shoes that he had spent so much effort to choose were not in vain. To make Le Wanfortable, he had even treated the shoes in advance so that the edges of the shoes would soften and not hurt her feet.


    However, he didn¡¯t n to talk about these things anymore.


    Zhai Jing held Le Wan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Since you insist on climbing with me, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Unfortunately, although the shoes werefortable, when they really climbed the mountain, their feet would still be tired after a long time. Le Wan held Zhai Jing¡¯s hand and silently climbed more than two thousand steps with gritted teeth. The two of them arrived at a pavilion.


    Le Wan let go of his hand and sat on the stone bench, panting. She leaned against the railing.


    ¡°No, I need to rest first.¡±


    Her current body hadn¡¯t experienced the hardships of her previous life and was still the body of a rich youngdy who had never suffered and didn¡¯t like to exercise. Even though Le Wan knew that climbing a mountain should be done at a constant speed, otherwise, it would be more and more difficult to climb in the future, she had the heart but not the physical strength. Therefore, she raised her hand and admitted defeat first.


    She raised a finger and said to Zhai Jing,


    ¡°Give me ten minutes. When I¡¯m done with this, I¡¯ll be able to continue climbing.¡±


    Inparison, Zhai Jing¡¯s breathing was only a little heavier, but he wasn¡¯t panting too heavily.


    He ced his backpack on the stone bench, unzipped it, and took out a bottle of energy drink. He unscrewed the cap and brought it to Le Wan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯ve sweated so much just now. Come and replenish your energy first.¡±


    Le Wan couldn¡¯t be bothered to make a move, so she took his hand and gave him her mouth directly.


    Zhai Jing had no choice but to lower the opening of the bottle a little. After seeing her take a small sip, she stopped drinking.


    He asked,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink more?


    Le Wan shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t sweet or sour.


    ¡°This is the taste of the energy drink.¡±


    After all, what they focused on wasn¡¯t the taste, but the function.


    Seeing that Le Wan really didn¡¯t like to drink it, Zhai Jing retracted his hand and aimed the bottle at his mouth. He drank half of the drink in two or three mouthfuls.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so urgently.¡± Le Wan frowned and reminded him.


    After exercise, when the body is hot, drinking cold drinks inrge mouthfuls would irritate the digestive tract, which could easily cause stomach difort and even cause idents such as heart attacks. Therefore, he had to be careful.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Zhai Jing tightened the cap of the bottle. He didn¡¯t mention that the drink had been in his backpack for too long and was already a little warm, so it was fine even if he drank it in big gulps.


    He tightened the cap and put the drink back into his backpack. Then, he took out a bottle of mineral water, unscrewed it, and brought it back to Le Wan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    ¡°Alright. ¡±


    Le Wan had wanted to drink from his hand like before, but when she looked up, she saw a man and a woman walking into the pavilion.


    The other party should be an old couple. The two of them noticed their intimate actions and stared at them with burning eyes. They had a smile on their faces as if they had been through it.


    Le Wan blushed and shyly averted her gaze. She took the water from Zhai Jing¡¯s hand and lowered her head to drink slowly.


    When Zhai Jing saw her expression, the corners of his mouth also curled up into a smile. He nodded slightly at the two old people as a greeting. Then, he took out a small map from his backpack and studied it.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Le Wan asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m looking for other paths to go up the mountain faster.¡±


    Le Wan shook her head.


    ¡°No, no, no. Let¡¯s take the main road. It¡¯s too dangerous to take the small road.¡±


    The news often reported that tourists had idents while climbing mountains and taking small paths. Le Wan felt that there was no need for them to take this risk.


    Zhai Jing felt that there was no need to be afraid.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked beforehand. There are quite a lot of people here, and the mountain road is not too steep. As long as there are no idents, there should be no problem taking the small road.¡±


    The reason why walking on the small road was dangerous was that the small road was deserted. In addition, the road was rtively steep, so pedestrians could easily slip and fall, and it was difficult to rescue them. Secondly, if a single woman took the small road, she would easily be targeted by people with bad intentions.


    ording to Zhai Jing¡¯s investigation, there were several small paths up the mountain, and the flow of people wasn¡¯t small. With him and Le Wan, they could take care of each other, so there should be no need to worry about these problems.


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because you¡¯re so tired now. If we really follow the normal route, I¡¯m afraid that you¡­¡±


    Zhai Jing wanted to say that Le Wan couldn¡¯t climb up, but before he could say anything, he received a warning look from Le Wan, so he immediately swallowed his words..

 Chapter 460 - 460: Two Professors

    Chapter 460: Two Professors


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    At this moment, Zhai Jing¡¯s survival instinct made him quickly change his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your legs will be especially sore tomorrow after you climb up and you won¡¯t be able to walk. So, if you can find a more convenient path, you don¡¯t have to climb so many stairs.¡±


    Le Wan still insisted on taking the main road.


    ¡°We are here to fulfill our wish. How can we be opportunistic? Give me another five minutes to rest for a while. I¡¯m sure I can climb up too. At most, after climbing up, we¡¯ll take the cable car down. Then, I¡¯ll stay at home for the next few days.¡±


    The old couple looked at each other after hearing their words and said,


    ¡°If you want to take a small path, we can take you up.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, are you familiar with this area?


    If there was apanion and someone to lead the way, the safety factor of taking the small road would increase exponentially.


    When the old man heard her address him, heughed out loud.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re so sweet. Calling us uncle and auntie makes us look younger. You can just call us grandpa and grandma.¡± Le Wan immediately changed her words.


    ¡°Hey, hello, Grandpa and Grandma.¡±


    The old man¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°My wife and I climb this mountain every Saturday as a form of exercise, so we¡¯re quite familiar with the area. If you don¡¯t worry, you cane with us.¡± Le Wan gave them a thumbs up.


    ¡°Wow, Grandpa, Grandma, your physical fitness is so good. You climb such a high mountain once a week. With this energy and stamina, you¡¯re much better than me.¡±


    The olddy nced at Le Wan¡¯s arm which was as thin as a bamboo pole.


    ¡°You youngsters are all pursuing thinness and don¡¯t like to exercise. Naturally, your bodies can¡¯t be strong.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Aren¡¯t people pursuing beauty by being thin nowadays?¡±


    Le Wan followed her gaze and pinched her arm.


    The old man turned around and looked at his wife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the young man. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fat yourself? And don¡¯t you think I¡¯m fat?¡±


    The olddy saw that he was making things difficult for her and red at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so old. If you¡¯re still getting fatter, then the three high-level doctors will follow you.¡±


    The old man wasn¡¯t convinced.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been exercising a lot. Where did the ¡®three highs¡¯e from?


    Seeing that they were about to start quarreling, Le Wan quickly helped them out.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re fat or thin. The main thing is whether you¡¯re healthy or not. For example, Grandpa and Grandma, you¡¯re so energetic. Even if you¡¯re thin, you¡¯re still lean. One look and you can tell that you¡¯re healthy and happy to live to ny-nine.¡±


    No one dislikedpliments, and neither did the two elders. They quickly became familiar with each other under Le Wan¡¯s warmughter.


    After learning that they were two retired professors from a famous university in the city, Yao Kan and Zhai Lin, Le Wan¡¯s tone became more respectful.


    ¡°You guys are students who just finished the college entrance examination, right? Which school did you apply for?¡±


    When Professor Yao saw that Le Wan and Zhai Jing were smart and quick-witted, he had a hunch that their grades wouldn¡¯t be bad.


    Professor Yao smiled and said,


    ¡°Although the old man has retired for a few years, he can¡¯t stay idle. Coincidentally, the school has a rehiring n, so I ran back to work. If you apply for our school, I might be able to teach you.¡±


    Professor Zhai echoed,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you meet him, I¡¯ll get the old man to open a backdoor for you. I guarantee that you won¡¯t fail your subjects.¡±


    Professor Yao red at her.


    ¡°How can you say that? We¡¯re serious about teaching and educating people.


    How can we open the back door so casually?¡±


    Although he said that, there was a hint of a smile on his face. It was obvious that they took it as a joke.


    Le Wan and Zhai Jing looked at each other.


    ¡°If we could meet a good professor like you in university, it would definitely be much easier. Grandpa, you¡¯re so funny. I¡¯m sure your ss will be especially interesting and I won¡¯t doze off at all.¡±


    When Professor Yao heard this, he smiled so much that the wrinkles on his face deepened.


    ¡°You little girl, you just love to coax people. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re speaking very well now, but when ites to ss, one or two of you will still doze off when you should.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, please give us some face.¡± Le Wan furrowed her brows as if she had been tricked. Then, sheughed as well. ¡°So which university did you apply for?¡± Le Wan smiled shyly.


    ¡°We applied for Jing City University.¡±


    Professor Yao and Professor Zhai looked at each other in surprise. Jing City University was the best university in the country..

 Chapter 461 - 461: Listening to the Class

    Chapter 461: Listening to the ss


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Professor Yao red at Le Wan and Zhai Jing.


    ¡°What did you say your names were?


    ¡°My name is Le Wan.¡± Le Wan pointed at herself and then at Zhai Jing. ¡°His name is Zhai Jing.¡±


    Professor Yao was enlightened.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the two of you.¡±


    As education workers, the two elders were usually very concerned about information rted to education. Therefore, the two of them had seen the reports about the top and runner-up of the college entrance examination in the province this year.


    However, when public opinion was brewing, Le Wan had taken Zhai Jing to an Ind for a vacation, so the two of them didn¡¯t ept interviews from the television station and the official Beauty Department. Therefore, the two elders only saw their names and photos from the official media, so they didn¡¯t recognize them at first.


    Professor Zhai sized them up from head to toe.


    ¡°No wonder I thought that the two of you looked a little familiar. I¡¯ve seen the news about you before.¡±


    Compared to Professor Yao, the younger Professor Zhai was obviously more familiar with the Inte. Therefore, she knew more about the two of them than Professor Yao.


    ¡°At that time, there was a rumor on the Inte that the two of you were a couple. I thought that the news was a little fake.¡±


    After all, it was rare for such a coincidence to happen.


    Now that she saw the two of them acting like a couple, she said,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. The two of you are really a couple.¡±


    Professor Yao also nodded and gave Zhai Jing and Le Wan a thumbs up.


    ¡°You two are sharpening a knife, but you¡¯re not wasting your time chopping firewood. You¡¯re learning how to grasp love with both hands.¡±


    The two professors were rtively open-minded people, so they didn¡¯t mind students dating in high school.


    In their eyes, the students were young and full of vigor. It was normal for men and women to get together and trigger feelings because of hormones.


    As long as it didn¡¯t affect their studies, it would be good if they were like Zhai Jing and Le Wan.


    At the thought of this, Professor Yao looked at Zhai Jing with some regret.


    ¡°I was thinking that if we were fated to be in the same school, I would take you in as my student.¡±


    After all, Zhai Jing¡¯s selection was their specialty.


    The reason why Professor Yao said this was because he wasn¡¯t an ordinary university professor, but a senior professor who was qualified to teach Masters and PhD students. Therefore, if Zhai Jing was outstanding enough, he did have the thought of cherishing his talent.


    However, when he thought of the higher level that Zhai Jing and Le Wan could go to, he felt happy for them.


    When Le Wan heard Professor Yao¡¯s words, the third wheel on her head suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Grandpa Yao, the university isn¡¯t on holiday yet, right? Then do you think students like Zhai Jing and I who have free time can go to the university¡¯s sses and listen?¡±


    Although Le Wan had already attended university once, she was regretful that she had been busy working part-time to earn money during the years when she should have been studying. The little time she had to study was just to cope with exams and get a schrship.


    To be honest, in those three to four years, she actually didn¡¯t learn much, nor did she have the leisure to enjoy the good times of university.


    Now that she had applied for a major in business management, it was a brand new major for her. Therefore, Le Wan thought that since she had nothing to do during this period, it would be even better if she could go to university in advance to experience the atmosphere and learn something at the same time.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Professor Yao expectantly.


    As a teacher, he liked to meet students who loved to learn. Therefore, when he heard that the two of them wanted to listen in on the university ss, Professor Yao immediately agreed. He pointed at Zhai Jing and said,


    ¡°You happen to be in our department. When the timees, I¡¯ll give you an audit pass with the department head. This way, you can get our professional ss schedule openly. At that time, you can freely choose the ss you want to listen to.¡±


    However, it was a little troublesome for Le Wan because she had chosen to major in management, which wasn¡¯t within his scope of business.


    At this moment, Professor Zhai said,


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Leave Le Wan¡¯s matter to me. I¡¯ll help you contact the dean of the


    Department of Management and get him to open a hearing permit for you.¡± Only then did Professor Yao remember.


    ¡°Oh, right. The Dean of the Management Department, Wang Lei, is a student you taught before. If you ask him for help, you should be able to get it done..¡±

 Chapter 462 - 462: Luck

    Chapter 462: Luck


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan didn¡¯t expect that she would have to trouble the two professors to use their connections to help her out on a whim. She felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect things to be soplicated. If that¡¯s the case, we shouldn¡¯t trouble you, Grandpa, and Grandma. It¡¯s of course a good thing to be able to attend, but because we n to go to Jing City in advance, we can¡¯t attend so many sses, so we won¡¯t trouble the two of you.¡±


    What if they troubled the two elders to get a hearing pass and ran away after only a few lessons? If the other teachers in the school found out, wouldn¡¯t it be a disgrace to the two professors?


    Zhai Jing also said,


    ¡°We just want to experience the learning atmosphere of the university in advance. If we cause trouble for the two of you because of this, it won¡¯t be worth it.¡±


    Professor Yao wasn¡¯t trying to be biased. It was mainly because their university didn¡¯t prohibit students from listening in on other sses. Since he had already said it, how could he just let it go? He patted his chest and said,


    ¡°We¡¯re just children. Why do we have to worry about so many adult matters?


    It¡¯s decided. As long as you get a hearing pass, no one will keep an eye on you.¡±


    Therefore, Zhai Jing and Le Wan were given a chance to attend a university ss for free.


    Looking at the two old people walking steadily in front of him, Zhai Jing thought of what had happened in less than half an hour and looked at Le Wan with a strange expression.


    ¡°Why do I feel like every time I¡¯m with you, something good happens?


    However, Le Wan was different. She could easily converse with the other party with just a few words, allowing them to be familiar with each other as soon as possible and quickly gain the other party¡¯s trust. Then, she would be able to benefit from it imperceptibly.


    Even though he had seen it several times, he still found it amazing when he saw it again.


    Le Wan held his hand and exined as she climbed the stairs with all her might,


    ¡°I think it¡¯s called having a specialization. Look at you, you¡¯re especially good at information technology and science logic. This is something I¡¯ll never be able to do in my life. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m really bad. It was just that everyone had their own strengths and weaknesses. Perhaps my skill points were on this side.¡±


    However, although Le Wan said so verbally, she knew thatparing the both of them wasn¡¯t very urate. Zhai Jing¡¯s brain power and intelligence were innate, but her ability to socialize with others wasn¡¯t.


    Before she transmigrated, she grew up under the care of her parents. She was an optimistic and confident girl, but at that time, she was undoubtedly more proud. This actually helped her to distance herself from others.


    Until this pride was shattered by reality. To make a living, she moved around in various part-time ces and dealt with all kinds of people.


    It wasmon for a young and beautiful girl to encounter all kinds of difficulties, bullying, and even deception. Therefore, to survive better, Le Wan had no choice but to be more tactful, learn how to get along better with others and learn how to quickly gain the other party¡¯s favor and trust.


    Therefore, what Zhai Jing saw now was that the skills she disyed every time she socialized with others were honed through her tears and lessons.


    Le Wan wouldn¡¯t thank suffering. Suffering was called suffering because every time it appeared, it would bring great pain and disaster to people.


    However, she had to admit that her current personality and logic were inseparable from her past experiences.


    The rich life since childhood gave her confidence, allowing her to face all kinds of storms in her life without being servile or overbearing.


    Those few years of hard work also taught her how to love herself and all kinds of useful and useless skills.


    The pain and grievances she had suffered at that time were real. Now that she thought about it, Le Wan felt a sense of calmness after the tide.


    Le Wan thought that the reason why she could reconcile with her past so quickly must have a lot to do with her current happiness.


    Therefore, she would never allow anyone toe out and destroy this happiness again.


    ¡°I also feel that I am particrly lucky.¡± Le Wan said..

 Chapter 463 - 463: Reaching the Summit

    Chapter 463: Reaching the Summit


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    To be able to live again after losing someone once, and to have such a loving family and such a good boyfriend, wasn¡¯t this the only luck in the world?


    Le Wan stuffed her fingers into the gaps between Zhai Jing¡¯s fingers and held his hand.


    ¡°So, you see, there are so many benefits to being by my side. You must hold on tightly to me. Otherwise, if I run off to be with someone else one day, my good luck will also be transferred from you to someone else. At that time, you won¡¯t have the chance to eat medicine for regret. After all, I¡¯m not the kind of person who will go back on her word.¡±


    As she described it, Zhai Jing thought of that scene and immediately shook his head to dispel the image in his mind.


    Just thinking about that scene made him feel as if his heart was being strangled. He would never allow such a thing to happen.


    He squeezed Le Wan¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t tell me, I would still hold on to you tightly. Even if you wanted to escape, I would chase after you and tie you up so that you could stay by my side.¡±


    Although Zhai Jing had a smile on his face as he said this, if that really happened, with his personality, Le Wan suspected that he might really do it.


    After all, Zhai Jing was the viin in the book. Although he didn¡¯t show any signs of turning dark because of her appearance, who knew if he would be provoked and the hidden dark personality woulde out?


    At the thought of this, Le Wan didn¡¯t feel afraid. Instead, she shook his arm.


    ¡°So we should be a match made in heaven. We should stick together and not separate to harm others.¡±


    Zhai Jing nodded in agreement.


    Professor Yao, who was in front, saw that the two of them were lovey-dovey and walking slower and slower. He had no choice but to remind them loudly,


    ¡°What are you two lovey-dovey couples doing behind? If we continued to dawdle, we would miss the vegetarian meal in the Taoist temple. Hurry up and walk. Don¡¯t be so young. You¡¯re worse than the two of us.¡±


    Le Wan looked up at the endless stairs and then at the two professors who weren¡¯t panting or blushing. She sincerely admitted that her physical strength was indeed not as good as the two elders.


    However, Le Wan was a good child who understood etiquette. Although she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, she couldn¡¯t throw a tantrum and refuse to leave halfway when she thought of the two professors who were kind enough to lead the way for them and help them get a hearing pass.


    Therefore, she gritted her teeth and followed the old couple step by step to the top of the mountain with the help of Zhai Jing.


    When she saw the big tform on the top of the mountain, Le Wan finally let go of her strong will. Then, her legs went soft and she copsed.


    If Zhai Jing hadn¡¯t been supporting her, she would have directly touched the ground. This had even caused Professor Yao to mock her rudely, saying that she was toozy.


    Le Wan could only gasp for breath, so she was powerless to refute his mockery. She could only secretly decide that she must strengthen her training when she returned.


    Climbing a mountain was indeed a very difficult thing to do, but when you reached the top, you stood at a high ce, facing the mountain wind and looking into the distance. Looking at the ovepping scenery at the foot of the mountain, the lofty ambition of ¡°looking at the small mountains¡± immediately surged out, and people would feel a special sense of aplishment and satisfaction.


    At this moment, you would feel that it was worth it no matter how hard it was to make this trip.


    Only after experiencing it once would one understand why so many people fell in love with mountain climbing.


    Zhai Jing stepped forward and hugged her. They leaned against the railing and enjoyed the spectacr scenery.


    ¡°How is it? Have you rested?¡±


    Le Wan took a breath of fresh air.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m resting now.¡±


    Zhai Jing reached out his hand and helped her tidy up her hair, which had been messed up by the mountain wind.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the temple to fulfill our wish.¡±


    Professor Yao and his wife often came to climb mountains, so they didn¡¯t need toe to fulfill their vows. After exchanging contact information, they parted ways.


    Zhai Jing held Le Wan¡¯s hand and walked into the Taoist temple. They met the Abbey Dean of the Taoist temple.


    The other party was dressed in a Daoist robe. He was obviously stunned when he saw Zhai Jing. Then, he bowed with one hand and smiled.


    ¡°Little benefactor, I hope you¡¯ve been well. Are you here to seek talismans for someone again?


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t expect the other party to still remember him. He returned the greeting.


    ¡°Hello, Abbey Dean. I¡¯m not here to run errands today.¡±


    It was only then that the Abbey Dean noticed Le Wan, who was holding Zhai Jing¡¯s hand. He revealed a smile of understanding.


    ¡°It seems that Almsgiver Zhai has achieved his wish. This time, you are here to fulfill your wish, right?¡±


    Zhai Jing nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here today to fulfill my wish..¡±

 Chapter 464 - 464: Returning Her Wish

    Chapter 464: Returning Her Wish


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan saw that the Abbey Dean¡¯s smile had be even more rxed after hearing this. It was obvious that the Abbey Dean was happy that he had received another sum of money today.


    After bidding farewell to the Abbey Dean, Zhai Jing led Le Wan into the main hall and took out a bag of incense and candles from his backpack.


    Le Wan looked at his backpack curiously.


    ¡°Why is your backpack like a treasure chest? You can take out anything.


    Besides, you¡¯re carrying so many things to climb the mountain. Isn¡¯t it heavy?


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many things?


    It was definitely a little heavy, but he felt fine carrying it on his back. After all, he was already used to it. ¡°The main thing is¡­¡±


    He nced around and saw that no one was paying attention to them, so he said softly,


    ¡°The things in the Taoist temple are too expensive. For example, the price of these incense candles is too high. It¡¯s several times more expensive than outside.¡±


    Thest time he came to the temple, he had nned to enter the Taoist temple and offer incense to the ancestors worshipped in the Taoist temple. In the end, when he went over to take a look, he saw the ridiculous price of incense.


    He immediately gave up on this n and sighed in his heart.


    ¡°In this day and age, one has to pick the rich and poor to offer incense to the ancestors.¡±


    Le Wan chuckled after listening to his sigh.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to burn two more incense sticks for the Three Pure Ones. After all, you didn¡¯t even burn incensest time, but he still blessed you with having your wishe true.¡±


    ¡°What you said makes sense, so I specially prepared an extra portion.¡± Zhai Jing took out a set of incense and candles from his backpack.


    This time, it was Le Wan¡¯s turn to be speechless.


    She realized that although Zhai Jing was such a smart person, sometimes he would be a little silly because he was serious and stubborn. It was especially cute.


    Le Wan, who was so adorable, couldn¡¯t help but hug him tightly in front of the Three Pure Ones ¡®founder. She rubbed her chin against his chest.


    ¡°How can you be so cute?¡±


    Her soft body pressed against him, and a slight rubbing sensation came. Zhai Jing¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. He raised his arms high and turned his head away unnaturally.


    ¡°The Three Pure Ones are watching. Stop fooling around. Let¡¯s burn some incense. ¡±


    The two of them hadn¡¯t had any intimate contact for a few days. Le Wan¡¯s initiative to throw herself into his arms was a little too exciting. Zhai Jing was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in for a while and make a fool of himself.


    Looking at his neck which had turned red, Le Wan found it funny. He was obviously very familiar with it in bed, but he was easily teased after getting out of bed.


    ¡°Who told you to be so seductive?¡± Le Wan pinched his nose yfully and shook his nose twice before releasing him.


    Zhai Jing rubbed his slightly red nose and whispered into her ear,


    ¡°If only you were so proactive in bed.¡±


    This time, it was Le Wan¡¯s turn to blush.


    After the two of them burned incense and donated money, they came to the marriage tree outside the hall. ording to the method taught by the young Taoist priest, they tied the two red lines into a concentric circle.


    ¡®Give it to me, I¡¯ll hang it up high.¡±


    Zhai Jing stood on his tiptoes and stretched out his hand to hang concentric circles on the highest branch he could reach and tied a dead knot.


    When he looked down, he saw Le Wan making a wish with her eyes closed.


    Le Wan¡¯s wish was very long. She had made it for almost a minute.


    When she opened her eyes, she met Zhai Jing¡¯s burning gaze.


    Coincidentally, a group of tourists wasing over to hang the red string.


    Zhai Jing held her hand and walked out. He didn¡¯t forget to ask her,


    ¡°What wish did you make?¡±


    Le Wan turned around and looked at the sea of red ropes floating in the wind on the tree. She wondered how long these red ropes could stay here. If the tree really had a spirit, then she hoped that it couldst a little longer.


    She turned her head around and met Zhai Jing¡¯s questioning gaze. She paused for a moment and said evilly,


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡±


    Zhai Jing rubbed her face helplessly.


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t tell me, I could have guessed it.¡±


    After all, they were standing under the marriage treeo Wasn¡¯t what they wanted still marriage?


    ¡°I just heard from Professor Yao that the vegetarian dishes in this Taoist temple are quite good. I thought that it wasn¡¯t toote, so I reserved a table on my phone.¡±


    Now, the Taoist temple had also kept pace with the times. Not only could they use mobile payment to buy things and donate money, but they also had their own APP and public ount. Guests could receive relevant notifications on it, and they could also book vegetarian meals, amodation, and other functions.


    After climbing the mountain for a few hours, Le Wan also felt a little hungry, so she agreed,


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go try it..¡±

 Chapter 465 - 465: Strange Appearance

    Chapter 465: Strange Appearance


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan didn¡¯t understand why the Taoist temple followed suit and started a vegetarian restaurant. After all, most Taoists didn¡¯t allow meat or fish to be eaten. Perhaps it was the Taoist temple¡¯s marketing strategy. Since Professor Yao said it was delicious, it should taste good. It was good to try it.


    The two of them were walking to the canteen behind the hall when the Abbey Dean suddenly appeared in front of them again.


    ¡°Almsgiver Zhai, aren¡¯t you going to do a divination today?¡±


    Zhai Jing shook his head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s better not to be too greedy.¡±


    To him, his current life was already very satisfying. He only needed to work hard to continue his happiness.


    The Abbey Dean revealed a regretful expression and turned to Le Wan.


    ¡°How about this female benefactor? Would you like to perform a divination? Or are you like this benefactor Zhai and have nothing else to ask for?¡±


    Le Wan shook her head.


    ¡°Of course, I have something to ask of you, but I¡¯ve already begged the Three Pure Ones in the main hall. I think they will protect me if they hear me. As the saying goes, do your best and listen to the heavens. I¡¯ve already told the heavens, so I only need to do my best.¡±


    When the Abbey Dean heard this, his face revealed a bit of emotion.


    ¡°Patrons, you are both very perceptive people. I think you can turn misfortune into good fortune even without this divination.¡± Zhai Jing and Le Wan returned his bow, saying,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll borrow the Abbey Dean¡¯s auspicious words.¡±


    Although the Abbey Dean said that, he still looked regretful when he saw Zhai Jing and his wife leave hand in hand.


    When the young Taoist priest saw this, he walked up to him in confusion.


    ¡°Master, deciphering a divination is only a few dozen yuan. Why are you so obsessed with these two visitors? Don¡¯t we have many other visitors? If they don¡¯t want to read their divinations, there are plenty of others waiting for you to read their divinations.¡±


    The Abbey Dean red at him in disappointment.


    ¡°What do you know? I usually teach you to read more books and learn skills. In the end, you only know how to ck off and have no vision at all.¡±


    The young Taoist priest did not expect to be scolded for no reason. He quickly found an excuse to slip away.


    The Abbey Dean couldn¡¯t be so enthusiastic to every guest who came to offer incense. After all, although their Taoist temple wasn¡¯t very big, there were many visitors on weekdays. At most, he could recognize the regr visitors.


    The reason why he remembered Zhai Jing and treated him differently was because he had some experience in physiognomy.


    When Zhai Jing came up the mountain to ask for a Protective Talisman, the Abbey Dean noticed something strange about his face at first nce.


    Judging from Zhai Jing¡¯s original appearance, he should have gone through many hardships, had all his rtives cut off, and then experienced an extremely miserable and short-lived life.


    Many people had their own opinions, so in his eyes, this wasn¡¯t a strange face. What made him feel strange was that based on this face, there was a faintyer of purple qi, and that purple qi had the tendency to gradually change the original face.


    The urrence of such a situation meant that Zhai Jing¡¯s life was at a crossroads. If he drove in the normal direction, he would eventually face the end of a car crash and death. However, if he could seize that glimmer of hope, he would be able to escape his original fate. In the end, the worst woulde.


    The Abbey Dean had the virtue of a cultivator who loved life, so he specially came out to pull Zhai Jing to ask for a divination. The purpose was to see if he could give Zhai Jing some guidance so that he could seize that slim chance of survival.


    Originally, he was just doing a good deed every day, but after that, he threw it to the back of his mind.


    However, he did not expect to suddenly wake up one morning and feel that there was merit in his body. This proved that he had done a very good thing before, and this good thing had brought about other good results.


    The Abbey Dean was pleasantly surprised, but he also wondered where this merit came from.


    It was a pity that he was usually kind and charitable, so he couldn¡¯t figure out which benefactor or what matters his merit should be due to.


    It wasn¡¯t until he met Zhai Jing today and saw his face that he realized that the credit should go to Zhai Jing.


    In this way, it meant that Zhai Jing had the power of the Heavenly Dao. Only such a person could activate the power of thews of heaven and earth.


    Looking at his face now, he hadpletely changed his predicament. Not only would his future be smooth, but he would also be extremely rich and enjoy his old age.


    And the source of this chance of survival was the female benefactor standing beside him..

 Chapter 466 - 466: Vegetarian Shop

    Chapter 466: Vegetarian Shop


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    What surprised the Abbey Dean was that the female benefactor¡¯s face was also quite strange. However,pared to Zhai Jings face, her situation was moreplicated. Even the Abbey Dean himself was a little confused and couldn¡¯t tell what was going on.


    Therefore, he wanted to ask Le Wan to perform a divination as well to see if he could gain some inspiration from it.


    Unfortunately, Le Wan didn¡¯t follow his wishes, so the Abbey Dean¡¯s n


    could only fall through.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t go to divination, but she ate well in the vegetarian restaurant.


    ¡°Sure enough, you can sell vegetarian food in a Taoist temple, and you¡¯re even selling famous ones. The chefs skills are indeed amazing.¡±


    In fact, this vegetarian restaurant didn¡¯t taste particrly good. However, it was able to provide stable meals, and the taste wasn¡¯t bad. Coupled with the economy, it had already won over many restaurants outside.


    The only thing she wasn¡¯t satisfied with was that she had climbed up so far and was about to copse. They didn¡¯t even give her a bite of meat. Wasn¡¯t that a little too much?


    Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard herints.


    ¡°There are many people who have the same opinion as you.¡±


    When he was making a reservation on the app, he saw manymentsining about theck of meat.


    Probably because the touristsined too much, the people of the Taoist temple exined in thements that there were two reasons why they only made vegetarian dishes. One was that these dishes were grown by the Taoist priests in their Taoist temple. They usually watered them with sweet spring water, which was a natural ingredient without pesticides. Therefore, the taste was very sweet. Adding meat to cook would cover up the taste of the ingredients.


    The second reason was that their canteen wasn¡¯t contracted out, and the person in charge of cooking was also a Taoist priest. This Taoist priest was a Buddhist monk before, but he abandoned Buddhism and came to their Taoist temple, so he only knew how to do vegetarian meals.


    However, the Taoist temple¡¯s exnation didn¡¯t satisfy the people in thement section.


    [It¡¯s okay. You can cook the meat and vegetables separately. I¡¯m not picky.]


    [If you don¡¯t have meat, contact me. My family is a meat seller. As long as you have enough money, I¡¯ll send you some up the mountain.]


    [You guys are already working so hard to grow vegetables. Can¡¯t you raise some chickens, ducks, geese, and pigs?]


    [Since the chef has abandoned Buddhism and followed the Dao, his craftsmanship should also change.]


    Le Wan was so happy that sheughed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a vegetarian restaurant would have a grudge between


    Buddhism and Taoism.¡±


    The two of them left the cafeteria. Zhai Jing looked at the time and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take the cable car downter. It¡¯ll be much faster, so there¡¯s no need to rush. Do you want to take a walk nearby, or do you want to go down the mountain and rest early?¡±


    Le Wan looked around. There were only mountains around her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything fun around here.¡±


    It was indeed not fun. After all) they were on the mountain and it wasn¡¯t easy to install any entertainment facilities.


    Fortunately, Zhai Jing had already prepared a strategy before he came.


    ¡°Go around the back mountain from here. There¡¯s an observation tform over there. There are quite a lot of people taking photos there. Do you want to go over and take a look?¡±


    Le Wan pped her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    Anyway, she had climbed up the mountain for so long. She definitely had to take a photo tomemorate it.


    However, before the two of them could take action, Zhai Jing¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and frowned, showing a hint of annoyance.


    ¡°Who called?¡±


    Le Wan looked at his expression and wondered who could have provoked him to reveal such an expression. Zhai Jing showed her his phone.


    ¡°Lin Hui.¡±


    This time, Le Wan was unhappy. She still remembered how Lin Hui bullied Zhai Jing.


    ¡°Why is he calling again?


    ¡°Something probably happened again.¡±


    After the two of them had fallen out, especially after the argument in the office that day, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t think that Lin Hui would call for no reason just to chat. He was afraid that something had happened that he couldn¡¯t handle, so he had no choice but to call.


    This meant that trouble wasing, so Zhai Jing didn¡¯t really want to answer the call.


    Sure enough, after the first call ended, the second call immediately rang again, indicating the anxiety of the caller.


    Le Wan poked his hand with her finger.


    ¡°Take it first. What if it¡¯s something important?¡±


    After all, Zhai Jing still needed to rely on Carefree Travel to make money.


    Therefore, no matter how bad things were between the two of them, he and Lin Hui still hadmon interests.


    Zhai Jing held Le Wan¡¯s hand and sat on a stone bench.


    ¡°Wait for me here for a while. Let me take the call.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Le Wan stretched out her hand. ¡°Then give me your backpack. It¡¯s too heavy to carry it all the time..¡±

 Chapter 467 - 467: Making Trouble

    Chapter 467: Making Trouble


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhai Jing put down his backpack and walked to a rtively quiet ce with fewer tourists before answering the call.


    As they were too far away, Le Wan couldn¡¯t hear what Zhai Jing was saying. She could only see that Jing¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good.


    The callsted for about two minutes before Zhai Jing hung up and walked back.


    Le Wan looked at him worriedly.


    ¡°Did something happen?


    Zhai Jing nodded at first, then shook his head.


    ¡°Something did happen, but don¡¯t worry. The person who should be worried isn¡¯t me, but Lin Hui.¡±


    Le Wan only knew what had happened after hearing Zhai Jing¡¯s exnation.


    As mentioned before, because Zhai Jing was together with Le Wan, he had gained Ren Rong¡¯s recognition and designed a very profitable game. These rich second-generation heirs were more concerned about his movements.


    Therefore, what happened at Dahong Company that day and Zhai Jing being kicked out of the operations team of Carefree Travel quickly spread.


    Initially, these things were only circted in the circle of rich second-generation heirs. As for Le Wan, she had a very narrow circle of friends, so Yin Huai was the only one who would gossip with her normally.


    Now that Yin Huai was still training in seclusion, there was no one in Le Wan¡¯s circle to inform her. Therefore, she still didn¡¯t know how nasty the words of those rich second-generation heirs were in the past few days.


    Or they would mock the Le family for picking up a sesame seed after throwing away a watermelon. After breaking off the engagement with the Fu family, they picked up Zhai Jing, this poor kid. At the same time, some people said that Le was too cowardly. When they saw their half-son-inw being bullied by others, they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound to the external world.


    In short, most people wanted to see their family make a fool of themselves.


    At the same time, Zhai Jing had attracted a lot of fans on his personal ount in the previous live streams because of his outstanding appearance, his identity as the game designer, and his identity as the top scorer of the college entrance examination.


    He hadn¡¯t been streaming much recently, so his fans had been pinging him everywhere, asking him to stream as soon as possible.


    At this moment, someone who imed to be in the know ran out and told them not to wait anymore. Zhai Jing wouldn¡¯te out to broadcast anymore because he had been kicked out of the gamepany.


    Yes, the rumors had changed. In the beginning, it changed from


    ¡°Zhai Jing was kicked out of the operations team of Carefree Travel¡± to ¡®%hai Jing was kicked out of Carefree Travel¡±.


    If the person who exposed this news was an ordinary person, everyone might not take it seriously. They might not even have the chance to see thisment.


    However, the person whomented on this was a rich second-generation heir. He often showed off luxury cars, watches, yachts, and so on. He would also asionally gossip about the entertainment industry, so he was quite famous on the Inte.


    Since he was the one who posted thement, it meant that the authenticity of the message was quite high.


    Could it be that Dahong Corporation had really kicked out the main creators when the game was justunched and they were about to make a lot of money? As a result, it caused a huge uproar in the gaming circle.


    [Da Hong wouldn¡¯t really do such a heartless thing, right?]


    [Heh, capitalists will talk to you with their conscience!]


    [No, the follow-up map hasn¡¯t been released yet. Without our Almighty Zhai, how are we going to do it?]


    [Dahong can¡¯t be so short-sighted, right? If they kick Zhai Jing out, will they still develop the subsequent maps? I don¡¯t believe that with Dahong¡¯s previous strength, they can find a more suitable designer than Zhai Jing.]


    Meanwhile, Zhai Jing¡¯s fans were even more excited. They all ran to the official ount of Carefree Travel to question whether the news on the Inte was true and to ask them to answer as soon as possible.


    This matter spread much faster than Lin Hui had expected. Not only did it cause a sensation in the gaming circle, but it also quickly became a trending topic.


    This undoubtedly showed how popr ¡°Carefree Travel¡± was. Many yers expressed that they had to stand up for Zhai Jing.


    Firstly, Zhai Jing was indeed amazing in designing such a good game, which was why he deserved their support. Secondly, it was also the problem that they were most concerned about. After Zhai Jing left, how would the quality of the map be maintained?


    After Lin Hui received the news, he immediately called for a meeting with the higher-ups and posted a notice on the official ount to rify that Zhai Jing had not been kicked out and that he would still be the one designing the game.


    However, the yers and Zhai Jing¡¯s fans were not easy to fool. They asked Zhai Jing to stand up and speak for himself.


    They all guessed that the reason for such news to spread was that something must have happened between Zhai Jing and the gamepany.


    Seeing that public opinion was getting more and more serious, Lin Hui had no choice but to call Zhai Jing, wanting him to rify and give the yers an exnation..

 Chapter 468 - 468: Accountable

    Chapter 468: ountable


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Lin Hui¡¯s n was quite good, but Zhai Jing rejected it immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already withdrawn from the game¡¯s operations. It¡¯s not good for me to appear on camera again. Since thepany has already issued a rification, I think the yers will understand.¡±


    Lin Hui didn¡¯t expect him to use this as an excuse. He immediately hung up the phone in anger and turned around to look for the operations team.


    ¡°You guys were responsible for verifying Zhai Jing¡¯s social media ount. Do you still remember his password?¡±


    Lin Hui was nning to bypass Zhai Jing and use his social media ount to rify the matter. After the operations team knew of his n, although they knew that it was not appropriate, Lin Hui¡¯s expression was too gloomy. They did not dare to object and could only tell him the password of Zhai Jing¡¯s social media ount.


    Lin Hui immediately logged in with theputer, but the result showed that the password was wrong. He wondered if he had entered the wrong password, so he tried again and realized that the system still showed that the password was wrong.


    He frowned and asked the operations team,


    ¡°Are you sure this is the password?¡±


    The operations team nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed this password. We¡¯ve logged in before.¡± Lin Hui did not give up and asked, ¡°When was thest time you logged into this ount?¡±


    The operations team recalled.


    ¡°About half a month ago.¡±


    After all, Zhai Jing was a carefree person. There were not many things that would trouble them, so they rarely logged into his personal ount.


    Lin Hui gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Looks like Zhai Jing changed the password himself.¡±


    Presumably, he had already expected this to happen a day ago, so he had been


    on guard against thepany.


    At this moment, Lin Hui even suspected that he had leaked the news that Zhai Jing had been kicked out of the operations team on the Inte. Otherwise, why would Zhai Jing be so calm and act as if it had nothing to do with him?


    Regardless of whether his guess was right or wrong, in the face of the increasingly fierce public opinion on the Inte and Zhai Jing¡¯s unwillingness to cooperate, he could only think of other ways to see if he could suppress the heat of the matter.


    Therefore, he found someone to release news that a top male celebrity in the entertainment industry was suspected to be in a rtionship, causing this incident to quickly upy the hot search list, thus dividing the attention of many people.


    However, Lin Hui had underestimated one thing. The fans of the game didn¡¯t pay much attention to the entertainment industry. Therefore, when they saw the hot search, they would join in the fun. However, they would only join in the fun. They wouldn¡¯t show too much enthusiasm and attention to the hot search.


    Therefore, the passersby and fans were watching the gossip like crazy. After the game fans temporarily diverted their attention, and they returned to this matter. What made Lin Hui feel worse was that theizens weren¡¯t as gullible as before.


    The top male celebrity who had never had any scandals or gossip news suddenly revealed his rtionship? This move was obviously to divert the public¡¯s attention.


    Therefore, the fans of the game didn¡¯t even need to analyze too much and directly med the gamepany. They believed that the gamepany must have felt guilty and used the rtionship of the top male celebrity to divert their attention to cover up their bad behavior.


    Hence, the gaming fans were even more certain that the people from Dahong Game Company had indeed done something to let Zhai Jing down. Hence, they gathered more gaming fans and stepped up their crusade against Dahong Games.


    Don¡¯t underestimate the power of gaming fans. When they were serious, they were many times more powerful than the fans of celebrities. Therefore, when they united, their power was undoubtedly huge.


    The matter quickly stirred up to the point that even Ren Rong was rmed. Hence, Lin Hui was directly called to the top floor of Dahong Company.


    When he was brought into the CEO¡¯s office by the secretary, Ren Rong was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the city.


    When he heard themotion behind him, he turned his head. He didn¡¯t let


    Lin Hui sit down as usual, but asked directly,


    ¡°When you decided to kick Zhai Jing out, did you expect this to happen?


    Lin Hui could only bite the bullet and say,


    ¡°I expected it.¡±


    Ren Rong crossed his legs and leaned against the desk, staring at him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already prepared a risk n. Can you tell me briefly how you n to deal with this matter and cut your losses as soon as possible?¡± Faced with Ren Rong¡¯s questioning, Lin Hui lost his tongue.


    If he really had a practical solution, things wouldn¡¯t have developed to this stage..

 Chapter 469 - 469: Pushing the Blame

    Chapter 469: Pushing the me


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    To Lin Hui, these gaming fans were being nosy. Since there was a game for them to y, they should just y the game and spend money. Why did they have to jump out and interfere in their operations?


    He did expect that after the matter was exposed, it would cause some doubts from the outside world. However, he wasn¡¯t a professional game designer, so he had no way to fully understand how much fans would protect a game they


    Especially since Carefree Travel was hailed as a god-like game by them. In their hearts, both the game itself and Zhai Jing, who designed the game, were special existences.


    Especially some of the younger fans, who were still in their prime. They believed in Zhai Jing and so, they wouldn¡¯t allow him to be bullied.


    It was precisely because Lin Hui had underestimated this point that he ended


    up in such a passive situation.


    And Ren Rong knew what was going on when he saw his expression.


    ¡°So, you can¡¯te up with a solution now?


    When Lin Hui saw that Ren Rong¡¯s face no longer had a smile on it, he felt a littlecking in courage for a moment. This group of brothers had been working hard together with Ren Rong for a long time, so they had all seen Ren Rong¡¯s especially ruthless side.


    He was afraid of being punished by Ren Rong, so he could only defend himself.


    ¡°We do have a n, but the problem now lies with Zhai Jing. Hes not willing to cooperate with us, so we¡¯re in a very passive position.¡±


    When Ren Rong saw that he was still thinking of pushing the me onto Zhai Jing at this stage, a look of disappointment shed across his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t express his opinion on Lin Hui pushing the me. Instead, he said,


    ¡°That day, I deliberately asked Zhai Jing to stay because I thought that Zhai


    Jing would go to university in Jing City, so I wanted him to help me take over apany in Jing City.¡±


    Recently, Ren Rong had acquired a biotechnologypany in Jing City in his own name. This matter had already spread among the higher-ups. There were all kinds of private discussions, but the core of everyone¡¯s unity was that they suspected that Ren Rong was going to abandon them, his old friends, and prepare to go solo.


    Lin Hui didn¡¯t expect Ren Rong to suddenly mention this matter. He even said that he wanted Zhai Jing to take over thispany.


    Didn¡¯t this show that Ren Rong valued Zhai Jing very much and even trusted him very much?


    As long as Zhai Jing could make some achievements in this area and be the leader of Dahong Company in this field, he would be on equal footing with the elders at such a young age.


    Lin Hui¡¯s heart was filled with rm bells. Heughed dryly and said,


    ¡°Zhai Jing is still so young and has no management experience. In addition, he is still a student and has to do his homework. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to handle the sudden heavy responsibility. I think you should reconsider.¡±


    Ren Rong sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Zhai Jing rejected me.¡±


    Lin Hui¡¯s mouth was agape as he froze on the spot.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Zhai Jing would reject such a good opportunity that many people dreamed of.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Of course, Ren Rong saw the surprise on Lin Hui¡¯s face.


    Lin Hui, who was still in shock, shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand.¡±


    ¡°This is probably because the things that you regard as important treasures can be easily abandoned in Zhai Jing¡¯s heart.¡±


    Lin Hui was shocked by this sentence and didn¡¯t dare to speak for a moment.


    Ren Rong¡¯s words were clearly knocking him down. Zhai Jing didn¡¯t care about the actual power at all. He could even give up apany, so he wouldn¡¯tpete with Lin Hui for the initiative of the game.


    As for Lin Hui, a man in his twenties, he was afraid that his position would be snatched away by a young boy in his teens, so he used all sorts of tricks to deal with such a child. In the end, after he finished scheming, he still couldn¡¯t clean up the mess he had caused.


    Seeing the obvious disappointment on Ren Rong¡¯s face, Lin Hui¡¯s entire body trembled. He opened his mouth, wanting to find a reasonable exnation for his actions, exining that he wasn¡¯t that petty. He really didn¡¯t go against Zhai Jing because of jealousy or fear.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find a logical excuse after thinking about it for a long time. The truth was just as Ren Rong had guessed. He was really jealous of Zhai Jing. At the same time, he was afraid that Zhai Jing would grow up too quickly and surpass him, an older man, in one fell swoop. Then, Zhai Jing would ride on his head and do whatever he wanted.


    In the end, Lin Hui could only keep his mouth shut as he couldn¡¯t think of anything. He stood in the middle of the office dejectedly like a primary school student, waiting for his judgment..

 Chapter 470 - 470: Pattern

    Chapter 470: Pattern


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Ren Rong sighed and rubbed his temples in frustration.


    ¡°Forget it, go back to work.¡±


    Seeing that Ren Rong didn¡¯t continue to pursue him, the huge rock in Lin Hui¡¯s heart was temporarily lifted.


    ¡°Then how should we deal with this matter?¡±


    Ren Rong stretched out his hand and poked him, telling him to behave himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to handle this matter. You¡¯d better not act rashly.¡±


    Although Lin Hui really wanted to know how Ren Rong was going to handle this matter, he could only continue to listen to Ren Rong after being reprimanded and he left the CEO¡¯s office.


    On the other side, Zhai Jing returned to Le Wan¡¯s side after Lin Hui hung up the call.


    Le Wan looked at him worriedly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate with him in handling this matter, will it really not affect you?


    Zhai Jing thought for a moment.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that I¡¯ll bepletely unaffected.¡±


    After all, he was one of the protagonists of the incident and a shareholder of the game, so his interests were bound to the game.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not that big of an impact.¡±


    After all, it was impossible for such arge-scale intepany like Dahong Company to not be able to settle such a small storm. It would just take a little more time and suffer a little more losses.


    Zhai Jing guessed that based on Lin Hui¡¯s current ability, he probably couldn¡¯t settle this matter by himself. Therefore, Ren Rong should be the one to handle this matter.


    And Ren Rong would probably call him and ask him to help cooperate.


    Towards Ren Rong, Zhai Jing¡¯s feelings were still ratherplicated.


    He admitted that Ren Rong was one of his benefactors. During the Mathematical Olympiadpetition, he was able to set things right and insisted on handing the championship and prize money to him. Also, when he sold the game to Dahong Company, Ren Rong showed goodwill to him, allowing him to save his mother¡¯s life and also get rid of financial problems.


    From this point, Zhai Jing was undoubtedly very grateful to Ren Rong. However, the way he handled many matters made Zhai Jing instinctively dislike him.


    Hence, whenparing the two, his opinion of Ren Rong was more conflicted.


    Considering that he had indeed done him a favor, as long as Ren Rong asked him to cooperate, Zhai Jing thought that he would definitely cooperate.


    The development of the matter was almost as Zhai Jing had expected. Not only did Lin Hui fail to control public opinion, but he also made things even more troublesome.


    That night, when public opinion was at its peak, Zhai Jing received a call from Ren Rong.


    After Lin Hui left the office, President Ren thought for a moment and had to admit that Lin Hui¡¯s suggestion to get Zhai Jing to cooperate and issue a rification statement was indeed the most appropriate approach.


    However, as the party involved, Zhai Jing didn¡¯t agree to their proposal, which made them seem particrly passive.


    Therefore, after thinking this through, the first thing Ren Rong did was to call Zhai Jing and ask him if he was willing to cooperate with thepany to rify the rumors.


    Zhai Jing was silent for a moment before replying,


    ¡°Since it¡¯s your request, I¡¯ll naturally cooperate.¡±


    Ren Rong could hear the hidden meaning in his words. He meant that the reason why he cooperated with this incident was because of Ren Rong, and not because of Lin Hui, his immediate superior, or the game, ¡°Carefree Travel.¡± Ren Rong looked at the lights outside the window and couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Zhai Jing, my suggestionst time is still effective. Do you really not mind giving it a try?¡±


    Zhai Jing still said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Ren. I can¡¯t ept your invitation. I believe that Dahong Company has many talented people. You can definitely find someone morepetent than me to take over your business.¡±


    Ren Rong thought of the vigorous and extremely handsome Zhai Jing and sighed regretfully. Why couldn¡¯t someone like Zhai Jing, who was talented, outstanding, and had a good background, be loyal to him?


    The problem that Lin Hui had revealed was only a small part of it. However, just this one microcosm was enough to catch them off guard.


    Therefore, if Dahong Company relied solely on this group of old veterans, they would probably be stuck in their own ways and trap themselves.


    If Dahong Corporation wanted to go further, it needed a thorough reform. The first step was to find a new generation of capable people.


    In Ren Rong¡¯s heart, Zhai Jing was undoubtedly the most suitable candidate he had met so far.


    However, Zhai Jing was very capable and arrogant, so he was unwilling to pay attention to them.


    Probably because everyone had their own aspirations, Ren Rong could only think of such an excuse tofort himself..

 Chapter 471 - 471: Female Internet Celebrity

    Chapter 471: Female Inte Celebrity


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    However, although Zhai Jing had promised to rify this matter, he had no intention of covering up for Lin Hui. Therefore, he briefly mentioned these matters in his statement.


    First of all, due to some reasons beyond his control, he had indeed withdrawn from the operation of the game, Carefree Travel, and he wouldn¡¯t be doing any rted live-streaming activities in the future.


    Secondly, he still retained his shares in the gamepany and promised to continue to be responsible for the design of the game.


    In the end, he thanked everyone for their concern and said that he was in good condition. In a while, he would go to Jing City to wee his university career.


    Zhai Jing¡¯s deration temporarily stabilized public opinion.


    The fans of the game expressed that since Zhai Jing had said that he was fine, as long as they could ensure that Zhai Jing would continue to be in charge of the game design and ensure the quality of the game, they would be fine.


    Only the fans who liked Zhai Jing felt very sad because Zhai Jing had said in his statement that he would no longer conduct rted live broadcasts in the future. This meant that they would no longer be able to see Zhai Jing through live broadcasts.


    The fans felt that Zhai Jing was a victim. After knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be broadcasting live again, they felt even more sorry for him. Therefore, they all rushed to Dahong Company in anger.


    They especially thought of the first statement in Zhai Jing¡¯s statement that he had withdrawn from the operations of Carefree Travel due to some unforeseen circumstances and no longer carried out live broadcasts.


    Therefore, the fans unanimously believed that Zhai Jing must have been oppressed by Dahong Company. It was only because he still had shares in


    Dahong Company that he had no choice but to stand up for the gamepany.


    Therefore, they swarmed Lin Hui¡¯s social media ount and attacked him in various ways.


    As soon as Lin Hui logged into his social ount, he was greeted with a screen full of insults. His face immediately darkened, and he was so angry that he almost smashed his phone.


    Thinking about how he had just been scolded by Ren Rong and was now being chased and scolded by Zhai Jing¡¯s fans, Lin Hui was very angry. Was he the only one who was injured in the end?


    He was very indignant. The cause of the incident was clearly because of Zhai Jing. Why was it that Zhai Jing could get rid of him safely while he had to suffer all this?


    Lin Hui swore in his heart that he wouldn¡¯t let Zhai Jing off!


    However, Lin Hui didn¡¯t expect that this was just the beginning. While he was still thinking about how to harm Zhai Jing, a term rted to him slowly climbed up the trending list.


    The cause of the incident was a female game streamer with more than ten million fans, ¡°Yogurt.¡±


    She used to be a Mini game streamer with only a million fans. If she were to put it on the entire Inte, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    Later on, when the game ¡°Carefree Travel¡± was released, before many game streamers realized that this was a great opportunity, ¡°Yogurt¡± had already recognized it. Therefore, before everyone could react, she had already started to explore the game ¡°Carefree Travel¡± and gained her first batch of fans.


    Later on, as ¡°Carefree Travel¡± became more and more popr, more and more game streamers rose to fame. However, the advantage of ¡°Yogurt¡± remained.


    Firstly, it was because she was really good at ying games. Coupled with her beautiful voice, it was easy for her to attract new fans once she had the opportunity to be exposed. Secondly, she was very lucky. Every time she spent money to draw cards, she could draw good things. Hence, a bunch of gaming fans gathered in her livestream room, praying for good luck every day.


    To attract new fans as soon as possible, ¡°Yogurt¡± even set up a live stream to draw cards for her fans. She often helped her fans draw good weapons, good skin, and so on. Therefore, she quickly established her reputation as a lucky person. In just a month, her fan base increased to tens of millions. She was considered the game streamer who had received the most dividends from ¡°Carefree Travel.¡±


    Some people even calcted that in the past month, the number of tips she gave during her live broadcast alone had already exceeded ten million.


    This was because ¡°Yogurt¡± had been praising ¡°Carefree Travel¡± during the live broadcast and was hailed as the most loyal fan by the fans. When the matter of Zhai Jing was causing amotion, ¡°Yogurt¡± was also live streaming online.


    As a result, many fans asked her what she thought of this matter.


    Initially, they thought that ¡°Yogurt¡± would think about this from the perspective of a game fan. However, they did not expect ¡°Yogurt¡± to smile disdainfully after reading theirments..

 Chapter 472 - 472: Too Much

    Chapter 472: Too Much


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Yogurt¡± spoke in her usual sweet tone, but the words she said were not pleasant to the ears.


    ¡°What else can I say? I¡¯ll just use my eyes to see. Although I admire Master Zhai for designing such a powerful game, he obviously didn¡¯t do a good job in this matter. He was clearly the one who was involved in this matter, but he has been invisible until now¡­¡±


    As ¡°Yogurt¡± spoke, she looked at the bulletments that shed across the screen from the corner of her eye. In the end, she saw that her words didn¡¯t resonate with the fans. Instead, there was a row of question marks and all kinds of questioningments.


    [Hehe, Zhai Jing was kicked out of the game that he had worked so hard to design, and now he has to clean up the mess for the gamepany. What kind of logic is this?]


    [Let¡¯s go. This woman has been bribed by the gamepany and has be their dog.]


    [I thought you really liked the game, but it turns out that everything you did was for profit.]


    [A streamer who doesn¡¯t know how to respect the game. I¡¯m done, I¡¯m done.] ¡°Yogurt¡± obviously paused for a moment, and where the camera couldn¡¯t capture, her operations were already anxious to kill a chicken and cut its neck, telling her to stop talking.


    ¡°Yogurt¡± frowned and subconsciously squeezed out a sweet smile.


    ¡°Aiya, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m not speaking up for the gamepany. I¡¯m just thinking about how many of our fans are worried about Almighty Zhai¡¯s situation. Therefore, I feel that he should step forward at this time and at least say ¡®peace¡¯ to us fans so that we can be at ease.¡±


    In this live broadcast alone, because of what she said about Zhai Jing, she lost tens of thousands of fans in just a few minutes. Moreover, they were all active fans.


    Fortunately, after her redemption, the situation was stabilized, so she didn¡¯t continue to lose fans, allowing the operations team to heave a sigh of relief. After that, during the live broadcast, she didn¡¯t dare to mention anything rted to Zhai Jing.


    After Zhai Jing made that statement, his fans all flooded Lin Hui¡¯s ount to leavements. At that time, ¡°Yogurt¡±, who was streaming, had just finished a game with someone and was chatting with the audience. She suggested that it was better to take advantage of this break to bring her fans to other streaming rooms to inspect.


    Although it was called a patrol, it was actually just a live streamer clicking on a live broadcast room and watching the content of the live broadcast room with his fans. This was also one of the effective strategies for different live streamers to support each other and increase their fans.


    This was because if the fans found the content of the live broadcast room interesting, they would follow the streamer.


    After ¡°Yogurt¡± made this suggestion, she received a warm response from the audience. She opened her follower list and found that the official ount of the game was broadcasting live, so she said jokingly,


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to patrol, we have to pay our respects to the mountain gate first.¡±


    When it came to paying respects to the mountain gate, it was actually to go to the official ount of Carefree Travel to give some support to the official ount. This was also considered a way to curry favor.


    In the past, the fans would definitely go to support them enthusiastically. Obviously, after the incident with Zhai Jing, the fans¡¯ view of the official ount of ¡°Carefree Travel¡± had been broken quite a bit.


    Therefore, they were a little uninterested in the worship ceremony that


    ¡°Yogurt¡± mentioned. Some fans who had followed Zhai Jing and ¡°Yogurt¡± at the same time left the live broadcast room.


    ¡°Yogurt¡± didn¡¯t seem to notice this situation. She still clicked into the official live broadcast room of ¡°Carefree Travel¡± enthusiastically. However, as soon as she clicked on it, a touch of surprise shed across her face.


    This was because, in the official live broadcast room, there were people constantly saying that Dahong was a ck-heartedpany. Some even directly attacked the streamer.


    The person in charge of the live broadcast today was a girl from the operations team. Clearly, she was at a loss because of the audience. Even her eyes were red.


    The people in the ¡°Yogurt¡± live broadcast room weren¡¯t interested at first, but when they saw the lineup, they suddenly became excited. Seeing the insults on the public screen, many people leftments to scold them. They even wanted to join in and scold this stupid official website.


    When the official ount was firstunched, it only had a few fans. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhai Jing¡¯s live broadcast, which helped it umte millions of fans in a short period, how many people would take the initiative to follow this official ount?


    Now that they had used Zhai Jing, they pushed him away and even didn¡¯t allow Zhai Jing to do a live broadcast. They were really shameless.


    At this moment, ¡°Yogurt¡±, who had been frowning and not saying anything, suddenly said, ¡°This is too much!¡±

 Chapter 473 - 473: Stirring the Situation

    Chapter 473: Stirring the Situation


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The fans thought that ¡°Yogurt¡± was finally going to stand up for Zhai Jing, but she suddenly fired at Zhai Jing¡¯s side.


    ¡°I admit that I did admire Zhai Jing for a while, but what happened in the past few days has disappointed me. In my dreams, the person who can design such an excellent game must be very rational and restrained. The fans who will like him will also be very outstanding people.¡±


    ¡°Yogurt¡± took a deep breath and continued,


    ¡°However, it turns out that I was thinking too much. Not only is he a person without a spirit of contract, but he is also a person without any sense of morality. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t condone his fans to attack innocent people.¡± She tapped the keyboard excitedly.


    ¡°I know you all feel sorry for Zhai Jing. The matter between him and Dahong Company is tooplicated. It can¡¯t be exined in a few sentences. I can¡¯t make a direct judgment on who is right and who is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yogurt¡± looked at the camera with an unyielding expression and said to the millions of fans watching her live broadcast,


    ¡°But that¡¯s not the point. After all, we¡¯re just the second party who ys the game. We don¡¯t deserve to know the truth. However, Zhai Jing allowed his fans to attack others, which I can¡¯t stand, so I have to stand up.¡±


    Because she spoke too sternly, coupled with the fact that the youngdy on the screen was still insisting on streaming with red eyes, she looked really pitiful. At that time, many fans really felt that such behavior was a little too much.


    [That¡¯s right. Although the person on the official ount was in the wrong, the youngdy who broadcasted the live broadcast wasn¡¯t in the wrong. Why did they attack her and hinder her work?]


    [If I put myself in this youngdy¡¯s shoes and saw so many nderousments on the public chat, I¡¯m afraid I would have cried long ago.]


    [Zhai Jing should really control his fans. If they continue to bite him like this, it will definitely bring him a bacsh.]


    There was another group of people who noticed that ¡°Yogurt¡± said that ¡°Zhai Jing is a person without the spirit of contract ¡°, so they asked what was going on.


    [Host, do you know more inside information?!]


    [What do you know? Tell us quickly!]


    [Could it be that even Zhai Jing is going to copse?]


    [If what the host said is true, then what we game fans have been doing these past few days has been led by the nose?]


    [Host, you¡¯d better produce evidence!]


    Of course, there were also hardcore fans of Zhai Jing who didn¡¯t believe in the


    words of ¡°Yogurt¡±.


    [Did you guys forget? This streamer stands on the official side of the game, so who knows if what she said is true or not?]


    [Hehe, you can judge a person just by saying that you don¡¯t have the spirit of a contract. Why don¡¯t you go to heaven?]


    Soon, thements started to be mixed. Some supported it, some opposed it, and some doubted it.


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of the ¡°Yogurt¡¯s¡± mouth, but it quickly smoothed out.


    In the face of everyone¡¯s questions, she replied ambiguously,


    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the specific process, but from the insider information I received, things have developed to this point. He himself is notpletely innocent.¡±


    As soon as she said this, a new round of quarrels began on the public chat.


    At this moment, fireworks suddenly lit up on the bullet screen. Someone directly tipped ¡°Yogurt¡± with a 19999 yuan cannon salute set by ten tforms.


    Ten cannons were worth a total of 199990 yuan. This kind of extravagance attracted the attention of the audience. The salutested for almost half a minute before the screen returned to normal.


    ¡°Yogurt¡± had a sweet smile on her face. Just as she was about to say his thanks, a goldenment suddenly appeared on the public screen. The person who posted it happened to be the rich man who had just smashed ten cannons.


    [It seems that Lin Hui¡¯s pillow talk is really effective. He made you work so hard to cooperate with the performance.]


    Thisment was too eye-catching, so eye-catching that all the viewers could see its content clearly.


    As soon as the ¡°Yogurt¡± said ¡°thank you¡±, her expression changed when she saw thement.


    The viewers in the live streaming room had yet to react to theplicated information revealed in this goldenment. When they saw the change in the expression of the ¡°Yogurt¡±, many people immediately cried out in surprise..


    Wanna gift the story? Try one.

 Chapter 474 - 474: Transfer of Benefits

    Chapter 474: Transfer of Benefits


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As soon as the goldenment appeared, it caused a huge ssh on the public screen. All the people watching the live broadcast were in an uproar.


    [Oh my God, what did that rich big shot mean just now?] [Is this a joke?]


    [Spending 190,000 just to make a joke about the host?]


    [If thements are true, then there¡¯s a lot of information contained in them.]


    [I remember that Lin Hui is already in his early forties this year. He has been married for a long time and has two children.]


    ¡°Yogurt¡± was indeed flustered when she saw the goldenment. Then, she immediately realized that the other party had ill intentions. Seeing that thements in the live-stream room were gradually getting affected, she suppressed the panic in her heart and squeezed out a sweet smile that she was used to. She continued to say the words of thanks that she had not finished just now.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ ¡±


    She looked at the name and paused for a moment. Then, she continued to read it as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°This is the fireworks from the audience of ¡®Scumbag¡¯s Mistress Will Die a Bad


    Death¡¯. Thank you for your support of ¡®Yogurt¡¯.¡±


    When the audience in the live broadcast room heard her say the name ¡°Scumbag¡¯s Mistress will Die a Bad Death¡±, a strange look shed across their faces.


    [Tsk tsk tsk, if thatment is true, is this a boomerang?]


    [If it¡¯s true, then this scene will definitely be recorded in the history of live streaming.]


    [Fortunately, I was smart enough to turn on the screen recording and record the scene just now.]


    Thisment was too much for many people. They were only watching the show and didn¡¯t notice this point.


    Of course, some were watching the show, and some were sincerely speaking up


    for ¡°Yogurt.¡±


    [Seeing the host¡¯s frank attitude, I know that he must be spreading rumors.]


    [That¡¯s right. Some people just rely on their money to do whatever they want and y tricks on others.]


    [I think it must be Zhai Jing himself, or his fans, who were angry that the host exposed his true colors, so they came to humiliate the host. It¡¯s too disgusting!]


    ¡°Yogurt¡± saw that many people were speaking up for her on the public chat, so she squeezed out a bitter smile.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m very grateful for this audience¡¯s support, you can¡¯t just say whatever you want. I¡¯ll let it go this time, but if there¡¯s another rumor, I¡¯ll definitely take up the legal weapon to protect my rights.¡±


    It would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t said anything, but once she did, the goldenments immediately appeared again, and there were several of them in a row.


    [Hehe, rather than worrying about me, you might as well worry about yourself first. Lin Hui¡¯s first wife has found out about the dirty things between the two of you. She¡¯s not a woman to be trifled with.]


    [Think about how you became famous after the battle, and how did your so-called ¡°lucky character persona¡±e about?]


    [Extramarital affairs, abusing the public for personal gain, and transferring benefits. If this matter is exposed, do you think Lin Hui can still sit in his current position?]


    [Congrattions, you¡¯ve been nning for many years, but in the end, it¡¯s all for naught.]


    The typing speed of the ¡°Scumbag¡¯s Mistress Will Die a Bad Death¡± was very fast. Thements were quickly sent out one after another.


    As the other party spoke more and more, the expression of ¡°Yogurt¡± became uglier and uglier. The audience suddenly realized a problem.


    That¡¯s right, if it was confirmed that ¡°Yogurt¡± was Lin Hui¡¯s mistress, this wouldn¡¯t only involve extramarital affairs.


    Thinking about how ¡°Yogurt¡± had gained tens of millions of fans in just a month, plus the probability of drawing a card out of 100, if all of this was secretly manipted by Lin Hui¡­


    In that case, these gaming fans not only paid for Lin Hui¡¯s mistress, but they also tipped this mistress a lot of money. Wouldn¡¯t they be pure fools?


    Immediately, there was an uproar in thements, all of them shouting for ¡°Yogurt¡± to say something.


    ¡°Yogurt¡± had an ugly expression on her face. She was afraid that ¡°Scumbag¡¯s Mistress Will Die a Bad Death¡± would say something explosive again, so she secretly hinted to the operations to kick them out of the live broadcast room.


    However, because ¡°Scumbag¡¯s Mistress Will Die a Bad Death¡± had thrown ten big salutes, his name had been hovering in the top five of the rankings. Now that his name was suddenly gone from the rankings, the audience quickly noticed it.


    [So, is he covering his mouth urgently?]


    [Looks like this big brother was right. The streamer was guilty, so she kicked him.]


    [If the host has a clear conscience, why don¡¯t you go up and fight?]


    ¡°Yogurt¡± also saw thements questioning her for kicking him out. She pursed her lips and exined,


    ¡°I did this because what this viewer said was too outrageous, and the rumors were getting more and more outrageous. It would be fine if he only mentioned me, but it wouldn¡¯t be good if his words implicated other people..¡±

 Chapter 475 - 475: Changing Numbers

    Chapter 475: Changing Numbers


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Yogurt¡± had a very considerate expression on her face.


    ¡°So I could only kick him out and forbid him from saying anything too excessive.¡±


    However, the audience wouldn¡¯t believe her exnation just because of her words. They would still question her rtionship with Lin Hui.


    ¡°Yogurt¡± smiled bitterly.


    ¡°What do you want to rify? Those fans who have been following me for a long time know that I used to have very few fans. There were also very few people who watched my live broadcast every time. If I really did like what the audience said, I would have long clung to CEO Lin, the big shot in the industry.¡±


    ¡°In short, I hope that everyone can be rational. I will ept yourments, whether they are criticism or encouragement, but please do not implicate innocent people.¡± Her eyes were red.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m barely considered a public figure, and I¡¯m facing the public, I can ept all of yourments about me that are too much or even humiliating. However, as a girl, I would like to advise everyone not to judge other girls in this way in other ces, especially in reality. Don¡¯t create a yellow jade for them. This was really a matter that would cause a lot of harm to girls, and it was also a matter of bad taste.¡±


    It had to be said that ¡°Yogurt¡± was indeed a very smart and quick-witted girl.


    After knowing that she couldn¡¯t continuementing on ¡°Scumbag¡¯s Mistress Will Die a Bad Death,¡± she didn¡¯t take advantage of the situation. Instead, she first used a half-truth to deny the other party¡¯s usation. Then, she showed a magnanimous and strong appearance and even raised the topic to the entire femalemunity, so as to morally kidnap the audience.


    ¡°Yogurt¡± sniffed and showed a strong smile.


    ¡°Of course, as the saying goes, good words are warm in winter, and bad words hurt people in June. So I still hope that fans and viewers can say less bad words and praise more.¡±


    Seeing that there were indeed manyments that empathized with her in thements section, ¡°Yogurt¡± sneered in her heart and thought,


    As expected, as long as I bring up the battle of gender, I can immediately rope people in.


    She sighed to herself. Fortunately, these ignorant people were the easiest to fool. As for women¡¯s rights, they were such a good weapon. She had to make use of them more in the future.


    Just as ¡°Yogurt¡± thought that this matter would end here, a goldenment appeared on the public screen again. This time, the person who posted thement was the first person on the fan rankings. His nickname was ¡°Lin and Lu are going to hell together!¡±


    The other party had tipped more than 500,000 yuan in the live broadcast room today.


    [Yo, that¡¯s great. Is this how you managed to trick Lin Hui into your hands?]


    When ¡°Yogurt¡± saw the other party¡¯s name, her expression changed because her natal name was Lu Ke.


    ¡°Lin and Lu are going to hell together¡± made her very suspicious. This ¡°Lin Lu¡± was referring to her and Lin Hui¡¯s surnames.


    The audience also noticed this name and felt a little strange.


    [Why do I feel that the style of this big brother¡¯s name is so familiar?]


    [It¡¯s obviously the same style?]


    [I suspect that he¡¯s the same person as the ¡®Scumbag Mistress Will Die a Bad Death¡¯ that was previously exposed.]


    [If it¡¯s really the same person, then this person spent 800,000 yuan just to expose something?]


    [I¡¯m dying ofughter. Other people make money by exposing the news, but this person has to spend 800,000 yuan on it.]


    [Don¡¯t tell me that the person who exposed the news is Lin Hui¡¯s first wife?]


    This person¡¯s guess was somewhat reasonable. After all, who would be willing to spend 800,000 yuan so easily just to ruin a person¡¯s reputation?


    However, someone quickly refuted this,


    [Didn¡¯t ¡®Scumbag¡¯s Mistress Die a Bad Death¡¯ just say that the original wife found out about their affair and even said that the original wife was very powerful? He used a third-party tone, so it shouldn¡¯t be the original wife, but someone from another gamepany.]]


    ¡°Yogurt¡± had obviously noticed this as well. She didn¡¯t expect that even her Big Brother on the leaderboard was a traitor. The other party had spent so much money and even lurked in her live stream early on. It must have been premeditated.


    She could only console herself that she shouldn¡¯t panic at such a time.


    Therefore, ¡°Yogurt¡± took a deep breath and said in a calm tone,


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it just now. Please stop spreading rumors, or I¡¯ll really call the police.¡±


    As she spoke, she took her phone and opened the call interface. Then, she pressed the police number and pressed the call button with her finger.


    ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any more nderous words like this. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police immediately.¡±


    Her performance shocked many of the live stream viewers, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t manage to shock the people who wanted to shock her the most..

 Chapter 476 - 476: Perceived

    Chapter 476: Perceived


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the vi area, dozens of kilometers away from ¡°Yogurt¡±, Le Wan and Little Brother Le avoided the Le family and squatted in the small garden on the top floor, watching the live broadcast on their phones with their heads touching.


    Little Brother Le was a little worried.


    ¡°Sister, do you think she will really call the police?¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare to do that even if I lent her two guts.¡± Le Wan snorted.


    It turned out that the two ounts, ¡°Scumbag¡¯s Mistress Will Die a Bad Death¡± and ¡°Lin and Lu Will Go to Hell Together¡±, were second-hand ounts bought by Le Wan and Little Brother Le. The reason why they appeared here was to expose the true colors of ¡°Yogurt¡±.


    The cause of the incident started the day when Zhai Jing was asked to y the game ¡°Carefree Travel¡±.


    Although Zhai Jing had said that he could handle it and that Le Wan didn¡¯t need to worry. However, how could Le Wan not be anxious when something happened to her boyfriend?


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know much about his rtionship with Dahong Company, so she couldn¡¯t get involved. Therefore, she could only refresh the information on the Inte again and again. Then, she identally saw ¡°Yogurt¡± talking about Zhai Jing in the live broadcast room.


    Although ¡°Yogurt¡± quickly exined her actions, Le Wan wasn¡¯t someone who was easily deceived. Thus, she still discovered the intention of trying to lead the conversation and her malice towards Zhai Jing.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know who this person was, so she sent the live broadcast to Zhai Jing and asked him,


    [Do you know this person? Did you offend her?]


    Otherwise, why would she be willing to risk losing her fans at this juncture to stand up and attack Zhai Jing?


    When Zhai Jing saw the live broadcast room, he immediately recognized ¡°Yogurt. ¡±


    [She¡¯s one of the anchors that thepany has deep cooperation with.]


    As one of the country¡¯s online giants, Dahong naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of a lucrative industry like live streaming. Therefore, in addition to having its own live-streaming tform, it also opened an MCN structure. Many live-streamers signed on to it. With the tform¡¯s connections, it earned a lot of money.


    However, this ¡°Yogurt¡± wasn¡¯t a streamer signed by MCN, Dahong. Instead, it was the publicity for the game ¡°Carefree Travel¡± that led to the coboration.


    When ¡°Carefree Travel¡± was first released, Lin Hui sent invitations to many MCN organizations to promote the game. He invited all the major game streamers to live stream the game together. At that time, ¡°Yogurt¡± was among them.


    When Le Wan heard that ¡°Yogurt¡± was working with the gamepany, she immediately understood that she would speak up for the gamepany and step on Zhai Jing¡¯s behavior.


    However, what Zhai Jing said next really shocked Le Wan.


    [I suspect that the rtionship between Lin Hui and her is not simple.]


    The reason why Zhai Jing made this judgment was not without cause.


    As the person in charge of the gamepany, Lin Hui had the highest ess to the game¡¯s backstage. This was also why he could frequently open backdoors for ¡°Yogurt¡±.


    Lin Hui¡¯s method was very secretive. He only slightly changed the algorithm and weight of the ¡°Yogurt¡± ount in the background.


    Currently, the number of registered users of the game had reached nearly 300 million, and the daily active volume of the game was stable at around 100 million. Logically speaking, it was only a small ount change and wouldn¡¯t attract any attention.


    However, ¡°Yogurt¡± was too high-profile. To attract fans as soon as possible, she set up a good-luck persona for herself. She helped lucky fans draw cards every day, and every time, she could draw rare props.


    Most people who saw this thought that ¡°Yogurt¡± was just lucky, but a few people thought that there was a problem, so they went to the tform toin that ¡°Yogurt¡± was suspected of using a cheat.


    After the backstage staff saw thisint, they naturally took it very seriously. However, as ordinary employees, their authority was very limited, so they couldn¡¯t find out what Lin Hui had done in secret, so they didn¡¯t find anything


    The official certification confirmed that ¡°Yogurt¡± was lucky, and then she gained another wave of fans.


    Things should have ended here, but Lin Hui happened to run into Zhai Jing. As the designer of the game, he naturally had the highest key authority in the background.


    After fixing a BUG once, Zhai Jing thought that since he had nothing to do, he took advantage of the dead of night to run through the entire system. Then, he discovered the problem.


    In the entirepany, other than him, only Lin Hui could do this.


    Zhai Jing thought for a moment and opened theint mailbox. Sure enough, he saw manyints about the ¡°Yogurt¡± ount..

 Chapter 477 - 477: Deep Relationship

    Chapter 477: Deep Rtionship


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhai Jing still had some impression of the streamer ¡°Yogurt¡±, so he quickly found many reys of her live broadcasts on the Inte. After watching only one clip, he was sure that there was indeed a problem with her ount.


    Zhai Jing then entered thepany¡¯s operations team and found out about the streamer support n. Then, he realized that thepany was indeed very supportive of the Yogurt ount. The reasons listed were: ¡°Yogurt¡± was very dedicated to the live stream of ¡°Carefree Travel¡±. The live stream time was guaranteed to be more than three hours every day. She would actively cooperate with thepany¡¯s various promotional ns. Moreover, she had a lot of fans, most of whom were yers of ¡°Carefree Travel¡±, so it was very sticky.


    Although the reasons listed seemed to be sufficient, they couldn¡¯t avoid the most critical w, which was that ¡°Yogurt¡± wasn¡¯t a streamer they signed on, but they had better treatment than their own streamers.


    Even the tform¡¯s publicity had yed a huge role in the rapid growth of the number of fans of ¡°Yogurt¡± to tens of millions. Zhai Jing didn¡¯t trust the people in thepany. No one had noticed this, but no one had said it so far. This meant that either everyone knew about it but didn¡¯t dare to say it because of Lin Hui, or this phenomenon was verymon in thepany.


    Zhai Jing guessed that it should be the former.


    He had already learned about Lin Hui¡¯s family background from others. As an only child, he didn¡¯t have any siblings. Moreover, his daughter was only in junior high school, so it was easy to guess his rtionship with this ¡°Yogurt¡±.


    ¡°So this is what you said about Lin Huist time?¡±


    When Le Wan heard the news, she immediately got up from the bed and pondered for a moment.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the behavior of ¡®Yogurt¡¯ is not simple.¡±


    ¡°Yogurt¡¯s¡± actions just now were probably to ssh dirty water on Zhai Jing.


    Originally, in the eyes of the public, the debt between Zhai Jing and Dahong Company was a mess. The reason why the public stood on Zhai Jing¡¯s side was more or less because Dahong Company was rich and powerful, so they naturally sympathized with the weak.


    If someone stepped out at this time and ndered Zhai Jing and dragged him into the dirty water, it would be troublesome. Since Dahong and Lin Hui couldn¡¯t prove their innocence, they would think of a way to drag Zhai Jing down with them. This way, they would be able to break the ¡°weak¡± halo on him and make Zhai Jing lose the advantage of public opinion.


    Le Wan had reason to believe that Lin Hui and ¡°Yogurt¡± had conspired to do this. This time, ¡°Yogurt¡¯s¡± move was too sudden and almost angered the public, so she had to make up for it at thest minute.


    Next time, when she was ready, she was afraid that it would really lead her to a rhythm.


    Le Wan couldn¡¯t watch Zhai Jing get ndered like this.


    Now that he knew that Lin Hui and ¡°Yogurt¡± had a close rtionship, it was easy to find relevant clues.


    For example, on her personal social media ount, ¡°Yogurt¡± had publicly mentioned that she had a boyfriend.


    However, her boyfriend had never officially shown up, but ¡°Yogurt¡± couldn¡¯t help but asionally post some news about her boyfriend, letting him have a background, a shadow, or a hand.


    In one of the photos, her boyfriend¡¯s hand was captured. The reason why Le Wan paid special attention to this photo was that he was wearing a watch that was worth millions.


    If she remembered correctly, this watch was a limited edition watch specially released by a luxury watch brand four years ago. There were only two pieces in the Asian region, and Lin Hui happened to have one of them.


    It was said that because he had made a great contribution to thepany at that time, Ren Rong was very happy and specially gave it to him. Lin Hui cherished this watch very much and had always worn it on his body, so Le Wan recognized it at a nce.


    At this point, it waspletely confirmed that Lin Hui and ¡°Yogurt¡± were lovers.


    However, this evidence alone wasn¡¯t enough. Le Wan recalled that Zhai Jing had once said that Lin Hui¡¯s first wife had spent most of her time abroad apanying her two children to school, so he lived alone in China.


    If that were the case, then Lin Hui and ¡°Yogurt¡± would probably live together openly.


    Therefore, she immediately contacted a private investigator and asked him to go to Lin Hui¡¯s apartment and vi area to see if he could find any evidence of the two of them together.


    The private detective had been waiting from morning to midnight. Because it was a high-end residential area, they couldn¡¯t enter, so they couldn¡¯t find evidence that the two of them were together. However, they did find evidence that the two of them lived in the same residential area..

 Chapter 478 - 478: There Is Evidence

    Chapter 478: There Is Evidence


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan saw the photo sent by the private investigator. There was a scene of a ¡°Yogurt¡± driving out of the neighborhood. Le Wan¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that the luxury car she was driving was Lin Hui¡¯s.


    Le Wan originally wanted to wait for more evidence before making things difficult for the two of them. She didn¡¯t expect ¡°Yogurt¡± to be so anxious. In less than two days, she started to use Zhai Jing as an excuse again. She even prepared the script in advance.


    Fortunately, Le Wan had been careful and had prepared a live-streaming ount long ago. She even asked Little Brother Le to help.


    Little Brother Le felt wronged. ¡°You can just use two phones to deal with her.¡±


    But why did he have to do it?


    Le Wan patted his head.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Do you really think I¡¯m giving her so much money for nothing?¡±


    Little Brother Le didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve already given out your money. Do you think you can get it back?¡± Le Wan revealed a mysterious smile.


    ¡°If it was me who tipped the money, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to get it back. But now that the money was tipped by you, I can naturally get it back.¡± She stroked Little Brother Le¡¯s head like she was petting a puppy.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re still underage.¡±


    The ¡°Underage protection mechanism¡± was formted by Le Wan and Zhai Jing together, so no one knew the rules better than them.


    There was a clear rule on the issue of paying for underage gifts. If the underage person paid more than a certain amount, the parents had the right to ask the tform to return the money. Of course, at the same time, all the items and points obtained by underage yers after the top-up would also be taken back.


    Little Brother Le suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder you asked me to verify it before you logged in.¡±


    It was to confirm his identity as a minor.


    After he understood what was going on inside, he immediately gave Le Wan a thumbs up.


    ¡°As expected of Sister. You¡¯re so powerful.¡±


    Of course, this was a previous conversation. Right now, they were all focused on watching ¡°Yogurt¡± exin herself again.


    When she saw this, even the music club sighed.


    ¡°You said it with your ¡®Yogurt¡¯ brain. With this reaction, why can¡¯t she seed in anything? Why must she be a mistress?¡±


    However, she then thought that although she despised Lin Hui, his wealth and resources were indeed beyond the reach of many people in their lifetime.


    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t strange for a 22-year-old girl who had just graduated from university to pledge her loyalty to him. It had only been a month, and she could easily earn millions with Lin Hui¡¯s resources. As for the benefits that Lin Hui had given her in secret, it was likely that they were even more.


    Less than a year after graduation, her ie was already much higher than her peers. This temptation was indeed quite big.


    However, Le Wan still looked down on such behavior. In her opinion, it was normal to like money and sex, but it was based on the premise that it couldn¡¯t harm the interests of others. What she pursued in life wasfort, as well as stability and wealth with a clear conscience.


    Seeing that ¡°Yogurt¡± was threatening to call the police, Little Brother Le was a little worried. ¡°What should we do next?¡±


    Le Wan replied,


    ¡°He said that he has evidence of the two of them.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have any direct evidence, right?¡± asked Little Brother Le.¡±


    Le Wan chuckled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a trick?¡±


    Besides, she wanted to see if ¡°Yogurt¡± dared to call the police.


    Soon, a goldenment appeared on the public chat.


    [I have evidence of the two of you


    ¡°Yogurt¡± saw thement and her hand paused. She forced a smile and said,


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    The public channel was also shouting.


    [Since you have evidence, release it quickly. Don¡¯t dawdle!]


    [Yes, let it out quickly!]


    Of course, only they knew whether these people were angry for ¡°Yogurt¡± or just wanted to join in the fun.


    ¡°Yogurt¡± remembered that her public address was near thepany, and the security of the neighborhood where she and Lin Hui were located was especially tight. It shouldn¡¯t be easy for outsiders to sneak in, so there


    shouldn¡¯t be any evidence.


    Therefore, ¡°Yogurt¡±, who was relieved, also shouted,


    ¡°Yes, if you have evidence, release it. If not, shut your mouth and stop spreading rumors here.¡±


    As for her threat to call the police, she had obviously ignored it and even secretly locked her phone.


    Lin and Lu go to hell togethermented,


    [The river view in Golden Tripod Bay is not bad, right?]


    When he saw the words ¡°Golden Tripod Bay, ¡°Yogurt¡¯s¡± pupils constricted..

 Chapter 479 - 479: Trending Search

    Chapter 479: Trending Search


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Golden Tripod Bay was where she and Lin Hui lived together. How did this person know?


    However, Le Wan wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily.


    ¡°Lin And Lu Are Going To Hell Together¡±:


    [What? Do you think that the privacy there is strong, so no one can find out?]


    [No wonder you guys like to do things on the balcony. Remember to draw the curtains next time.]


    As soon as these twoments were posted, the phone in ¡°Yogurt¡¯s¡± hand fell on the table with a crisp sound.


    At this moment, the public chat was silent for a rare moment, and thenments flooded in. Moreover, the meaning expressed was simr, that was, they were all very shocked.


    In the next second, the ount ¡°Lin and Lu Go to Hell Together¡± was immediately kicked out of the live broadcast room. However, the message they left behind was enough to make everyone explode.


    ¡°Yogurt¡¯s¡± face was as white as a sheet of paper. Even the filter of the live broadcast camera couldn¡¯tpletely cover it.


    She squeezed out a forced smile.


    ¡°That person was deliberately causing trouble. I definitely didn¡¯t do those things.¡±


    Unfortunately, not many people in the live broadcast room believed her words. After all, ¡°Lin and Lu went to hell together¡± had already revealed the address and details. The other party probably had more detailed evidence in their hands. Looking at ¡°Yogurt¡¯s¡± reaction, the truth could be determined by anyone with a discerning eye.


    ¡°Yogurt¡± gave a simple exnation and hurriedly went offline, leaving the nearly two million viewers in the live broadcast room still discussing.


    Only five minutes had passed since ¡°Scumbag¡¯s Mistress Will Die a Bad Death¡± had thrown ten cannons in the live broadcast room and ¡°Yogurt¡± had hurriedly logged off. However, in just five minutes, they had created a famous scene.


    When ¡°Yogurt¡± saw that the screen had turned ck and confirmed that the camera and microphone had been turned off, she immediately called Lin Hui.


    At this time, Lin Hui had just found out from his operations team that he was on the trending searches. He originally thought that this matter was rted to Zhai Jing again. He said speechlessly,


    ¡°What did that little ancestor cause this time?


    He had no desire to open the trending searches at all. He directly instructed the operations team to remove the trending searches.


    MO Yan, the team leader of the operations team, looked at him strangely.


    ¡°I think this matter has nothing to do with Zhai Jing.¡±


    Lin Hui¡¯s hands paused as he flipped through the documents. He looked up at her in confusion.


    ¡°You said it has nothing to do with Zhai Jing?


    MO Yan hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to go and take a look yourself.¡±


    Lin Hui¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard the other party¡¯s words. Before he could figure out what was going on, a familiar ringtone rang. He paused for a moment and asked MO Yan to go out first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on first. I¡¯ll call you inter.¡±


    MO Yan¡¯s eyes were sharp. From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of a heart and the words ¡°Little Cutie¡± on his phone interface. She immediately guessed who the caller was. She felt disgusted and left the office without stopping.


    Lin Hui really liked ¡°Yogurt¡±, which was Lu Ke. That was why he used his position to promote her to her current height.


    The reason why the two of them met was that once, as a sessful person, he returned to his alma mater to give a lecture. At that time, Lu Ke happened to be one of the volunteers who received him.


    At first nce, he was attracted to the young and beautiful Lu Ke, who had just turned neen. He wanted to kiss her.


    So, after the lecture ended that day, he deliberately found an excuse to exchange contact information with Lu Ke. Then, the next day, he couldn¡¯t wait to invite her to a high-end Western restaurant. He made her half drunk and then brought her to the suite upstairs. He half-coaxed and half-forced her to sleep with him.


    What surprised him was that it was Lu Ke¡¯s first time that night. This gave Lin Hui a secret sense of satisfaction.


    Therefore, he originally only wanted to y around and then send her away with money. Because of thisyer of heart, he slowly became interested in Lu Ke and found the long-lost youth in her. After that, under Lu Ke¡¯s gentle attack, he gradually fell into it.


    To be able to live with Lu Ke, he even coaxed his first wife out of the country. He said that he wanted her to look after the two children, and then he specially spent a lot of money to buy a high-ss apartment in Jinding Bay.


    Therefore, when he picked up the phone and heard Lu Ke¡¯s cries, he quickly coaxed her,


    ¡°My little cutie, who bullied you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll get back at them immediately! ¡°

 Chapter 480 - 480: Banning Public OpOpposition

    Chapter 480: Banning Public OpOpposition


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°This is bad. The matter of the two of us has been exposed. It¡¯s already on the trending searches.¡±


    Lu Ke cried andined to Lin Hui. Her voice sounded pitiful. However, on the other end of the phone that Lin Hui couldn¡¯t see, her face was indeed a little flustered, but it was far from the panic that her voice showed.


    In Lu Ke¡¯s mind, Lin Hui, as a senior executive of Dahong Company, had so much power in his hands. It was very easy for him to settle this trending topic. The only thing she was worried about was that Lin Hui would be angry because the matter was exposed.


    However, Lu Ke wasn¡¯t an ambitious person to be able to hook up with Lin Hui as his mistress at such a young age. She had always wanted to find an opportunity to tell Lin Hui¡¯s first wife about their rtionship so that they could get a divorce and achieve her goal of rising to the top.


    Unfortunately, although Lin Hui seemed to like her very much and was very generous to her, he had never shown any intention of divorcing his wife. Therefore, he had been strictly guarding against the news that the two of them were together, causing her to have no way to contact his wife.


    Now that this matter hade to light, although it had a significant impact on Lu Ke¡¯s career, if she could sessfully rise to the top, she would be a richdy. What was a small career to her?


    Therefore, after Lu Ke¡¯s panic, she quickly understood the benefits involved. She felt a little lucky in her heart, thinking that this matter might be a blessing in disguise for her.


    However, Lu Ke didn¡¯t expect Lin Hui to have a bigger reaction than she had expected.


    He was shocked at first, then he said in a gloomy tone,


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything!¡± He hung up the phone.


    Lin Hui was indeed panicking. In Lu Ke¡¯s eyes, their matter was just a rtionship problem of a mistress. However, for Lin Hui, the matter was much more serious than this.


    There were many reasons why he had never thought of getting a divorce. Firstly, although he didn¡¯t have any feelings for his first wife, he had a good rtionship with the two children. He didn¡¯t want to fall out with them.


    Secondly, if he were to bring his family matters to court, it would give people the impression that he was ipetent. After all, in the hearts of the people, one had to cultivate one¡¯s moral character, govern the country, and rule the world. If one couldn¡¯t even handle such a small matter at home, it would be easy for others to doubt one¡¯s ability to do things.


    Last but not least, it was normal for rich people to cheat on each other, but what was most important was Lu Ke i s identity. She wasn¡¯t a live streamer under Dahong Company¡¯s name, but she enjoyed all kinds of resources and preferential treatment from Dahong Company.


    This involved the problem of transferring benefits. If the matter didn¡¯t blow up, it would be fine if the insiders turned a blind eye to it. However, if the matter was made known to everyone and caused a serious impact on thepany¡¯s image, then the problem would be huge. Thepany would definitely be held ountable.


    Just this alone was a heavy blow to his career.


    Although he had the shares of Dahong Company in his hands and could basically guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of his life, he was only in his early forties this year and was in the prime of his life. In addition, the gamepany¡¯s business was currently taking off and he had yet to reap the fruits of his harvest. So, if he were to leave at this time, Lin Hui was very unwilling.


    Therefore, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to appease his little lover, nor did he care about ming her. After hanging up the call with Lu Ke, he hurriedly opened the trending search. At this time, the matter of his extramarital affair had jumped to the top of the trending search list in a short period.


    His heart sank. He knew that for things to ferment so quickly, there must be someone behind this. Fortunately, he opened the trending news and saw that there was no concrete evidence of his affair with Lu Ke, which proved that there was still room for negotiation.


    Therefore, he first got someone to contact the staff of the major social media tforms and asked them to quickly remove the trending searches and ban all discussions rted to this matter.


    Fortunately, as one of the inte giants, Dahong Corporation had a wide range of investments. They held investment shares in many inte tforms, so they still had this authority, so this matter wasn¡¯t difficult to handle.


    As a result, while the people were watching the show, the rted articles disappeared from the trending searches. All the news and posts rted to this matter were deleted within ten minutes.


    This swift and decisive public rtions operation immediately caused a heated discussion and bacsh on the entire Inte. It immediately aroused the rebellious mentality of many people. If you don¡¯t let me see it, I will definitely see it.


    Thus, the public posted it again and again, and the tform deleted it again and again, making it very lively.


    However, Lin Hui couldn¡¯t be bothered with these things at this moment. He instructed the public rtions team under him to suppress the heat of the matter and immediately called Ren Rong..

 Chapter 481 - 481: Bumped Into The Gun

    Chapter 481: Bumped Into The Gun


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    In this matter, the most crucial thing was still Ren Rong¡¯s attitude.


    For the sake of his future, Lin Hui had to contact Ren Rong before the situation developed to the worst. He had to put on an apologetic attitude and promise to settle the matter as soon as possible.


    It was a pity that no one picked up the phone. Lin Hui could only contact Ren Rong¡¯s secretary urgently. He received news that Ren Rong was attending a business meeting led by the government, so he wasn¡¯t free to answer the phone.


    Lin Hui was anxious in his heart and could only promise some benefits. He asked the people from the Secretariat to reveal where Ren Rong was having a meeting so that he could rush over.


    However, what disappointed him was that Ren Rong wasn¡¯t in the local area at this time. Instead, he had followed the leader to another city. It would take two to three hours to fly there by ne If he really waited until he found his way


    there, things would probably bepletely cold.


    In desperation, Lin Hui could only call Ren Rong¡¯s personal assistant to see if he could find an opportunity to call Ren Rong during the meeting.


    The assistant had been in the venue the entire time and didn¡¯t notice any other news. When he heard Lin Hui say that he had an urgent matter to talk to Ren Rong, he didn¡¯t agree immediately and only said that he would pass on the message to him depending on the situation.


    After hanging up the phone, the assistant first called thepany to find out what had happened. Only then did he find out about the mess on Lin Hui¡¯s side. He smacked his lips in his heart. He didn¡¯t think highly of Lin Hui¡¯s style of doing things, and he also knew why Lin Hui was so anxious to find Ren Rong.


    Those who had been by Ren Rong¡¯s side for a long time all knew that his style of doing things wasn¡¯t that serious, so he allowed his subordinates to make mistakes, but the main point was the attitude after making a mistake. As long as he admitted his mistake and made up for it, then it would be easier for him to pass this hurdle on Ren Rong¡¯s side.


    However, the assistant didn¡¯t think that Lin Hui would be able to pass the test easily this time. As the number one person by Ren Rong¡¯s side, the assistant could be considered to have a better understanding of his state of mind.


    In the past two years, the development of thepany had stagnated, which was already enough to give Ren Rong a headache. It wasn¡¯t easy for Zhai Jing to appear and give him a glimmer of hope to break out of this situation. In the end, these elders ruined it.


    Regarding this matter, even though Ren Rong didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, he actually already made a note of it in his heart. Amongst them, the one that he was most dissatisfied with was Lin Hui. His previous matters reflected his short-sightedness andck of a n, making Ren Rong very disappointed.


    In the end, before this anger could subside, Lin Hui caused such a thing again. In Ren Rong¡¯s anger, he might even settle the score altogether.


    Although the assistant had the intention to watch a good show, this matter was of great importance. Therefore, after figuring out the whole story, he still had to report it to Ren Rong.


    Hence, he took advantage of the break in the middle of the meeting to enter the meeting room. Seeing Ren Rong sitting in his seat and resting, he was just about to walk over to report the situation when someone suddenly stepped forward before him and started exchanging pleasantries with Ren Rong.


    The assistant recognized that the other party was Niu Xiang, the deputy director of themerce bureau. This was someone that even Ren Rong didn¡¯t dare to neglect. Hence, he stopped in his tracks and didn¡¯t dare to go up and disturb him. And it was precisely because of this pause that Lin Hui¡¯s career was ruined.


    Deputy Chief Niu and Ren Rong were considered old acquaintances. He specially came over to look for Ren Rong, saying that it was a greeting, but in fact, he was secretly giving him pointers.


    ¡°As a leadingpany in the country, we still have to pay attention to our corporate image. No matter what, we have to pay attention to the impact of public opinion.¡± Deputy Director Niu patted Ren Rongs shoulder.


    ¡°Furthermore, although the social media tform is operated by thepany, the online public opinion environment is public. It can¡¯t be reduced to a certain person¡¯s yground.¡±


    When the other party said the first sentence, Ren Rong¡¯s heart sank. He understood that something must have happened at thepany. When thetter sentence came out, he knew that this matter wasn¡¯t small.


    Ren Rong thanked Deputy Chief Niu for his reminder. Then, when he saw his assistant) he waved for him toe over. The two of them walked to a more remote ce. He frowned and asked,


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    The assistant had no intention of covering up for Lin Hui in the first ce. Now that he saw Chen Wei¡¯s expression, he knew that the situation had be worse, so he blurted it out.


    Ren Rong¡¯s expression sank)


    ¡°After the incident, what did he do?¡±


    The assistant then told him about Lin Hui¡¯s deleted posts andments.


    ¡°This idiot!¡±


    Ren Rong was worried that he was outside, so he consciously controlled his volume. However, the anger in his voice wasn¡¯t restrained.


    When the assistant heard this, he was shocked and lit a candle for Lin Hui. This was obviously a gun¡¯s muzzle..

 Chapter 482 - 482: Big Trouble

    Chapter 482: Big Trouble


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Ren Rong was indeed very angry at this moment. Just by looking at Lin Hui¡¯s operation to ban public opinion, it was no wonder that Deputy Director Niu would say so just now. This matter had probably already been noticed by the upper echelons of the government.


    Logically speaking, it wasn¡¯t umon to remove the trending searches to suppress the poprity. Generally, as long as the situation wasn¡¯t serious, it wouldn¡¯t attract the attention of the officials. But this time, Deputy Bureau Chief Niu hade forward to remind him. It must be because this matter had attracted the attention of important officials in the central government, so he had toe forward.


    Just like Deputy Director Niu said, public opinion wasn¡¯t a personal possession. Therefore, although these Intepanies controlled the entirework of public opinion and seemed to be able to turn the tide, they were actually dancing with their hands and feet shackled.


    After the assistant found out the reason, he was a little worried.


    ¡°How should we deal with this? Get CEO Lin to lift the ban on public opinion?¡±


    Ren Rong shook his head and said,


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to remove the ¡®unfriendly.¡±


    Since the matter had already been done, punishment was inevitable. If they removed the restrictions on public opinion now, they would only continue to create a stir in public opinion and wouldn¡¯t be able to recover much of their losses.


    ¡°Get thepany¡¯s public rtions department to draft a document saying that thepany has taken note of this matter and will conduct an internal investigation.¡±


    Ren Rong rubbed his slightly swollen forehead.


    ¡°At the same time, send an internal notice to suspend Lin Hui for internal review.¡±


    The assistant agreed. After a moment of hesitation, he asked,


    ¡°President Lin called just now and said that he wants to talk to you. What do vou think?¡±


    A trace of impatience appeared between Ren Rong¡¯s brows.


    ¡°Who has the time to bother with him now? Tell him to settle down and not do anything.¡±


    Not to mention how terrified Lin Hui was when he received the call from his assistant, Ren Rong went ahead to find the head of the Commerce


    Department, who was also the highest person in charge of this event and told him about what happened online.


    After the Minister of Commerce heard this, although he didn¡¯t like the trouble that Lin Hui had caused, Dahong Company was, after all, apany that the government heavily supported and worked closely with. Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything to reprimand him. He only asked Ren Rong to go back and reorganize the management.


    At the same time, Big Brother Le also received a call from a good friend. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already passed the message to the elder. The elder was quite angry when he found out.¡±


    It turned out that after Big Brother Le found out that Le Wan and Zhai Jing wanted to teach Lin Hui a lesson, he specially called a good friend to ask for a little help in secret.


    As Big Brother Le, who had been in society for many years, he was more aware of many things than Le Wan and Zhai Jing. Without a strong external push, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to use this matter to bring Lin Hui down.


    After all, Lin Hui was one of Dahong Company¡¯s meritorious founding members. Ren Rong and the other higher-ups wouldn¡¯t give up on him so easily.


    Therefore, Big Brother Le thought for a moment and used some small connections to contact an old ssmate with a family background. He asked the other party to pass on the news that Lin Hui had banned public opinion on the Inte to a high-ranking official.


    The official was usually busy with government affairs and rarely paid attention to the media and the Inte. Therefore, when he suddenly heard that a corporate executive could abuse his private power to dominate the media and public opinion, he was very angry.


    His good friend clicked his tongue on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with this, but don¡¯t tell anyone about me. Today¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t end so easily. The elder had already sent someone to investigate the trending searches. There had been a lot of scandals on the inte in the past few years. If they really investigated, all the online tforms would probably be in trouble.¡±


    Big Brother Le was also a little surprised when he heard this. However, the Le family was in the industry, so no matter how much trouble they caused on the Inte, these things wouldn¡¯t affect them. Therefore, he could sit on the high tform and watch the show. As for the other party¡¯s words about not revealing the matter, Big Brother Le didn¡¯t want to involve his family, so he was naturally happy to keep it a secret.


    Because of this, when Ren Rong secretly pulled strings and got someone to investigate why the matter was brought to the official, he only got one answer.


    It was when the younger generation at home was scrolling through their phones, they suddenly saw that the news had disappeared and casuallyined. In the end, it was heard by the official who happened to return home. After he understood the whole story, he flew into a rage and ordered a thorough investigation.


    Ren Rong, who received this news, could only give up on investigating this matter and curse Lin Hui for being unlucky. Because the implications of this matter were too great, even if Ren Rong wanted to leave Lin Hui, his old subordinate, with some dignity, he had no choice but to carry out an internal review on him ording to the rules..

 Chapter 483 - 483: Scram

    Chapter 483: Scram


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the end, when the internal review was carried out, it could be said that one wouldn¡¯t know if they didn¡¯t investigate. Once they investigated, they were shocked. Lin Hui had been in office for so many years, and he had done many illegal things. Other than the exposed transfer of benefits, he had also engaged in job encroachment, using his authority to misappropriate a lot of thepany¡¯s resources and funds.


    Ren Rong originally wanted to demote Lin Hui and transfer him to an idle department for a few years to get rid of the impetuous aura on him. When the limelight passed, he would see if he could recover.


    However, when the results of the investigation against Lin Hui were ced on the table, he immediately dispelled this n and ordered Lin Hui to be relieved of all his duties.


    After Lin Hui heard the results, he was very unconvinced. He persuaded a few senior executives who had simr qualifications as him and rushed to Ren Rong¡¯s office to demand an exnation. He pointed out that Ren Rong was ungrateful and wanted to use this as an excuse to kill the meritorious person.


    Ren Rong directly threw the results of the investigation in front of him.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for our past rtionship and your contributions and hard work, I could have sent you to prison for ten to twenty years for what you¡¯ve done. I could have let you stay in prison until you retire.¡±


    The few executives who wanted to intercede for him immediately cut ties with Lin Hui when they heard that such a serious matter was involved.


    Lin Hui met Ren Rong¡¯s frosty gaze and knew that if he continued to make a fuss, Ren Rong would really call the police and send him to jail. Finally, he admitted defeat and didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss anymore. He returned to the gamepany to pack his things and leave.


    When he came out of the office with his things, he happened to meet Zhai Jing, who had returned to thepany to prepare for the internal testing of the new map. He was stunned for a moment and then red at Zhai Jing with an unfriendly expression.


    This incident had directly ruined his career and caused him to suffer a great loss.


    Lin Hui went back and thought about it a few times. In the end, he was sure that someone was dealing with him. However, he had been in Dahong Company for so many years and had offended not many people, but it wasn¡¯t a small number either. He really couldn¡¯t think of who would spend so much effort to deal with him.


    Of course, he had suspected Zhai Jing, but this matter had blown up too much. He didn¡¯t think that Zhai Jing could do this, so he quickly eliminated the suspicion on him.


    However, he still didn¡¯t like Zhai Jing. He had joined hands with others to beat Zhai Jing¡¯s arrogance a while ago and was about to sit back and enjoy the fruits of hisbor, but in the end, he was the first to be eliminated.


    Therefore, when he saw Zhai Jing¡¯s unmoved face, Lin Hui was furious. He wanted to rush up and p him a few times to see his expression change.


    Unfortunately. Lin Hui could only think about it. He was the one who had be a stray dog. If he still dared to cause trouble in thepany at this time, he was afraid that he would be chased out by the security guards.


    Although Lin Hui had beenpletely defeated, he still struggled to save face. He didn¡¯t want to leave in such a sorry state. If someone took a photo and posted it online, it would attract a wave of cheers and ridicule from jealous people.


    Therefore, although he was shouting in his head that he wanted to hit someone, he only dared to put on a sour face on the surface. He turned his head away in anger, unwilling to see Zhai Jing¡¯s face.


    The employees of the gamepany sighed as they watched Lin Hui leave thepany in a fluster. It wasn¡¯t to the extent of being reluctant to let Lin Hui leave. After all) Lin Hui wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would sympathize with his employees and make them love him.


    The reason why they felt sad was that they saw their high-and-mighty leader leave in defeat. Their feelings were still a littleplicated. Secondly, as employees, they hoped for a stable and peaceful working environment. If the higher-ups were in turmoil, it would have a huge impact on the employees, especially those employees who had followed Lin Hui¡¯s lead before. They would be somewhat fearful.


    Of course, some people couldn¡¯t stand Lin Hui¡¯s usual behavior. Now that Lin Hui was fired) they happily patted Zhai Jing¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Congrattions, you finally got rid of his demonic ws. You don¡¯t have to look at his annoying face anymore.¡±


    Then, they thought that even if Lin Hui left thepany, Zhai Jing¡¯s treatment wouldn¡¯t be much better after the new boss came.


    After all, whether it was Lin Hui or any other leader, they would probably not want to see Zhai Jing, who was skilled, capable, and highly regarded by the CEO, grow up in the gamepany.


    Faced with his colleagues¡¯ congrattions and sympathy, Zhai Jing only shook his head gently and did not express anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work first.¡±


    As for who the higher-ups would send to take over the gamepany, this wasn¡¯t something that small fries like them could decide. Zhai Jing didn¡¯t care about this. After all, his goal was to get Lin Hui to get lost..

 Chapter 484 - 484: Listening to a Lecture

    Chapter 484: Listening to a Lecture


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After learning about Lin Hui¡¯s fate, Zhai Jing threw the matter about him to the back of his mind and focused on preparing for the internal testing of the new map. He had no interest in the follow-up.


    However, he didn¡¯t care about this problem, but Ren Rong was very concerned. Hence, he called him to the top-floor office and asked him directly,


    ¡°What kind of leader do you think the gamepany needs at this stage? Or, from the perspective of your employees, what kind of person do you want the new leader to be?¡±


    The gamepany was now in high demand in Dahong. After all, with the golden hen thatid eggs, Carefree Travel, there, whoever sat in the position of CEO would be picking up the ready-made benefits. Therefore, after Lin Hui fell, many people in thepany had their eyes on his position.


    Although he had lost a general because of this matter, Lin Hui¡¯s departure could be considered to have vacated a good position for Ren Rong.


    Ren Rong intended to use this opportunity to treat the gamepany as a pioneer and model for thepany¡¯s reform, so the new leader was of utmost importance.


    In addition to having the same ideas as his reform, he also had to be familiar with the operation of the gamepany. At the very least, he had to be able to sessfully take over Lin Hui¡¯s business and have the ability to push the gamepany to a higher position.


    The reason why he wanted to ask Zhai Jing¡¯s opinion was that he was the person most familiar with the game, and he had also participated in the operation of the game before. Secondly, even though Ren Rong felt that his mentality was very young, his age was still there, and the generation gap was also there. He still didn¡¯t have much understanding of the thoughts of many young people nowadays.


    Most of the employees in the gamepany were young people, so he wanted to understand what kind of leader would be more suitable for an emerging industry like the gamepany from the perspective of an employee in the gamepany.


    Of course, he could ask other employees about this, but most employees would be more reserved when they stood in front of him. They would also speak very conservatively. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hear many true opinions.


    Hence, Ren Rong thought about it and finally felt that the most suitable candidate was Zhai Jing.


    Although Zhai Jing was young, he was smart enough and had good observation skills. He also had a sharp personality. He didn¡¯t have stage fright in front of him, nor did he say good things to please him or do things to cater to him.


    When Zhai Jing heard his words, he was surprised for a moment. Then, his mind spun for a moment before he finally said,


    ¡°They¡¯re the type you won¡¯t like.¡±


    Ren Rong was stunned for a moment when he heard that, but he immediately understood what Zhai Jing meant.


    As expected, he said that Zhai Jing was a smart person.


    What he needed now was a leader who was determined to forge ahead and could lead the reform of the gamepany. Zhai Jing had said that because he understood this point.


    Now that the game ¡°Carefree Travel¡± was on the right track, the next step was to develop steadily. Therefore, it was best for the leader of the gamepany to be a stable person who could control the future situation and stabilize the rear.


    This was undoubtedly in conflict with Ren Rong¡¯s needs.


    After Ren Rong obtained this answer, he wasn¡¯t disappointed and waved his hand to let him leave.


    Zhai Jing didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. He finished his work early and went to the university to listen in on sses with Le Wan.


    The two of them were sitting at the back of the ssroom. On the stage, the professor was reading the textbook. The poor and boring voice was the best hypnotic. Many students in front had already propped up their books and dozed off, but the professor turned a blind eye to this situation.


    Le Wan thought that she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to learn anything under this professors tutge, so she took out her schedule and crossed out this ss while whispering to Zhai Jing.


    ¡°We chose different majors. You don¡¯t have to hang out with me.¡±


    Zhai Jing flipped through the second-hand teaching materials that he had bought from the senior students of the school and highlighted the key points on it.


    ¡°There will be professional sses in the future. It¡¯s a good thing that you have time to learn other courses now.¡±


    Le Wan looked at the textbook on ¡°Economics¡± in Zhai Jing¡¯s hands. She thought that he would still have to do business in the future, so learning more financial knowledge was also suitable, so she didn¡¯t dissuade him.


    Zhai Jing flipped through about a third of the pages and marked the key points on them before handing them to Le Wan.


    ¡®You can read ording to this outline.¡±


    Le Wan flipped it open and took a look. A familiar smell assaulted her senses. In the past six months, Zhai Jing had helped her summarize every key point in the teaching materials every day..

 Chapter 485 - 485: Young Couple

    Chapter 485: Young Couple


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan felt warm inside at Zhai Jing¡¯s thoughtfulness. She felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already finished my college entrance examination and I¡¯m not pressed for time. I can study by myself now.¡±


    Zhai Jing patted her head gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it, so I couldn¡¯t help it. Besides, it didn¡¯t take much time.¡± Zhai Jing was a genius, so it was easy to summarize the main points.


    Since he had already said so, as his girlfriend, Le Wan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him. She raised her little face and acted coquettishly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to perform, I won¡¯t be polite and order you around. I still have many sses to attend. You have to help me summarize the key


    points.¡±


    Zhai Jing looked at her proud expression. Not only did he not think that she was arrogant, but she was also extremely cute. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch her little face.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Cough cough!¡± The professor suddenly coughed on the stage.


    The two of them looked up and saw the professor holding his presbyopic sses. He looked at the two of them back and forth, then pointed at Zhai Jing.


    ¡°This student, answer the question.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s eyes widened for a moment before she nced at Zhai Jing with interest. She thought that the professor would read the textbook until the end of the ss, but she didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly attack.


    Obviously, Le Wan was not the only one who found the professor¡¯s sudden move strange. The other students felt the same way. Therefore, after he asked Zhai Jing to answer the question, the dull atmosphere in the ssroom was swept away.


    Everyone turned to look at the two of them in unison. Then, they realized that the two of them were actually unfamiliar faces, and they were vaguely familiar.


    Zhai Jing saw the excitement in Le Wan¡¯s eyes and stood up with a helpless expression.


    The professor asked directly,


    ¡°Can you answer what is the ¡®Golden Law Level¡¯ of capital umtion?


    Zhai Jing frowned and thought for a moment before answering,


    ¡°In the Solow model, the steady-state capital stock with the highest long-term consumption level is called the ¡®Golden Law Level¡¯ of capital umtion.¡±


    The professor raised his eyebrows and continued to ask,


    ¡°Then what is the preference for mobility?¡±


    This time, Zhai Jing answered without hesitation,


    ¡°Because of the flexibility of the currency, people would rather sacrifice interest ie to save non-interest-bearing assets to maintain their wealth.¡± Le Wan secretly gave him a thumbs-up.


    This was their first ss today. Zhai Jing had just helped her summarize the key points, but she didn¡¯t expect him to memorize all the knowledge so quickly.


    The professor was obviously not satisfied. He continued to ask)


    ¡°How many aspects does the mary policy include?¡±


    Zhai Jing continued to answer fluently.


    During this time, some students had already recognized Zhai Jing. They could not help but exim,


    ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t this Zhai Jing? Why did hee to our school? Didn¡¯t he just finish his college entrance examination? Moreover, didn¡¯t the news say that he had been admitted to Jing City University?¡±


    The person¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft. The students around them were university students who were more concerned about new things on the Inte and games. Therefore, when the name Zhai Jing was mentioned, many people recognized him. The ssroom immediately became noisy.


    If this was Zhai Jing¡¯s words, then wasn¡¯t the person sitting next to him his legendary girlfriend?


    Everyone turned to look at Le Wan. Le Wan awkwardly straightened her book and looked like she was reading seriously.


    The noise grew louder and louder, and the Professor had no choice but to stop asking questions. He sounded a little unhappy.


    ¡®Quiet!¡¯


    He sized up Zhai Jing and Le Wan, then took out the roll call.


    ¡°It seems that the two of you are quite famous. What are your names? Before the two of them could speak, a warm-hearted student replied,


    ¡°Teacher, they¡¯re not students from our school.¡±


    The professor¡¯s hand that was flipping through the attendance book paused.


    ¡°Are you here from another school?¡±


    The enthusiastic student continued to exin to the professor,


    ¡°They are not college students yet. They are this year¡¯s college entrance examination champion and second.¡±


    The professor, who was initially unhappy that his teaching was interrupted, raised his head in surprise and sized up the two of them carefully when he heard that Le Wan and Zhai Jing were actually this year¡¯s college entrance examination¡¯s top scorer and second. He then rxed his furrowed brows. For students with good academic performance, everyone was generally more tolerant, and the professor was the same. Initially, he disliked the two of them flirting in ss, but now his attitudepletely changed.


    ¡°No wonder I said that you young couple look a little familiar.¡±


    As soon as the words ¡°young couple¡± came out, a wave of jeers sounded in the ssroom. Everyone looked at the young couple calmly.


    Le Wan¡¯s face flushed red after being teased in public. She didn¡¯t dare to look up from her book..

 Chapter 486 - 486: Pressure to Become Famous

    Chapter 486: Pressure to Be Famous


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Fortunately, they were all university students and teachers, so everyone was more rational. Other than the initialmotion when they recognized the people, the students quieted down after the teacherforted them. They only asionally nced at them.


    Therefore, Zhai Jing and Le Wan still managed to attend the ss smoothly. When the bell rang for the end of ss, he quickly protected Le Wan and left the ssroom under everyone¡¯s gaze. They came to the tree-lined path beside the teaching building.


    Le Wan heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that there was no one there.


    ¡°It seems that although it¡¯s good to be famous, the pressure you face isn¡¯t small.¡±


    Zhai Jing helped her tidy up her messy bangs from running.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of me that you have to bear the attention of these people?¡¯


    Le Wan burst outughing and pped his forehead.


    ¡°Idiot, what are you thinking about again? A lot of people want to be famous but they can¡¯t do anything about it. I¡¯m just basking in your light and gaining exposure. Others can¡¯t help but be envious.¡±


    Although Le Wan appeared to be unconcerned, Zhai Jing knew very well that she didn¡¯t like such a high-profile life that was watched by others. Therefore, he decided not to stick around with Le Wan during future sses.


    Even though Le Wan had be famous because of the interview she had done for the college entrance examination, he had a higher exposure and more fans, so it was easier for people to recognize him. As long as the two of them didn¡¯t get together, the chances of Le Wan being recognized were lower.


    It had to be said that Zhai Jing had made the right decision. Not long after the two of them left the ssroom, a video of them appearing in the university ssroom was uploaded to the Inte.


    Fortunately, because of the incident that Lin Hui had caused previously, Dahong Company had deliberately reduced its presence. They had deliberately reduced the poprity of the people and things in Dahong Company.


    Therefore, this matter didn¡¯t spread widely, but it still attracted many people to watch and received a wave of praise.


    Previously, Zhai Jing and Le Wan had been in the same frame, but it was the first time they had appeared clearly in front of the camera. Everyone looked at the couple sitting together. The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. Looking at them, they felt that the cameras had lit up a little. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know if they should envy Zhai Jing or Le Wan.


    In the end, they could only be envious,


    [Forget it, forget it. This kind of rtionship is something that we, the losers, can¡¯t reach.]


    Due to the spread of this video, many people in the university knew that Zhai Jing and Le Wan were listening in on the school. Among them were Zhai Jing¡¯s fans and inte celebrities who wanted to be famous and wanted to stop them.


    Fortunately, their sses weren¡¯t fixed. They went to whatever they were interested in. Their whereabouts were uncertain, so they were not often blocked by people. However, the more famous Zhai Jing was blocked twice, so he suffered a little.


    Le Wan pinched his cheek gloatingly.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pain to have a handsome boyfriend.¡±


    In the end, Zhai Jing grabbed her and carried her onto hisp. He lowered his head and held her red lips. After rubbing them for a while, he let her go. Leaning his head on her shoulder, he said in a dark voice,


    ¡°So you have to keep a close eye on me. Otherwise, if I run away with someone


    else, you won¡¯t be able to catch me back.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s breathing was a little irregr from his kiss. Her eyes were bright and clear, and it was obvious that she was a little aroused. She looked at him coquettishly.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I hatepeting with others for things the most. If you dare to run away with others, I¡¯ll just wave my hand and let you go.¡±


    Zhai Jing hugged her even tighter.


    ¡°I knew you were heartless.¡±


    As long as Le Wan doesn¡¯t leave him, he¡¯ll never give up on this rtionship. Even if Le Wan wants to leave him, he¡¯ll hold on tightly to her.


    A dark light shed across Zhai Jing¡¯s eyes. He could not help but turn his head and bite Le Wan¡¯s earlobe.


    An electric current coursed through her spine. Le Wan gasped, thinking that he wanted it again. She quickly covered her ears and moved away.


    ¡°I can¡¯t today. I have to go home early.¡±


    Although she had repeatedly stressed that she could not torture him too much, every time they were in bed, Zhai Jing wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. Once he was in bed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed for more than an hour. Especially if the two of them hadn¡¯t been intimate for a while, he would hold it in too much. It would take even longer, and he would force her to cry and beg for mercy.


    Le Wan was enjoying the pleasure while feeling a little distressed..

 Chapter 487 - 487: A Guest

    Chapter 487: A Guest


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan pushed him away.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for Dad toe home early today. Second Brother¡¯s work has alsoe to an end for the time being, so Mom said that everyone muste home early for dinner.¡±


    When Zhai Jing heard this, he could only regretfully let her go.


    The two of them stayed for another ten minutes before reluctantly parting and going home.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Le Wan changed her shoes at the entrance and saw a pair of unfamiliar leather shoes. The sizes were too small and obviously didn¡¯t belong to Father Le and


    Big Brother Le. She asked Nanny Zhang, who had just heard themotion, in confusion,


    ¡°Are there guests at home?


    Papa Le was a person who was very particr about the separation of public and private, so he rarely brought work home to deal with, let alone entertain guests at home.


    Auntie Zhang helped her put the things in her hands away and said softly,


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s a business friend. He came to look for him without telling him. Sir had no choice but to wee him in.¡±


    Le Wan thought to herself that there was actually such a person who didn¡¯t know the rules. She didn¡¯t know where he came from.


    She tidied up her clothes and hair before walking into the living room. She saw Papa Le shaking hands with a short and fat middle-aged man. Then, he put his arms around his back and was about to send him out.


    The two of them saw Le Wan enter. Before Papa Le could introduce her, the short and fat man greeted her warmly.


    ¡°This must be our eldest niece. Women really change when they grow up.


    You¡¯re getting prettier. I even hugged you when you were young.¡±


    He sized up Le Wan from head to toe. Out of consideration for Father Le¡¯s reputation, he didn¡¯t go overboard. However, Le Wan still felt a little ufortable.


    She tried her best to ignore the strange look in his eyes and looked at Papa Le.


    ¡°Who is this uncle? She had never heard of anyoneing to visit before, so she was shocked when she walked in and saw them.¡±


    She was hinting at the man¡¯s unannounced visit, but the short and fat man didn¡¯t seem to hear it. He still rubbed his palms with a smile.


    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s because it¡¯s urgent. I couldn¡¯t wait, so I had toe and disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t even have time to prepare a gift.¡±


    He rummaged through his pockets and took out a thumb-sized jade pendant with arge head. He handed it to Le Wan.


    ¡°Although this jade pendant is a little small, it has been blessed by the master and can ensure your safety. Please don¡¯t take offense, Eldest Niece.¡±


    Le Wan looked at Father Le and hesitated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s such an expensive thing.¡±


    The short and fat man was also a little reluctant to part, but he could only pretend not to care and wave his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a small toy. It¡¯s just for you children to y with.¡±


    Eventually, Le Wan held back her disgust and pretended to be happy as she received the small jade pendant from him.


    Seeing that the short and fat man was about to say something else, Papa Le quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°Thank you for sending me this news today, but it¡¯s such a big investment after all. I have to be careful, so you asked me to think about it.¡±


    The short and fat man knew that he couldn¡¯t eat hot tofu in a hurry, so he wasn¡¯t disappointed when he heard Papa Le¡¯s words. He still urged,


    ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯ve known each other for so many years, and we¡¯ve had a life-and-death rtionship. That¡¯s why I thought that if we work together to win the project, with my ability and connections, and the Le family¡¯s financial resources, we can easily make a fortune.¡±


    He counted his fingers and said,


    ¡°So you have to make a decision early. I got the news a littlete. As far as I know, there are several families like the Fu family, the Zhang family, and the Li family who are eyeing this project. If it drags on for too long, someone might get it first.¡±


    The short and fat man spread his hands and said,


    ¡°Although we have an advantage because of my brother-inw¡¯s influence, money is tempting. Who knows if these people will spend a lot of money to snatch business?


    ¡°Of course, I believe you, but you also know that thepany doesn¡¯t belong to me alone. If I want to transfer so much money to a project, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for the other shareholders to pass. Therefore, even if I wanted to agree immediately, I have no choice. I have to convince those old shareholders


    The short and fat man sighed.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not easy for you either. If you ask me, you¡¯d better hurry up and take all the decision-making power in thepany into your hands. Only then will you be able to rest assured. That way, you can do whatever you want without any restrictions..¡±

 Chapter 488 - 488: Absolutely Not

    Chapter 488: Absolutely Not


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Father Le didn¡¯t deny it. Although the person with the highest shares in thepany was still Old Master Le, he had all the decision-making power in thepany in his hands. Therefore, unless Old Master Le suddenly lost his mind and wanted to transfer his shares, no one else could pose much of a threat to him.


    Papa Le didn¡¯t know that it was precisely because of this confidence that he suffered a huge setback in the original plot.


    The short and fat man turned his head back to look at him as he walked away. When Le Wan saw that he had gone out of the door, she put the small jade pendant on the table in disgust and wiped her fingers with a wet tissue.


    She didn¡¯t know how long he had been ying with this jade pendant. There was ayer of greasy patina on it, making people feel a little ufortable. She wiped her hands and asked Papa Le curiously,


    ¡°Who is this person?


    Papa Le rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing on. He was a little excited and troubled.


    ¡°Dai Chun, the brother-inw of the director of the Housing Construction Bureau. With his identity and connections, he¡¯s doing quite well in the industry.¡±


    However, when Le Wan heard the name, Dai Chun, she was stunned and her face turned pale.


    Dai Chun! Dai Chun! Dai Chun! Wasn¡¯t this one of the most important people who had caused her father to be kicked out of thepany and caused the destruction of her family?


    ording to the storyline, this person should only appear a few yearster. Why did he appear now?


    Le Wan didn¡¯t have time to pursue the matter. She looked at Father Le anxiously.


    ¡°He said he had a project to work with. What project is it?¡±


    Father Le was immersed in the beautiful vision that Dai Chun had described to him, so he didn¡¯t notice that something was wrong with Le Wan. He answered casually,


    ¡°He said that the government is preparing to release a piece ofmercialnd in the North District and ns to build a new type of central business district. Dai Chun means that he and the Le family will join forces to take this piece ofnd and develop it together.¡±


    His friendship with Dai Chun was more than ten years old.


    In the business world, if one wanted everything to go smoothly, they couldn¡¯t avoid interacting with the government and building rtionships everywhere.


    At that time, Dai Chun¡¯s brother-inw was just a small civil servant in the Housing Construction Bureau, but Dai Chun dared to use this rtionship to let his sister listen to the news and then sell the valuable information.


    At that time, the Le family was in a difficult period, so even a small fry like Dai Chun had to be supported by Father Le. Once, when they were attending a drinking party, a person suddenly rushed out with a knife and charged at Dai


    Chun.


    Papa Le happened to be standing next to Dai Chun. At the critical moment, he pulled the knife away from Dai Chun¡¯s heart by ten centimeters and stabbed Dai Chun¡¯s arm.


    Dai Chun was grateful to Papa Le for saving his life, so the two of them became familiar with each other. Later, Papa Le realized that he was a little careless and didn¡¯t like his methods, so he gradually distanced himself from him.


    However, Dai Chun didn¡¯t seem to notice Papa Les coldness. He was especially enthusiastic every time they met. He repeatedly mentioned his life-saving grace and rushed to give Papa Le the good news.


    Because of this, Father Le didn¡¯t suspect Dai Chun¡¯s evil intentions.


    When Le Wan heard Father Le¡¯s words, she felt bad. It was indeed the plot ofnd in the northern district. The plot had indeed been brought forward.


    In the original plot, the Le family had spent nearly 70% of the Le Group¡¯s assets on the development and construction of thisnd because of their cooperation with Dai Chun. In the end, when everything was ready, a 2,000-year-old ancient tomb was suddenly dug up at the construction site.


    As soon as the matter was exposed, teams of archaeologists immediately moved into the field, and the construction had to be suspended.


    The 2,000-year-old ancient tombs were huge and involved a wide range of areas. Therefore, this piece ofnd that everyone had high hopes for became a hot potato.


    The archaeological value of the cemetery was too great. The news was finally reported to the central government, and the higher-ups decided to change thend from amercial hub to a museum park.


    The Le Corporation suffered heavy losses because of this incident. However, Second Uncle Le took the opportunity to join forces with the Fu family to attack the Le Corporation. He took advantage of thepany¡¯s weakness and nibbled away at a lot of business. He forced Father Le out of thepany and directly led to the destruction of the Le family.


    This plot was supposed to happen five or six yearster. Le Wan couldn¡¯t care less. She had to stop this from happening. ¡°Daddy! You didn¡¯t agree to it, did you?


    Papa Le shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a big matter. How can we make a decision right away?


    Le Wan stood up immediately.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t agree to his request!¡±

 Chapter 489 - 489: Dreamland

    Chapter 489: Dreand


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan¡¯s reaction was too big. It was only then that Papa Le noticed her pale face. He jumped in fright.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°We can¡¯t work with this person.¡± Le Wan¡¯s eyes reddened.


    She recalled the heartbreaking feeling of watching her parents die in her previous life. This time, she would never let the same tragedy happen again.


    Seeing her tears falling, Papa Le immediately walked over and tried to wipe


    her tears away.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Le Wan would object to Dai Chun¡¯s proposal, since she didn¡¯t agree, he wouldn¡¯t cooperate. Anyway, thepany was developing quite well now. If they wanted to seek more development, there were other ways.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry. If you say we won¡¯t cooperate, then we won¡¯t cooperate. Whoever wants that piece ofnd can have it.¡± Papa Le consoled Le Wan.


    However, Le Wan wasn¡¯t happy because she could feel that Father Le still wanted that project. She gritted her teeth and thought for a while. Finally, she made up her mind and wiped away her tears. She looked at Father Le firmly.


    ¡°Father, I have something very important to tell you. Although it¡¯s a little unbelievable, I hope you can believe me.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Papa Le frowned and patted her headfortingly.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll believe you.¡±


    Father Le didn¡¯t know what Le Wan was going to say, but judging from her expression, it was a matter of great importance. Thus, he brought Le Wan to the study to consider it carefully.


    To let Le Wan rx, he even asked Auntie Zhang to prepare a fruit tter, some snacks, and drinks.


    After locking the door of the study room, Papa Le opened a packet of potato chips, which Le Wan loved, and handed it to her.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s talk while we eat.¡±


    Le Wan smelled the fragrance of potato chips in her hand and the heaviness in her heart lightened a little. However, it was obviously not the time to eat. She gently shook the potato chips in her hand and said softly,


    ¡°I had a dream some time ago¡­¡±


    Le Wan described the rough plot of the Le family¡¯s encounter in the book as a dream.


    ¡°Although this dream was very terrifying and realistic, and I was so scared that


    I cried at that time, didn¡¯t everyone say that dreams and reality are the opposite? So when I woke up, I didn¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡±


    Father Le finally understood why Le Wan had such a big reaction. Although she had dreams during the night and thoughts during the day, Le Wan had only seen Dai Chun a few times when she was just born. Logically speaking, she didn¡¯t know Dai Chun, so how could she dream of Dai Chun?


    Secondly, regarding the coboration proposal, he hadn¡¯t told Le Wan the exact location of the plot ofnd in the North District, but Le Wan had hit the nail on the head.


    Therefore, this dream was probably not an ordinary dream, but prophetic!


    Realizing this, Papa Le was shocked. If Le Wan hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have agreed to cooperate with Dai Chun. If things were really going as they had imagined, would the six members of the Le family really not have a good ending?


    Papa Le¡¯s breathing stopped when he thought of that scene. He felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    Le Wan had been staring at Father Le. When she saw his expression change, she jumped up anxiously.


    ¡°Father, are you alright?!¡±


    She patted Father Le¡¯s chest gently.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be anxious. It hasn¡¯t happened yet. We can still change this ending.¡±


    Yes, it hadn¡¯t happened yet. Papa Le finally let out a breath, and the pain in his heart disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He patted Le Wan¡¯s hand and asked her to sit back down.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re right. This is very important, so can you tell Daddy about the dream again? Try to be more detailed.¡±


    Father Le looked at Le Wan with a gentle gaze, but he was determined. Since it hadn¡¯t happened yet, he wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen!


    Le Wan had the same n, so she exined the ending of the Le family in detail.


    As for the ending of her dream, because the original book involved her and Fu Sui and Le Yan¡¯s love triangle, and now this situation had been changed by her, so it wasn¡¯t wrong to say more, Le Wan only simply said that one sentence was a car ident and death, as for whether it was man-made or an ident, she wasn¡¯t clear.


    Father Le was a little confused as to why Le Wan was the only one who had such a simple ending. However, he didn¡¯t want Le Wan to relive the scene of her own death, considering that she had personally witnessed it in her dream.


    The scene must have been very scary..

 Chapter 490 - 490: Be on Guard

    Chapter 490: Be on Guard


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Even though Le Wan had briefly told him about her, Papa Le was a smart man. When he thought about the other things that Le Yan and Uncle Le had done, he guessed that Le Wan¡¯s car ident was rted to them.


    At the thought of this, he was shocked and hated Second Uncle Le.


    Le Yan, his niece who had led a wandering life since she was young, had evil thoughts. Although he felt that it was a little too much for a girl to be so vicious, he wasn¡¯t very sad at least. After all, he hadn¡¯t paid much for his feelings.


    Ke Le Tang was his younger brother who had grown up together with him. The two of them had been brothers for decades!


    As the older brother, Papa Le had never mistreated his younger brother. He had even given in to him and indulged him in everything.


    To be honest, Papa Le didn¡¯t have to take full control of thepany. However, Uncle Le was too useless and always messed up the things that he was given. As time passed, Papa Le didn¡¯t dare to let him handle thepany¡¯s affairs.


    He knew that because of this matter, his younger brother was somewhat resentful. However, Papa Le had always thought that even if he was resentful, he would still treat him as a brother.


    In the end, they didn¡¯t expect that Second Uncle Le would actually work with outsiders to destroy their ownpany for the sake of benefits. Not only that, but he also forced their family to be destroyed. How much hatred and resentment must he have for him to be so ruthless?!


    Whenever he thought about the tragedies in Le Wan¡¯s dream that would happen one after another, the hatred in his heart deepened. Viciousness shed across his eyes. He looked up and saw Le Wan¡¯s red eyes, but he quickly suppressed these violent emotions in his heart.


    The baby was still young. It was better not to let her participate in these dirty things too much.


    ¡°Baby, I already know about this. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll reject the coboration proposal.¡±


    Seeing that Le Wan was still not happy, heforted her,


    ¡°As for the others, you don¡¯t have to worry. Since I know that they will harm our family, I won¡¯t sit still and wait for death. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Le Wan could tell that Papa Le didn¡¯t want her to get involved, so she squeezed out a smile and pretended to be relieved.


    ¡°I know, Papa. You¡¯re the best. You¡¯ll definitely be able to beat these bad guys away.¡±


    ¡°Of course, who am I?¡±


    Papa Le walked Le Wan out of the study room with a confident smile and stuffed a fruit te into her hands.


    ¡°Go back and watch a movie or y your game.¡±


    After watching Le Wan go upstairs, Papa Le closed the study door and the smile on his face disappeared. He took out a pen and wrote ¡°Dai Chun, Le


    Tang, Fu family¡± on the paper. Then, he thought for a moment and added ¡°Le Yan¡±.


    Based on his decades of understanding of Second Uncle Le, this younger brother was indeed ambitious but not brainless. Therefore, there must be someone behind this who encouraged him and made ns for him. Then, he contacted the Fu family, and this person was most likely Le Yan.


    Papa Le threw the pen on the table and sighed. Then, he called Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le and told them toe to the study room as soon as they got home. He also told them not to disturb Mama Le.


    Although Mama Le was usually gentle and a very well-educateddy, if she knew that someone was trying to harm her family and her four children, she would probably be so angry that she would directly take a knife and cut these bastards.


    Therefore, it was better not to let her know for the time being.


    That day, the Le father and sons stayed in the study for almost an hour. No one knew what they discussed inside. They only knew that the three of them were unusually busy in the following days.


    Regarding this, Mama Le even secretly pulled Papa Le¡¯s ear and scolded him. Papa Le seemed to be begging for mercy on the surface, but when he turned around, he was still so busy that his feet didn¡¯t touch the ground.


    On the other hand, Le Wan felt a little relieved after she told him about the situation. She had someone to share the burden with, but she didn¡¯t really n to leave everything to Papa Le.


    After she returned to her room with the fruit tter, shey in bed and thought for a long time. Now that there were so many variables in the situation and the plot had been brought forward for so long, there was no time to wait for her to be stronger.


    The catastrophe that was supposed to be a disaster for the Le family could be easily avoided with her reminder. However, the enemy was still there. As long as Le Yan, Second Uncle Le, and the Fu family didn¡¯t give up their evil intentions, they would have to resort to more unpredictable means to achieve their goal..

 Chapter 491 - 491: Making the First Move

    Chapter 491: Making the First Move


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The enemy had failed once, but they coulde a second time. However, Le Wan didn¡¯t dare to gamble with her family. She didn¡¯t want anyone in the family to suffer any mishaps.


    Therefore, she could no longer hold on to the idea of dealing with the enemy when they came. Instead, she should take the initiative and try to take down the enemy while she still had a slight advantage.


    Le Wan carefully thought about the plot of the original book again. She suddenly thought of something. In the beginning, even Dai Chun didn¡¯t know that this piece ofnd had problems and couldn¡¯t be developed formercial purposes. It was only when the Le family won the bid and was about to pay the money a few days ago that he thought that he would be able to get this piece ofnd. Therefore, in his excitement, he specially found a few friends to look at thend and brag about his ability.


    Among the people who came that day, a man wanted to curry favor with Dai Chun. He knew that Dai Chun was superstitious, so he said that he knew a Feng Shui master from another province. He said that he was very capable in Feng


    Shui investigation and could show Dai Chun the fortune of thisnd.


    Dai Chun was indeed very happy when he heard that. He immediately called the Feng Shui master over.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t expect this Feng Shui master to really have some skills. Not only did he calcte that this piece ofnd used to be a mass grave, but he also determined that there was arge ancient tomb hidden underneath.


    When Dai Chun heard this, he was shocked. If there really was a group of ancient tombs below, then this piece ofnd wouldn¡¯t be developed. Then wouldn¡¯t his efforts during this period be in vain? His chance to make a fortune would be gone just like that?


    Dai Chun didn¡¯t believe that things would be so coincidental, but he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. So he immediately found some people who specialized in this area. He dug a hole and explored underground. He found that what the Feng Shui master said was true.


    At that time, he had lost his temper for a while, but he was still unwilling to ept it. In the end, he gritted his teeth and hardened his heart. He ordered the few people who knew the truth to keep their mouths shut. Then, he pretended that he didn¡¯t know about this matter in front of Papa Le and continued to push forward the project. He secretly thought of various ways to divert arge amount of money.


    The book described Dai Chun¡¯s change of attitude at that time. At first, he had looked for Papa Le to cooperate with him sincerely. Firstly, the Le Corporation had sufficient funds, and Papa Le was capable and had a good character. He wouldn¡¯t easily cheat him. Moreover, the two of them had a life-and-death rtionship.


    However, when the huge benefits were ced in front of him, these things were nothing in Dai Chun¡¯s heart. Moreover, Dai Chun had some hidden prejudice against Father Le.


    When Papa Le helped him, Dai Chun really wanted to thank Papa Le for saving his life and treat him as a brother.


    However, Papa Le didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness because he didn¡¯t like his way of doing things. Instead, he gradually alienated him. Although Dai Chun didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, he was a little troubled in his heart. He felt that Papa Le was looking down on his nepotism.


    Therefore, the more Papa Le ignored Dai Chun, the more enthusiastic Dai Chun became. In his heart, he was thinking that since he was so noble, he would drag him down with him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his brother-inw¡¯s position rising higher and higher, causing him to be in a hurry to curry favor with him. There were more and more people who wanted to get to know him, so he had no time to care about other people. Perhaps he would have brought a lot of trouble to Father Le in his early years.


    All in all, driven by the desire for profit and the little idea in his heart, Dai Chun turned against Papa Le. In the end, he made a huge profit from this incident and sessfully got out of it, while the Le family suffered heavy losses.


    Although she didn¡¯t know why the n had been brought forward, Dai Chun shouldn¡¯t have known that there was a problem with that piece ofnd. Therefore, the only person who knew that there was a problem with that piece ofnd was Le Yan, a reborn person, other than Le Wan.


    Dai Chun had just said that so manypanies, including the Fu family, were fighting for this project. If what he said was true, did it mean that Le Yan hadn¡¯t informed the Fu family about this?


    Logically speaking, since Le Yan was with Fu Sui now, she should find a way to let Fu Sui know about such a big thing. However, when she thought about it, this person was Le Yan, so it didn¡¯t seem strange that this would happen.


    After all, Le Yan was a selfish person who wouldn¡¯t get up early without benefits and was very petty and vengeful. Now that the Fu family was unwilling to admit that she was Fu Sui¡¯s girlfriend, Le Yan probably wanted to make the Fu family suffer so that she could have more initiative.


    Le Wan¡¯s fingers tapped on the edge of the bed, wondering if she should take a gamble and use this opportunity to bring the Fu family into a trap.


    She quickly made up her mind and took out her phone to create a group. She added Big Brother Le, Second Brother Le, and Zhai Jing into the group.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y big!¡¯

 Chapter 492 - 492: Conspiracy

    Chapter 492: Conspiracy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Brother Le and Second Brother Le had just learned about the dream that Le Wan had told them from Papa Le. They didn¡¯t suspect that she was lying.


    Instead, they were enlightened.


    It was no wonder that in the past half a year, the baby had suddenly be so motivated and suddenly fell out with Fu Sui, who had been chasing after her. It was probably that dream at that time that had scared her so much that she had been afraid. That was why she wanted to make changes and be stronger so that she could protect her family.


    When they thought of the pressure that Le Wan was silently carrying, Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le were both touched and heartbroken.


    If this was just a dream, after a year and a half, this fear would eventually disappear. However, Dai Chun, who suddenly appeared today, and the project cooperation n he proposed, happened to hit the content of the dream! When the baby heard Dai Chun¡¯s name today, she was probably scared silly.


    When she heard her father say that, her face turned pale.


    Dai Chun, the Fu family, and Second Uncle Le¡¯s family were really hateful!


    Therefore, when they heard that Le Wan wanted to stir up trouble, the two of them immediately responded positively. Zhai Jing, who was suddenly pulled into the group, was a little confused. However, when he saw the Le siblings chatting in the group, he wisely did not speak and instead privately messaged


    Le Wan.


    ¡°Did something happen?


    Otherwise, why would she suddenly have the idea of dealing with the Fu family, Second Uncle Le¡¯s family, and Dai Chun who appeared out of nowhere?


    Le Wan hadn¡¯t decided if she should tell Zhai Jing about this. As the second male lead in the original novel, the reason why Zhai Jing had turned dark was probably rted to Fu Sui¡¯s cheating in thepetition.


    That time, Fu Sui had cheated sessfully and snatched Zhai Jing¡¯s championship. As a result of the prize money, Mother Zhai could not pay for her medical fees and did not get a kidney. Therefore, she died in the hospital bed. Zhai Jing, who had lost his only rtive, hated Fu Sui. The two of them gradually developed into a situation where they would not rest until one of them was dead.


    Now, Zhai Jing¡¯s ending waspletely different from the one in the book. The Le family and Zhai Jing didn¡¯t have much interaction, and the tragedy of the Le family had nothing to do with Zhai Jing.


    Therefore, Le Wan was hesitating whether she should tell Zhai Jing what she had said to Papa Le, or she should be honest with him. The world they were living in was actually a book, and they were all stepping stones for the male and female protagonists in the book.


    She thought for a moment and decided to talk about itter. For now, she only said vaguely,


    ¡°We found out that they were going to harm our family, so we decided to strike first.¡±


    Zhai Jing noticed her concealment, but he didn¡¯t say anything. In his heart, Uncle Le¡¯s family and the Fu family weren¡¯t good people. So even if they didn¡¯t deal with the Le family, as long as Le Wan said that she wanted to set them up, he would do his best to help Le Wan.


    The four of them were smart people. After a thorough n, they quickly came up with a counterattack n.


    First, to be on the safe side, she had to confirm if Le Yan had leaked the news that the North City Development Project was a trap to Fu Sui.


    Since she didn¡¯t tell Papa Le that Le Yan was reborn, she couldn¡¯t exin how Le Yan knew about this and might have leaked it to the Fu family in advance.


    Therefore, Le Wan had to handle this matter herself.


    She thought for a moment and immediately had an idea.


    Now that the college entrance examination had ended, many students in the school had already held a Teacher Appreciation Banquet.


    Even though the teachers didn¡¯t give Le Wan much help in her studies, it was a tradition to respect teachers. Thus, Papa Le and Mama Le felt that they should still hold this Teacher Appreciation Banquet. Therefore, they had booked the best banquet hall in the city early on. Not only did they invite all the teachers in the school, but they also invited their rtives and friends to gather together to celebrate Le Wan.


    The banquet would be held in three days.


    They hadn¡¯t fallen out yet, so Second Uncle Le¡¯s family and the Fu family should be present. That would be the best time to test the waters.


    To avoid alerting the enemy, Dai Chun couldn¡¯t appear at the banquet. If Le Yan noticed him and was reminded of this matter, it wouldn¡¯t be good to give the Fu family a warning in advance.


    Therefore, Le Wan asked Big Brother Le to think of a way to distract Dai Chun so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to attend the banquet in three days.


    Big Brother Le thought for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s my friend¡¯s birthday. He wants to borrow a cruise ship from me for a few days. Why don¡¯t I send him on the ship?¡±


    Le Wan was a little uncertain.


    ¡°That friend of yours is so young. He won¡¯t be able to hang out with Dai Chun, right?¡±


    Dai Chun was only five or six years younger than Papa Le. He was at least in his forties, while his brother¡¯s friends were only in their twenties.


    Big Brother Le lifted his thin lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will definitely be able to y together..¡±

 Chapter 493 - 493: Sending Them Away

    Chapter 493: Sending Them Away


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Big Brother Le didn¡¯t want to lend the cruise ship out at first. Firstly, his rtionship with that friend wasn¡¯t close. Secondly, that person¡¯s private life was chaotic. He said that he was out fishing, but as far as he knew, the other party had already contacted arge group of female models and inte celebrities, as well as a group of bad friends.


    It was precisely because the scene was quite big that he found his own yacht small, so he specially came to borrow it from him. Although Dai Chun wasn¡¯t young anymore, his lust had never changed. He loved this kind of banquet. If someone invited him, he would definitely not refuse.


    Therefore, Big Brother Le mentioned to his friend that he could borrow the cruise ship, but he had to agree to one condition. He had to find a way to invite Dai Chun on board and treat him well.


    Although many people looked down on Dai Chun in private, many people were willing to suck up to him because he had a good brother-inw. Therefore, when the friend heard about this, he immediately agreed and found a middleman to invite Dai Chun.


    When Dai Chun heard that Big Brother Le had sent someone to invite him, he thought that the Le family valued this cooperation and deliberately found someone to please him, so he happily went. After all, how could the Le n¡¯s Teacher Appreciation Banquet be more fun than going out to sea?


    After sessfully sending Dai Chun away, the next step was to quietly avoid Le Yan and find an opportunity to sound out the Fu family.


    Today was a big day for the two of them. Although the banquet was held in the evening, Papa Le and Mama Le still woke up early in the morning. Papa Le went to check on the preparations for the banquet and the apanying gifts while Mama Le dragged Le Wan to choose clothes and prepare tob her hair.


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to be so early. It¡¯s not toote if we finish breakfast first.¡¯


    Le Wan yawned as she was dragged out of the door, her face still looking a little sleepy.


    Since she was on vacation recently, her time was rtively rxed. She had already developed the habit of staying upte at night and sleeping in the morning. Not only did she wake up naturally every day, but she also had to dawdle in bed for a while before she was willing to get up.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Mama Le stuffed her into the car and gave the driver an address, telling him to drive quickly. She then threw two warm paper bags into Le Wan¡¯s arms.


    ¡°This is the breakfast that I asked Nanny Zhang to pack for you. Eat it now to fill your stomach.¡±


    She took out a tablet and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my studio now. I¡¯ve been preparing for a long time for today.¡±


    Mama Le turned on her tablet and showed her the pictures one by one.


    ¡°Take a look. Which outfit do you like the most?¡±


    Le Wan was sipping soy milk. When she saw the beautiful gown automatically disyed on the screen, she couldn¡¯t help but exim,


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Beautiful, right?¡±


    There was pride in Mama Lets eyes. Even though she didn¡¯t know that her daughter would suddenly improve and achieve such good results, she had already discussed with her father about this graduation Teacher Appreciation Banquet. They had to make sure that Le Wan did well.


    The original intention wasn¡¯t only to celebrate Le Wan¡¯s graduation from high school, but also to officially bring her into the social circle. After all, Le Wan¡¯s previous results were so poor and she didn¡¯t have any outstanding talents. In the future, she could only be a rich second-generation heir who was just waiting to die. So, it was beneficial for her to let Le Wan gain a foothold in the industry as soon as possible.


    Therefore, a year ago, Mama Le began to prepare a series of gowns for her daughter as a graduation gift for Le Wan.


    Now that a year had passed, things had changed. Their daughter had grown up and made the family proud. Papa Le and Mama Le had to hold up the banquet and let Le Wan show her face.


    Mama Le was quite capable to be able to upy a ce in the fashion industry. Furthermore, these clothes were specially designed ording to Le Wan¡¯s figure and her preferences. Therefore, Le Wan felt that every set was very beautiful and liked it.


    She said in distress,


    ¡°What should I do? I can¡¯t wait to wear all of them.


    ¡°How difficult is that?¡± Mama Le put away her tablet. ¡°These clothes are all made for you, so you can try on whichever one you want. We¡¯ll choose the most beautiful one after you try them out.¡±


    Finally, after much consideration, the mother and daughter both decided to choose the white feather sequin dress.


    At first nce, this dress didn¡¯t look special. At first, Le Wan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. However, after trying it on, she realized the beauty of this dress.


    Le Wan¡¯s skin was a beautiful pinkish-white color. Under the light, it had a faint luster. The white gown made her skin look like wless white jade..

 Chapter 494 - 494: Sneaking Away

    Chapter 494: Sneaking Away


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The waistline of the dress was very beautiful. The hand-sewn waistline perfectly fitted Le Wan¡¯s curvaceous figure. Just looking at her back and the exquisite waist-hip ratio, one couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her.


    The feathers and sequins on the material broke the mediocrity of the dress itself, making it look gentle and yful. It was very suitable for Le Wan¡¯s age.


    When the staff pulled open the curtain, Mama Le¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°This suit suits you!¡±


    Although she had already imagined how these clothes would look on Le Wan when she was designing them, she realized that Le Wan¡¯s fashion performance far exceeded her expectations after seeing it with her own eyes. Whether it was a mother or a designer, this was something to be proud of.


    When Mama Le saw this, she suddenly had a lot of inspiration. It was like clusters of light spots gathering in her head and spinning continuously. She wished she could put the light spots on the design drafts and on the clothes.


    Unfortunately, today wasn¡¯t the right time. Mama Le could only take a draft paper and record the inspiration in a hurry. She would perfect it when she had time.


    The mother and daughter tried on the clothes and then the makeup. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon before they set off that the two of them finished their styling and makeup for the day.


    At this moment, Le Wan, who had been tormented for the whole day, had already dozed off. When she was woken up by Mama Le, she opened her eyes in a daze and was immediately stunned when she saw herself in the mirror.


    She looked at the woman who was like a blooming lily in disbelief and asked foolishly,


    ¡°Is this me?¡±


    Mama Le hugged her from behind. Her eyes were filled with surprise and sadness.


    ¡°Yes, this is our baby. She¡¯s grown up.¡±


    As the little princess of the Le family, this wasn¡¯t the first time that Le Wan had dressed up for a banquet. However, perhaps it was the Teacher Appreciation


    Banquet, which represented that Le Wan¡¯s life had truly reached another stage.


    In her memory, her daughter was still a small meatball in her arms. In the blink of an eye, she had grown so big. She was about to leave their protective circle and fly alone, facing the wind and rain. Mama Le was filled with emotions.


    Le Wan could feel theplicated emotions in Mama Le¡¯s heart. She turned around and hugged her back.


    ¡°As long as you, Dad, and my brothers are here, I¡¯m still your child even if I¡¯m seventy or eighty years old. You can¡¯t just ignore me.¡±


    That¡¯s right, their daughter was their darling. This was something that would never change. Mama Le broke into a smile through her tears and rubbed the tip of her nose lovingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so big, yet you still love to act coquettishly. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my makeup.¡±


    Le Wan wrinkled her nose and avoided Mama Le¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m the little princess of the family. I¡¯m going to be spoiled for the rest of my life.¡±


    The mother and daughterughed for a while. The banquet was about to begin, and guests were already arriving.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and wee the guests with your father.¡± Mama Le adjusted her earrings onest time.


    At this moment, the phone on the table rang. Le Wan¡¯s eyes shed and she suddenly covered her stomach.


    ¡°Mom, my stomach feels a little ufortable. Why don¡¯t you go out first? I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡±


    Mama Le was a little nervous.


    ¡°Where are you feeling unwell? Did you eat something wrong? Should we call the doctor over?¡±


    Le Wan quickly shook her head.


    ¡°No, no. Maybe I ate too much of that ice cream cake, so my stomach is a little bloated and ufortable.¡¯


    Mama Le tapped her forehead helplessly.


    ¡°I told you not to be too greedy.¡±


    Fortunately, her gown wasn¡¯t too tight today. Otherwise, if she ate more, her stomach would definitely bulge. That wouldn¡¯t look good.


    ¡°I¡¯m just too hungry.¡±


    Le Wan scratched her face and revealed a guilty smile. These gowns were beautiful, but it wasn¡¯t easy to wear them well. Not only did she have to starve, but she also had to pay special attention to her posture and sitting position. Otherwise, if her form was bad, or if she identally creased her dress, it wouldn¡¯t look good.


    Facing her daughter¡¯s coquettishness, Mama Le was helpless.


    ¡°Hurry up then. Don¡¯t take too long. After all, you¡¯re the main character.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡¯


    After Le Wan sent Mama Le away, she sneaked out of the lounge alone and followed the instructions sent by Little Brother Le to the small garden outside the banquet hall..

 Chapter 495 - 495: Squatting

    Chapter 495: Squatting


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan leaned against the door and saw Fu Sui¡¯s father, Fu Sheng, standing alone under the flower vine and making a phone call. Judging from his expression, he seemed a little unhappy.


    Le Wan searched again and saw Little Brother Le squatting behind a clump of holly trees, stretching his ears to eavesdrop. She bent over and patted his shoulder, almost frightening him.


    ¡°Shh!¡± Le Wan quickly covered his mouth to calm him down.


    Little Brother Le blinked to show that he understood. Le Wan then released him.


    Little Brother Le took a deep breath and whispered,


    ¡°Sister, why do you want me to keep an eye on him?¡±


    It turned out that Le Wan had already told Little Brother Le to find an opportunity to keep an eye on Fu Sheng and to inform her if he was alone.


    Due to the close rtionship between the Le family and the Fu family, the Fu family would usually arrive earlier than the other guests every time the Le family held a banquet. Although the two families were at odds now, it wasn¡¯t the time to fall out with each other. Therefore, the Fu family didn¡¯t change this.


    Although the family members didn¡¯t have the same story, they all decided to hide it from Mama Le intentionally or unintentionally. At the same time, they ignored Little Brother Le, so Le Wan didn¡¯t think of telling him the truth. She only said vaguely,


    ¡°I found out that the Fu family was behind the incident with Zhai Jing¡¯s gamepany. So, I wanted to find an opportunity to set him up and return the favor.


    Although Little Brother Le wasn¡¯t very smart, he was also a troublemaker. Therefore, when he heard Le Wan¡¯s words, he immediately expressed his desire to join.


    Le Wan whispered in his ear for a while. Little Brother Le looked doubtful.


    ¡°Is this really okay?¡±


    Le Wan said nonchntly,


    ¡°We¡¯ll only know after we try. If he believes us, it¡¯s his problem to step into the pit. If he doesn¡¯t believe us, we won¡¯t lose anything.¡±


    Little Brother Le thought that it was right, so he threw away his doubts. The two of them quietly went to the rattan rack that led to the side door of the banquet hall and pretended to be bored as they chatted. At the same time, they paid attention to Fu Sheng¡¯s movements not far away.


    They didn¡¯t know who Fu Sheng was calling. He chatted for about ten minutes before ending the call and preparing to return to the banquet hall.


    Le Wan and Little Brother Le exchanged nces when they heard the approaching footsteps.


    Le Wan was the first to lie down on the smooth marble table andin,


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s so boring. I told them not to hold a Teacher Appreciation Banquet in this hotel, but Dad and Mom didn¡¯t listen. They even invited a bunch of people I don¡¯t even know. Just thinking about how many people I have to socialize withter makes me feel so troublesome.¡¯


    Little Brother Le also pretended to be troubled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with them either. They all pretend to be elders and scold me when they see me. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    Le Wan mmed the table.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s all Big Brother¡¯s fault. We had agreed to borrow his cruise ship to hold this banquet and drag all the teachers and students we know out to sea to y with him for a few days. That would be so honorable. In the end, he had clearly agreed, but he suddenly changed his mind at thest minute and said that he wanted to invite someone¡¯s brother-inw out to sea to y. He left me behind. After today¡¯s banquet, I have to look for him..


    She paused as if she had just seen Fu Sheng walking over. She immediately put away her spoiled face and pretended to be generous and decent as she stood up. ¡°Uncle Fu, long time no see. Why are you here alone?¡±


    Fu Sheng had watched Le Wan grow up and knew her personality quite well, so he wasn¡¯t surprised at all that she acted one way in front of others and another way behind them. He looked at her kindly like he always did.


    ¡°What happened? Isn¡¯t today your big day? Why do I look at you from afar as if you can hang a bottle of oil on your mouth? Who made you angry? Tell me, and


    I¡¯ll help you teach them a lesson.¡±


    Le Wan chuckled in embarrassment and whispered about Big Brother Le¡¯s bad behavior of going back on his words. Sheined,


    ¡°He just took advantage of my young age and didn¡¯t take me seriously.


    Otherwise, why would he stand me up for someone else?¡±


    Fu Sheng looked at Le Wan¡¯s innocent and fearless face. Aplicated look shed in his eyes.


    Selfishly speaking, Le Wan was indeed a very good marriage partner. She had an outstanding appearance and was extremely favored by the Le family. She could even get shares. She was considered rich and easy to manipte. She had previously devoted herself to Fu Sui. It could be said that whoever married her controlled half of the Le family..

 Chapter 496 - 496: Hit

    Chapter 496: Hit


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The only thing that Fu Sheng wasn¡¯t satisfied with was that Le Wan was a bit of an idiot. However, after she suddenly made progress, this shoring was gone. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the eldest brother was a little older than her, the two of them would be the best match. Unfortunately, such a good marriage was ruined by the second brother. Thinking of Fu Sui, he immediately thought of Le Yan. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in his heart.


    Fu Sui said that he was snobbish and looked down on Le Yan¡¯s background, so he was unwilling to acknowledge Le Yan. Fu Sheng didn¡¯t deny this, but it wasn¡¯t just for this reason.


    Although he valued Le Wan¡¯s background, it didn¡¯t mean that he only valued this. If Le Yan was really a capable person, he might also think highly of her. Unfortunately, Le Yan wasn¡¯t like that. Although she was smart, she could only deal with small fights.


    On the contrary, this girl¡¯s ambition was very big, so big that itpletely exceeded her ability. Only Fu Sui, this silly boy, was blinded by a moment of love, so he couldn¡¯t see her true colors and was temporarily intimidated by her.


    He had yet to find a suitable marriage partner for Fu Sui, so he turned a blind eye to the matter between the two of them. In any case, he believed that his second son would see the situation clearly when he was faced with a real choice. It didn¡¯t matter if he went along with him now. Anyway, Le Yan was still useful now, so Fu Sui wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage.


    Fu Sheng¡¯s heart was beating fast, but all of it had nothing to do with Le Wan. He was more concerned about the ¡°whose brother-inw¡± that Le Wan mentioned earlier.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think your brother did it on purpose. The person he¡¯s talking about should be Dai Chun, the brother-inw of the director of the Land and Resources Bureau. I heard that he has a big project on hand and is currently selecting a partner. If he can win that project¡­¡± Fu Sheng nced at Le Wan and teased, ¡°Then you can collect the dowry that your elder brother promised you.¡±


    Le Wan blushed and mumbled,


    ¡°He¡¯s my big brother, not my father. Who needs him to save up for my dowry?


    It turned out that after Le Wan and Fu Sui got engaged, the adults had teased Fu Sui and told him to treat Le Wan well and let her live a good life. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t let him off easily.


    Big Brother Le, who was only a teenager at that time, was at his prime. He hugged Le Wan and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s better to rely on yourself than others. When I earn more money, I¡¯ll give my baby a dowry worth billions. With money in hand, she can livefortably wherever she goes!¡±


    At that time, the Le Corporation hadn¡¯t developed to its current scale. Even if all the family assets were added up, they wouldn¡¯t have so much money. Therefore, everyone thought that Big Brother Le was talking with his youthful spirit and didn¡¯t take it seriously. They only took it as a joke and used it to tease him for several years. It was only when Big Brother Le grew up and could take charge of his own affairs that everyone gradually stopped mentioning this matter.


    Now that Fu Sheng had suddenly brought up this matter, the target of ridicule had be Le Wan.


    Le Wan had no choice but to change the topic.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because Big Brother is too nervous. Dad is Dai Chun¡¯s savior. He was the one who came to us to ask for cooperation. He¡¯s sincere, so this project can¡¯t run away. Why would we need to waste so much effort?¡±


    Little Brother Le, who had been silent all this while, saw Fu Sheng¡¯s expression change for a moment. Because it happened too quickly, if he hadn¡¯t been secretly paying attention, he probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. He snorted coldly in his heart,


    It seems that my sister is right. This good Uncle Fu of theirs really has bad intentions. All these years of rtionship between the two families have been wasted!


    On the other hand, Fu Sheng wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Ever since the decision to develop the new district in the north of the city was made, the central area had been a piece ofnd. Thesepanies had been eyeing it for a long time, but the government had been covering it up tightly and had no ns to open the market.


    After staring at them for several years, there was finally news that they were going to release thend. In the end, before they could do anything, Dai Chun made a move and found the Le family.


    If it was a fairpetition and the Fu family lost, Fu Sheng would feel better. However, it wasn¡¯t the case. He didn¡¯t know why Le Chang was so lucky. Back then, he had pulled Dai Chun along just like that. In the end, Dai Chun remembered it for so many years and came to him with the project, saying that he wanted to repay his kindness.


    This made Fu Sheng feel very ufortable.


    Dai Chun wasn¡¯t very capable, but he had a good life. He had a good brother-inw and had been riding on his brother-inw¡¯s power for so many years. This time, he acted so quickly, clearly wanting to get a big share of me me..

 Chapter 497 - 497: Anger

    Chapter 497: Anger


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ording to Fu Sheng¡¯s thoughts, with the Le family¡¯s ability, if they wanted to take over thend in the north of the city and develop itter, they would have to empty half of the Le Corporation¡¯s assets. This project was still very difficult for the Le family.


    Therefore, Fu Sheng was wondering if the Fu family and the Le family could work together to take down the project. That way, the risks and benefits would be split equally. In the end, he met with Le Chang and was rejected as soon as he started talking.


    Fu Sheng was annoyed, so he wanted to find a way to contact Dai Chun and intercept the Le family.


    He had interacted with Dai Chun many times. Although Dai Chun had said to the public that he valued the Le family¡¯s life-saving grace, that was more than ten years ago. He hadn¡¯t interacted much with the Le family in recent years. He said that he wanted to repay the kindness, but he was afraid that he wanted to gain a good reputation. In the end, he still prioritized his interests. Therefore, if he could grab Dai Chun¡¯s weakness, he might be able to snatch the project.


    With this n in mind, Fu Sheng wanted to find an opportunity to get in touch with Dai Chun again at today¡¯s banquet. However, he didn¡¯t expect that his assistant would receive news that Dai Chun had gone out to sea with a group of young people on a cruisest night. He wouldn¡¯t attend tonight¡¯s banquet at all. His original n fell through.


    This was also why Fu Sheng had an unhappy expression when he was on the phone. Then, he instructed his assistant to quickly investigate who had made the first move and abducted Dai Chun to the sea.


    As the brother-inw of the director of the Land and Resources Bureau, although Dai Chun enjoyed a lot of power dividends, he was also very clear that he couldn¡¯t affect his brother-inw¡¯s official position. Therefore, no matter how rich he was in secret, he wouldn¡¯t openly buy high-profile luxury goods such as cruise ships and mansions. Just like when he said that he wanted to cooperate with the Le family, he would only hide in the dark. His name wouldn¡¯t appear on any written documents.


    Therefore, when Dai Chun went out to sea to y, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to go out to y. Someone must have invited him out to y. Fortunately, Dai Chun¡¯s whereabouts weren¡¯t hidden, so the secretary quickly found out about it.


    Although Dai Chun was invited by a rich second generation, the cruise they were on was Big Brother Le¡¯s, so the Le family must be behind it.


    After Fu Sheng found out, he immediately thought of many things. The Le family must have deliberately sent Dai Chun away to prevent others froming into contact with Dai Chun and afraid that someone would steal the project.


    He guessed that the Le family was acting as if they were facing a great enemy and that their security was tight. Did this mean that the cooperation between the Le family and Dai Chun wasn¡¯t as secure as they had imagined?


    Therefore, when he heard Le Wan mention Dai Chun, he deliberately stopped to chat with the two of them, hoping to get some information from them. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Le Wan would stab him in the heart the moment she spoke.


    Fu Sheng suppressed the anger in his heart and looked at Le Wan as if he was looking at an ignorant child. He sighed and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to do business. Although Dai Chun is now inclined to cooperate with the Le family, if someone else offered a higher price, he might go back on his word and work with someone else. Therefore, before the contract is finalized, he can¡¯t rx at all.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. From Uncle Dai¡¯s tone that day, he doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would go back on his word.¡±


    Le Wan looked at him suspiciously.


    ¡°I heard from Dad that Uncle¡¯spany also wants this project, so you¡¯re not trying to fool me, are you?


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Fu Sheng would never admit this. He said regretfully, ¡°Although I really want this project, ourpany is not strong enough to take it down, so I don¡¯t even have the chance to go to the gambling table. It¡¯s useless to fool you. I¡¯m just curious about the progress of this project.¡±


    Le Wan waved her hand and said nonchntly,


    ¡°Where else can we go? You mentioned that it¡¯s such a big project. I heard from my father that he¡¯s trying to persuade the other shareholders and higher-ups of thepany. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take a lot of time.¡±


    Fu Sheng nodded.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s such arge investment. We have to be careful.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s eyes darted around. She seemed to have thought of something and suddenly turned around to run away in small steps.


    ¡°No, I have to urge my father to settle the project as soon as possible.¡±


    Little Brother Le was polite and greeted Fu Sheng before chasing after Le Wan.


    Even after walking far away, he could still hear his unhappy voice asking Le Wan,


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s rted to your dowry, you don¡¯t need to be so anxious, right?¡± Le Wan turned around and patted him.


    ¡°What do you know? Since it was a good thing, it had to be settled as soon as possible. Otherwise, the longer it was dyed, the worse it would be.¡±


    The two of them walked into the banquet hall and heaved a sigh of relief when they were free from the prying eyes behind them.


    Little Brother Le was a little worried.


    ¡°Sis, do you think he¡¯ll fall for it?¡±

 Chapter 498 - 498: A Plan

    Chapter 498: A n


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Who cares if he will take the bait?¡± Le Wan smoothed out the creases on her dress that she had identally made, her tone casual.


    Anyway, her purpose was just to test Fu Sheng¡¯s reaction. When the two of them were talking just now, she had been paying attention to Fu Shengs expression.


    Although Fu Sheng was a shrewd person, he was also quite conceited in his bones.


    In his mind, even if Le Wan looked a little smarter now and knew how to improve herself, she was still just an ignorant and naive youngdy.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have held onto the golden hen of ¡°Carefree Travel¡± and handed it over. In the end, Zhai Jing was even kicked out of the game, allowing Ren Rong to earn a lot of money.


    As for Little Brother Le, he was just a silly son of andlord.


    He didn¡¯t put Le Wan and Little Brother Le in his sights at all, so he didn¡¯t doubt their words. He didn¡¯t even hide his words, actions, and expressions in detail, so Le Wan could easily capture his emotions.


    First of all, she was certain that he had a deep grudge against Dai Chun foring to work with the Le family. Secondly, when Le Wan said that she was going to urge Father Le to speed up the cooperation, a hint of anxiety shed across his face.


    Le Wan had an 80% chance that Le Yan hadn¡¯t told the Fu family about the development of the Northern part of the city. However, it made sense. After all, in Le Yan¡¯s previous life, this would only happen a few yearster, so she probably hadn¡¯t remembered it yet. Or even if she did, she felt that it wasn¡¯t the right time, so she kept quiet.


    Le Wan nned to tie up Second Uncle Le¡¯s family, the Fu family, and Dai Chun¡¯s family at once. They had to find a way to keep this matter under wraps and not let Le Yan hear about it. Otherwise, she would jump out and ruin their n.


    Fortunately, Fu Sui was still in contact with the core business of the Fu Corporation, so he might not know about these things, or even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t tell Le Yan. Second Uncle Le was still the one in trouble.


    Fu Sheng would definitely not fight for this project so easily. Therefore, after hearing what Le Wan said just now, he should be anxious. He would find an opportunity to get in touch with Dai Chun while thinking of ways to slow down the progress of Father Le.


    Although the Le Corporation was now under Father Le¡¯s control) it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t consider the opinions of other shareholders and higher-ups, especially when it came to matters rted to the fate of thepany. Therefore, if the internal opinions couldn¡¯t reach a consensus, the development project that Father Le wanted to invest in wouldn¡¯t go so smoothly.


    Therefore, it was very likely that Fu Sheng would go to Uncle Le for help. After all, although Uncle Le wasn¡¯t good at literature or martial arts, he was indeed the second son of the Le Corporation and also had shares in thepany. Most importantly, he knew that Second Uncle Le was very dissatisfied with


    Father Le. Therefore, as long as he promised them some benefits, he wasn¡¯t afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get Second Uncle Le to help.


    In the original book, Second Uncle Le and Le Yan stood on the Fu family¡¯s side and harmed the Le Wan family because Fu Sheng had promised Second Uncle Le that he would take charge of Le Corporation and that Fu Sui and Le Yan would get married.


    In short, no matter what, to prevent Le Yan from jumping out and causing trouble, Le Wan had to think of a way to send her and Fu Sui away.


    This wasn¡¯t an easy task. Firstly, Fu Sui had made the first shot in his career because of the gamepany incident. He had received the recognition of many of the Fu Corporation¡¯s higher-ups and shareholders, so he was assigned more important tasks.


    During this critical period, he wouldn¡¯t easily leave his work and run away unless there were other idents.


    Because of this worry, Le Wan, as the main character of the banquet, was absent-minded throughout the rest of the banquet. She kept thinking of a good solution.


    Fortunately, although she was the main character of this banquet, the ones who yed the main role in the banquet were still Papa Le and Mama Le. She only needed to be a mascot and stand obediently at the side, letting them speak modestly while being proud.


    Le Wan was doing a good job in this aspect. As she was thinking, she heard Father Le¡¯s ¡°humble¡± speech to a business friend.


    ¡°I was shocked. The child said that she wanted to get good grades. I thought that it would be enough if she could get a passing score. After all, families like ours don¡¯t care much about our children¡¯s grades. In the end, she really gave us such a big surprise¡­¡±


    Suddenly, her gaze settled and she saw Ren Rong who had entered through the door and didn¡¯t attract much attention. A n suddenly appeared in her mind..

 Chapter 499 - 499: The Focus of the Scene

    Chaoter 499: The Focus of the Scene


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Wan quietly reminded Papa Le and Mama Le before they noticed Ren Rong who had quietly arrived.


    Papa Le was very surprised and only tried to send an invitation to Ren Rong. The reply from Ren Rong¡¯s secretary was also very ambiguous. He only said congrattions to them but didn¡¯t say that Ren Rong would attend the banquet. Therefore, Papa Le thought that he wouldn¡¯te and didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    In the end, Ren Rong suddenly appeared halfway through the banquet. Not only were the Le Family members shocked, but the other guests who discovered his appearance were also shocked.


    Seeing that everyone was gradually trying to block Ren Rong, Papa Le quickly went up and brought him out of the encirclement.


    ¡°President Ren, I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡± Papa Le looked ttered.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s a good day for Le Wan. The college entrance examination this time can more or less witness her growth.¡± Ren Rong sized up Le Wan and then nced at Zhai Jing who was standing at the side.


    As Le Wan¡¯s boyfriend, he had openly followed her today. Hence, he could clearly see her absent-mindedness. Although he had some doubts in his heart, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to ask in front of everyone.


    It was only until now that he saw the light in Le Wan¡¯s eyes when she looked at Ren Rong. He could roughly guess the crux of Le Wan¡¯s absent-mindedness, and it was probably rted to Ren Rong.


    Zhai Jing greeted Ren Rong without batting an eyelid. Ren Rong patted his shoulder and then said to Le Wan,


    ¡°So as an elder, it shouldn¡¯t be strange for me toe and congratte you, right?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his assistant came forward and handed him a gift.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not strange.¡±


    Le Wan epted the gift generously.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    The two of them exchanged a few more pleasantries before Ren Rong looked at Zhai Jing again.


    ¡°Little Zhai, my suggestion fromst time still stands. You can reconsider it.


    Theres still some time. If you change your mind at thest minute, you can tell me at any time.¡±


    Lin Hui¡¯s incident couldn¡¯t have happened so coincidentally. It was more like someone was trying to deal with him from behind. Hence, after Ren Rong went to investigate, he found out that the Le Family and Zhai Jing were behind this.


    It was impossible for Ren Rong not to be angry at this matter. After all, this matter had caused a certain amount of losses to thepany. However, just like what was said before, Ren Rong was originally a person who did not stick to one style, so he didn¡¯t reject fighting.


    It was indeed a pity to lose Lin Hui. However, Lin Hui had left and given up a management position. It was equivalent to tearing a hole in Ren Rong¡¯s original reform.


    Therefore, after discovering this, he admired Zhai Jing, Le Wan, and the eldest son of the Le family who stood behind them more than he was angry. These three people were extremely capable.


    This was also the reason why he had decided to attend tonight¡¯s banquet at thest minute and brought up the past with Zhai Jing.


    Unfortunately, his n still fell through. Zhai Jing rejected him again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Ren. I already have a n for the next step.¡±


    Ren Rong sighed regretfully. He was a little curious about what Zhai Jing wanted to do, but he restrained himself and didn¡¯t ask. He only said,


    ¡°If you need funds, the Dahong Corporation will be your best backing.¡±


    Ren Rong¡¯s promise carried a lot of weight. If other entrepreneurs heard it, they would definitely be overjoyed. However, there was no excitement on Zhai


    Jing¡¯s face. He only said softly,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ren Rong wasn¡¯t angry either. Talented people all carried some arrogance. With Zhai Jing¡¯s ability, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to create another miracle like ¡°Carefree Travel.¡± If Dahong Corporation could reserve a seat in advance, it would be a good thing.


    Originally, Le Wan and Zhai Jing were standing together. Their outstanding looks and bearing were the focus of the entire venue. Now, with Ren Rong, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention even more.


    Looking at the familiar conversation between the three of them, the admiration on Ren Rong¡¯s face, and Le Wan and Zhai Jing¡¯s calm attitude, the other guests were both shocked and envious.


    Previously, everyone had heard that Ren Rong admired the little boyfriend that the Le family¡¯s eldest daughter had found and had specially invested in the game that he had designed. However, they all thought that the Le family was bragging for the sake of their daughter.


    After all, with Ren Rong¡¯s experience and vision, he had taken a fancy to too many talents. Zhai Jing was merely one of them, how special could he be? Later on, with the explosive poprity of ¡°Carefree Travel¡±, everyone finally cast their eyes on Zhai Jing and felt that he was indeed capable..

 Chapter 500 - 500: Regret

    Chapter 500: Regret


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    At this moment, everyone slowly realized why the Le family would allow a richdy like Le Wan to be with a poor boy.


    The Le family was famous for doting on this delicate youngdy. Instead of letting her marry into a high family and suffer grievances, they wanted her to find a capable boy who was suitable for her.


    Zhai Jing was good-looking and capable, but his family background was a little weak. Due to the Le family¡¯s background, he didn¡¯t dare to bully Le Wan easily.


    It was indeed a good choice. Some families with daughters of the right age also began to open up their conditions. They felt that they could learn from the Le family and might be able to find a second Zhai Jing.


    In the end, just as everyone changed their minds, the news of Zhai Jing being abandoned by Dahong Company and being ostracized by the boss of Carefree Travel spread. Most people were surprised, but it was reasonable. After all, although Zhai Jing was talented, he was too young and didn¡¯t have any background. It was normal for him to be targeted and ostracized.


    However, it was quite surprising that the Le Family allowed this to happen. Could it be that the Le Family had also given up on Zhai Jing?


    They thought that Zhai Jing would have to rest for a while after this blow. However, they didn¡¯t expect that the Le family would openly allow him to be the malepanion of the eldest daughter of the Le family and apany her at the Teacher Appreciation Banquet.


    But what everyone didn¡¯t expect even more was that Ren Rong actually appeared at this Teacher Appreciation Banquet. Moreover, he treated both Zhai Jing and Le Wan very kindly and didn¡¯t conceal his admiration for the two young people.


    This scene didn¡¯t match the rumors. Could it be that there was something inside that they didn¡¯t know?


    All of a sudden, everyone began to silently evaluate Zhai Jing again. This was the first time they were evaluating him based on his own value and not his value as the son-inw of the Le family.


    The Fu family had the mostplicated feelings. If the rtionship between the Fu family and the Le family was as good as before, Father Le would definitely greet him and let him greet Ren Rong.


    Unfortunately, with the current rtionship between the two families, this was impossible. Therefore, even if Fu Sheng wanted to take the initiative to join in the fun, he was stopped by others. After all, this was Ren Rong, one of the wealthiest people in the country, so many people wanted to interact with him.


    Among them, Fu Sui and Le Yan felt the most ufortable. They watched as Le Wan and Zhai Jing conversed intimately with Ren Rong and listened to the envious and sour words of the people around them.


    They had thought that Le Wan would never recover after leaving Fu Sui, but it turned out that she had gotten better.


    As for Zhai Jing, this poor boy, Fu Sui didn¡¯t put him in his eyes at first. It was only when he realized that he was the person Le Yan secretly liked that he started to care about him.


    Although Le Yan had promised him again and again that she no longer liked Zhai Jing. However, this thorn wasn¡¯tpletely removed, especially after he found out that Le Wan had voluntarily given up on the engagement with him and had turned around to be with Zhai Jing.


    Now, the two of them were even more prosperous. Not only were they better than him in academics, but they were even more sessful than him in their careers. How could Fu Sui not care?


    He lowered his head and saw Le Yan¡¯s gaze lingering on Zhai Jing. He couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Why? Do you regret it? Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote now.¡±


    Le Yan secretly clenched her fingers tightly and looked away. She was indeed regretful. Zhai Jing was indeed very capable. In her previous life, without the help of Le Wan, he had be a business tycoon at the age of 20 by himself. He was the ¡°husband¡± that all the girls on the inte wanted to marry.


    In this life, when he met Le Wan, he was like a fish meeting water. He immediately jumped over the dragon gate and shone brightly. Inparison, Fu Sui, who was originally shining brightly in her eyes, had also paled inparison.


    However, Le Yan was a realistic person. She knew that with her current status and the things she had done, she was destined to never have a chance with Zhai Jing again. Therefore, the only person she could catch was Fu Sui.


    Even if she was increasingly dissatisfied with Fu Sui, Le Yan wouldn¡¯t let him find out. Therefore, she immediately retracted her lingering gaze and denied it lightly,


    ¡°If I wanted to regret it, I would have regretted it a long time ago. Why would I have to deal with him time and time again with you?


    This sentence made Fu Sui¡¯s anger drop by quite a bit. Indeed, Le Yan had given him a few good ideas. If she really couldn¡¯t forget Zhai Jing, she wouldn¡¯t have asked him to deal with Zhai Jing..

 Chapter 501 - 501: Thoughts Unfolding

    Chapter 501: Thoughts Unfolding


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Le Yan held Fu Sui¡¯s hand and interlocked her fingers with his.


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking if there¡¯s a way to get in touch with Ren Rong. I don¡¯t think our abilities are any worse than Zhai Jing and Le Wan¡¯s. We justck an opportunity.¡±


    Fu Sui nodded.


    ¡°If I can build a rtionship with Ren Rong, I¡¯m sure my weight in the corporation will increase a lot.¡±


    Ren Rong was someone that even his father wanted to befriend.


    Le Yan shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡±


    With Zhai Jings ability, it was only a matter of time before he made a name for himself. His world was destined to be much wider, which made Le Yan a little anxious. Fu Sui had just entered the Fu Corporation and had yet to establish a firm foundation. Moreover, he had an elder brother who was six years older than him.


    It could be seen from Fu Sui¡¯s father¡¯s attitude that he clearly preferred his eldest son to take over. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t only difficult for Fu Sui to take control of the Fu Corporation, but it was also far away.


    Initially, she thought that she could afford to wait, but the rapid progress of Zhai Jing and Le Wan made her anxious.


    Many thoughts shed through her mind, and in the end, all of them pointed to one thought.


    ¡°I think our vision doesn¡¯t have to be limited to the Fu Corporation.¡±


    Fu Sui furrowed his brows, somewhat shocked and puzzled.


    ¡°What do you mean?


    Le Yan said softly,


    ¡°The profit rate of Carefree Travel is much higher than that of Fu


    Corporation.¡±


    Fu Sui held her hand tightly. Le Yan¡¯s hand hurt, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Fu Sui was silent for a few seconds before he nodded with difficulty.


    ¡®You¡¯re right.¡±


    The worth of ¡°Carefree Travel¡± had already surpassed the entire Fu Corporation. Many financial analysts had predicted that with its current momentum, the gamepany¡¯s profits would exceed 5 billion in a year. It was even possible that it would exceed 10 billion.


    This report was very eye-catching even if it was ced under a trillion-dorpany like the Dahong Corporation, let alone a medium-sizedpany like the Fu Corporation. With the current scale of the Fu Corporation, it was already a very good result to be able to earn more than one billion in profit a year.


    Even though this matter hurt his pride, Fu Sui had to admit it.


    What Fu Sui didn¡¯t say was that although he had been transferred back to the head office during this period, he had actually been quite aggrieved. Although he was the second son of the boss and had made some achievements, he was still young, so he couldn¡¯t be entrusted with an important task, especially since he was still a student.


    Therefore, he entered thepany as a team leader of the project department. After that, he had to form his own team and find his own project. Just these two things alone had already consumed all his energy.


    In contrast, his good brother had already entered the core of the board of directors. As a senior manager, he was involved in managing the core business of the group. The gap between the two was so obvious that everyone in thepany was also following the wind and supporting his brother.


    Fu Sui felt a little embarrassed by these difficulties and unwillingness, so he didn¡¯t mention them to Le Yan. He had been anxious about how to break the current stalemate. At the very least, he had to close the distance between himself and his brother to have the weight topete.


    Le Yan¡¯s words just now had opened Fu Sui¡¯s train of thought.


    That¡¯s right, why did he have to be limited to the Fu Corporation? If he took a different approach and achieved Zhai Jing¡¯s results, what would the Fu Corporation be?


    Although Zhai Jing was outstanding, his ability wasn¡¯t bad either. Fu Sui, who was thinking about this, felt that the grievances and restraints that had surrounded him these past few days had disappeared, and he felt a little more rxed. A smile appeared on his face again. He pulled Le Yan into his arms and repeated,


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    The two of them were originally standing in a corner. They thought that no one would hear what they said, but what they didn¡¯t notice was that behind a row of decorative green nts, there were two boys around 14 or 15 years old. They were Little Brother Le¡¯s good friends andrades.


    The reason why they were here today was also that Little Brother Le had invited them and given them a task) which was to find an opportunity to keep an eye on Fu Sui and Le Yan.


    ¡°This adulterous couple is very bad. I¡¯m afraid that they will cause trouble at the banquet and ruin my sister¡¯s good thing, so the two of you help me keep an eye on them. See what they do and say, and report to me in time..¡±

 Chapter 502 - 502: Decided to Confess

    Chapter 502: Decided to Confess


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The two of them had been by Little Brother Le¡¯s side for many years, so they had a very good impression of Le Wan. They heard that Fu Sui and Le Yan had bullied Le Wan before, so they shouldered the heavy responsibility.


    Fu Sui and Le Yan had just reached a consensus on their ambitions when their conversation reached Le Wan¡¯s ears.


    Although the conversation between the two of them was not very clear, Le Wan could infer what they were talking about based on Fu Sui and Le Yan¡¯s personalities.


    It was nothing more than wanting to learn from Zhai Jing, wanting to get on Ren Rong¡¯s good side and borrow his strength to build a new business group and start anew.


    Le Wan only wanted to say that they were dreaming.


    If starting a business was really that simple, why would there be so many people whose businesses failed?


    Zhai Jing had been able to seed because of the right timing, the right ce, and the right people. As for Fu Sui, of course, he had the ability. After all, he was the original male lead in the book. In theter stages, he was able to fight against a genius like Zhai Jing and win.


    Le Wan doubted the authenticity of the plot. In her opinion, both Zhai Jing and Big Brother Le were more capable than Fu Sui. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have been defeated by Fu Sui so easily.


    Regarding this matter, she could only exin that either Fu Sui had experienced something after that and suddenly became very powerful, or because he was the male lead, he had the aura of a male lead.


    However, in the current situation, Fu Sui didn¡¯t show the talent of a business tycoon. As for the male lead halo, other than mixing with the female lead, Le Yan, there wasn¡¯t much to see in other aspects.


    Judging by his current abilities, if someone prepared a banquet for him and let him sit at the table, he might be able to be the person in charge. In fact, Le Wan didn¡¯t think that he could leave the Fu family and start from nothing. However, this idea of theirs hit the nail on the head for Le Wan. Originally, she wanted to borrow Ren Rong¡¯s hand to send the two away. Now, she could fulfill Fu Sui and Le Yan¡¯s wishes.


    Since they were bound to face each other in the end, it was better to cut off the two of them before they had grown up.


    With a n in mind, Le Wan secretly discussed it with Zhai Jing while they were in the bathroom.


    Zhai Jing was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Why do you have to go through so much trouble to send the two of them away?


    He didn¡¯t think that Fu Sui and Le Yan¡¯s current power could affect their n.


    Le Wan sighed.


    ¡°Sigh, you don¡¯t understand. In short, we can¡¯t let the two of them know about the development of the north of the city. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid things will change.¡±


    Zhai Jing hugged her shoulders and looked at her seriously.


    ¡°Did something happen?


    The matter of targeting the Fu family and Second Uncle Le¡¯s family hade too suddenly, and Le Wan had been too wary of Fu Sui and Le Yan. It was such an important asion just now, but she was still distracted.


    Zhai Jing had never seen Le Wan in such a state since he met her. He guessed that something serious was troubling her.


    Looking at Zhai Jing¡¯s worried eyes, Le Wan, who had wanted to brush it off, hesitated for a moment. In the end, she confessed,


    ¡°I suspect that Le Yan knows something.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that she knows about the predicament of the North City Development Project?¡± Zhai Jing frowned. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Le Wan lowered her eyes and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Zhai Jing was puzzled.


    ¡°But how did she find out? Even Dai Chun, the leader, doesn¡¯t know¡­


    He paused. That¡¯s right, even Dai Chun, the leader, didn¡¯t know. How did the Le family know? Coupled with the fact that they wanted to use this matter to deal with the Fu family and Second Uncle Le¡¯s family, something shed through Zhai Jing¡¯s mind, but he could not grasp it for a moment.


    Le Wan looked up at Zhai Jing with aplicated look in her eyes.


    ¡°Have you heard of rebirth?¡±


    Zhai Jings pupils shrank and he subconsciously tightened his grip on Le Wan¡¯s hand.


    Half an hourter, in the suite upstairs, the two people who were supposed to be the main characters of the banquet sat on the balcony and looked at the night sky of the city.


    After a long silence, Zhai Jing let out a long sigh. Le Wan had just confessed to him that she was a transmigrator and Le Yan was a reincarnator.


    Although this matter was beyond the scope of scientific exnation, Zhai Jing knew that Le Wan wouldn¡¯t make such a big joke, so what she said should be true.


    Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t exin how he felt. He felt both d and scared. At the same time, he was enlightened.


    ¡°So, did you tell your family about this?¡±

 Chapter 503 - 503: Silver Bracelet

    Chapter 503: Silver Bracelet


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhai Jing guessed that the Le family knew about this, so they decided to deal with the Fu family and Second Uncle Le¡¯s family at thest minute.


    Since Dai Chun had jumped out and the development of the north of the city had appeared a few years earlier, this proved that the crisis was approaching step by step. Instead of letting others harm them, it was better to take the initiative in their hands and attack first. However, Le Wan shook her head.


    ¡°I lied to them and said that I had a dream. I dreamt about the future of the Le family.¡±


    Zhai Jing was a little surprised.


    ¡°I thought you would be honest with them.¡±


    He could tell that Le Wan had genuine feelings for the Le family.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little scared.¡±


    Although Papa Le and Mama Le looked exactly like her parents, had the same personality, and treated her well, she wasn¡¯t the original Le Wan.


    Therefore, Le Wan was afraid that the Le family would be very sad and resent her if they knew that their real daughter (sister) had already died and that she was merely upying the magpie¡¯s nest.


    That was why Le Wan didn¡¯t dare to confess to the Le family. The reason why she was honest with him was because she believed that the person that Zhai Jing liked was her and not the original body. She also believed in Zhai Jing¡¯s character that he wouldn¡¯t backstab her.


    Zhai Jing walked in front of her and squatted down to hug her gently.


    ¡°Can you tell me about your original life?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Although Le Wan was happy that he took the initiative, she still asked again with uncertainty.


    Zhai Jing gently kissed the side of her face.


    ¡°All I see in my heart and eyes now is you, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Le Wan leaned her head on his shoulder and took a deep breath of the faint scent of shampoo in his hair. It was as if she wanted to draw enough courage from it before she slowly began to tell him about her original life.


    When Zhai Jing heard that her parents were dead, he couldn¡¯t help but hug her even tighter. He couldn¡¯t imagine how Le Wan managed to survive those few years after facing such a huge change. Just like how he couldn¡¯t imagine what he would be if he lost his mother.


    He would probably really be the viin that Le Wan had mentioned. He would want nothing more than to destroy everything in the world.


    That¡¯s right, if it wasn¡¯t for the phone call from Le Wan, he would have really attacked Fu Sui. If Le Wan hadn¡¯t saved Ren Rong¡¯s granddaughter, Ren Rong wouldn¡¯t have set things right again, allowing him to win thepetition and get to know Ren Rong. If Le Wan hadn¡¯t saved her, his mother wouldn¡¯t have been matched with a suitable kidney and survived..


    It was Le Wan who had saved his mother and saved him. Zhai Jing had never felt this deeply before.


    Zhai Jing let go of Le Wan and looked at her seriously.


    ¡°I have something to confess to you.¡±


    He took out a wallet from his pocket and took out a silver bracelet.


    ¡°This is¡­


    Le Wan remembered that this silver bracelet was very important to Zhai Jing.


    Zhai Jing opened the ne in his palm.


    ¡°This ne was given to me by a little girl when I was five years old.¡±


    Le Wan¡¯s heart thumped and her face paled. She subconsciously wanted to retract her hand from Zhai Jing¡¯s body, but Zhai Jing held her instead. Le Wan bit her lip tightly and tried her best to keep her voice steady.


    ¡°That little girl¡¯s name is Le Wan, right?¡±


    Zhai Jing flipped over the back of the ne and saw that the word LW was engraved on it, which happened to be the first letters of Le Wan¡¯s name. Le Wan¡¯s eyes reddened. She asked in a trembling voice,


    ¡°So when we first met) you got into my car and agreed to help me with my tutoring because you knew that Le Wan long ago, right?¡±


    What she wanted to ask was whether Zhai Jing had fallen in love with the original Le Wan, which was why he got close to her and got together with her. Could Zhai Jing tell who the person he loved in his heart was? Was he being nice to her now because he knew that she had changed his ending?


    Zhai Jing looked at the ne in his hand, his tone filled with nostalgia.


    ¡°When I was five years old, my mother was diagnosed with uremia. At that time, my mother fell ill with a fever and was bedridden for several days. There was no food and no money at home. I could only run out to see if there was any way to find food and money.¡±


    At that time, a kind-hearted breakfast shop owner saw that he was so hungry that his face was pale, so he kindly gave him a few buns. Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t bear to eat it and wanted to bring it home for his mother to eat. However, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t find his way back and identally entered amunity that was half-finished with construction..

 Chapter 504 - 504: The Year I Was Five

    Chapter 504: The Year I Was Five


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°There, I met a little girl about my age. She said her name was Le Wan.¡±


    At that time, Zhai Jing was anxious to go home and give the still-warm bun to his mother. When he saw the little girl crying in the corner, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave. He walked over and asked her what had happened.


    Little Le Wan said that she was with the nanny at home, but for some reason, she woke up in this strange ce. She was lost here and couldn¡¯t find her parents, so she cried in fear.


    Zhai Jing was a little braver than her.


    ¡°I¡¯m lost too. Let¡¯s go out and find the way, okay?¡±


    He wanted to take her out and hand her over to the police.


    Little Le Wan¡¯s face was wrinkled from crying. She burped and replied,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Thus, the two children held hands and walked around for a long time before they finally found the gate of themunity. The two of them immediately became happy. However, an ident happened. Little Le Wan identally tripped over a brick and her head hit half of the steel bar, leaving a big cut. Blood flowed out non-stop.


    Little Le Wan was so frightened that she cried out loud. Zhai Jing wasn¡¯t afraid either. He quickly helped her up.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much blood. We have to go to the hospital.¡±


    However, Little Le Wan hadn¡¯t only hit her head but also sprained her ankle when she fell just now. She couldn¡¯t walk at all. At that time, Zhai Jing was like a bean sprout. He tried several times but could not carry her on his back.


    Zhai Jing had no choice but to say,


    ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll get the police toe over.¡±


    Zhai Jing bit his lip and ran out after he heard Little Le Wan crying and saying,


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±


    He didn¡¯t remember how long it took him to find the police station. He only remembered that when he rushed over with the police, Little Le Wan was nowhere to be seen. There were only a few buns he was carrying and the silver bracelet on her wrist left on the ground.


    Little Le Wan had taken it off her wrist and handed it to him when she heard that his mother was sick but didn¡¯t have the money to treat her illness.


    ¡°My mother said that gold and silver can be exchanged for money. This is silver.¡±


    Little Le Wan didn¡¯t know how much silver was worth. She had only heard from her mother that this bracelet was specially made by her grandmother when she was born. She had even asked a master to bless it. It was especially precious, so she thought that this ne should be very valuable.


    Zhai Jing recalled,


    ¡°At that time, the police searched the neighborhood several times but couldn¡¯t find anyone. They thought I was lying and even taught me a lesson.¡±


    However, it was also because of this incident that the police learned about their family¡¯s predicament and helped him send his mother to the hospital. They also contacted the Women¡¯s Federation and themunity to help them apply for a minimum living allowance and subsidies, allowing them to tide over the difficulties.


    ¡°Initially, I thought that I would never meet that little girl again. It wasn¡¯t until I came to Mingcheng High School, heard Le Wan¡¯s name, and saw Le Wan¡¯s appearance that I finally confirmed that she was that little girl.¡±


    However, the other party didn¡¯t recognize him. He knew that she was the daughter of the Le family and that she had an outstanding fianc¨¦. He understood that the two of them were from different worlds, so he didn¡¯t acknowledge her. If it wasn¡¯t for the rear-end ident, which Le Wan had personally handled, the two of them would probably not have had any interactions.


    Zhai Jing looked at Le Wan, his eyes were filled with an unshakeable passion.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this not because I want you to be sad or disappointed, but because I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. I also want to tell you that I did get in touch with you because of Little Le Wan in the beginning, but I only truly fell in love with you after spending time with you.¡±


    When Le Wan first heard him talk about his past, she was very sad. However, as she listened, she felt that something was wrong. She didn¡¯t care about Zhai


    Jing¡¯s affectionate confession and gulped.


    ¡°May I ask, what¡¯s the name of that abandoned residential area?


    ¡°It was originally called Jincui Bay, but after it was taken over by other real estatepanies, it was renamed Yunshui Bay.¡±


    Le Wan took a deep breath.


    ¡°That little girl. Is the wound on her forehead near the hairline?¡± She gestured on her head. ¡°It¡¯s about this long.¡± Zhai Jing thought for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed simr¡­


    He suddenly realized something and looked at Le Wan in shock.


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know how to express herself. She was in disbelief and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry..

 Chapter 505 - 505: Fate

    Chapter 505: Fate


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°When I was five years old, I got lost once because the nanny was irresponsible. I identally twisted my ankle and hit my head. A passing cleaner found me and called the police to send me to the hospital. There was a wound on my forehead that required eleven stitches.¡±


    Because of this, she even had a scar. Later on, her father found a skilled doctor to help her repair it.


    ¡°I was scared at that time, and I was young and had a high fever, so I couldn¡¯t remember a lot of things clearly. However, I dreamed of the gate of a residential area called Jincui Bay several times.¡±


    Le Wan didn¡¯t know how to describe this fantasy.


    ¡°My dad even went to look for this neighborhood, but it was clearly called Jinshazhou, so he thought I had the wrong name.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhai Jing was also at a loss for words.


    If it was like what Le Wan said, this was another world, and Le Wan was in another world, then it meant that when they were five years old, Le Wan had traveled through time and space once and arrived in front of him. She left a ne behind and helped him and his mother to ease their predicament.


    On second thought, on the second day of the rear-end collision, which was also the second day Zhai Jing came into contact with the original body, Le Wan came to this world again and appeared in front of Zhai Jing. She even pulled him out of the mud for the second time.


    There seemed to be a line that bound two people from different space times together. This sense of destiny made people tremble in their souls.


    Zhai Jing hugged Le Wan tightly and kissed her fiercely. If there really was such a line, then please tie them up tightly.


    The emotions mixed with excitement and fear overwhelmed his rationality, making him want to embed the person in front of him into his body. He didn¡¯t want to lose her again!


    Le Wan sensed his surging emotions and her heart was also surging. She desperately responded to him.


    Mama Le had meticulously designed and made a white dress for her, but it turned into a rag and was thrown on the ground. The two people on the bed were entangled in one ce, and the sound of the collision was like a symphony that would never stop, echoing in the room. The two of them were entangled in a deep exchange, trembling as they deeply felt each other¡¯s existence.


    In the banquet hall downstairs, although the host was no longer around, the Teacher Appreciation Banquet had already ended. After the guests had finished eating and drinking, most of them had already left.


    Little Brother Le had a bottle of oil hanging from his mouth.


    ¡°Damn it, my sister must have been kidnapped by Zhai Jing.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was being strictly watched by his brother just now, he would have run out to look for her long ago.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve been making a scene for so long today. You should be tired. Go back early.¡±


    Mother Le had showcased her precious daughter today and was in the limelight. She was still excited, but her body was indeed a little tired.


    At this moment, Big Brother Le and Second Brother Le were helping to send off some important guests. Little Brother Le was unwilling to leave.


    ¡°What about Sister? Aren¡¯t we waiting for her?¡±


    Mama Le patted him.


    ¡°Your sister is already an adult. Can¡¯t she find a ce to sleep?


    Papa Le had already checked on them. Le Wan and Zhai Jing had booked a suite upstairs, so it was obvious where they were.


    Papa Le was still a little resentful at first. He felt that Zhai Jing had acted inappropriately. How could he abduct her on such an important asion?


    However, Mama Le said,


    ¡°I think your daughter might be the one who initiated this.¡±


    He had just found out that the room was booked with Le Wan¡¯s VIP card.


    Seeing that Papa Le was still unhappy, she nudged him with her elbow.


    ¡°Alright, the two of them have been together for a long time. There¡¯s no need for one night. Today was the baby¡¯s good day. As long as she was happy, why should he disturb her?¡±


    Thus, Mama Le sent a message to Le Wan and the family left the hotel. Le Wan, who had been enjoying herself and was about to get out of bed, saw the message, and the blush on her face became even more obvious.


    Zhai Jing hugged her from behind and kissed her neck.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not in a hurry to go back, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, he pushed his pen*s, which had erect again, into the gap between her thighs.


    Le Wan¡¯s mouth was gagged the moment she turned around, and her resistance was silenced. The phone slipped onto the carpet and made a dull sound. Unfortunately, the person on the bed didn¡¯t notice it.


    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. Papa Le brought up the development project in the north of the city again in the meeting. However, it was still strongly opposed by many people. He could only put the matter on hold for the time being and discuss itter.


    Fu Sheng finally found Dai Chun, who had returned from the sea and met him at a high-end clubhouse..

 Chapter 506 - 506: Left

    Chapter 506: Left


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Looking at Fu Sheng, who was sitting opposite him, Dai Chun, who had girls hugging him from left to right, clicked his tongue.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it when people said that your two families had a falling out. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±


    Faced with Dai Chun¡¯s mockery, Fu Sheng suppressed the anger in his heart and said sincerely,


    ¡°In the business world, what¡¯s important is strength and ability.¡±


    Dai Chun let go of the two girls and pressed the cigarette butt on the ashtray. ¡°To be honest, I quite admire your style of doing things. Shameless enough.¡±


    Dai Chun¡¯s personality was indeed a little unpredictable. He did things without any scruples and liked to y with people who didn¡¯t follow the rules. However, at the same time, he admired people like Papa Le who stuck to their hearts. However, at the same time, he also wanted to see them be tainted.


    In short, it was quite contradictory. Over the years, he had really seeded in many things. However, Father Le was an ident. Up until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to drag anyone down with him.


    This was also why the first person he thought of when he found out about the North City Project was Papa Le. It was because he was reliable and could make money.


    Like now, although Fu Sheng¡¯s arrangement was very agreeable to him, it involved such a huge interest after all. Dai Chun didn¡¯t lose his mind.


    ¡°Unless Le Chang says that he won¡¯t do this project, I won¡¯t easily change people.¡±


    On the other side, Le Yan looked for Fu Sui excitedly.


    ¡°I know what Ren Rong wants Zhai Jing to do.¡±


    Fu Sui was indeed interested.


    ¡°Ren Rong has just opened a newpany in Jing City, and it is independent of Dahong¡¯s structure. Now, he wants to find someone to take over the management. I heard that he picked Zhai Jing in the beginning, but for some reason, he hasn¡¯t decided on it.¡±


    Fu Sui didn¡¯t expect Ren Rong to trust Zhai Jing so much that he would hand


    over a newpany to him.


    Le Yan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±


    Fu Sui¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he still shook his head.


    ¡°Ren Rong has too many choices. He can¡¯t choose someone like me who has no experience at all.¡±


    ¡°No, we still have a chance.¡±


    Le Yan grabbed his arm, her eyes full of determination.


    ¡°I heard that he acquired an Alpany. He must be going deep into this field.¡±


    After Le Yan was reborn, she knew very well that in the near future, industries such as artificial intelligence, pharmaceutics, and new agriculture would be a new pir industry. If they could catch up with this train, they would definitely shine in the future.


    The reason why Zhai Jing could rise so quickly was because he chose to major in pharmaceutics at university. With the money earned from the game, he set up aboratory and developed a cancer drug. From then on, he became famous all over the world and earned huge profits.


    Le Yan had no way to know where the special effects medicine came from, and she had no way to make use of Zhai Jing. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t do anything about the pharmaceutical industry no matter how jealous she was. However, artificial intelligence was different. She remembered that in three years, a person named Qiu Xing would develop the core technology of artificial intelligence and promote the development of artificial intelligence.


    Le Yan had seen Qiu Xing¡¯s interview records and knew that he was still a graduate student at the University of Science and Technology of China, and he was trying to get funding for his experiments. Le Yan decided to seize this opportunity and be Qiu Xing¡¯s explorer.


    Fu Sui did not believe her.


    ¡°If Qiu Xing is really as powerful as you say, why would he give Ren Rong a share of the profits?¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for them to keep the technology in their hands?


    Of course, Le Yan wanted to monopolize such a huge business opportunity, but she had seen a few interviews and knew that this matter was not that simple.


    ¡°This research requires too much money in the early stages. We can¡¯t afford it alone. Moreover, if we go to Jing City, we don¡¯t have any background. Even if


    we have the technology, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to protect ourselves.¡±


    When Qiu Xing had seeded in his research and development, he had suffered a lot of idents when the news spread. In the end, he had to sell the thing to apany in the form of technical shares to protect himself.


    Although Le Yan was reluctant to part with the benefits, she was even more reluctant to part with her life.


    ¡°So, my idea is to find Qiu Xing first and see if we can get at least half of the technology ownership rights in the name of funding. Then, we can find Ren Rong through financing and tie the three parties together.¡±


    This was indeed a solution.


    Fu Sui stared at Le Yan.


    ¡°Are you sure Qiu Xing is really worth investing in?


    Le Yan felt ufortable under his stare, but she still patted her chest and promised,


    ¡°I¡¯m sure..¡±

 Chapter 507 - 507: Falling Into a Trap

    Chapter 507: Falling Into a Trap


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Fu Sui had been with Le Yan for so long that he could more or less guess that she had some unknown secrets. She had guessed many times, things that hadn¡¯t happened yet. Although he wasn¡¯t sure where her information came from, Fu Sui chose not to ask about the strangeness because she had helped him n a lot of benefits.


    Since Le Yan was so sure about this, it should be true. Moreover, he had a n. Even if this investment failed, he would only lose his small treasury. At most, he would return to the Fu Corporation. However, if he seeded, his future would be promising.


    Fu Sui wanted to prove himself with great sess. He counted the money in his ount. The gamepany¡¯s first phase of dividends had already been transferred to his ount. He had plenty of money, but it was still a little short.


    He nced at Le Yan. The Le family was quite generous to their children. Old Master Le had stipted that he would give a fixed amount of pocket money to the children of the Le family every month. Even Big Brother Le, who had long been financially independent, still received some money. Therefore, Le Yan should have saved up a sum of money on hand.


    However, Fu Sui thought of something and gave up on asking Le Yan for money. Instead, he asked Mother Fu for help.


    Le Yan didn¡¯t know Fu¡¯s selfishness and urged,


    ¡°We have to be quick. If someone else gets there first, it¡¯ll be toote for regrets.¡±


    Fu Sui thought about how he had missed such a great opportunity by just missing one step with Carefree Travel. He suddenly felt a sense of urgency.


    Therefore, he quickly disbanded the team he had just formed. After being scolded by Fu Sheng, he quickly brought Le Yan to Jing City in advance with the excuse of reporting to the university in advance.


    The two of them held back their anger and wanted to fight back and p the faces of those who ridiculed them behind their backs. Therefore, before the matter waspleted, they didn¡¯t reveal a single word.


    When Second Uncle Le returned home and found out that Le Yan had gone to Jing City with Fu Sui, he even lost his temper. A teenage girl had gone out with a boy for so long without any proper information. If word got out, would she still have a reputation?


    He originally wanted to call someone to get them toe back quickly, but then he remembered what Fu Sheng had said to him in the afternoon and stopped himself from thinking about it. However, he was still a little angry, so hepletely ignored Le Yan and missed the only chance to find out the truth.


    Dai Chun¡¯s side was stubborn and refused to change partners. As for the development of the north side of the city, some people¡¯s attitudes had softened after Father Le¡¯s insistence. It was only a matter of time before they agreed.


    Fu Sheng was not willing to wait any longer, so he decided to take the risk and look for Second Uncle Le for help.


    When Le Wan received the news, she immediately sped up their n.


    A few dayster, a serious quality crisis broke out in a project under the Le Group. The matter quickly became a hot search and attracted the attention of the relevant departments. The government wanted to set up a special investigation team to investigate the matter.


    This incident had brought a lot of damage to thepany¡¯s reputation. Father Le was distracted and couldn¡¯t care about the development of the north of the city. He had no choice but to say that he couldn¡¯t take on this project.


    After Dai Chun received the news, he felt that it was a coincidence. He even specially sent someone to investigate and found that the matter was true. If the Le Corporation wanted to settle this matter, they would probably have to pay a lot of money.


    ¡°It seems that the Le family is indeed not fated to do so.¡±


    Dai Chun muttered to himself, wondering if someone was targeting the Le family.


    However, since the cooperation failed, he didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, so he threw this thought away. At this moment, Fu Sheng came forward again. He estimated that the Fu Corporation¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t bad, so he agreed half-heartedly.


    However, his proposal for Fu Sheng was much harsher than the conditions he had proposed to the Le family. When Fu Sheng found out, he was so angry that he almost spat out blood. However, he was the one begging Dai Chun now, so he could only agree in the end.


    When it was time to sign the contract, Dai Chun saw Second Uncle Le, who was also present, and finally understood who was targeting the Le Corporation. He pointed at the two of them and scolded them,


    ¡°Two old bastards,¡±


    But that didn¡¯t stop him from signing the contract.


    When Dai Chun took the contract and happily went to look for his brother-inw, he received news that the development project in the north of the city might be temporarily shelved.


    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯ve already signed the contract, but you said that we¡¯re not going to develop it.¡±


    Dai Chun¡¯s brother-inw was leisurely making tea in the courtyard. Seeing how anxious he was, he couldn¡¯t help but poke his forehead with his finger.


    ¡°The matter hasn¡¯t been settled yet.. Why are you in such a hurry to sign the contract?¡±

 Chapter 508 - 508: Success

    Chapter 508: Sess


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Dai Chun pursed his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the anxious one. It¡¯s the Fu family.¡±


    If the Fu family hadn¡¯t been urging him to settle the matter, he wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious.


    The development of the northern part of the city was too extensive. They had been arguing endlessly. Today, they said that they would develop here first, and tomorrow, they said that they would develop there.


    In the past few days, they had finallye to an end. They said that they would first develop the area near the intercity railway, which was just convenient for the subway. Dai Chun¡¯s brother-inw didn¡¯t want topete for a moment of speed, so he didn¡¯t have any objections.


    However, since the contract had already been signed, it was better to eat the fatty meat in the north of the city as soon as possible.


    On the other side, Dai Chun was as anxious as a monkey, scratching his ears and cheeks. He sat on the big round chair and calmly drank two cups of tea before making up his mind.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work on this matter and try to settle it as soon as possible.¡± Dai Chun was overjoyed when he heard that.


    ¡°Then, Brother-inw, do you need me to prepare something for you?


    His brother-inw asked him to prepare a few anonymous bank cards for him and find two old items. The so-called old objects were actually antiques.


    Dai Chun quickly went to prepare.


    All these years, other people thought that he was in the limelight, but he was actually just an errand boy. Most of the benefits he earned in secret were handed over to his brother-inw. Otherwise, why would his brother-inw protect him?


    This was also why Dai Chun wanted to develop the Northern city so much. He thought that he wasn¡¯t young anymore, and the children under his name were about to grow um so he had to save some money for them.


    With the efforts of all parties, the development of the north of the city, which would originally take several years to start, was quickly approved and implemented. In the end, the Fu family won the bid at a high price and obtained the development rights of thisnd.


    The Fu family was in the limelight for the time being. Inparison, the Le family didn¡¯t seem to have such good luck.


    The investigation team quickly stationed themselves at the construction site. They investigated for two days from beginning to end, but the results of the investigation were not out so soon. Papa Le had been under a lot of pressure recently. At this time, Second Uncle Le had joined forces with several shareholders of thepany to request an early board meeting to hold Papa Le ountable for his mistakes.


    ¡°As the CEO of thepany, you didn¡¯t supervise well, resulting in a major loophole that seriously affected thepany¡¯s reputation and brought immeasurable losses to thepany. This is your dereliction of duty, Big Brother.¡±


    Second Uncle Le sat cross-legged on a chair in the meeting room and looked at Papa Le as if he was watching a show.


    Papa Le did not refute his usation. Instead, he asked,


    ¡°So you want to do that?¡±


    Second Uncle Le¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t hold on to the CEO position, you might as well step down and let someone else take over.¡±


    Who did the Le Corporation rely on to grow to such a scale? However, his good brother kept saying that he wasn¡¯t qualified. Papa Le sneered,


    ¡°Since you said that I am not qualified, who do you think is qualified?¡±


    Second Uncle Le pointed at himself.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me. Even if you hide the old man, legally speaking, half of his shares are mine. As the person with the second most shares, I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s most suitable to sit in this position.¡±


    Papa Le couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with this idiot. He knocked on the table with the document and said,


    ¡°If the shareholders have no objections, I can give up this position to you.¡±


    The shareholders didn¡¯t expect Papa Le to give up his position so easily. They looked at each other and quickly came to a consensus.


    ¡°We think that you¡¯re the most suitable for this position. Although thepany is in trouble now, we believe that with your ability, you can handle this problem quickly.¡±


    Second Uncle Le¡¯s eyes widened in shock when he saw that they had suddenly changed their tune. He mmed the table in anger and said,


    ¡°You guys!¡¯


    Didn¡¯t they discuss in advance that they would teach this good brother of his a lesson and turn around to support him? Why did these old fellows suddenly betray him?


    However, he couldn¡¯t say this in front of his big brother. Otherwise, it would really seem that he had bad intentions. If his big brother sensed something unusual and investigated him, then it would be a big deal. Therefore, Second Uncle Le was as angry as a pufferfish and could only re at them fiercely.


    A few shareholders looked away guiltily.


    They were indeed dissatisfied with Papa Le after this incident. Therefore, when they heard that Second Uncle Le wanted to find trouble with them, they thought about it and agreed. They wanted to see if they could find an opportunity to squeeze some benefits out of Papa Le.


    However, they had never thought of changing the CEO. After all, they trusted Papa Le¡¯s ability..

 Chapter 509 - 509: Passed

    Chapter 509: Passed


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Of course, the most important thing was that if Second Uncle Le could work hard, these shareholders would still hesitate a little. However, with Second Uncle Le¡¯s ipetence, the Le Corporation would probably be defeated in less than a year if it was handed to him.


    Therefore, as long as they weren¡¯t stupid, they wouldn¡¯t choose Uncle Le as the CEO.


    Unfortunately, Second Uncle Le didn¡¯t have such self-awareness. He always pushed the reason for his business failure to other ces. He believed that his specialty wasn¡¯t in business but in management.


    Therefore, when he saw that the shareholders had betrayed him, he was furious. However, in the end, he couldn¡¯t pull Papa Le down.


    After Fu Sheng heard the news, he was afraid that he would act rashly, so he advised him,


    ¡°This matter is not big, but it¡¯s not small.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough to pull him down from the CEO position.¡±


    Uncle Le actually knew this in his heart, but it had been so many years, and it was rare for him to catch his brother¡¯s sore spot. Therefore, he was a little more flexible and thought that it would be great if he could take down his brother from the CEO position in one go.


    Therefore, he was a little anxious and exposed his goal. In the end, he failed.


    Recalling the way his eldest brother looked at him when he came out of the meeting room just now, Second Uncle Le felt a little uneasy for some reason.


    He felt that he seemed to have discovered something.


    But thinking about it carefully, if Papa Le knew that he was behind this incident, then ording to Papa Le¡¯s temperament, he would have already started to deal with him. He wouldn¡¯t be as calm as he was now.


    Thus, he could only console himself and say that it was probably an illusion.


    Fu Sheng was afraid that he would cause trouble again on the way, so heforted him.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a long time. If we can create an ident for him once, we can create a second one. If we can¡¯t pull him down once, what about two, three, or four times? As long as we keep attacking, we¡¯ll find an opportunity.¡± Second Uncle Le wasn¡¯t as optimistic as Fu Sheng.


    ¡°My brother has always been lucky. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if it doesn¡¯t seed in the end. After all, you still have a part in thepany. In addition, you¡¯re now involved in the development of the north of the city. In a few years, when thend is developed, you¡¯ll have money to collect at home.¡±


    The n for that piece ofnd was to build arge-scalemercial hub. When it was developed, they would really be waiting to collect rent.


    When Second Uncle Le thought about the scene of money being continuously transferred, the resentment in his heart instantly dissipated. The reason why he had agreed to Fu Sheng¡¯s request to deal with his brother was that Fu Sheng had agreed to help him obtain the position of the CEO of the Le Group and had also agreed to let him join the team to participate in the development of the northern part of the city.


    For this, Second Uncle Le took out all his savings, as well as the remaining funds that he had after Old Master Le and Papa Le gave up on his sponsorship to start a gamepany. He invested all of them into it and obtained five points of shares.


    Now that thend had been taken, they were just waiting to develop it.


    For this reason, Fu Sheng had been contacting the bank to prepare a loan for the past few days. As soon as the money arrived, they could start construction.


    At present, because the prospects of thisnd were very good, the negotiations with the bank were progressing smoothly.


    Fu Sheng¡¯s tense heart also rxed a lot.


    At this moment, Papa Le also brought good news.


    The results of the investigation were finally out. The main cause of this copse was the contractor of the construction team, who had conspired with the building materials supplier to pass off the construction materials as quality goods. Therefore, the main responsibility for the ident was on these two parties. Now, the contractor and the building materials merchant had been arrested.


    The Le Group was also one of the victims. However, as the engineeringpany, he had the responsibility of supervision, so he had to bear the responsibility of inadequate supervision. Therefore, he was fined a sum of money.


    Even if this matter was over, the Le Corporation still had the development rights to this project, but they had to promise not to make the same mistake again. Otherwise, the punishment would be doubled next time.


    Everyone in the Le Corporation heaved a sigh of relief when the results came out, but Second Uncle Le and Fu Sheng weren¡¯t too happy. They didn¡¯t expect that Papa Le would be able to get through this so easily.


    ¡°I told you my big brother¡¯s luck is pretty good.¡± Second Uncle Le¡¯s tone was sour.


    ¡°He got off easy.¡±


    Fu Sheng was also a little envious of Father Les luck. However, when they thought about how they had already gotten the project for the Northern City Development) they suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t a loss.


    Therefore, Fu Sheng and Le Shu discussed and decided toy low for the time being. They would focus all their efforts on the development of North City. Father Le would wait for a while and find an opportunity to make a move in the future..

 Chapter 510-End - 510: Finale

    Chapter 510: Finale


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    At this moment, Le Wan and Zhai Jing got off the ne and stood on the ground in Jing City.


    ording to the original n, they should have entered the capital ten days ago, but because of the battle with the Fu family, it had been dyed for so many days. Now, they finally made their way.


    Just as the two of them pushed their luggage out of the gate, a familiar voice came from ahead.


    ¡°Boss, over here!¡± Yin Huai bounced and waved at them.


    Yes, this poor little Yin Huai, who had vowed to enter the entertainment industry and be the next Heavenly King, and who would make his short-sighted ex-girlfriend regret it until she bit her nket and cried in the middle of the night, was finally released from the arduous closed-door training.


    Then, he received his first acting job in his life. He yed the role of the sixth male lead in a city drama. It was a chance for him to train.


    As the filming location was in Jing City, he entered the capital a few days earlier than Le Wan.


    Coincidentally, he didn¡¯t have any scenes in the next few days, so when he found out that Le Wan was going to enter the capital, he volunteered to pick them up.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already gone to Jing City University to help you. I¡¯ve also helped you find out the news. I guarantee that when you arrive at school, you¡¯ll be able to travel smoothly.¡±


    Yin Huai insisted on entering the entertainment industry, but his parents only objected for a few days before agreeing. After all, in their hearts, if their eldest son had the right to inherit the family business, it would be fine as long as their youngest son didn¡¯t cause trouble.


    Although the older generation didn¡¯t think much of the entertainment industry, the scale of the entertainment industry had doubled in recent years. An A-list celebrity who was doing well could earn more money than a medium-sizedpany in a year. They could even turn their fame into capital and start apany, earning a lot of money.


    Yin Huai¡¯s parents thought that their son wasn¡¯t good at literature or martial arts. He couldn¡¯t do anything. With the Le family looking after him, he might be able to make a name for himself in the entertainment industry, so they left him alone.


    He didn¡¯t have many scenes in the past few days, and there was no one here to y with him. Yin Huai thought that he would have to go to Jing City


    University to look for Le Wan often in the future, so he went ahead of time.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    Le Wan sat down in the car, unwilling to move.


    Seeing the tiredness on her face, Yin Huai had no choice but to chat with Zhai Jing.


    ¡°What major did you sign up for?¡±


    Zhai Jing paused for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to minor in pharmaceutics.¡±


    Yin Huai gave him a thumbs up.


    ¡°Double specialization, amazing!¡¯


    Zhai Jing looked at the scenery outside the car window.


    ¡°Take advantage of the time to learn more.¡±


    The reason why he chose to major in information technology was because he was very good at it, so he wanted to work hard in this area. As for why he wanted to minor in pharmaceutics, it was his childhood dream.


    At that time, he often saw his mother lying in bed sick. If only he could make special medicine, then his mother wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard. He was very lucky that his mother had recovered from her illness. Now, he wanted to try and use his own ability to benefit others from this luck.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. It was a message from Big Brother Le.


    [The loan funds for the development project in the north of the city have been transferred. We can start the next step.]


    The so-called next step of the n was to kick out a group of ancient tombs buried underground when the Fu family started construction.


    This time, the ones who would suffer the consequences would only be the Fu family and Second Uncle Leo They were determined to make these two families bankrupt, as well as Dai Chun and his brother-inw. They wouldn¡¯t let any of these people off.


    Zhai Jing replied with an ¡°Okay¡±. Just as he was about to put away his phone, someone sent him another message.


    [Junior, do I need to pick you up?] The sender was Qiu Xing.


    When Zhai Jing went to the university to give lectures, he was appreciated by a professor. The professor thought that the two of them would get along well if they were both geniuses, so he introduced Zhai Jing to Qiu Xing.


    Zhai Jing learned about Qiu Xing¡¯s research project. He felt that it was very promising, so he invested a sum of money in it. As for Fu Sui and Le Yan, who had entered the capital early, they were still eagerly waiting for Qiu Xing toe out of theboratory.


    The car stopped at the entrance of Jing City University and Zhai Jing got out of the car with Le Wan.


    Le Wan stretched her back and extended her right hand to Zhai Jing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to take care of you for the next four years, Student Zhai.¡±


    Zhai Jing couldn¡¯t help butugh. He held her hand.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Student Le.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled as they walked into Jing City.


    Yin Huai was about to go get his luggage when he looked up and saw Le Wan and Zhai Jing leaving without any sense of loyalty. He quickly locked the trunk


    and chased after them.


    ¡°Boss, wait for me!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!